《The Ultimate Support Character》


 Chapter 1 Im Not A Hero, But A Support

    The second week of April. This is the day when I will finally be a high school student.


    Being admitted to one of the most prestigious schools in the nation, my parents were too happy that they sent me to live in the school''s dorm. Well, it''s not really about that. The ss I was admitted to requires me to live here on top of the school''s generous offer to waive my tuition and living expenses.


    As it was my first time living alone, I was somewhat depressed and couldn''t think well during the opening ceremony. I only stood still, thinking how to live independently from now on.


    Because of that, the opening ceremony passed without me noticing.


    On our way back to the ssroom, I simply followed the instruction as well as the person in front of me.


    However, something unexpected happened and never in my life would I think something like this could possibly happen!


    The person I was following suddenly stopped and from in front of my eyes, a magic circle that I could only see on anime or movies appeared beneath his feet and shined brilliantly that I had to close my eyes to avoid being blinded by it.


    When I opened my eyes again, the person or a student vanished on that spot!


    That freaking instance majestically woke me up out of my trance!


    What the hell?


    What has just happened?


    I looked around to see the other''s reaction, to check whether I was dreaming or not. However, the look in my ssmates'' eyes was all normal, no one found it strange or suspicious! They even looked amused and not panicked as if it''s a normal urrence. What''s wrong with these people?


    "Oh, Hiroda got summoned back."


    One of the guys from behind me said.


    "What kind of world summoned him again? He''s the first this year. And it''s a forced summoning on top of that."


    One of the girls asked.


    "I think it was a total magic world. With wizards and witches. Is it called World of Magic?"


    Hearing this conversation, I stood dumbstruck. What the hell are they talking about?


    Summoned?


    Magic world?


    What kind of ss have I gotten in?


    What kind of school did I just got admitted to?


    "Hey, hurry up. Why did you stop? We''re all gonna bete" Since I was standing dumbstruck as I watched their reactions, the guy from behind pushed me to make me move.


    "Huh? Who''s he? Is there someone new in our ss?"


    While I kept rooted there, one of the girls suddenly put up a question as she pointed at me.


    "Really? I thought there are only 30 of us."


    The girl behind her added.


    "It''s true. He''s a new face. Can someone exin, please? ss president... Are you there?"


    One student at the back shouted as he called out to the front of the line. Because of that, everyone''s attention was now focused on me.


    "Shut up. There''s no ss president yet."


    As an answer to that, other students started chiming in.


    Upon observing their interactions, one thing clicked in my head.


    They all knew each other. I am the only stranger here.


    At this point, I''m starting to think I''m still at my house, dreaming sweetly about this kind of fantasy school.


    Seriously... What''s wrong with this ss?!


    "Aren''t we all from the same ss since middle school? The ss president will be the same. Sugawara-san please, can you exin this to us?"


    As their discussion gets deeper, one of them finally mentioned someone.


    ss President.


    A few secondster, the girl they called Sugawara appeared from the front.


    One look at her, I was instantly surprised at her appearance. Even from afar, she has this kind of aura. Aura that of an unrivaled beauty; with her straight ck hair only adorned by a white hairband. She looks stern and serious, a proper elegantdy.


    Now that I took a look again, everyone around me is good-looking. Well, not to boast but even me is still somewhat handsome, however, not as overwhelming as the guys here. Furthermore, all boys and girls can be considered as top ss in appearance with each one having their own league.


    "My apologies. I was informed that someone got in through an exam. But looking at him, he seemed to have not been informed about the nature of our ss yet. Let me take you to someone uh¡­" Although she was informed, she appeared to have no idea about my name. Well, I also don''t know any of them and it''s not this President''s job to know that, right?


    "Kuramoto Daisuke." To save her the trouble and to finally be informed about what the hell''s happening here, I didn''t hesitate to tell her my name.


    "I see. Kuramoto-san, pleasee with me."


    Nodding her head, she said my name while having a bit of difficulty before leading me to the Principal''s Office. However, that kind of act, it looks like she faked it. Huh? How did I notice that?


    As we went through the school buildings, it didn''t take long for us to arrive in front of a somewhat archaic door. After looking from left and right, Sugawara knocked on the door three times before it opened from the inside.


    Although I''m confused, I thoroughly observed the ce I was brought into.


    This Principal''s Office is located far away from the popted areas such as the ssrooms or the faculty. If I could describe it, it''s located on a seemingly old Building with none of the other rooms being used except this one.


    "Ah. Yuko-chan, what brings you here?"


    When the door opened, the elderly voice of the Principal rang out. Following that, I saw a suit-d elderly who had just stood up from his seat.


    Wait. Who opened the door? Is it automatic? Ah, let''s think about itter.


    Although he looks old, this Principal''s hair was still the same ck as Sugawara''s hair. It looked natural at least. He also had sharp eyes which would make you think of a cunning or a sly character. However, the expression I could see from his face was that of a weing one.


    Sugawara pointed at me as an answer before exining the situation.


    "You forgot about him, Principal. You didn''t brief him about the ss he was admitted to."


    What kind of ss needs its students to be briefed first? Well, I know it''s a Special ss but not to the point of out-of-this-world ''Special''.


    "Oh? Right right. I got too upied about something, my apologies."


    This principal How could you forget? Are you actually an old senile man. Is that hair dyed? I''m utterly confused now. What kind of school have I gotten into?


    The Principal acted as if he''s wiping an imaginary sweat on his forehead before he collected himself and urged me to sit on the sofa that was probably used for visitors like me.


    I continued my observation and adding the act of Sugawara that I picked up earlier, is this visit something deliberate?


    Let''s see...


    As I sat on the sofa he pointed at, instead of the Principal, Sugawara sat in front of me. And as if it''s a natural thing to do, she started exining the things I wanted to know about the ss I was admitted into. The Principal only stood behind her.


    Well, let''s hear about it for now.


    Apparently, the Special ss originally has 30 students and all of them are currently being summoned to what they call the Otherworlds. With my admission, I became the 31st student to that ss. However, unlike them, I have neither the experience nor clue on what she''s talking about.


    Summoned. Otherworlds. What the hell is that?


    I only heard about Otherworlds or being summoned from fantasy novels, anime, and movies. What are they getting at here? Although seeing that thing happening to that Hiroda in front of me. That guy disappearing out of nowhere, I was somewhat convinced. However, with this information, I''m starting to get a headache.


    As Sugawara continued to exin, only around 10 minutester did she stop.


    To rify it, I started my own questions.


    "You''re saying... Basically, each one of you is an Otherworld Hero?"


    "Yes."


    "And it started since middle school?"


    "Yes."


    "Does that mean you''re all going to and from an ''Otherworld'' for three years already?"


    "Yes."


    "And to top it off, you''re not being summoned to the same world, instead, each of you have different worlds you are currently being summoned to?"


    "Yes."


    After that consecutive yeses, I gulped the gathered saliva in my mouth.


    This is real. They''re not joking. I continued observing her facial expression. Perhaps she''s a great actress but everything I asked, she confirmed it without any deliberation.


    "Well then, why am I here?"


    With all these exnations, I was expecting some sort of surprise that will exin why I was admitted. But no. I still had to ask for it.


    "Yes. Ah. No. Because we need a support."


    Sugawara almost answered ''Yes'' reflexively. And that made her somewhat flustered.


    But upon analyzing her answer...


    "Huh? Support?"


    What kind of support is she talking about here?


    "That''s you."


    She pointed at me as if stating the obvious.


    "Wait? I can''t understand. Exin it in clearer terms"


    "Ah. I mean you will be the support for each of us."


    "You''re losing me, Sugawara. What does support mean?"


    "Support is support. You''ll be a sidekick or rather someone who will move in the shadows for us. It''s a broad word. You will be supporting us to the best of your ability. Think about anything that can support heroes like me."


    Supporting them? What can a weak high school freshman do? I get it, they''re heroes or something. Why do they even need a support of someone like me? If any of this is true, am I going to be thrown as bait or cannon fodder?


    "And how will I do that?"


    Support, eh? Just because my first name means great helper didn''t mean I had to be a support, right? Are they joking? Is there a camera nearby ready to say, ''You got pranked!''?


    "With the use of your ability."


    Now she lost me. I have no recollection of any ability I have. If not having a girlfriend throughout my short life is an ability then it''s not that useful, is it?


    "Ability? I don''t recall having one."


    For now, let''s listen to what they will say. I can just oof-ed myself away after all this. There are other high schools out there.


    "Well, because abilities won''t work here on Earth."


    Won''t work here on Earth? Then it only works on the Otherworlds they''re talking about?


    "Then how did you determine I have an ability?"


    "Do you remember the exam you''ve taken?"


    That exam? What''s special about that? Ah?!


    "Yes. I remember. I even lost consciousness in the middle of it. Luckily I answered everything and passed."


    To pass it even with that thing happening, aren''t I lucky or just a genius? Wait. Something''s wrong with that.


    "The written exam is just a cover. The real exam happened when you lost consciousness."


    "Huh?"


    What the hell? From all points of view, losing consciousness in the middle of an exam and continuing it without finding it strange was even stranger. Why didn''t I doubt that urrence at all?


    "You were brought into the Pocket Dimension where we determined what your ability is."


    Otherworlds and now Pocket Dimension. Is there something wrong with their heads? Haa... Let''s go along for now.


    "Uh. Okay. Then what is it?"


    "You''re surprisingly calm."


    Sugawara smiled after hearing my question. That smile of hers can possibly topple kingdoms if she''s brought to that kind of novel where jade beauties are treasures.


    "What can I do? You have that serious face that says you''re not joking. And even if you are, I have no choice but to listen. I can''t move."


    Right. This is also why I need to calm down. At one point, I couldn''t move my hands or legs anymore. Whatever it is that they did to me, I have no way of fighting it. If this is an ability then her earlier im about it not being able to be used on Earth is false. What''s this then?<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Upon hearing my answer, Sugawara suddenly shed a worried face before turning to the Principal to ask him to release whatever it is he did to me.


    Forget that sh of worry, so it''s the Principal himself who fixed me in this seat?


    "My apologies, Kuramoto-kun. I did that for a reason."


    What kind of reason? Will you babble your way out of this?


    After saying that, the Principal bowed his head apologetically as he waved his hand in front of me. And magically, I could truly feel that my hands and feet were freed by whatever''s preventing them earlier.


    "Err. I don''t really get it but with that binding, I''m now starting to think, this is real... And... I think I have to go now."


    With that experience, saying it''s a hallucination is something one who''s running from reality would definitely say.


    I tried standing up but Sugawara''s answer came abruptly and in a louder voice than usual.


    "Well, it IS real. Please sit first, Kuramoto-kun, let me continue exining before you decide."


    Helpless and wary about the Principal, I could only do so. I still like to live. If I force my way out here, the chance of leaving is close to zero, considering that the Principal can just disable my hands and feet again.


    "Alright. Then what''s my ability that you determined for me to be a support for all of you."


    I rubbed my wrist which I felt was bound earlier to check if there''s something wrong with it.


    "Adaptability."


    One word. This time, it''s the Principal who answered my inquiry.


    "And?"


    I was expecting more but they both just stared calmly as if I have to ept that there''s nothing more to it.


    "Only that." Sugawara shook her head.


    "Then What does my ability mean?"


    Adaptability? It''s not a superpower like Superspeed or Superstrength, huh. Is Adaptability even connected to being a support?


    "It meant you can adapt easily to Otherworlds."


    I see. Adapting to Otherworlds, does it have extreme weather conditions or something? But if it''s only that... wait let''s hear more.


    "And?"


    "Say, if you were sent to the same world as Hiroda, the guy that was summoned earlier. Your body will immediately adapt to that world. Meaning, you will be able to sense and understand the inherent energy existing and rampant in that world."


    Sugawara exined to me patiently. Now that I think about it, the worried face she had earlier. What was that about? Did she feel bad that they had to resort to force? Now I''m thoroughly suspicious of them.


    Anyway, that kind of adaptability, huh? Wait. Why am I taking this calmly? Did something change within me?


    "Ah. Then? What kind of energy was it?"


    "For that Magic World. It should be Magic Energy, right?"


    Magic Energy. Well, that''s a basic naming sense, huh? As if I could say the same. I have a terrible naming sense. I once named a pet bird as Bird. In any case, this energy she''s talking about, is that also what allowed the Principal to bind my hands and feet? Possible.


    However...


    "Then isn''t that a given to every summoned hero? You all can adapt to it. Don''t say no then what''s the point of being summoned there if not."


    For them to be summoned, don''t they need to adapt as well? Then this ability of mine is useless, right?


    "Yes. But you, Kuramoto-kun. You''re not a hero."


    Ah. I see. This is the crux of why I am called a Support. I am never meant to be a hero. Adaptability sounds good but every hero can adapt to the world they are summoned in. Then what''s unique with my adaptability?


    Haa. Admitting me to be a sidekick for everyone? But if I could only adapt. What can I do with it? Learn magic by myself?


    "Alright, I''m no hero, correct. Then why am I needed to support the hero?"


    This one of the things I don''t understand. They''re heroes, why do they even need someone to support them?


    "Because everyone is doomed to die in their Otherworld."


    Dropping that bomb, Sugawara''s face turned serious as ifmenting the fate that also awaited her.


    "Huh?"


    "We are set to lose our lives in there. It could be a Demon King or a Demonic Overlord or anything that can threaten us in the Otherworld where we are summoned."


    Sugawara looked up as if she''s thinking about that Otherworld she was supposedly summoned into.


    "And why do you know that you''re all doomed to die? A Prophecy or something like that?"


    Although she asked me to sit, I didn''t do it just with that. Since the Principal could just bind me again, I opted to follow along with these things they''re telling me for now. They sounded serious and there''s possibly no joke or a punchline waiting for me at the end of it.


    "That is because of my ability." The principal who was listening to our conversation interjected.


    "My ability is irvoyance. When I discovered the Pocket Dimension years ago, I entered it and gained knowledge about my ability. After that, I predicted the appearance of the 30 heroes and gathered them here in my school."


    He started exining. So he''s some kind of a Prophet who predicted their deaths?


    "Uh. There are too many info dumps."


    "This is necessary. Listen well. Not only I predicted the 30 heroes, but I also predicted the worlds that needed saving."


    Saving the Otherworlds? Do they all have Messiah Complex? However, they were summoned so it''s also forced. Do they have not a choice?


    "Why do you even need to save those worlds?"


    Pointing out what I noticed, the Principal coughed once before answering.


    "Because if any of them fall, the enemy responsible for its fall will then set their eyes to our world."


    With the same seriousness Sugawara exuded, the Principal dropped another bomb.


    "Huh? So you''re saying our world will be destroyed if you failed to save these Otherworlds?"


    The super countries have nukes, however, upon using that, it willy waste to thend it hits. We live in a peaceful era so our fighting strength could be said to be minimal save for those countries who poured their budgets on their military. If those enemies they''re talking about who''s capable of destroying worlds arrived here, then most of us will just be pigs waiting to be ughtered.


    Ah but that''s excluding them. The supposed heroes. They''re probably strong enough to save their own hides.


    "That''s right. You have Adaptability. It was awakened inside that Pocket Dimension. Somehow that ce can boost one''s rity. That''s why anyone brought in there will understand or rather, can awaken their own ability. You, you awakened your Adaptability and along with it an increase in rity. You can now think deeper about things you normally you will not."


    Ah. Now that he mentioned it. I was kind of taking in everything they were saying as if it wasmon knowledge. This is because of my ability, huh?


    "Well then. what''s in it for me?"


    Even if I was originally happy being admitted to this school, learning the real situation of my admission ticked off something inside me. Add to that, this Principal''s binding. I was removed of a choice.


    I neededpensation for all of this. Whether or not I ept this Support role. But considering I''m still an ordinary human save for my supposed Adaptability... saying no might lead to some extreme consequence. I still love my life. I''m still young to die this early.


    "Huh?"


    Upon hearing my words, Sugawara-san was confused at what I asked.


    "I mean. Alright. I''m willing to be your support. That, I will ept. I''m not a hero material no matter how I look at myself. However, being a support is supposed to be a job, right? Anyway, what do you even guys get from being a hero?"


    Since there''s that possibility and I was already exposed to this, let me see first what I will be missing out on if I run awayter. Perhaps in time, I will have the ability to do just that. Everything was just spection for now but hey, there''s nothing wrong to hope, right?


    "Of course, it''s to protect this world!"


    Ah. I knew she would say that.


    But really. All my life, I only wanted to satisfy my parents'' wishes for me. So being admitted here was just a part of it. But now that I knew the real reason why I was admitted, I couldn''t help but think how troublesome it would be to worry about the fate of this world.


    I am no Messiah. I just wanted to live my life just as I wanted after satisfying the parents who gave birth to me and raised me. And honestly, being revealed that I was just a support instead of another hero like them grew aplex within me.


    What was the difference between them and myself? If they can be a hero, why can''t I?


    Ah. Wait. What''s this? I keep thinking too deeply about things.


    Is this because of that rity the Principal mentioned?


    I guess I have some dark thoughts inside my mind.


    Weighing the choices, I''m leaning on epting for now. Besides, I don''t know the scope of his irvoyance Ability.


    "I''m no hero like you, Sugawara-san. What if I died? What will you say to my parents who happily sent me off here?"


    Hearing that, Sugawara-san, the ss President, was stumped. Her beautiful face revealed confusion as to how she will answer.


    "P-principal."


    She turned to the Principal for help as she didn''t know how to answer me.


    "I predicted this would happen. Your adaptability. By just realizing you gained an increase in rity, the breaks in your mind limiting your thinking process disappeared. You probably went on into a great deal of thinking about various possibilities, right?" The Principal enthusiastically answered.


    Well, beats me. Is this it? The exnation?


    It might or might not be that. Although there''s thatplex, being a support did not seem to be really bad. I don''t have to be like Sugawara and risk myself because of a Messiah Complex. In fact, it also somehow excites me. To be able to travel to different worlds, who will not want that? At least, that''s the content of dreams of many, even adults.


    But first, I want to have some benefits for myself as well.


    "I still don''t know. Everything still felt unreal to me. Maybe this uneasiness will be gone if I really stepped into one of those Otherworlds."


    What''s in there, I wonder? And if I''m not a hero, then I won''t get a cheat-like ability that Protagonists often get, right?


    "You''re right. That''s the right attitude. Even I was skeptical when I first discovered the Pocket Dimension. So for yourpensation for bing a support for the thirty heroes... What about engaging you to my daughter?"


    Eh? What the hell? What was this Principal thinking? Engage me to his daughter? He could just promise me some wealth or treasure, you know?


    What''s wrong with this kind of thinking?


    "Are you joking with me?" I asked coldly.


    Sugawara in front of me also looked at the Principal with a shocked expression. "F-father!"


    Sugawara-san? Father? She''s the Principal''s daughter?


    I see... So I was really brought here deliberately.


    "Shush, Yuko-chan. Should I reveal it to him?"


    Huh? What''s there to reveal? Now the mystery thickens. Now that I see it, why are you blushing instead of being angry at what your father proposed?!


    "N-no."


    Huh? What is this mystery-like development? Even with this rity, I could not keep up. It''s the first time I ever recall seeing them. There shouldn''t be any connection between us, right? Right? But looking at this girl''s expression, and piecing up the things I observed, there''s really something else about me and Sugawara.


    "So do you ept?"


    He turned to Sugawara, his daughter, and asked.


    Sugawara first looked at me before she answered, albeit with difficulty. "Y-yes."


    Huh? Oi. Oi. Why did you say yes? What am I to you?


    And this. Did this Principal just decide our engagement? Just like this?


    "Wait. I haven''t epted your suggestion, Principal!"


    I stood up and voiced my objection.


    "Sorry Kuramoto-kun, this is the onlypensation I can give you. It''s fine if you refuse. But I can''t change it to anything else."


    This fuc-- Ah no. I shouldn''t curse.


    I looked at Sugawara-san, her face was a bit red. Why was she blushing? This was the first time we met right? But their dialogue earlier sounds like there was already something between us. What is that thing she doesn''t want him to tell me?


    Now I''m curious.


    Not only was she too beautiful, but she is also secretly a heroine in the Otherworld. With my looks, I was surely way out of her league so in normal case, I am getting the good end of the deal here. However, there''s a lot of irregrity in this case. A lot of things are being kept as a mystery to me.


    Is there really a hidden history between us? I just discovered something that transcended humanprehension. There''s a possibility that there was something wrong with my memory if we''re really an old acquaintance.


    Should I just leave and forget everything they said? However, will they let me? That Principal binded me to this chair effortlessly. I bet he could do more than that. I have to be cautious about this. This concerns my life. My precious life.


    For now, I can reject that engagement but it''s a waste. Perhaps I can use this to know what it is they''re hiding from me. And this Sugawara, that reaction she put on earlier wasn''t an act. Let''s see where this will take me first. There''s still a lot to consider but, at this moment, the only choice presented to me is whether I will ept being engaged to her or not. If nothing bes clearter, I will look for a way out and by then, perhaps I will have the ability to do that by going with the flow for now.


    "Alright. I don''t know what''s happening here, but please take care of me Sugawara-san"


    Whatever it is that''s waiting for me and the truths that I will possibly discover, epting right now seems to be the best choice. Compensation, huh? To think that someone canpensate someone with his own daughter, what is this?


    In any case, being a Hero''s Support. Let''s see where this will take me. It better be worth my while.

 Chapter 2 Understanding Adaptability

    "Go with Yuko-chan to her Otherworld. She will train you and she will be your first hero to support,"


    After epting that normally unimaginable offer, the Principal dered what I have to do.


    Go with her? Training? What''s there to train? I thought we''ll jump right into that Otherworld thing.


    "I understand. But when is that and what should I prepare?"


    Does this mean, I can go for now? Should I use this chance to escape? Ah. Wait, after epting it, I needed to get that answers first. The tension and mood in this room also became rxed after the exnation and my eptance of the offer.


    Look. even Sugawara was stumped and didn''t know what to do. It''s in stark contrast to how she carried herself when I first saw her.


    "Don''t worry about it Kuramoto-kun. You just need to go here after school."


    This Principal... He''s losing me again. So there''s no training regimen here? With only my Adaptability, how can I cope in the Otherworlds? And after school? Do we still attend normal sses? Considering that guy pushed me from behind to let us continue back to our rooms, I guess we really do attend one.


    Haa. Prestigious Academy my ass. Turns out they were just part-time heroes. It was cool and all to be one but it being a secret negates the title, right?


    However, among other things, I am also curious about that Pocket Dimension.


    What is it? It activated my ability. And that ability locked me up in this situation.


    "You can go back now, Yuko-chan. Leave Kuramoto-kun with me. I will prepare him inside the Pocket Dimension." Seeing that the girl could neither move from her seat nor look me in the eye, the Principal opted to send her away.


    "Yes, Fa-- Principal." As if awakened from a dream, Sugawara-san immediately stood up and bowed to the Principal. At this moment, she finally had the courage to look at me. After giving me a slight nod, she left the room and closed the door behind her. Her previous blushing and dumbfounded expression were now gone. She''s back in the state when I first met her. Strict-looking ss President. Perhaps that attitude was an act on her part. The one I saw here was her real image


    "So, Kuramoto-kun, I forgot to introduce myself. As you can guess, I am also a Sugawara, Sugawara Hajime."


    Hajime. Beginning. I see. So he really was the start of all this. By discovering that Pocket Dimension, he gathered the heroes and awakened them early on.


    This means even without his intervention, the thirty heroes are doomed to be summoned to act as heroes for their respective Otherworlds.


    Now I kind of pity their fates. I guess I was better off as a support? To be bound by duty to save the world that''s not theirs to begin with. It sounds like a hassle.


    Although a bit wary, I still followed behind the Principal. There''s no turning back now.


    He opened a secret passage on one corner of the room by pulling some kind of hidden lever It was a flight of stairs leading below.


    "Can I still back off? What was hidden below the stairs?"


    I acted scared and joked about it. However, considering he just told me about the Pocket Dimension, that''s obviously the answer.


    "The Pocket Dimension." The Principal ignored my first question. That''s the signal that I there''s no backing out, huh?


    And I am right. Is it possibly Hell?


    Since it''s below the ground, there''s that slim chance to be like that. Only a slim chance. Let me be wrong about that.


    "I keep hearing that dimension since earlier, can I ask what exactly is it?"


    To activate someone''s ability just by being brought there. Is it some kind of paradise or hell? Is there some kind of tentacle monster who will inject us with something? No. Let''s not go down that road, go back.


    "You don''t have to ask, Kuramoto-kun. It''s better to bring you to it. You''ve already been there once but you were unconscious."


    That time they determined my ability eh? So did they casually carried me from the ssroom and brought me there? Was I the only one they tested? The other exam-takers wasted their time attending it then. Such a way to bamboozle the hopeful students.


    "Am I the only one with this ability? Could there be other Support that you can choose from"


    He''s a irvoyant, he probably used that ability to pinpoint me. Who knows? But if I exist, there surely other people with simr abilities as mine. It''s also possible to find the others, right?


    "True. There are others. However, your Adaptability is unique and that''s what we needed. I can''t exin to you yet but you will understand eventually."


    Unique, eh? Let''s go along with it for now.


    "Now I wonder what would threaten them that I could prevent." I murmured while following closely behind. It''s just a slim chance but if somethinges out, this Old Man can act as my shield. Forget he can bind me, I''ll cling on that small chance to be sessful.


    If I think about it, they are already supposed to be strong as the Heroes, what can a newbie who only have this ''unique'' Adaptability do to prevent whatever danger they will face?


    "Only time can tell. My irvoyance has its own limits too." The Principal answered.


    It makes sense. Every ability will probably have its ws, right? Same as mine. I can Adapt but ording to their exnation, that is all there is to it. Or is there something more to they''re keeping from me? Only one way to find out.


    As we continued our descent, we finally reached the bottom of the stairs minutester.


    Upon observing the surroundings I thought it would be too dark here. However, in the middle of this room at the bottom of the stairs, a shining sphere was currently suspended in the air. It only had one color, white.


    "This is the Pocket Dimension." The Principal pointed at the obvious. What else could it be, huh? An enormouslyrge lightbulb?


    "I''m sorry but all I can see is a floating white bulb."


    Instead of answering my sarcastic remark, the Principal smiled at me and gestured his arm as if telling me to go on ahead and approach that floating white sphere.


    I was a bit wary but curiosity had taken over my reason. Besides, after all that talk about me being the chosen ''support'' and the engagement with his daughter which he so easily presented as if it was nothing serious, there was no reason for me to be killed here.


    "You should see for yourself. Go on. Put your hand on it."


    "Will I be sucked inside this? Is this what I read from novels? A separate dimension?" I asked something obvious again.


    The Principal refused to answer again and only gave another smile, waiting for me to go and touch the sphere by myself.


    What''s there to hesitate? If I die by touching it then there''s no point bringing me down here. He could''ve done it easily by stabbing me when I was still bound at that chair; which is also his ability.


    Shaking my head to cast away unnecessary thoughts, I approached the floating sphere and stretched my hand out to it.


    The moment my fingers touched its surface, my vision, without any sort of warning, instantly became filled with white. It was like being submerged in a deep white fog.


    After a few seconds in that state, the fog cleared and a bit unbelievable sight of a destend stretching as far as my eye could see reced it.


    Not far from where I was standing was a simr sphere. However, unlike the one I touched, it looked like the a floating globe of Earth.


    "Wee, Kuramoto-kun."


    The Principal''s old voice rang out behind me. He was still the same old man I followed behind earlier.


    "I was really sucked inside, huh? And that thing is the door to go back, right?" I pointed at the globe.


    "I don''t need to answer you. It''s now easy for you yo understand, right? Can you feel it? The increased rity inside your mind."


    With his words, I tried to focus.


    He was right. My mind was a bit clearer now. I believe I could solve a hard mathematics problem that was impossible for me before. But I won''t. There''s no point in doing that, is there?


    Stop overthinking. Da--!


    I shook my head again and tried to focus on our conversation again.


    "How did you find out about this?"


    This ce is a separate dimension. And I could clearly feel the change in me. For something like this to be possible...


    "I can only exin it as my destiny."


    Destiny? Is it also my destiny to be their only support? I call bull--


    Ah. I said I should stop cursing.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "What do you think? Can you finally undersand your ability?"


    With an amused smile, he goaded me to try it out.


    "Let me see."


    I closed my eyes and focused in my inner mind, trying to feel the ability this old man was talking about.


    After a while, a small avatar of me suddenly appeared, diving inside my mind. There were various rivers running all around. In it, I could see the various thoughts currently running through my head and perhaps some of my memories. However, in one part of my brain, there was something shining in there. The small avatar swam to it and tried to understand whatever that was.


    At this point, I opened my eyes and looked at the Principal.


    "It''s part of our brain, huh?"


    That ability he''s talking about is a natural part of us. However, one needed a trigger to awaken it. And perhaps, it differs from person to person?


    "Correct."


    The Principal nodded.


    "When I focus on it, I can finally understand how my ability works. Did you remove my memory about it. Something clicked when I focused on it."


    As an answer, he smiled once more.


    This Principal... Can I sue him for kidnapping and mind-control?


    Haa... In any case, it''s almost a wonder to suddenly be enlightened like this.


    Dropping the topic, I once again focused on my so-called Ability.


    Stretching my arms out, the wind that was somewhat stale ever since we entered suddenly stirred. Bit by bit as if following my will, it then focuses on one point. My palm that was currently open. A momentter, it circled around it until a whitish blob of energy was formed on top of it.


    "This energy. Psyche Energy."


    Surprisingly, even the name of this foreign energy became registered in my mind.


    Is this part of my Adaptability? To understand everything I was exposed to? Or is there a limit to what I can and cannot adapt to?


    Probably thetter.


    "Correct. That''s the energy which made it possible for us to awaken our Ability. However that''s not it''s only use. Think about it, Kuramoto-kun."


    Following his words, I focused my mind once again.


    This Psyche Energy is inherent to this Pocket Dimension, I can adapt to it and I can store it in my body albeit only a small part of it.


    However, in here, as long as I am here, I can control this energy as if I am its master. I can feel it.


    Collecting more energy in my hand, the size of the blob increased to the size of a basketball.


    "I feel like I can control everything here!"


    I shouted exicitedly. To experience something like this, anyone will be overjoyed.


    "I know that''s what you will say. Well then, try controlling it further."


    Excited at the prospect, I did what he told me. However, what happened wasn''t what I expected. The blob of energy dispersed once it left my control.


    "What happened?"


    Confused, I asked the Principal.


    "You already adapted to it. You can find the answer in you. This is what you will do in the Otherworld, understand the inherent energy in that world and use it to yourself to support the Heroes you will be apanying."


    Convinced with his exnation, I once again closed my eyes and searched for the answer.


    This Psyche Energy. It does not have a destructive power or my Ability is still weak enough to turn it into that.


    To put in game terms, for now it is an Intelligence stat buff type of energy. By collecting it, one can use this energy to boost other people or themselves for a short period of time or just until the energy is used up.


    "This is can be use to buff someone."


    "Correct. Your ability allows you to retain the rity boost this dimension gives. And I think you already guessed it, you can also store a certain amount of energy which you can bring out of this world apart from what you can store inside your body which is still a minuscule amount."


    Now that he told me that, I confirmed that I could really store the blob of energy apart from stuffing it in my small body. There''s an invisible container there that can amodate the said energy.


    "I can only store energy the size of a baseball."


    "That''s good enough. You just have to keep practicing. The capacity of that storage will most likely increase with continuous usage. Now try to use that stored energy."


    Concentrating again, I channeled that stored energy inside me. It manifested itself as a small blob of energy again but unlike before, it''s stable. I know I can throw this energy to someone. This is how I can buff someone.


    Aiming for the Principal, I threw the energy to him.


    Upon seeing it hurtling towards him, the old man didn''t dodge and weed it. In time, the ball of energy squarely hit him.


    "As I thought. Your ability is truly useful as a support. I felt my already high rity raise a bit because of that energy."


    He nodded again as he closed his eyes feeling the effect of that ball of energy I threw at him.


    "It''s funny because you''re right. I was doomed to be a support. Will this energy help them?"


    Right. This is a support skill. I don''t think I can use this offensively.


    "Yes. Most of the time their Mind or their Psyche will be exhausted. Throwing that to them will most likely let them feel refreshed and energized."


    I see. So it was like an energy drink albeit for mental energy.


    "Well then, Kuramoto-kun, I will be leaving you here. Use the time until the evening when you will depart to practice and try to increase your capacity."


    After confirming that I already understood what my ability is, he turned around and started walking towards that globe exit.


    "Yes, Principal."


    If I want to run away from here, then I can only follow for now. And it''s not really that bad to have a special ability that you can only see in fictions.


    "I don''t need to tell you how to leave this dimension, right?"


    "Yes. It''s clear how to since we stepped inside."


    Adaptability. A super support ability. But the Principal didn''t think about the real potential of this.


    Though I don''t know what kind of energy and boosts I will receive in each of their Otherworlds, it will surely bolster my arsenal. Thinking about it, if I go to that magic world and adapt to Mana, I will then be able to store mana and bring it back to Earth. If I learned a magic spell, I can then cast it here, without any restriction.


    Ah, but all of this needed hardwork from me. Unlike the preset heroes with preset destiny and ability. They all received a super beginner package that can let them ze through the earlier levels. Ah, how enviable.


    How about me? I only got Sugawara-san as my fiance for my beginner package.


    Until now, my connection with her is blurred. For her to act like that, there must be something or it is just truly an act to bait me into epting this role.


    I better practice hard for now and increase this invisible container inside me. I''ll ask the questions when the timees.

 Chapter 3 Stepping Into The 1st Otherworld

    After gruelling hours of practicing inside the Pocket Dimension, I was able to increase my capacity to at least double its previous size.


    Right. Hours of practice and it only amounted to that. This ability was somewhat mediocre. One needed thorough hard work to even achieve something. In any case, it''s just a few hours, there''s no point hurrying. I''m not a game character who can level up after acquiring few experience points.


    After filling up the invisible container with psyche energy, I left the dimension and went up the flight of stairs. This time, alone.


    With how long I was in there, being engrossed by this Pocket Dimension and control of Psyche Energy existing in it, it''s already afternoon and I hadn''t even eaten yet.


    I should at least grab some lunch, right? Even if it''s already thiste. One could not fight with an empty stomach, so they say. Surely, that''s also applicable for a support like me.


    Can I really be a support with that meager amount of energy? At best, it can only refresh one''s mind four times if it''s not someone like the Principal who has high rity.


    For now, I better adapt quickly to Sugawara''s Otherworld to increase the things I can do. I wonder, what type of energy is inherent in it?


    When I arrived back in the Principal''s Office, Sugawara was back from ss and there was a lunchbox in her hands.


    Upon seeing me, she lifted the lunchbox in front of her before opening her mouth, there''s that blush on her face again.


    "Kuramoto-kun, here''s your lunch."


    What''s with this development? That looked like a handmade lunchbox. Isn''t that supposed to be hers? Why is she giving it to me? Is she already so into the role of being my fiancee?


    "You don''t have to worry, I didn''t touch any."


    That''s not what I was worried about though. Just earlier we were strangers and now she was acting like this. When I first met her before she led me to this room, didn''t she act like it was her first time seeing me?


    So is that really an act? Why? What''s the true history between us?


    "Thank you, Sugawara-san."


    Since I''m already hungry, there''s no point in rejecting something being given to me. After thanking her and politely adding honorific in her name, I took the lunch box from her. The Principal just watched our exchange with smiles. This father and daughter...


    Haa.. There''s no point to keep mulling over it when there''s no one who will tell me what''s what. I can ask, true. I can act angry, it''s usible. But what will that get me? Not everything can be done normally here when these two are not normal in the first ce.


    If I''m not thinking deeply, I might just have settled on the thought that I was brought here because she took a fancy on me and the real purpose was for me to be her fiancee.


    Even if I be a narcissist, I don''t think I will be able to think highly of myself. Thinking as if I have an edge on things is a truly dangerous thought.


    I''m quite mediocre. My ability was somewhat mediocre even with its great potential. I think I already used up all my luck if this engagement thing is real.


    Moreover, from the way they acted, there''s some sort of history between us. But why can''t I remember ever meeting them?


    "How was it Kuramoto-kun? Have you adapted and improved?"


    The Principal asked after the air around us started turning weird. I don''t know what to say to this beautiful fiance of mine except for my gratitude for this food.


    Even if I am quite handsome, I hadn''t tried entering a rtionship before.


    Now, I jumped ahead and got myself a fiancee even before getting a girlfriend. No one will believe me if I boast about it to my middle school ssmates.


    "I improved it to double its capacity."


    I answered honestly, there''s no point lying about something that can decide my safety.


    "Hoh. That''s quite a great progress considering it has just been a few hours since you epted everything." the Principal praised. He then looked at Sugawara-san.


    "Yuko-chan, have you received their call?"


    Huh? Call? Those from Otherworld can call her?


    "Yes, Principal, we have 3 hours left before they open the Portal for me."


    She nodded and mentioned the remaining time before our trip to the Otherworld.


    "Have you prepared?"


    "No, I still need to talk to Kuramoto-kun"


    Sugawara shook her head and looked at me, her expression was saying she has something she wants to say only to me. She''s hinting for the Principal to give us privacy.


    "Alright. Go ahead. I''ll leave the room for you two."


    After saying that, the Principal left his office. Well, he went down to the ce where the Pocket Dimension was and closed that passage. As to what he will do in there, I have no idea.


    "Let''s sit down, Kuramoto-kun. A-and you can start eating."


    And just like earlier, Sugawara became flustered again. Is this really her real self? Is her somewhat aloof personality from earlier just a facade?


    "Uh. Right. Thank you for the meal."


    I followed her and sat. There''s a table in front of the sofa so I put the lunch box there and opened it. It was really untouched. And just looking at its arrangement, it was carefully made.


    "You can call me Yuko when we''re alone. W-we, we are now engaged with my father''s consent."


    She''s really acting that part already. She''s truly serious about our engagement, while I am here doubting everything about our rtionship.


    "Is it fine? Then you can call me Daisuke, too, Yuko. Honestly, I''m still a bit confused about the reason."


    The reason why she''s like this to me. Whatever it is, she''s the only one who could answer it. Now that the threat. namely the Principal wasn''t here, I could now use this chance to have some of my questions answered.


    Upon seeing her expecting gaze as she looked at the lunchbox and me, I started eating the food from her lunch box. Surprisingly, it''s delicious. Homemade cooking''s still the best! Did she possibly make this?


    "T-then Dai-kun. I see, do you want to know?"


    "Dai-kun?!," I was taken aback for a while because of the way she addressed me but I was quick in trying topose myself and answered her, "If possible, yes."


    If that was how she wanted to call me then I guess, it was fine. Being called like that by a beautiful girl was a bliss in itself after all. They willingly presented this chance, it''s a waste to pass up this chance. I''m not some indecisive harem protagonist who will blush every time he will be involved with a girl.


    And by cutting my name to that... It''s a form of endearment, right? This girl... Will she tell me? Am I forgetting something that concerned her or the two of us?


    "It''s something that happened way before I became a Hero. Let''s just say, we met each other and you never left my mind ever since then."


    We''ve met even before this whole Hero fiasco? Then why can''t I remember her?


    "Have we met? Huh? Wait. What is this? I can''t recall a part of my memory concerning my past. There''s some sort of nk page in my memory."


    This nk in my memory. Like how I lost consciousness, it felt like if she hadn''t mentioned the past where we supposedly met each other, I wouldn''t even recall it at all.


    Going by this information, there''s something that happened way before this meeting with her and that was something I could neither recall nor even remember happening. If she didn''t tell me about meeting her, I would probably live my life not knowing that there''s something missing in my past.


    "I see. So it''s true that you have forgotten everything about me. Uhm... then Dai-kun, let me brief you about my ability first."


    Seeing my confused face, there''s a hint of sadness that shed past her face and she instantly dropped our topic about that past.


    I tried following up a question to coax her in telling me what she remembered but she only answered that even if she told me about it, I would not be entirely convinced about it so it''s better for me not to now. Perhaps, in the future, she will.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Your ability determined you to be a Hero, right?"


    Since she already expressed that there''s no point telling me about it, although it just added to my curiosity, I let us move on to the new topic.


    "Sort of, yes, but it''s not as amazing as you think. I even find your Adaptability amazing."


    Yuko eximed that she even reflexively reached for my hand.


    "Uh. Thanks, Yuko. I''ll do my best to support you using it."


    Hearing that, Yuko smiled at me.


    Huh? What is this? Why can a simple smile make my heart throb like this? It shouldn''t be normally like this, right? No. I still feel nothing for her for now except the confusion and the things I wanted to know but upon seeing that... it feels like something was being tugged inside me.


    What the hell? Wait, let me control my expression.


    Ah. But there''s no change in my expression. It feels as if I can take even the greatest secret without being surprised.


    As her smile faded from her face, Yuko continued. "My ability is called Foresight. It''s a bit different from my father''s irvoyance. My Foresight lets me foresee things that will happen. Like earlier. I foresaw that you will leave the dimension hungry. So I set aside my lunch for you."


    I see. That''s the reason why she brought this lunch box here.


    "What about you? Have you eaten?"


    Knowing that this is supposedly hers, I feel somewhat guilty eating it all by myself.


    Upon hearing my question, a smile once again appeared on her face. "Yes. You don''t have to worry about it. What I mentioned was just a small part of my ability. There''s a lot of uses to it, like when in battle. Right now, I can predict up to 5 moves ahead of my opponent."


    5 moves ahead. That''s pretty amazing already.


    "Wait. You mentioned Abilities cannot be used here. How can you..."


    The Principal bound me and she predicted I wille out hungry. So it''s not that one couldn''t use their ability. There''s something limiting them to use it.


    "Right. Barely, by using the bit of Psyche Energy stored in my own body. My father''s and every Hero''s Unique Ability is all being triggered by Psyche Energy. You and Father are different though and mine is a bit higher than normal."


    But unlike them, my Adaptability is something like a Passive Skill, right?


    "I see. So the other Heroes can''t freely use their ability here? But when in their world, your own ability gets a boost. Is that it?"


    That''s the only usible exnation. Otherwise, there''s no point having their ability if they still can''t use it there.


    "Correct. It''s easier to trigger my ability in the Otherworld, same with the other Heroes. But, the inherent energy of that world, we can bring it back here."


    Ah. Right. There''s a different kind of energy in every Otherworld. Then is it possible for me to also bring them back once I adapted to all of them?


    "You guys really are a cheat."


    That meant she was carrying with her the inherent energy of that Otherworld. I wonder what that was.


    As time continued to pass, Yuko continued exining to me the things that I should remember before the time for the Dimensional Portal arrived. She also told me about the inherent energy of that Otherworld she was summoned into.


    She called it something like World Energy and told me I would definitely understand it better with my Adaptability once we arrive there.


    At least, things were a bit clearer now and I was just excited to finally go on an Otherworld journey and add to that, with this beautiful girl who was now my fiancee. Let''s make use of this status and see where it will get me. In any case, she''s not against it anyway.


    When the appointed time came, the Principal showed up again. He just wanted to see us off.


    From the middle of the room, the space seemingly cracked before a spiral of energy drew a circle and slowly erged it, enough for a person to pass through and it stopped at that. It''s truly surreal that I got stuck looking at it for at least two seconds.


    My Adaptability probably allowed me take this as something normal and not let me be stump on things for too long. My overthinking was an exception though.


    When I drew near it along with Yuko, the portal mysteriously widened to allow both of us to enter it.


    As it turns out that was also because of my ability. Only Yuko was being summoned to that world and normally, any other individual will be rejected by the Portal, Principal included. However, because of my Adaptability, I was recognized by that Otherworld hence letting me pass through as well.


    Ah. With this information... there''s probably no other Support candidates. I''m the only one who has this ability. This was probably also why they settled on me. Only my ability could allow another individual native to this world to travel to another world that is rejecting other outsiders.


    Even the other Heroes were only allowed to their designated Otherworld. I am really doomed to be their only Support, huh?


    With this, I officially became a Support of this whole ss full of Isekai Heroes.


    They were all destined to die but with my appearance, I got a chance to prevent that and that was supposedly my goal. Employing me like this. I guess, let''s see this first and determine whether I want to run away from this.


    But yeah, having this supposed higher rity and learning about my ability, I couldn''t be satisfied with just that. I have to do more than just saving them. As long as I utilize this ability of mine to its utmost potential then I might have a chance to be as strong as these Cheat-like Heroes.


    Yuko reached out for my hand and I took it. I would not turn my head away to chances like this. She even took the initiative to reach for my hand, I wouldn''t be a man if I refuse it.


    After watching the portal and saying goodbye to her Father, the Principal, we stepped inside the Dimensional Portal, leading to her Otherworld named World of System.


    [Detected an unknown being]


    [The World recognized it as one of its own]


    [Scanning¡­]


    [Determined to be of Human Race]


    [Scanning¡­]


    "Designated system will be transferred in¡­"


    [Three]


    [Two]


    [One]


    [Installing¡­]


    [Completed]


    [Initializing...]


    [Wee]


    [You have been granted a System by ''The World''.]


    [Support Character System initiated.]


    When my vision turned white and the transfer to the Otherworld started, a series of messages rang out inside my mind. Due to my high rity and my Adaptability, I immediately understood the inherent energy of this world.


    Really? Support Character System? Even this Otherworld determined my worth just like that. Support my ass! I wouldn''t let it end like this. I would work hard to break that destiny of being the Ultimate Support Character!

 Chapter 4 Support Character System

    [Level 1 Support Character System (0%)


    Ability: Level 1 Adaptability ( 5%)


    Contained Energy: Psyche Energy (100%)


    Strength: 1.2 (1.7)


    Endurance: 1.5 (2.0)


    Intelligence: 3 (3.5)


    Supported List: Empty (0/1)


    Support Bonus: N/A


    Number of Supported Individual: 0


    Current Stats Bonus: 0% of the average stats of Supported Individuals


    Skills:


    Psyche Boost (4 charges left)


    Status: +0.5 Stats(System Bonus)]


    Met with that System Window, I only thought of one thing: this system was somewhat trashy. Apart from telling me the numerical value of my stats and the added bonuses thanks to the system, there''s nothing else.


    Well, it''s just a first impression, let''s see if this will change in the future.


    Currently, the only feature of this system was the Supported List and the things below it.


    Do I have to list Yuko''s name as someone I was supporting? Let''s see.


    [Ding! Add Sugawara Yuko as a Supported Individual?]


    As if reading my mind, the system immediately responded. At least it did notg.


    "Yes." I unhesitatingly answered.


    Right now, I''m her support, let''s y that part while gathering more information from her and this new world.


    [Added Sugawara Yuko]


    [Support Bonus Activated]


    [Select type of Support:


    A. Level 1 Physical Boost


    B. Level 1 Psyche Boost


    C. Level 1 Health Boost]


    "B."


    This sounded like a permanent effect boost as long as she''s listed as one of the Supported Individuals. Boosting her Psyche is a must for her ability, Foresight.


    [You have chosen Level 1 Psyche Boost: Adding 0.2 Intelligence to Supported Individuals]


    [Number of Supported Individuals: 1]


    [Current Stats Bonus: 5% of the average stats of the Supported Individuals]


    I see. Now, this is useful. I''ll take back what I said earlier. Maybe it''s not as trashy as it seems.


    After adding her, the experience percentage of the system also started umting, albeit slowly. Perhaps it would level up by itself as long as I am supporting someone? Or perhaps when the Supported Individual was near me. Let''s continue observing this point.


    There''s only one slot for the Supported Individuals. I guess I needed to level up my system before another slot opened up. With the rise of the number of Supported Individuals I can register, the bonus will most likely increase as well. Let''s hope so.


    Ah! My Adaptability was also listed in the system. It also has an experience gauge and it''s already at 5%. If this reached 100%, my Adaptability will level up. I wonder what will change?


    "Dai-kun, what kind of system did you get?"


    Perhaps because of the sudden notification appearing in front of her when I added her as a Supported Individual, Yuko was a bit surprised.


    "It''s called Support Character System, Even this world is mocking my role, huh?"


    Hearing the name of my System, Yuko giggled cutely.


    "That''s funny Dai-kun. My System is called Advanced Hero System."


    What the hell? This world was so unfair. You should at least give me the Support Hero System, you know? Err. Wait. Advanced, did that mean that it was an upgraded system?


    That''s right, this system can level up. Hers being already called ''advanced'' speaks the 3 years she spent going to and from here.


    I wonder what her numerical stats are. It would not be bad to ask, right? Or is it a form of invading her privacy? Haa. Why am I thinking about every little thing?


    "The System corresponds to the inherent energy of this world, Dai-kun. Perhaps that''s why it was being called as World Energy. Most people in this world will receive a corresponding System depending on their fates. It can be upgraded but the process is too hard or too long. The way it umtes experience is also a mystery. But the mostmon way to gather experience is to absorb energy."


    As she carefully exined to me, I finally noticed that the air around Yuko became more dignified. She was like a beacon, shining brightly.


    Is this because of her System? Earlier, when we were still on Earth although she''s an unrivaled beauty, she''s not this bright and dazzling to the eyes. I guess it''s really the effect of her Advanced Hero System.


    "Don''t answer this if it''s private but Yuko, Your system being called Advance... does that mean yours is already an upgraded version of your system?"


    I voiced out my thoughts about her system to confirm it. It''s better than ask it directly than wait for her to confirm it.


    "Don''t be shy to ask Dai-kun, as long as I have answer to it, I will. Also to answer your question, yes, my System already got upgraded twice. What I initially received upon arriving in this world is called Beginner Hero System."


    This girl... Her trust in me is sky-high. She''s really acting as my fiancee now. It''s somewhat baffling but I don''t hate the way she''s treating me. There''s no hint of falseness in it.


    "I see, thank you, Yuko. I think I somewhat get it now. So what should we do?"


    "Wait for someone to pick us up. I saw it with my Foresight. Someone will soone."


    Huh? So portal did not have a fixed location? She was being sent at random locations? That sounded like a hassle. I thought they could contact her from here.


    This world might still be in the process of developing. But now, it was being attacked by forces who wanted to destroy this world. Or maybe, all the worlds. What could they gain by destroying it though? What was their motive?


    Ah. I realized there was no use thinking about that for now. Now, my top priority is to protect this Hero. That''s what I was hired for. She would surely save this world and, in turn, save our own from the threat of being destroyed.


    Despite all this, I am still no Messiah. This is just a job for me. I might decide to run away once my life hangs in the brink of life and death. Well, if I can save this fiancee of mine then I will.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Ah. Wait. I forgot something."


    As silence reigned over us, Yuko suddenly eximed.


    From where I was, I could see her start fumbling something in front of her. Most likely, her system interface.


    While she was doing that, I took the time to look around us. We''re currently on top of a small hill. From a distance, I could see signs of civilizations. And further than that was something like a fortress.


    This World of System looked like it was still in the medieval era. Just judging by what Yuko was wearing, tinum chainmail and a pretty-looking sword hanging at her waist, it aligned perfectly with the atmosphere this world was giving.


    Meanwhile¡­ What about me? Well, I sure did still wear our school uniform. Talk about being out of ce.


    [Ding! You have been added to Heroine Sugawara Yuko''s Party.]


    [Received Party Bonus of +0.8 Strength and Endurance]


    "There. You''re now a member of my Party." She dered with an ted smile on her face. Somewhat teasing my confused face upon seeing the new system messages.


    "This... So you also have something like mine. The boost I got from you is huge though. Compared to what you got from my Support Character System."


    "That''s because my system is already at Advanced grade. The bonus I''m getting from you will surely increase when your system levels up. But do you know? Yours is more valuable. Didn''t you notice? I can only give a bonus on Strength and Endurance"


    Ah. She''s right. While I could only choose one, having Psyche among the choices was a big difference. It seemed like the stat in which I excel at was more important than the other two.


    "So it''s like that. I''ll do my best to support you, Yuko. Just tell me what to do."


    That''s the only thing I could do for now. This is a foreign world and the Principal even told me to train with her.


    Upon hearing that, Yuko smiled at me and nodded.


    A few minutester, a luxurious horse-drawn carriage appeared from a distance. From inside it, a little figure was waving her hands to Yuko.


    Surrounding the carriage were a number of Full-ted Horse Riders.


    Knights? So that person is really a bigshot.


    Is it the Princess? Are we being picked up by the Princess of a Kingdom? Alright. Let''s stop thinking more and just followed quietly.


    As soon as the carriage stopped, Yuko immediately went near it. However, Yuko didn''t forget to pull me along with her.


    "You''re finally back, Hero." From inside the carriage, the little figure smiled at Yuko as if seeing an old friend.


    "Yes, Princess. And I brought someone else." Yuko answered then she turned to introduce me.


    "Who is he? Is he from your world?" The Princess gave me a curious nce before asking Yuko again.


    "Yes. He''s Kuramoto Daisuke. My Support and fiance."


    When the girl she called Princess heard Yuko''sst word, she almost fainted from surprise.


    "Hero''s fiance. Is that true?!" The Princess eximed.


    Huh? Why did she have this over-the-top reaction?


    "You know me, I''m not someone that likes to joke, Princess." Still with a smile on her face, Yuko confirmed it again.


    "But brother¡­"


    "There''s nothing between us." Yuko coldly replied, shutting down any more rebuttal from the Princess


    Ah. I thought I am going off to an adventure but what is this sudden development? I got excited with the system, waited here with Yuko, and then now, a sudden love rival appeared in the form of a Prince?


    What the hell? Where are the monsters? Where is the one who would be responsible for Yuko''s doom? What am I supposed to do here? My veins are asking for some action--


    Ah, wait. Hold on... I''m overthinking again. How many times has it been? I have to control this mind of mine.


    "I see... Alright, hop in, Hero, we have to go now. Something is happening at the Western Border."


    This Princess. I guess after being introduced as Yuko''s fiancee, I''m now an eyesore in her eyes. A love rival for her brother. At this moment, only Yuko was special for her.


    Even when Yuko enthusiastically introduced me, the Princess didn''t even bother to acknowledge my presence after that brief curiosity about my identity.


    Well, I had no right to say anything to that. After all, I was no hero. Currently, I was just her measly support.


    However, when Yuko noticed the sudden change of attitude of the Princess towards me, perhaps ass an act of kindness, she held my hand and pulled me up with her to enter the carriage.


    The Princess was about to say something but she held back. Yuko and the princess seemed to be really friendly with each other. But when the princess ignored me, it immediately put Yuko in a bad mood.


    This just added more to my curiosity as to why Yuko was good to me. It might sound weird but, did she seriously love me? Is what I did from the past really enough to earn her love? Maybe I could find a way to restore that memory somewhere among the thirty worlds that I would be visiting soon. At this time, I decided to be just loyal to this girl who was so nice to me.


    "Don''t worry about it, Yuko. I don''t mind it. I''m your Support. It doesn''t matter what they think of me." Reassuring her like this proved to have an effect as her mood somehow turned for the better.


    With a smile, Yuko pressed my hand tightly as an answer.


    The Princess heard that but she still decided not to bother about me.


    For now, it was fine if the princess would give me the cold shoulder. As long as she would never hinder my purpose of being here, I would not see them as hostile.


    I remembered the Principal said that anyone could be the reason to their doom. It might not always be the enemy that would lead them to their deaths but their very allies could bring them to their doom as well.


    I figured that as a Support, I needed to clean her surroundings so that she could move freely with the least possible worries.


    Eh? I just realized... I was really getting into this support role I just took. My mindset was nowpletely geared towards supporting this girl, this Hero fiancee of mine. Is this fine? I''m still skeptical if I will continue this role after going back to Earth.


    Haa... There''s no choice mulling about this now, I''ll just continue to observe, train and gather information while fulfilling this role.


    The horse-drawn carriage continued its journey until we reached a walled city. The soldiers guarding the gate immediately opened it when they saw us from a distance.


    When we entered the city, cheers from people suddenly filled every corner. I could see both Yuko and the princess waving at the crowd.


    Celebrating the hero''s return, huh? Very predictable, cliche, indeed.


    I wondered how much change Yuko had already brought to this world. She was being sent here since their first year in middle school. She''s probably just at the same age as this Princess. It must be hard for them but she persisted. All for the goal of preventing this world from destruction and in turn protecting our world.


    This girl is truly admirable.


    I took a few nces at her while her attention was still on the crowd of people. It hit me that she and I were truly far from each other. A girl like her, who''s obviously heroic, she stood by her belief to fight for this world. Meanwhile, I was already thinking of running away if things were to go south.


    I have to change. Even if little by little. Although I''m still not a Hero, I decided that I needed to improve myself further and make this somewhat mediocre ability bloom to its fullest potential.


    A measly support character? I will do what I must to change that. And maybe, with that, I can really change the impending doom of the thirty Isekai Heroes of my ss. Well, I don''t know all of them yet and there''s still a lot I don''t know but that will change soon.

 Chapter 5 Party Members And Systems

    Like in most Medieval Era movies, upon arriving in the middle of the city, Yuko and I were sent to arge hall where most nobles were sitting around a long table. At the end of the table was supposedly the current King of the kingdom we were in. His presence here very much confirmed Yuko''s status as a hero. He specifically left his Royal Pce just toe here. On the other hand, the other end of the table was reserved for Yuko, the Heroine from Another World.


    From what I gathered, after three years of fighting for this world, Yuko was now recognized as the only Hero by every Kingdom and every denizen of this world. Some even made statues of her, glorifying her name.


    However, despite all of that fame, Yuko took none to heart. For her, the real purpose as to why she was fighting here was because of our own world. It just so happens that saving this world would be equal to saving ours.


    Her strength was currently unrivaled, among the public at least. Perhaps there were reclusive experts or not, who knows. No one knew her actual stats in numerical value but the kind of system ''The World'' had bestowed to her wasmon knowledge for everyone, with her feats of saving cities and viges which the others couldn''t do, her title as a Hero was more than deserved.


    Upon seeing her arrival, everyone from the hall, except the king, rose up from their seats, enthusiastically greeting her.


    "We wee you, Hero!"


    Looking at their faces, these Nobles were certainly happy to see the Hero.


    However, as if trying to protect the grace of a ruler, the king, who remained seated, only nodded at her as an acknowledgment of her arrival


    .


    Even with her fame, a king would still not lower his head to her. The king, showing up in this region was probably his bottomline.


    Still, for someone fighting for their world, I expected more from him. His little princess has that kind of attitude. Does it run from their blood? Without meeting the brother she often mentioned throughout the journey to here, I guess I can''t draw a conclusion yet.


    "I was told that there''s a situation on the Western Border." Yuko started, straight to the point.


    Upon hearing her statement, all of the nobles got a bit nervous except the king. He remained calm in his seat, perhaps creating an illusion to show that everything''s under control even when his subjects were already nervous about their current situation.


    "Hero. You came at the right moment. Our Western Border is currently under siege of those who seek destruction upon our world." Instead of the king, It was his aide at his side who spoke.


    "The situation?"


    "Five Great Knights and five Great Wizards were sent but no one reported back. It''s suspected that they died."


    "I see. I will head there and see."


    "Do you need our support?"


    Would they support her? Just looking at that king''s attitude, I had a hunch that he''s thinking along the lines of ''it''s a matter of course for the Hero to help their world''. She was a great help to his kingdom while not being always in this world to be a threat to his throne.


    If this was what every king thinks, would this world ever be saved? They had to change that kind of mindset. True, they had to show the dignity of a king but would it save them from destruction? Maybe if it''s not Yuko who was sent here, they''ll give up on saving this world. They got lucky that Yuko was focused on her role.


    In any case, I''ve only met one king among many others. There might be someone with a different line of thought among them.


    "No. Just my party. I already have a Support with me. Can you call them here?"


    "Right away!"


    Her party? That notification earlier... I was added to her party.


    I guess it makes sense for her to have other party members. It''s been three years, she surely has some trusted individuals who are helping her in her endeavors.


    I need to learn more about this world. This system did not provide enough support for now. How could I even level this up? Let''s see. This was the time to use this high intelligence stat of mine. If I started thinking along the lines about how Yuko upgraded hers, it should conform along the name of the System bestowed. She acted as a hero for three years. I''m gonna test this theory. Since my system was called like that, I should do some real supporting.


    Well, there''s also a possibility that I''m overthinking this. Either way, only time will tell what''s the correct answer.


    After a little more discussions, Yuko and I left the hall. Right outside of it, we were met by the Princess again, the knights with her earlier were now nowhere to be seen.


    However, I noticed something different from her. She was wearing a different outfit than her princess attire earlier and on her hand was a long staff with a shining gem on its tip.


    "Reinys di Deran, at your service, Hero." Upon seeing Yuko, she curtsied and bowed to her, her voice already devoid of the earlier grace of a princess. It''s like she switched persona.


    I see. That exins their connection. She was actually one of her party members. After the princess, two more showed up and both were women. One is a Great Knight named Ca, the other is a Great Priest named Noelle.


    "Dai-kun, Reinys is the Princess but she''s also a part of my Party. She''s a Great Wizard." Perhaps seeing that I''m about to get lost in my thoughts again, Yuko reintroduced the Princess to me.


    "I heard something like Great Knight earlier, could it be about their system''s trait?"


    "Yes. It''s like that. When people in this world take up upation, The World will send a corresponding system that can help them. Reinys wanted to learn magic so the system gave her the Wizard System. And Great Wizard is just a title for when they can cast a Level 3 spell. Same for the Great Knights and Great Priests, but instead of spells it should be skills and blessings. All of it was fueled by the World Energy."


    I see. It only lookedplicated but it was somehow simple for me now. Not every system ''The World'' gave out was unique.


    Maybe the King also got his own exclusive system or just a normal King System or whatever system suited him. ''The World'' was most likely sentient enough to hand down a system depending on the person itself. Just like how I was handed down the Support Character System.


    Either way, I was sure of one thing. That was to learn about the different systems and how they differ from each other. Most likely, my Support Character System was also a unique one, the same as Yuko''s Hero System.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    As for Wizard, Knight and Priest, the three seemed to be upational systems that will be granted to anyone walking down that path.


    I wondered to myself whether I could learn a spell, a skill, or a blessing. It was surely worth asking. But I should always keep in mind that I was just a support. And one of the traits of a good support was someone who could conceal his true worth among the eyes of others so one could provide unexpected help at an unexpected time.


    "Yuko, can you learn any of the three with your system?"


    "Yes, I have no restrictions about that. Only, it has limited slots."


    "Where can we get those? Or will it only be bestowed by the system?"


    "No, there are scrolls and skill books where you can learn it from. Blessings are kind of unique, you can only learn it in the Church. Moreover, one''s skills aren''t only dependent on that, you had that one where you listed my name, right?"


    Right. So apart from the skill born directly from the system, one could use those skillbooks and the likes to add more skills in one''s arsenal.


    By the way, Church, huh? It appeared that religion was also existing here. Noelle was probably someone sent by them to support the hero.


    "I see. Do you have some with you?"


    "I knew you would ask that. Reinys, can you let him browse through Level 1 scrolls? And you too Ca."


    "Huh? What is he exactly, Yuko?"


    "Like I said, he''s my Support." Yuko answered in a matter-of-fact manner. This princess was curious about me but she did not even want to bother getting to know me better through asking me myself.


    On the other hand, was Yuko seriously trusting me so much that she didn''t even ask if I could learn it or not. Or could it be her Foresight?


    I did a mental nod. Possible.


    After huffing a breath from her nostrils, Reinys, the princess, reluctantly handed me the scrolls.


    Following her, Ca did the same as well.


    Since these things needed the world energy to be activated, could it be it was drawing it from their system itself?


    Let''s see.


    I opened one of the scrolls. Reading it''s name, tt was called Level 1 Firebolt.


    Just looking at it, there are too manyplex symbols arranged into a magic circle. However, a sound of the system notification rang in my head soon after.


    [Ding! Detected a Level 1 Magic Scroll]


    [Spell Slot Unlocked]


    [Spell Slot (0/2) (Level 1 Spell only)]


    [Imprint Level 1 Firebolt?]


    I see. My instinct was right. There were hidden details in my system that I could unlock. It was great that I asked. Maybe I should pick something better. Firebolt was a bit meh. It was obviously the basic of the basics. And it was often used on those light novels I read with an isekai theme, much like my current situation.


    Let''s choose something else.


    After looking through the scrolls I picked one and immediately imprinted it. Soon afterward, I looked through the skill books given by Ca and imprinted one as well.


    "How was it Dai-kun?"


    "It worked, Yuko. I managed to imprint both Knight Skill and Wizard Spell."


    I returned the scrolls to the reluctant princess and Ca. For now, I only imprinted one of each, to create an illusion that I can only imprint one spell. But personally witnessing that I could imprint both spell and skill got their attention, especially that princess. I should find the time to look for another and if possible, a blessing as well.


    At Yuko''s current stage, she could imprint a maximum of five each of Level 3 Spells, Skills and Blessings.


    The Great Wizards could imprint a maximum of three Level 3 Spell. Probably that''s also the restriction of Great Knights and Great Priests.


    So, my System was really a bit of a higher tier than theirs but since I only just got it, I was still restricted to Level 1. It was better than nothing, however. All I needed to do was to slowly rise up to be a proper support to this lone hero of this world.


    After our preparation, the King provided us a carriage that would send us to the Western Border along with a few Adept Soldiers of mixed upations to help us in our quest.


    The other nobles insisted on sending some of their troops, maybe to curry favor from the hero. Well, as long as they were our allies, I wouldn''t be against it. Not that I had a say considering my current level. I just needed to always watch out for possible threats on Yuko. My job was to be her support as well as prevent anything untoward to happen to her. Furthermore, I need to know more about her and this world.


    I was, indeed, a total newbie in battles. However, somehow, the thought of it was not actually getting into me. Was this because of my Adaptability? Perhaps. That definitely was a huge possibility.

 Chapter 6 First Encounter

    When boarding the carriage I opted to sit far away from Yuko. Seeing that, the Princess was pleased.


    But when Yuko saw that, she changed seats to sit next to me which garnered another twitch of the Princess'' eyebrows and the interest of the other party members.


    Ca is somewhat of a cool beauty. Her stature is big but her figure is still there. She''s probably hiding arge mass of muscles under what she''s wearing.


    Noelle is somewhat of a shy girl. But her eyes were sharp and gave one an impression that she''s reliable. I still don''t know about the Church, maybe I should ask her when we finally get familiar with each other.


    Spells and Skills probably both have offensive and defensive capabilities. While Blessings have both buffing and healing. In a sense, that''s a support role. I needed to get at least another support skill than my Psyche Boost that will eventually run out after 4 uses.


    Yuko told me that when she was first summoned, the attack on this world had just started. The World had only started providing more support to the denizens of this world.


    Due to the Principal''s irvoyance, the Hero''s arrival was pushed forward for at least half a month, giving time for Yuko to grow and to ustom herself to this Otherworld.


    "Kuramoto-san also came from another world?"


    Ca asked, breaking the silence and awkwardness that was ensuing.


    "Yes. I am Yuko''s ssmate and fiance."


    I answered which made Yuko smile. Though I epted it reluctantly, we''ll see how our rtionship will go from here. She clearly has an affection for me or maybe the me the I couldn''t remember but I also have a somewhat good feeling around her. I couldn''t call it the same as what she''s feeling but maybe fondness? Men were simple creatures, show them an interest and most of them will immediately fall head over heels for the girl.


    "Eh? Fiance means that?"


    The somewhat innocent Noelle asked. She knew the meaning but she just wanted to ask if that''s true.


    "Yes. We will get married in the future."


    Yuko confirmed it which made Noelle be flustered. She even put her hand on her face, covering it


    Err. The Princess only looked on, a pout apparent on her face. Since we''re travelling together, it looks like she will have no choice but to acknowledge my existence.


    Is her brother that important to her? Based on what she said and what I noticed about her behaviour, her brother, the Prince, likes Yuko. With my appearance, I became a deterrent to her brother''s love.


    "Dai-kun should stay behind for now and familiarize yourself when we arrive at the battlefield. I''ll protect you."


    Yuko sped my hand with sincerity in her eyes. This girl, she shouldn''t dote on me. I''m her support, I can''t ept being the one supported.


    "No, Yuko don''t have to worry about me. I''m your Support. You focus ahead. I''ll make sure to stay safe while providing you the support you need even with my meager abilities."


    "At least you know that you only have meager abilities. Don''t get in our way."


    The Princess, Reinys,mented. She''s still not looking at me but hermenting on what I said proved that she couldn''t ignore me anymore.


    "Don''t take the Princess'' words to heart. This party has me and Noelle, like Yuko said, familiarize yourself on the battlefield first. It will be your first battle, right?"


    "Yes. I''m counting on you Ca-san and Noelle-san."


    At least Ca and Noelle are this kind. They were probably handpicked by Yuko.


    "Reinys will soften up to you soon, that girl just really likes her brother so she''s supporting him. But in truth she has a brotherplex."


    "Hero! I told you I don''t have a brotherplex!"


    Yuko said while looking at the Princess and after hearing that, Reinys retorted but she got really flustered that her white face turned crimson.


    Ah. It''s really a brotherplex. This Princess. She can be cute if she''s always like this. But shouldn''t she support me for Yuko? That way she can have her brother for herself.


    Err wait, they are all attractive. This setup looks like a Harem themed isekai novel.


    What the hell am I thinking?! This improved rity can be a headache sometimes. I should be devoted to Yuko, right?


    Well, it''s not bad to have others. Maybe I can just charm those who can possibly be a threat so that they will be under my control and eliminate them before they be one.


    Ah. Dam-- I shouldn''t curse! My dark thoughts are leaking. But yeah, that idea, it can be considered as supporting her, right? I wonder if the irvoyance and her Foresight can see that. Hopefully not.


    I should add that to my list of skills to have, Anti-irvoyance or foresight. I can support them better that way when I wouldn''t need to think about them finding out the means I''ve done.


    Halfway through our journey, Yuko stopped the carriage and told us to prepare.


    Her Foresight picked up something. If we continue moving, we will be ambushed.


    "How many?"


    Yuko asked the scout she sent.


    "Reporting to the Hero! There are at least 100 Dark Soldiers waiting in ambush. Their actualbat strength is unknown."


    Dark Soldiers, that''s what they call the invading forces. They suddenly appeared 3 years ago and started destroying everything on their path. No one knows where they came from nor what kind of power made them that strong..


    ''The World'' and the World Energy are only provided to the Hero and the denizens of this world, these foreign entities were drawing power from something else. Most probably it came from their own world. The question is where is their world and why do they invade here?


    "Yuko, what''s our n?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Ca asked Yuko, she already prepared herself. She''s brandishing a great sword that could instantly chop me in half if it was wielded at me.


    "We have no choice but to fight. After a few minutes that we don''t pass their ambush point, they will march here to attack us."


    "But we''re only a 5th of their numbers."


    Reinys dered.


    And those soldiers aren''t as strong as this party. Most of them are just Adept-ss. It''s the stage before the Great-ss the 3 other party members are in.


    "Trust me."


    Yuko looked like she just used her Foresight to foresee what was about to happen. It certainly took a toll on her Psyche energy.


    "Yuko, let me help."


    I went next to her, ready to cast Psyche boost. This is my role and my only ability as of this moment.


    "Just stay quiet there. You''ll be of no help today. Just hide somewhere if you want to."


    Reinysmented, pushing me out of the way.


    But what she did made Yuko re at her.


    "Reinys, he''s my support. Please respect him as you respect me."


    "I¡­"


    Feeling wronged she stepped back not knowing what to say.


    "Don''t worry about it. You''ve used your Foresight, right?"


    This Princess can be a headache with her reason being as shallow as that, I''ll have her ept me as Yuko''spanion through my actions.


    Yuko nodded at my question. After confirming that, I casted Psyche boost to her which instantly took effect.


    Now I only have 3 charges left and I don''t have any means to recharge it unless I went back inside the Pocket Dimension.


    "Reinys and Ca, take ten of them with you and hide somewhere."


    "Noelle, provide your blessing not only to me but to everyone left here, then you can go with Reinys and Ca."


    "Dai-kun. I saw you in my Foresight. Just do what you''re supposed to do. I won''t order you. We''re equals."


    Ah. This girl. I''m growing increasingly fond of her. The engagement might just be out of her whim or her father''s but I''m slowly getting drawn to her. Is it really me or is this also part of what I''ve forgotten?


    After giving those directions, everyone obeyed it and did what they had to do.


    Noelle casted 2 Blessings to us, one increased everyone''s strength by 1 point while the other one increased endurance by 0.5 point.


    She''s really a support type. Probably her 3rd Blessing is in the healing category.


    After a few minutes, sounds of footsteps and the clinking of metal armors rang from in front of us.


    Yuko stood straight and tall in front of the 10 remaining soldiers who were left behind. Reinys andpany were now nowhere to be seen, at least they''re great at hiding. Yuko''s n was to give signal for them when the right timees.


    Not long after, a neat row of armor d, ck humanoid creatures appeared. In front of them were five leader-like figures.


    Just looking at them, they''re giving off a dangerous vibe. Maybe they''re as strong as Yuko''s party members or they''re stronger.


    Will she be fine?


    Ah. There''s no use thinking about it. She used her ability, she probably knew how this would go on.


    I have to do what I have to. And that is to support her. No matter what, she''s my top priority in this world, well, second to my own safety.


    When those ck soldiers reached a certain distance, they stopped their march.


    The guy in the middle of the five stepped forward menacingly.


    "To think that it''s true. The Hero can sense any ambush. I would''ve expected less from the prey we were sent to ughter."


    He started. From his bearing and posture, he''s probably something like a Knight. But I can''t be sure, they''re different from the denizens here and their source of power is different. I have to be prepared in case we get annihted.


    Well, Yuko doesn''t seem to care about them. She stood there like a brave warrior, not minding about her impending death.


    Ah. I should at least trust her capabilities, right? She''s a Hero. There''s no way shrimps like those guys can defeat her.


    The real problem here is that we are outnumbered. What can a support character like me do?

 Chapter 7 First Victory As A Support

    Yuko stood her ground while the Dark Soldier Leader jumped and brandished his dark sword towards her.


    That didn''t faze Yuko though. She just raised her arm a bit and that arm struck the Leader''s wrist taking away most of the force of his attack.


    Foresight. She already read 5 moves ahead of her opponent. With a kick, the leader rolled back to where he started.


    Seeing that, the other 4 all jumped at her but all were sent back in the same manner as the first one.


    Terrifying. Yuko''s ability is truly terrifying. But there''s a w. If there were 6 of them, one will be able to at leastnd an attack that''s outside Yuko''s Foresight.


    Sending five opponents rolling who were at least at Great-ss, Yuko only spent a few psyche energy. She had 3 refills from me so it''s fine. I told her that limitation on my boost before we jumped to this dimension.


    The Dark Soldiers behind the five shuddered at the plight of their superiors but seeing their numerical advantage, they all charged forward without waiting for an order.


    The 10 soldiers behind us flinched but didn''t cower. They''re all ready to face them. Plus there''s the huge figure of the Heroine in front of them. To their eyes, she will never be beaten.


    Now that I think of it, why didn''t I ask for a weapon? That''s an oversight. Even as a support I should at least have something on my hand, right?


    "Dai-kun!"


    Suddenly Yuko turned to me, throwing a glittering sword. Just by looking at how shiny it is, the sharpness of it is undeniable.


    "Ah. Thanks Yuko!"


    "Idiot Dai-kun. I was waiting for you to ask for a weapon."


    "Err. Sorry, I got into thinking too much that I forgot."


    Catching the weapon she threw, another system message rang inside my mind.


    [Ding! Weapon Identified.]


    [Generating Basic Mastery.]


    [Acquired Level 1 Basic Sword Mastery.]


    Eh? So there''s also this. Mastery? So it can be leveled up as well. This is nice, but a sword is not my ideal weapon. Well, better than nothing.


    "Soldiers. Follow mymand! Bow Formation!"


    Yuko shouted. Her empty hand is now upied by a Saber. By the looks of it, it''s even sharper than the Sword she threw at me, plus there''s a small shield on her left hand. As to what material that was made from, I don''t know. At least that looks sturdy enough.


    The 10 soldiers stood in attention. Seven of them were Adept Knights while the rest were Adept Wizards.


    Putting the seven in front, they made a curved formation with the three wizards inside. It''s like a Bow with the three wizards acting as the string where the arrows will be sent from in the form of their Spells. They will be protected behind the seven while they barrage the enemies.


    Since I''m not on hermand, I followed my instincts and positioned myself where I won''t get in their way but can rush to Yuko''s side at any moment.


    The enemy soon arrived. Yuko brandished her saber, hacking and shing to anyone that will get near her.


    Behind her, the three wizards started their attacks while the seven knights defended them.


    Then there were some dark soldiers who saw me and went after me.


    I should''ve been inexperienced but thanks to my Adaptability, I am thinking clearly.


    Stepping back a bit,Iunched the spell I just learned earlier. It''s called Air Bullets.


    Ah. This one''s casting time is fast. Just like firing a gun, it will shoot apressed air to the enemy. Your only problem is your uracy. Thanks to my Adaptability, I guess I can handle that.


    Hitting the leading dark soldier, he tumbled back but the spell failed to prate his skin. This is the woe of a Level 1 Spell. I need to hurry up and level my system.


    When they''re about to reach me, I used the skill I picked from Ca''s books. It''s called sh Step. Just a movement skill. It lets me traverse 3 meters in a blink. So using it while stepping backwards, it widened the gap between me and my opponents. Luckily there were only three of them. The one who tumbled back wasgging behind and only these two were my problem.


    Judging from their speed and the defense of that one. I judged that the 10 soldiers we have were stronger than them.


    Though it looks like I was bent on escaping, I was in actual fact moving towards Yuko. She limited the use of her Foresight while fighting these low level soldiers. With every enemy down, an attack willnd on her shield. If it stacks, she''ll be drowned by them and will have to use her ability to get out of that situation.


    Plus, she''s also wary of the five Great-ss opponents.


    When I reached the range where I can hit those in front of her, I used another sh Step to leave behind the three chasing me. When I arrived behind her, I struck the one who was about to hit her with my spell.


    That gave her a bit of space to move about.


    I then turned back to the three. sh Stepping once again I hacked on one of them before jumping back and throwing another spell to the other. One cried out in pain while the other tumbled back.


    The progress of the battle was going well, even the 10 soldiers in the Bow Formation were holding off their opponents.


    Slowly the 100 dark soldiers were reduced to half their size.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    It was at that juncture that the five Great-ss stepped in again, pushing away those grunts assaulting Yuko, they worked in concert to bring her down.


    "Now. Reinys, Ca!"


    Yuko shouted, signalling those who were hiding. They appeared from behind the enemies


    They circled around when the enemies were focusing on us.


    The 10 soldiers with them were in a different formation, it''s like a sword that will pierce through them. Eight were knights and the rest were wizards.


    Maybe that''s what they call the Sword Formation?


    Reinys and Ca each targeted one of the Great-ss leaving only three for Yuko to handle.


    Seeing the emergence of new enemies, the Dark Soldiers panicked. Even the three chasing me gave up their pursuit and joined their lump to face off against the Bow and Sword.


    I can''t help but be thankful for that. Now I can focus on supporting Yuko.


    Throwing Air Bullets asionally, the enemy soon fell into a disadvantage against Yuko.


    Just like that, the ambushing enemy was instead annihted by a small team led by the Heroine. There''s no casualties, but some of the soldiers were injured. It''s an overwhelming victory on our side. Of course, the MVP goes to Yuko.


    All but one were killed. Normally, I should''ve been overwhelmed by the killings but yeah, this Adaptability is quite scary. I just took things casually like it''s the natural thing to do.


    Binding the Dark Soldier Leader, Ca interrogated him before we continued our journey.


    Turns out, someone betrayed the Kingdom by letting them pass through. To who that was, it''s unclear. It could be the Noble House managing that region or someone else.


    News about the Western Border is now cked out. No one knew the real situation.


    So setting our destination to that region that let a 100 man army pass through, our journey started again.


    Ah. Ca executed the Dark Soldier Leader after the interrogation. That''s the rule. They can''t reason with the invaders, it''s always either kill or be killed.


    "You were amazing Dai-kun."


    Yuko who sat next to me again told me happily. She even rested her head on my shoulder. She''s somehow exhausted from the fight and only that. She wasn''t hit or grazed. Well, her shield was so sturdy that no marks were left on its surface.


    "No. It''s you who are amazing. I just yed support."


    "Don''t be too humble. For a first timer, you did well in that battlefield."


    Reinysmented on the side. She''s still pouting though.


    To think that this Princess will throw apliment. I guess she really isn''t that bad. If only she will always be like this then there will be no problem.


    "She''s right. I saw how you fought. It''s like you already have years of experience in the battlefield. The way you positioned yourself was impable."


    Ah. Even Ca threw in herpliment. But they''re more amazing. They took down their opponents by themselves, even with almost the same strength, it didn''t take them long to take them out.


    Maybe because of the Hero''s Party Boost plus Noelle''s blessings, they''re a notch above them.


    "So, how was it? Give me your impression on your very first battle."


    Yuko looked up and asked me, her eyes were glittering in excitement to hear my thoughts.


    "Err. That I am weak? I can only wound them and all I did was run around."


    "Reinys, Ca and Noelle. What do you think about hisanswer?"


    Yuko just took it in then turned to the other three for their opinion.


    "That''s a matter of course. You''re still weak. Not even an Adept."


    Ah. Reinys is right. I can''t refute that.


    "You don''t have to think about it. The way you fought them while wrapping them on your pace is great. No one will think you''re weak."


    Another praise from Ca. This girl. She''s probably a musclehead but with keen insight aboutbat.


    "T-the way you supported Yuko, it''s beautiful."


    Eh? Noelle-san? How is that beautiful?


    Yuko after hearing that then turned back to face me, a beautiful smile hanging on her lips.


    I guess I really did good? I qualified as a support. I need to be stronger than this so next time I won''t just run around the battlefield.

 Chapter 8 Strange City

    Honestly, I''m still amazed that there could really be a world apart from the world we were born in. Look at that sky. It''s even different, it''s almost cloudless. Is it like this throughout the year?


    "What are you thinking about, Dai-kun?"


    Yuko, seeing me staring at the sky, asked. She also looked up and stared where my eyes were staring. Well, there''s nothing wrong with it, this is a different world so that''s par for the course.


    We were travelling for 8 hours already and we took turns sleeping. Right now, it was Reinys and Noelle''s turn to sleep. Yuko opted to always have three awake at all times.


    We travelled from Earth at night so Yuko and I were the first to sleep. Ca opted not to sleep, she''s the one controlling the carriage plus her endurance, as a knight, is stronger than everyone maybe except Yuko.


    "Somehow, the idea of another world is still a bit unbelievable. It''s only a few hours ago when I was first exposed to this secret."


    Right. Just earlier, I was depressed thinking about how I will live alone in the dorm.


    "I also went through the same phase. Being revealed to be a Hero, I was scared."


    Her voice carried a hint of mncholy. How old was she back then? Only 13 years old and she was sent to an unfamiliar world like this, alone. Compared to me, she had it rough, not only her, all 30 of them.


    "I''ll do my best to support you, and the others too. Preventing that thing your father saw. By the way, did they know about it?"


    "Thank you. Having you here with me is already a great enough support, for me. No. They don''t know about their possible doom and you should not tell them"


    I knew it. If he told them that, they''re still kids, they won''t risk their life to die alone in another world.


    "We''re about to enter the Bluridge Territory."


    Ca mentioned. We could see a definite difference to thend we were just travelling to. Thend here was developed for farming. Though right now, the territory seems deste because of the ongoing invasion. This territory is just next to the Western Border, the residents were either conscripted or sent back further ind.


    "We have to stop and prepare. The soldiers following us were all exhausted."


    Yuko said while looking out to the soldiers in other carriages. They have lower endurance than the Hero''s party so the journey took a toll on them, add to that, they were exhausted from the battle.


    "I see a vige in that direction, we can rest there and maybe set up camp for possible ambush."


    Reinys, who had just woken up, pointed at a ce where houses can be seen.


    "No. That was an abandoned vige, it could be dangerous for us to stay there."


    I rejected Reinys'' suggestion. It might just be me running my mouth off but my mind couldn''t stop thinking about the possibilities that could happen in that vige.


    "What do you know? You''re just a support."


    "No. I trust Dai-kun''s judgement. The enemy might beying an ambush there. Let''s rest on an open field."


    Yuko affirmed my words. Maybe she''s also done some thinking or she just trusts me this much.


    "Princess, he''s right. We Knights were taught about that. It''s too risky."


    Calia added which made Reinys sit back, dejected.


    "Whatever. Do what you want."


    I guess I shouldn''t always oppose this Princess but well, her suggestions were like she hadn''t done some thinking or it''s just her inexperience.


    Setting up camp on an open field, the soldiers were overjoyed and felt relieved that they could finally take a rest.


    Meanwhile, Yuko gathered us to a meeting, we already entered a possible enemy territory but we''re still not clear whether the Noble House really betrayed the Kingdom or they werepelled to do it. There were a lot of variables unknown to us, so heading straight to it is just in stupid.


    I refrained from talking and just listened to them discuss things. Well, surprisingly I could point out some of their errors in their thoughts due to my high rity, but if I point them out, I will possibly not only get the Princess'' irritation but also Calia. They''re veterans while I''m aplete newbie. I should act as support, I only gave my input when Yuko turned to me to ask.


    Though while in the middle of it, an envoy came bearing the insignia of House Westcolt.


    Wary and cautious, Yuko tried to pry out information from the said envoy.


    It was revealed that the Lord of the House Westcolt went missing and now the House was currently controlled by the Lady of the House since the next in line has still note of age.


    It really sounded like a medieval era. Just the difference was this world had World Energy while Earth didn''t have anything.


    The Lady of House Westcolt invited the Hero and her party to their manor.


    Something was definitely off. The Lord went missing then the Lady took control. Plus most viges were abandoned and don''t forget the enemy who ambushed us.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Could it be? There''s that huge possibility.


    "Yuko, be wary of that House. I''ll mix in with the soldiers and investigate while you meet that Lady."


    I told her when the envoy left. I asked the soldiers to lend me the same armor they''re wearing, at least they have spare. So on the following journey, I mixed in the carriage of the soldiers instead of the Hero''s party. It was recognized that her party only consisted of four girls. My existence as her support was only known in that Hall. Well, if someone thought of me as important, they would probably send out news. But I''m just a newbie on my school uniform tagging along behind Yuko.


    Even in a separate carriage, I''m always ready to jump out for Yuko. I don''t really care about anyone, Yuko will always be my priority.


    An hourter, our carriages arrived at a walled city. It''s smaller than that city from before.


    I observed the people around. Most of them look exhausted and don''t have a hint of liveliness that a city protected by walls should have.


    There were signs of battle outside so maybe they just couldn''t rest because of another possible attack.


    But yeah. I shouldn''t think narrowly. What''s the use of my rity then?


    When our carriages were about to enter the manor, only the carriage carrying Yuko and her party were allowed to enter.


    That looks suspicious but yeah, Yuko told me that even if they trapped them there, she have a method where they can get out unscathed


    The soldiers disembarked from the carriages and I followed them.


    We were told to go to an inn where we can rest.


    I acted like one of them while I kept watching the people of this city. Most of them have those exhausted faces even those guards in front of the manor.


    When we entered the inn, there were few guests that clearly were not from here. Adventurers or maybe Mercenaries? Unlike the people, they looked fine. Some of them are even talking on their table. I listened to it as we passed by.


    "Don''t you think this city is too quiet?"


    "True. We just arrived this morning and there''s no other Mercenary staying here."


    "Maybe they left after the previous attack."


    "Those Dark soldiers are marching again, they want to get inside the Central Area. Maybe they got scared because of that."


    Simr exchanges were happening on the other tables.


    At least they can notice that detail.


    It gave me more supplementary information.


    To prove my growing theory, I need to observe again during the night.


    After a meal and a bath, we all retired to our rooms. I talked to the soldiers about me leaving at night to scout. They gave some things to carry just in case. And they said they''ll keep their guard up.


    The night in this city is too deste. Apart from the patrolling guards, no one walks outside.


    I''m not nimble or anything but my Adaptability even worked at night. It let me blend better at the darkness. But all it gave was some simple cloaking of my presence, if a light was directed to me, I''ll be in full view.


    Making sure not to make any noise, I jumped from one wall to another. Looking inside the residents'' houses.


    I may look like a peeping tom, but something is nagging me since we entered earlier.


    And it looks like I was right. After five houses that I looked into, no one was inside.


    I continued on to look more on the other side of the city and the result was the same.


    Where could they have gone? The patrolling guards were doing their jobs but none of them noticed the disappearance of the residents.


    I stopped and thought for a bit.


    If they don''t disappear and they went out by themselves, where would people go?


    Right. There''s one ce where they can gather.


    The City Square!

 Chapter 9 This Adaptability Is Scary

    The City Square was a bit far from the inn we were sent to. So before I go there, I have to prepare and notify those soldiers. Maybe they can also employ those mercenaries at the inn.


    There''s this nagging feeling on me that if we don''t resolve it tonight, we''ll vanish when the morninges.


    I just hope Yuko is fine there.


    I opened my system and looked at my current status. Maybe there''s more hidden lines I haven''t discovered yet.


    [Level 1 Support Character System (23%)


    Ability: Level 1 Adaptability ( 5%)


    Contained Energy: Psyche Energy (75%)


    Strength: 1.2(4.0)


    Endurance: 1.5(4.3)


    Intelligence: 3(3.6)


    Supported List: Sugawara Yuko (1/1)


    Support Bonus: Level 1 Psyche Boost


    Number of Supported Individual: 1


    Current Stats Bonus: 5% of the average stats of Supported Individuals


    Skills:


    Psyche Boost (3 charges left)


    Knight Skill (1/2)


    - Level 1 Movement Skill : sh Step


    Wizard Spell (1/2)


    - Level 1 Wind Spell : Air Bullets


    Masteries


    - Level 1 Basic Sword Mastery (28%)


    Status: +0.5 Stats(System Bonus), +0.8 Strength & Endurance(Hero''s Party)]


    Looking at my numerical stats, I got quite a lot. My strength and endurance more than doubled. But I doubt I can take on an expert at Adept-ss. I might be able to stand my ground against them but there''s no way I can endure their attacks head-on. That''s how weak I am right now.


    Tapping anything on that screen. Nothing valuable or hidden was triggered. I guess I''m trying to make it convenient for me but the reality was like this.


    Each system can be leveled up to 5 before it can be upgraded. Maybe something new will appear there once I upgrade my System.


    So, even if I find anything at the City Square. I need to inform Yuko.


    I hate this feeling of weakness but I know, this is temporary. I have to persevere. After we''re done in this world, the next hero I will support and his Otherworld will once again boost my prowess. Slowly, I''ll be as strong as them even if I will somehow be a Jack of All Trades. I''ll utilize everything to support them and to achieve my goal.


    Arriving back at the inn, I could hear some unrest happening inside.


    "The innkeeper and the workers are all gone!"


    One of the mercenaries I saw earlier shouted. All the guests were already awake and that includes the 20 soldiers. When their supposed leader saw me, he went to my side.


    "What''s the situation?"


    "All houses are empty. I have a hunch but I need to inform Yuko."


    "Here. Use this."


    He nodded and took out something from his sleeves


    "What''s this?"


    The thing he handed to me looks like a scroll but it''s different. This looks like a consumable item that will disappear when it is used.


    "Short Distance Communication Scroll."


    "I see. Thanks. You guys better be alert. This city is dangerous. These mercenaries might be a help to us."


    The soldier nodded at me and then turned back to those still discussing. Surprisingly, that soldier somehow recognized me as one of the Hero''s Party Members. What could the reason be? Could it be the previous fight?


    I went outside but not far from the inn. Even if the scroll handed to me was something I only got aware of just now, my Adaptability worked its wonder making it something familiar for me to use.


    Unfurling the scroll. I put it in front of me while trying to channel the World Energy present all around me.


    Right. That energy was ever present in this world. The system and the skills were all a product of condensed World Energy. Just like how I could control the Psyche Energy back in the Pocket Dimension, controlling World Energy was also a possibility.


    But storing it inside me was impossible or should I say unnecessary. Simply because the Support Character System that was made by the same type of energy was the one upying the invisible space inside me and it''s constantly getting filled up whenever I use a Skill or a Spell. Like an unlimited battery. My only problem was the cooldown of the Skill or Spell to use them again.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    I noticed in the previous fight that the Adept Wizards and Knights will have their expression pale from exhausting the World Energy inside them. Their recovery rate is slower than mine.


    My Adaptability made it possible for me to be something like a natural vessel for the energy. If not for the rule made by the mysterious ''The World'', I might be stronger than how I am right now.


    The scroll in my hand lit up and floated by itself. When it burned into ashes, something like a screen appeared from its ce. And inside the screen, Yuko''s face showed up.


    "Yuko!"


    I shouted and that got her attention. She''s alone in some type of room. She''s still wearing the same outfit she had earlier but her party members were not on her side.


    "Dai-kun. What happened?"


    "This city is strange. The citizens are gone. I have a hunch where they are but I decided to inform you first before I go there."


    Hearing what I said, a hint of worry appeared on her face but it was immediately reced by seriousness.


    "Don''t go, Dai-kun. If your hunch is the City Square then you''re right. Reinys and the other two were separated from me. I''m in some sort of a room but it''s better to call this a prison."


    "I see. Then Yuko, how about rescuing you?"


    She smiled at me before shaking her head.


    "I don''t need any rescuing. But Reinys and the others, please look for them. I''ll go and settle the strange urrence in this city."


    Ah. Right. She''s the Hero. She knew this world better than me. Especially the enemy we''re facing.


    I nodded at her giving her confirmation that I''ll do what she asked.


    "I''m your support. I''ll do my best to support you. Go and get them. I''ll look for the Princess and the other two. Take care Yuko."


    "Yes. Believe in me Dai-kun. Give me a hugter."


    "I''ll give you anything you wantter, juste back safe."


    "Having you here with me in this foreign world is truly encouraging. Right. Convey my order to the soldiers, they are to standby inside that inn. Restrain anyone that will approach. And there must be some mercenaries there, recruit them and promise them a reward from me."


    Yuko and the other Heroes were fighting alone in their own Otherworlds, and now there''s me who can join them to carry even some of those burdens. I guess having a support really is a necessity for them. Being alone might be one of the reasons about their impending doom in their Otherworld.


    Ending the Short Distance Communication. I went back to the inn and informed the soldier who gave me the scroll. He acknowledged Yuko''s order. The noisy Inn became quiet all of a sudden, the name of the Hero is something everyone knew, even thewless criminals knew her name. So being promised a reward, the mercenaries became enthusiastic. They willingly went under the Adept Soldiers.


    Now that I''m done conveying Yuko''s orders. I prepared myself to sneak inside the House Westcolt''s Manor.


    Checking my things and reducing the armor I''m wearing, retaining only those that cover my vitals and joints, I quietly moved towards the Manor Gate.


    The guards doing the patrols were probably watching out for someone like me and not for residents. I wonder what really happened in this city that it turned this strange. Maybe I could ask Yuko about it after everything was resolved.


    Approaching the Manor Gates, I noticed that the Guards earlier who blocked our entry were gone.


    I quietly push open the small door at the side. It opened without any difficulty but this made me suspicious.


    There''s probably a trap behind the door. At times like this, what should I do?


    Should I risk it or?


    "You!"


    While contemting what to do, I was noticed by a patrolling guarding from a corner. He drew a sword from his waist and immediately dashed towards me.


    His speed was a bit slowpared to Adept ss. He''s probably someone with a system that hasn''t been upgraded yet.


    He''s at my level.


    Realizing that. I immediately used sh Step toward him. Before he could gather more attention to this ce, I used Air Bullets at a point-nk range against him.


    "Kuah!"


    His armor was prated and a hole the size of a marble appeared from the middle of his chest.


    His body flew backwards, twitched for a little before it stopped dead.


    Ah. I killed someone.


    I killed him but I neither felt any remorse nor guilt.


    This Adaptability is scary.


    But yeah. I should get used to this already.


    This guy''s appearance gave me the necessary condition to pass through that Manor Gate.


    I could use his body as a decoy.


    The night is getting deeper. I must hurry and do what Yuko asked of me, her support. My system''s experience went up to 23% from the previous battle. Maybe I''ll get more experience if I sessfully did what my Supported Individual asked.


    Ah. Herees the Support Character. I will do what a Support should do.

 Chapter 10 Infiltrating The Nobles Manor

    I threw the body of the guard inside the door before closing it again.


    When I opened the door to look at his state, the body became of holes, and a stinking burnt smell wafted from him.


    That''s too nasty. If I went in earlier, that''s the fate I would have.


    Ah. I didn''t even think about how I used a dead guy''s body that I killed as a tool. Hopefully Yuko won''t think badly of me because of this.


    Gulping down my saliva. I tested and closed the door again.


    It''s better to make sure that it will only happen once. Well, it''s my enhanced rity that was making me more cautious than normal. I guess this is good too. I might make a risky decision if not for my higher than normal intelligence. I should thank the Principal exposing me to that Pocket Dimension.


    Opening the door for the 3rd time, the body of the guard I threw was still in the same condition. No added holes nor further burns.


    Slowly stepping inside. I made sure not to step on that corpse. I feel sorry for him but yeah, he''s an enemy. The way he brandished his sword towards me earlier was intended to kill me, an unknown outsider.


    I walked in and hid on some tall hedge to observe the full view of this noble manor.


    Comparing this Manor Grounds to those I''ve seen back on Earth. This one is much more luxurious. And this is just a Noble House''s manor near the border of the Kingdom.


    There''s a huge ass fountain in the middle and 4 flower fields surrounding it, housing different types of flowers. Then surrounding those fields were a line of identical trees making the scenery have some sort of symmetry.


    Past that fountain and fields was the main manor. And then there were two auxiliary manors on its side.


    Where would I search for Reinys and the other two?


    Ah. Reinys is a princess. But if this whole House already betrayed the Kingdom, they won''t give her special treatment, right?


    I have nothing on me. Damn. I can only boast about my enhanced rity but tools to look for them, I have none.


    Will I have to check each room one by one? There will surely be Knights inside the manor patrolling it.


    And where could Yuko be? She said she was in a room that can be considered a prison. It''s already a wonder why she didn''t resist. Does she have a n? Maybe. She has 3 years of experience, the same thing probably happened before already. Let''s hope it''s like that.


    Ah. No use thinking about it and wasting time here. I''ll think on the way.


    I quietly moved and avoided that fountain. There were servant houses at the side. Maybe I''ll start there.


    Being a noble manor, servant houses are even bigger than those houses outside. What made me determine they''re for servants was because of how different the roofs werepared to the other structures attached next to the main and auxiliary manors.


    Let''s see. If they separated them from each other. Noelle will be the most helpless, but because of that, at least Ca will protest to let them be together. Reinys, I don''t really have a good impression of her but seeing how the others acted towards her, there''s more to her than what I knew. Maybe she''s with them.


    Arriving next to a servant house, I quietly went into the window to take a peek inside.


    Like those from outside the manor, the servants that''re supposed to be inside were nowhere to be seen.


    I then moved to the next houses and it''s the same.


    Finally, I arrived next to the auxiliary manor. And for the first time, I heard activity inside.


    There''s someone talking but the voice was hoarse.


    Where did I hear this kind of voice before? It''s familiar.


    Ah. Those Dark Soldiers. From those grunts chasing me.


    Something really happened and it''s not just a House betraying the Kingdom. It could be more than that.


    "The human citizens apart from those not influenced by us were gathered at the square. You, send a squad and capture those staying at the inn."


    This time, the voice is quite clear. It could be someone like that Dark Soldier Leader. A Great-ss Dark Soldier.


    I should be careful now. I won''t be able to run if that Great-ss discovered me. I''m still a weak monkey.


    "What about the Hero and her party?"


    Another hoarse voice belonging to a Dark Soldier.


    I need to hear this one. To know where to look for Reinys andpany.


    I slowed my breathing and stuck close to the wall.


    "The Hero vanished from her room. The other three, they were detained by the Priest and the Lady."


    "Shouldn''t we kill them now?"


    "We can''t yet. We''re here to solidify our hold on this region. Those assigned to the other countries are doing the same. This is all ording to the Great One''s instructions. We only obey, not question."


    "Y-yes!"


    After their discussion, they dispersed and some even left the manor, heading towards the Manor Gate.


    I see. So they''re gonna attack those at the inn. It''s a good thing that we alerted them. The mercenaries won''t be a problem as well, with promised reward from the Hero, they''ll obey the soldiers'' instructions.


    Ah. They''ll see that corpse at the side door! I better move before they be alerted.


    That guy said Reinys andpany were detained by the Priest and the Lady. Thetter was talking about yhe acting head right now but who''s the former? In any case, they were surely detained at the main manor.


    As long as I don''t meet someone at the Great-ss, I will be fine. Hopefully. With only 2 usable skills. I must be some brave guy to think of storming that manor alone.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    That guy said that Yuko vanished. That doesn''t mean she''s really gone. She told me she will handle the strange urrence. She always had the means to escape so most possibly she will head to that City Square.


    I should wait until she shows up and causes a stir before infiltrating the main manor. The Hero is a bigger threat than a Support Character like me after all.


    It will be a few minutes from now before those who went to the gate see the corpse and run back to report a possible infiltration. So yeah, I need to be somewhere they won''t see.


    And there''s no better ce than the ce they were just in.


    Making sure first that the Great-ss already left. I quietly opened the door.


    This is the auxiliary manor. I was greeted by arge hall and there were stairs leading towards the 2nd floor. If this was not ced at the side of the main manor, people will think that this is the main one just looking at how extravagant looking the design is.


    But tonight. This huge hall was deste. Apart from some damage here and there along the walls and floors and also sttered bloods that dried up all over this hall, there''s nothing else to see.


    There was a door leading to the main manor at the other end of this auxiliary manor. I should hide near that so when themotion started, I will only need to traverse a short walk before I could infiltrate the main hall.


    Slowly again and making sure that my steps wouldn''t be heard, I moved to the corridor at the right. This way will lead me to the main manor. After passing 3 doors, I was met with a crossroad. The left one will lead me further inside this manor while continuing straight will lead to that door to the main manor.


    The Great-ss probably went to the main manor. I''ll have to hide somewhere so I guess I should explore this manor first.


    Turning to the left, I could hear activity further in. There were four doors before I reached a wide area where the activity I heard was.


    From where I was, I could see that the area looked like a kitchen.


    I tried to open the door to my left but it''s locked.


    If someone suddenly decided to walk out of that area, I will be in his full view. Looks like my decision to make the turn is backfiring on me.


    I turned to the door on my right.


    With a sound of something like a click, the door opened. The interior was dark because ofck of lighting. Ah. I''m not afraid of the dark but not knowing what''s inside is making me think twice.


    Suddenly, sounds of footsteps rang from the wide area.


    Welp, now I don''t have a choice.


    There''s no disturbance yet, so hiding here is probably the best for now.


    Plunging myself into the dark room, I quietly closed the door behind me.


    Why didn''t I choose a torch spell?


    This is an oversight. I thought too much about choosing my spells. I shouldn''t have held myself back.


    I was sighing in frustration when a chill ran from my spine.


    Then a cold feeling of something touched my neck.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    Ah. So this cold thing is a sharp weapon aimed at my throat. How unlucky.


    But the voice isn''t the same hoarse voice. Is the owner of this voice also hiding here? Probably.


    Thoughts continued running inside my head despite the danger I''m currently facing. This Adaptability. I''m more scared of my ability now than this dangerous feeling.


    Concentrating my mind to the intention sent along with that questioning voice, I noticed a hint of anxiety from it.


    "Someone not from this world. I noticed something strange in this city so I took a look."


    The thing on my neck is still there but it somehow loosened a bit. The hand holding was shaking.


    "Why are you this calm? Aren''t you afraid I will slit your throat?"


    "Lady, I don''t know who you are but you''re more afraid than me."


    Right, I couldn''t be wrong with that voice. It belonged to someone young, maybe at the same age as me and Yuko. Plus her slender arm that I could somehow see the silhouette by being ustomed to this darkness.


    "You''re not influenced by them?"


    "I wouldn''t be hiding myself in this dark room if I was."


    She''s probably a part of this Noble House. By influence, it looks like some sort of brainwashing. I could be wrong but that''s the closest theory I coulde up right now.


    "Can I trust you?"


    "You can''t. And I also can''t trust you with this thing on my neck."


    Her trembling visibly increased but she didn''t remove it.


    "I''m¡­"


    "You don''t need to say it. I could guess. If you want to live, what about working together?"


    "Who are you, really?"


    "Me? I''m just a Support Character."

 Chapter 11 Pledge

    I learned a lot from the girl. From how the new Lady of the House Westcolt brought a Priest, that''s most possibly who they refer to as the Priest.


    She called him a Messenger of the Great One. Because of his eloquent tongue, most people in the manor were immediately influenced. Those who weren''t influenced gathered together to raise aint on the House Head but it''s toote. The Head was already missing. When the Lady found out about those not influenced, she had them imprisoned and forced to listen to the preaches until they were eventually influenced.


    Then there were others who got out of their influence but were killed by those Dark Soldiers, which exined the marks of battle back in that hall.


    This girl at this dark room acted as someone influenced by them to sneak inside the Head''s study room. Turns out, she is the first daughter from the Head''s first Wife. The current Lady is the 3rd wife and the only wife to give birth to a son. That''s why when the Head went missing, her son became the next Head but since he''s still young, the Lady was helping her child holding the reins.


    Ah. Such a cliched situation to find her in this manor, right? You only see this kind of situation in those fictions to introduce a new harem member.


    But yeah, this is real. She''s here. Unlike me, she had the idea to escape this manor and this room somehow became her current hiding spot.


    This room by the stroke of luck had a faulty lock. She became afraid that she was found out when I suddenly entered which led to the situation where she had to put her weapon over my neck


    "So, you want to leave?"


    "Yes. I''m only an Adept-ss, there''s no way I can fight them."


    The girlmented her powerlessness.


    If she knew I''m weaker than her and I have this gall to break into the manor, what will she think?


    "Sadly, youngdy. Even if you manage to leave, the whole city is now under the influence of the enemy."


    "Eh?"


    Confused, she never thought that even those outside will be influenced.


    ording to her, that Priest was only brought a week ago. He looks human so the people were not wary of him but after putting most of those inside the manor under his influence or rather the influence of who he preached for, Dark Soldiers starteding in during the night. Now there were at least a hundred of them with a few Great-ss, add those who were influenced, they already held the city as theirs.


    But the biggest threat was that Priest. She saw him kill the strongest Knight loyal to the House easily. He was a veteran Great Knight but he only struggled for a bit before dying under the Priest''s feet.


    "You know it''s amazing that you can slip past them when you''re just an Adept-ss. Are you sure you''re not just tricking me?"


    There''s no point tricking me since I''m weaker. There must be a reason how she dodged them. And I want to know it. It could be helpful for me on infiltrating the main manor.


    "I¡­"


    "I see. You can''t tell me. Well, I guess we can''t work together."


    "Wait! How will I know you''re not the one tricking me?"


    "Let''s see. I''m weaker than you. I''m not even an Adept-ss."


    Hearing my words the girl was surprised. It took her a few seconds to recover from it.


    "Eh? Then how?"


    "Like I told you, I''m a Support Character."


    Confusion filled her face again. Well, I wouldn''t me her. Even if it''s the 2nd time I mentioned those words, it''s foreign for her.


    "Exin it to me. How can I trust you if you keep things hidden from me?"


    "Alright. I''m part of the Hero''s Party. I''m her Support and I was given a task from her. It''s to look for her other Party Members that were probably detained somewhere at the main manor."


    Telling her my goal for infiltrating here, I want her to trust me. Well, even I am skeptical at trusting someone who I met in a dark room like this but her words carried her honesty.


    "Hero¡­ I see. I heard about her arrival. But¡­"


    Though her distrust was understandable, I needed her to trust me.


    "You still can''t trust me? Then let''s part ways here. If not for waiting for the chance to infiltrate, I wouldn''t be here."


    My eyes were already ustomed a bit to this darkness so after saying that I moved away from her and sat on a corner.


    Soon, Yuko will gather their attention, she probably saw from her Foresight that I will use that chance to look for the other three.


    If this girl couldn''t trust me, then there''s no point talking to her anymore. She could escape by herself along with the secret she''s keeping.


    Even if I wanted to force her, I''m still weaker than her so it will just backfire on me.


    "I saw my mother and other rtives killed before my eyes. After that 3rd wife rose to power because of her son, she became that domineering. Father turned a blind eye. What''s happening now to this Noble House is all his fault."


    Suddenly I can hear the soft voice of the girl. She''s telling her story, in between were the sounds of her sobbing.


    "He might''ve died somewhere already and I don''t care. When my mother couldn''t give birth to a son, he took a 2nd wife and that woman couldn''t give him a son as well. Soon he brought that 3rd wife of his. After giving him a son, he let her have the power she wanted."


    "And now that woman brought that false Priest. Preaching about the uing destruction of this world. Those fools who got influenced started to do her bidding. They''re taking in those Dark Soldiers like they''re their own family."


    "I could''ve died but I got the thing that cruel Father treasures the most. That woman didn''t know about it. Only my Mom knew so I pretended to be influenced to get it."


    I see. Even if she didn''t tell me about it, I could already guess that that thing was the reason how she managed to slip past them.


    That thing must''ve limitations, that''s why she only reached up to here.


    "I nned to leave and grow stronger before going back here. Staying will just mean dying futilely. So, I''ll take all the chances I get. I don''t know your name but if you can help me, I''ll give you that ''thing''."


    Ending her monologue, she drew close to me. Even in this darkness, her eyes shined brightly. It contained her hopes for the future.


    This girl might be useful as another Party Member for Yuko, but I still don''t know the extent of her ambition. Does she only want to take revenge?


    "Alright. I''ll tell you my name. And I''ll promise to help you get out of here even with my meager abilities."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "You said you''re a part of the Hero''s Party. I decided to believe in that."


    "Everything I told you was the truth. I''m not from this world. I came from the same world as the Hero. And yes, I''m a Support Character, specifically, the Hero''s Support. I infiltrated here to meet up with her other Party Members. That''s what I will do even without your help."


    After hearing what I said, the girl fell silent. Maybe confirming if what I said was the truth.


    It took two minutes before she regainedposure. Her eyes still shining with hopes for her future.


    "Alright I''ll believe you but first, please make a pledge with me."


    "Pledge?"


    "It''s the thing we nobles do, by pledging to ''The World'', we have to honor what we stated in the pledge if not, ''The World'' itself will incur punishment to whoever failed to honor it."


    I see. I understood even with just that bit of information. This world can honor a pledge through ''The World'' . It''s like from those cultivation novels where they vowed to the heaven and if they broke it, they would be smitten by lightning.


    "I see. This pledge thing, I''ll do it with you."


    Nodding my head to her, I stood up to show her my determination.


    Seeing that, I could hear her sigh in relief.


    I thought she would let me said my pledge first but being new to it, she volunteered to do it first and told me to copy it and alter it to fit the pledge I will be doing.


    "I, Zerina Westcolt. 1st born of Duke Westcolt, as a noble of this House, I pledge to ''The World'' that if you can promise to help me leave this ce, I will give you my assistance as well as this thing, the Orb of Concealment."


    She stood up and put her hand forward, when she opened her palm there''s a sphere the size of a marble there. It didn''t give off the brightest shine but one nce at it could tell anyone how extraordinary it is.


    Upon finishing her pledge to ''The World'', something appeared on top of her head like a system window which says ''Pledge Acknowledged".


    Right now, this girl, Zerina. She''s serious about asking for my help and giving me that Orb. I don''t know what''s the use of it but just from hearing its name, I guess it has the ability to conceal someone or something. That thing let her slip past the Great-ss guarding the manor. But it somehow has a limitation leading to her hiding here.


    Then my turn to pledge was next.


    "I, Kuramoto Daisuke, a member of the Hero''s Party, pledge to ''The World'' that I will honor my promise of helping Zerina of House Westcolt upon sessfully doing the task left to me by the Hero. To meet up with her other Party Members that were currently detained inside the main manor."


    After my words ended, the same thing happened to me and within my mind a system message showed up.


    ? [Ding! Made a pledge towards Zerina Westcolt. Failure toply will incur punishment from ''The World'' which will range from shaving Experience points up to taking away the bestowed System depending on the circumstances.]


    [Ongoing Pledge: 1]


    [Completed Pledge: 0]


    [Completed Pledge Bonus: N/A]


    Eh? This is a bit different. If Ipleted a pledge, it can give me a bonus. But if I fail, the punishment has the possibility of taking away my system.


    This¡­


    If there''s no punishment like that, I would pledge every time I had a chance. And I guess not all pledges will be epted. Especially if you pledge about trivial things.


    "Here, Daisuke."


    Having pledged to each other and with the risk of being punished by ''The World'', trust started to build between us. It could be said that our fates were now entwined to each other.


    Taking the Orb of Concealment from Zerina''s hands, my Adaptability immediately worked its wonder.


    Understanding the use of the Orb and its limitations.


    "Thank you for trusting me Zerina."


    "No, I''m in your care now. I will assist you Daisuke."


    "Right. We have to get those 3 first. They''re all Great-ss, meeting up with them will increase our chances to leave this ce."


    "Alright. What do we need to do?"


    Like a hope reignited, Zerina stood up proudly. Because of this darkness, we only recognize each other with our voice but yeah, with a voice that beautiful, it''s not wrong to hope for a beauty, right?


    "For now, we wait."


    After I said that, hurried footsteps sounded out from outside the room.


    Amotion started and hoarse voicesing from the Dark Soldiers rang out.


    I couldn''t quite get what they''re saying but it''s probably Yuko, she finally showed up.


    "Err. We don''t have to wait anymore. It''s our time to act."


    I took out the orb she had given me and with the use of World Energy, it shined a bit before a smoke-like aura wafted out of it covering both of us.


    "Y-you, how did you know to use that? I haven''t told you yet."


    "Let''s just say, it''s my perk as a Support Character."


    I smirked but I guess she couldn''t see that.


    Now''s the time to meet up with them. I have to hurry so I can get back to Yuko''s side and support her.

 Chapter 12 Breaking In To The Detaining Area

    [Used Orb of Concealment(?)]


    [Aura of Concealment activated]


    [Time Remaining: 9 minutes 59 seconds]


    [Cooldown Timer: 19 minutes 59 seconds]


    This Orb has a question mark on its name when recognized by my System. There must be some secret about its true use and even with my Adaptability, I couldn''t crack it. I wonder. Usually this just meant that the level of my ability is lower than the minimum so I''ll try again when my Adaptability leveled up.


    "Do you know the way to the possible detaining area?"


    Since we''re both concealed by the orb, only both of us can see each other.


    Zerina followed behind me as we traversed the corridor leading to the main manor. Because of that Pledge, for the meantime, we''ll be working together. I can''t help her leave without meeting up with Reinys andpany.


    "Yes. But this concealment, if we''re not careful, it will vanish on its own. It depended on your own World Energy. Since you''re weaker than me, your reserves must be smaller than mine."


    Ah. I don''t think so. I have unlimited World Energy in my arsenal as long as I''m here in this world. But still the max time it showed was 10 minutes. Then 10 minutes cooldown, since it''s ticking down even if the aura is currently active.


    "Don''t worry. I''m someone not from this world. I have my ways. The concealment aura will stay for the next 10 minutes."


    "Eh? I can only hold it up to 3 minutes and that''s even exhausting my World Energy that I wouldn''t be able to fight. Are you a monster?"


    Now that we''re outside I could finally see how Zerina looked like. And well, do I need to be surprised? I was kind of hoping for this but she''s on par with that Princess. She''s sporting a long golden hair. It''s truly golden, not just blonde. She''s taller than me for half an inch but that''s because of her heeled sandals.


    "How can a monster be as weak as me? I told you I have my own ways. How can I support Yuko if I don''t have one?"


    "That does make sense."


    Turns out Zerina is an Adept Knight. Her father wanted her to be a Wizard but she wanted to be like her mother, a former Great Knight. Her weapon choice were two short swords. One of those touched my neck earlier.


    Zerina moved in front of me, leading the way to the main manor. This concealment aura is a bit formidable. She told me that as long as it''s not a Master-ss, they wouldn''t detect the abnormality even if we pass through in front of them.


    But considering I''m using it to its maximum output, maybe even a Master-ss will fail to detect us.


    When we reached the door to the main manor, Zerina made us both stop. It''s still 7 minutes before the concealment aura wears off, she told me that it''s enough if what I heard about where they were detained was correct. The 3rd Lady is a Great Wizard, we''re no match against her but against Reinys or Ca, she''ll surely lose.


    Because of themotion made by Yuko who showed up at the City Square more Great-ss were sent to stop her.


    It looks like Yuko has an item in her possession that can remove the influence of the Priest on people below Great-ss and that alerted that false Priest that he himself led 5 Great-ss to stop her.


    I don''t know the authenticity but if it''s Yuko, it''s possibly true or she''s just using that to bait out the big fish. She must have received some teaching from the Principal. That old man can be crafty if need be. With his ability, it''s possible to look into her daughter''s future and warn her about it. True, that his ability has its ws but just like how my Adaptability has a high potential, his irvoyance couldn''t just be a Prophetic ability to sense the impending danger of worlds or the location of the future Heroes.


    Ah. My high rity worked on its own again. But it''s possibly true. Well, we really need to hurry. Yuko is using herself as bait, I don''t want to make her wait.


    We passed through the door and arrived at the left-most side of the main manor. Even without concealment there are only the lowest level of Dark Soldiers patrolling the area.


    Zerina, being a resident of this manor, knew her way to the possible detaining room.


    "If they are being detained, they''re probably at that ce."


    "Lead the way. There''s still 5 minutes."


    After passing through corridors and Dark Soldiers, we arrived at a staircase leading downstairs. The time we have left is less than 3 minutes


    "Dungeon?"


    "No. It''s just a detaining ce for the children of the House."


    Eh? What kind of Noble House is this? They have their own prison for their children.


    "I guess you were a regr there."


    Zerina turned back and red at me but she didn''t say anything. It''s true then.


    "Don''t be mad. I don''t know your circumstances but you being a regr means there won''t be a problem for us to leave with your help."


    "Please, I don''t need that kind of praise."


    Zerina started descending the stairs, there were torches on the walls which made the way bright.


    "You''re surprisingly cute when you''re mad."


    "Don''t flirt with me. I don''t have a choice but to trust you."


    I''m not flirting with you. But yeah it does sound like that if I suddenly called her cute. Well, Yukopared to Yuko, I guess she''s only a level below.


    "Right. I''m currently weaker than you so I guess I will not catch your eye."


    "You. I didn''t know you''re this kind of man. Do you love teasing girls like me?"


    Zerina turned her head again, but now she''s kind of blushing. Didn''t she have experience on this kind of thing? Being a noble daughter and all.


    "Not really it''s just I haven''t seen you smile yet. I wanted to catch a glimpse of that."


    Being this tensed when we''re about to plunge into the unknown, I wanted her to ease up even for a bit.


    "Now''s not the time. Please be serious, Mr. Support Character."


    Right. I should stop. At least it lightened the mood between us. Since we left that room, we''re both covered not only in the aura of concealment but also of seriousness.


    "Sorry."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "No. Thank you. I understood what you''re getting at. These past few days were hard for me. Thank you for showing up, Daisuke.


    This girl. She watched her family die. It''s already amazing that she didn''t break from it.


    "Well, it might be fate but that''s unexinable. Meeting you made it easier for me as well. I even got this orb."


    "Take care of that. And your pledge to me."


    We reached the bottom of the stairs and there are rows of empty rooms lined up before us. At the end of the corridor were two Dark Soldiers standing guard. Luckily the 3rd Lady isn''t here. We have a chance. But the concealment will soon run out. 1 minute.


    "These rooms were made with the intention to teach us lessons. World Energy couldn''t enter the room and it will slowly drain them of it so even if they''re Great-ss, they have no way of breaking out. And that Priest or that Lady probably turned them unconscious before detaining them."


    "So we have to break them out ourselves?"


    Zerina''s theory is possible. Otherwise that princess won''t take being detained lying down. Yuko was probably brought to a real prison worse than here but she had something that could let her out anytime she wanted. She saw from her Foresight that I would soon contact her so she waited before breaking out. That girl. She''s truly experienced.


    "Yes. But those two. They''re both Adept-ss. I can handle one but can you hold off the other one?"


    "You''re talking with the Ultimate Support Character. If it''s just stalling for time, I can do that."


    I have many ways to stall. Just one Adept-ss, as long as he doesn''t hit me, I''ll be fine.


    "Then, don''t die, Daisuke. At least until youpleted your pledge."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t n to die here in this world. I still have things I want to do, maybe seeing you get out of here safely is already included in it. Make sure you don''t die as well."


    Zerina took in what I said as a single line of tear run down from her left eye. After that, a smile formed from her lips.


    "Thank you for your words, Mr. Support Character."


    "There. That''s good, you smiled. Let''s get them out of here."


    Right after I said that, the concealment aura enveloping us disappeared.


    Without waiting for the two to notice us. I fired an Air Bullet to the right one while Zerina threw one of her short swords towards the left one.


    Both hit by surprise attacks, the right one who was hit by me recovered immediately. Pulling out his sword, he jumped and closed the distance between us.


    As if I''d let him hit me!


    I immediately used sh Step to move back and dodge him.


    Zerina followed up her attack and thrust her other short sword to the still recovering Adept-ss Dark Soldier.


    Now that I got the focus of this guy, I couldn''t watch what will happen next on Zerina''s side, I have to get away so she could finish the other guy without any worry.


    Only focused on dodging and escaping for a few seconds to buy time, I mostly roll around the ground. Gaining bruises all over. If not for my Adaptability, I would''ve died 10 times over already.


    With a kick on the ground, I once again left the range of my opponent''s attack.


    But before Inded, a dagger was thrown towards me. Being airborne, I didn''t have any way to dodge that so I forced my body to turn sideways.


    Enduring the uing attack, I let it lodge into my shoulder.


    "Huak!"


    I couldn''t help but drop down to the ground. Seeing that, the Adept-ss smiled as he walked towards me.


    He was about to finish me off when a de appeared in the middle of his chest.


    Zerina arrived at my rescue at the right time. Her smiling face when the Dark Soldier dropped to the ground greeted me.


    That made meugh as well as sigh in relief.


    It''s really hard to be thrust in this kind of situation when I''m still a newbie. I need to be stronger faster. Even stalling for time turned me into this mess.


    "Thanks Zerina."


    "You did well stalling for time."


    She put her hand in front of me to take. I took it and I got pulled up by her. Because of my exhaustion, my body was unstable which made me fall towards her.


    "You! Are you  taking advantage of this situation!"


    Thinking I did it on purpose, Zerina almost pushed me back down to the ground.


    "No. I couldn''t help it. I''m weak all over."


    Clinging to her like this, it really looks like I am taking advantage of her but yeah, I''m telling the truth. When the tension got released, the strains I got from all that dodging on kicked in now.


    "Make more excuses, Daisuke. Let''s get them out and leave."


    "You go, I really can''t walk."


    Zerina held onto my body and when she determined I really couldn''t move a muscle, she finally believed me. After putting me down on the ground, she took something out from her pocket. It looks like a potion, no, it is a potion.


    She opened the bottle by herself and since I couldn''t move, she helped me drank it. Looking at her somewhat embarrassed face while helping me, I determined that this girl really didn''t have any experience with men. With her trembling hands, she held onto the bottle as she poured the potion in my mouth.


    She put me down and hit my chest lightly before moving to the room where the three were detained.


    This fate of being the Support Character. When will I escape this? Ah. Maybe there''s no escaping this.

 Chapter 13 Your Support Is Here

    "Good morning, Princess."


    I teased Reinys when she opened her eyes. Well, she''s thest one. Ca and Noelle woke up earlier than her. This princess was having her sweet dream with her brother. She''s calling him out in her dream.


    "Y-you. Why are you here?"


    "We were rescued by them, Princess."


    Ca answered her. Only her always calmly talks with the princess. Even if she''s fuming in anger, she will not disrespect her. Noelle is part of the Church, it doesn''t matter if she respects her but since they''re both members of the Hero''s Party, they both respect each other.


    "Them?"


    "Zerina Westcolt, your highness."


    Zerina appeared from the side and bowed to Reinys. It wasmon courtesy for them since Reinys'' Family is their liege. Though it''s a bit unclear now because of that 3rd Lady, she didn''t forget what was taught to her .


    "Don''t call me your highness if I am currently acting as a member of the Hero''s Party."


    Reinys pouted, she''s probably aggrieved because they got caught and were rescued by me and an Adept-ss.


    "Come here, Zerina, she''s not the princess right now. And I still have a pledge to you so stay with me."


    I pulled Zerina''s hand and ced her behind me. The potion immediately took effect so when Zerina opened the room where they were detained, I''m already back at my feet.


    "Huh? What pledge? Are you cheating on Yuko already? Well that''s good, my brother still has a chance."


    She raised her voice and it suddenly brightened after realizing that. This brocon. How is this called cheating? If need be I''ll fight that prince. And seeing Yuko''s reaction towards him, sheclearly didn''t like the guy.


    "Can you be thankful for once? I pledged to help her escape here and in exchange she gave me the means to rescue you. Well, she mostly did the fighting, I still couldn''t defeat an Adept-ss after all."


    I exined but yeah I somehow feel sorry for myself, I made myself something big by pledging to help Zerina but when the time to fight came, I could only buy her a few seconds.


    "Thank you Miss Zerina, we''re grateful for it."


    It''s Ca who voiced their gratitude and Noelle behind her also bowed. This princess really won''t change. I guess I''m getting used to her by now.


    "Yuko is waiting for us. We should go now."


    I reminded them and they hurriedly prepared themselves.


    Looks like the 3rd Lady was currently busy so she still hadn''t reacted even after we rescued the Hero''s Party Members.


    Well, that''s good too. The real enemy was that Priest who went after Yuko.


    I looked behind me and Zerina''s face was red.


    "What happened? Do you feel sick?"


    "You are shameless. Your hand!"


    Eh? Ah. I''m still holding her hand. This noble girl is this pure. Well, because of my ability I didn''t see this as wrong right now. Holding a girl''s hand, isn''t that normal?


    We waited for a bit for the cooldown of the Orb. ording to Zerina, the Orb is ideally used alone, adding another individual to envelop with its aura doubles the amount of World Energy needed. But yeah, with me, that was nulled and I''m not restricted to add three more. This is some kind of cheat, right?


    However, there''s still a limitation, just that I haven''t reached that yet, maybe I''ll test itter but for now we have to go to Yuko''s side as soon as possible.


    If there''s danger, I want to be there to support her. Her Foresight isn''t omnipotent and her Psyche Energy even with the boost from this world isn''t inexhaustible. I still have 3 charges, she''ll need this.


    When the cooldown ended, I immediately used the Orb of Concealment to envelop the five of us. The three found it unbelievable but the most surprised was Zerina. She knew the Orb better than anyone so when I used it like there''s no limitation and without seeing me exhausting my World Energy, her look towards me changed to something like seeing a monster disguising as a weak monkey.


    It''s a bother to exin it to her so I keep using the excuse of it''s a perk of being a Support Character. It''s not wrong though, my Adaptability plus World Energy made it possible.


    Since we were concealed, leaving the manor became as easy as pie. It only ran out when we reached the vicinity of the inn.


    "There''s an ongoing battle."


    Camented and stopped us.


    "It''s the soldiers. Those Dark Soldiers sent a squad to capture those at the inn. Luckily Yuko ordered them to be prepared."


    I rified to Ca.


    "I''ll go and assist them. Noelle, cast your Blessings to us thene with me."


    Noelle nodded and used the 2 Blessings to all of us. Reinys didn''t say anything and just nodded at Ca and Noelle before they changed their direction towards the inn.


    I supported Ca''s decision. There''s probably a Great-ss among the squad sent there so if they leave them be, everyone at the inn, even the mercenaries will be annihted.


    "Now I''m stuck with you two. Let''s go to Yuko."


    "Reinys, when will you warm up to me?"


    "Never."


    "That''s cold. And here I thought you already epted me."


    Reinys didn''t answer me and just hasten her footsteps towards the City Square.


    I couldn''t help but shake my head. That girl is probably a tsundere and a brocon. Well. At least, her threat towards Yuko was now low. I need to be wary against her father, that king, and her brother that I haven''t seen yet.


    With Reinys in front and Zerina at the back, I became sandwiched with these two aristocraticdies. Once Yuko settled this strange city, didn''t that mean Zerina has no need to leave anymore? What about my pledge? Will it bepleted?


    "Are you worrying about your pledge?"


    Zerina asked. She''s behind me. How could she guess what I''m thinking?


    "You only pledged that you''ll help me. I guess you got yourself in some unlimited pledge. Unless I acknowledged that you''re done helping, it won''t end."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Eh? That''s true. What the hell did I do?


    "And I pledged that I will give you that Orb and assistance if you can promise to help me leave that ce. I''m in a simr situation. I will continue providing you assistance unless you acknowledge that you already don''t need it."


    Ah. Right. We''re both idiots. I should study on proper wording for pledgester!


    "You''re both idiots."


    Reinysmented. She heard what Zerina said. Well I already admitted to that in my mind.


    "Yes. Then after this Zerina. I''ll acknowledge it. I still need your help in supporting the Hero."


    "Alright. I will too after this. The Hero is lucky, she got you."


    No. I''m probably luckier that out of all the guys out there, her affection was directed at me. With her beauty, she can choose anyone but in the end she picked someone she met during childhood and someone who couldn''t remember her.


    Along the way, we will be met by a patrolling guard but like the guy I killed before, they''re weak. There''s only a few Adept-sses that Reinys or Zerina easily took care of.


    Sometimes there will also be a Dark Soldier doing the patrol but they all met with the same fate. Reinys isn''t a normal Great Wizard, with all the boosts she got, she might be closer to High Wizard now. That''s the next stage if her system upgraded and she''ll be a Master-ss. I don''t know how many there are in this world who reached that stage. But the Hero''s Party grew faster than anyone. They''re still young but already a Great-ss. Especially the Hero who''s seemingly invincible.


    They don''t know that she was just supported by her ability. Now that I''m here, I''ll make her look more invincible. It''s to add anotheryer for her safety.


    When we arrived at the City Square, like my previous hunch, the citizens of this city were all there albeit unconscious. Yuko probably put them in that state, at the center of the City Square, there''s something like a Cauldron on it. It''s big enough that there''s adder on its side. There''s also a water tank-like container behind it and a tube connecting it to that cauldron.


    I can guess what''s the purpose of that. That''s where they convert these influenced citizens into a ball of World Energy, to what purpose will they use those, I don''t know.


    But maybe not everyone will be like that and will turn into something special but there might be conditions. At least for now it stopped because of Yuko.


    We looked over and saw signs of fighting that''s slowly getting pushed far away from this ce. Rather than pushed, it was purposely pulled to that direction so that the citizens won''t get implicated leaving us a trail we can follow.


    Reinys in the lead, we followed the trail and arrived at a clearing.


    There were shes of sparks made from metal hitting each other in a distance and numerous Dark Soldiers surrounding it.


    "It''s Yuko. She''s fighting alone in there. Let''s hurry up Reinys!"


    "I know! You go after her, I''ll make you a path. You have that blob of energy that can help her right?"


    Ah. She''s probably talking about Psyche Boost. It''s just a stable ball of Psyche Energy.


    "Yes. Leave it to me."


    "You girl, help protect that weak guy sohe can reach Yuko."


    Reinys then pointed at Zerina. Well, I also n to bring her there. I don''t know how long until she upgrades her system. She''s stronger than an ordinary Adept-ss so she''s probably near it. If she can be Great-ss in this battle then that''s better. I''ll rmend her to be taken in by Yuko as part of her party.


    "Understood."


    Zerina pulled out her two short swords and positioned herself in front of me.


    Reinys then casted a Level 3 Spell towards the clump of Dark Soldiers ahead.


    "Pyro Surge!"


    From the tip of her staff, a huge ball of fire grew and flew towards them. With a st, a good number of Dark Soldiers were reduced to ashes.


    Because of that the attention of those Dark Soldiers turned to Reinys.


    Zerina then started running to that gap Reinys made, shing those trying to block us. I followed right behind her. Flicking Air Bullets to anyone near us.


    From a distance I could already see Yuko being ganged upon by at least 10 Great-ss, all she could do was defend and dodge. The limitation of her Foresight only made her anticipate 5 attacks so the other 5, she''s relying on her skills and experience to dodge it.


    There''s someone watching what''s happening not far from it. He stuck out because of how he looks. Zerina calling him a priest wasn''t wrong in the slightest but this guy, he''s starting to resemble those Dark Soldiers.


    Before he noticed us, the cooldown of the orb ended. Using it again, we suddenly vanished from the enemies'' sight which made them confused.


    Zerina looked at me and nodded. She understood why I used the Orb again. I needed to be at a certain range to shoot that Psyche Boost to Yuko.


    We circled around them and arrived behind Yuko. She''s still struggling but it doesn''t look like she''ll lose any minute now. Unless that priest-guy attacked alongside these 10, Yuko wouldn''t be defeated.


    "What''s wrong Hero? Aren''t you invincible? Looks like someone arrived but they needed to get past those soldiers first before aiding you."


    That was the crazed voice of that Priest.


    "You who let yourself be corrupted. There''s no more future for you."


    Yuko calmly answered. It irked the guy but he still continued tough hysterically.


    "Foolish Hero. You wouldn''t know true power unless you join them. Look, even ''The World'' couldn''t take back what He granted me! This is the power of that world."


    Hearing their exchanges I could see a more clearer picture now. So the denizens of this world can be corrupted and be granted power by that invading world. And they could even retain their system and use of World Energy. But there must be a downside. That exins why they''re trying to turn those citizens into blobs of World Energy.


    "Ah. Continueughing. My Support is finally here."


    Yuko said mysteriously towards that Priest but he hadn''t noticed the nce she sent at our direction.


    Right. Yuko''s Foresight saw my arrival. Even with this Orb of Concealment, she probably saw that as well.


    I shouldn''t let her wait anymore. Channeling the stored energy inside me, I threw a ball of Psyche Energy towards Yuko.


    At the same time that happened, the Aura of Concealment Surrounding me vanished and that made the Priest''s eyes turn towards my direction.


    "What?!"

 Chapter 14 The Hero And Her Support

    "Right on time, Dai-kun."


    Yuko, not minding the 10 Great-ss attacking her, beamed a smile towards me. It''s too beautiful that I became dumbstruck for a few seconds.


    "I never knew Hero could smile like that."


    Zerina muttered at my side.


    Was it that surprising? Did Yuko seldom smile here?


    "An ant hase to my backyard. This humiliation!"


    The Priest shouted in indignation. He red at me and pointed his finger. And then the color white filled my vision. There was no indication, just that gesture.


    I stood rooted at the spot. Even if I knew what''sing, I couldn''t move. Is this fear? No. I''m just too slow to react. Even with my high rity, my body couldn''t keep up


    I don''t know how long I stayed in that moment but I only recovered when I felt the cold ground touching my back and a weight was put on top of me


    Someone pushed me down to the ground. Zerina?


    I looked down and there she was.


    "You idiot! Why didn''t you move?!"


    Zerina shouted, her shoulder bleeding profusely. I could see a hole on it where the attack from that Priest''s fingernded. It didn''t pass through her body but still the wound looks horrible. That''s how strong a casual attack from that Priest is.


    Ah. She saved me and in turn she got wounded. What the hell am I doing?


    "Dai-kun!"


    Yuko''s worried shout rang out from a distance.


    Then sounds of bodies dropping to the ground filled my ears.


    I turned my head and saw Yuko running towards me. The 10 Great-ss attacking her were all sent to the ground, reeling in pain. She probably used a Spell or a Skill. All this time she''s only using her Foresight to conserve her World Energy reserves but seeing what happened she stopped holding back.


    "I didn''t see this with my ability. I''m sorry."


    She''s apologizing to me. Why? This is my fault, not hers.


    With tears in her eyes, Yuko pulled out the same potion Zerina had me drink earlier. She passed it to me before she turned her body back to her battlefield.


    Her saber shined and with a sh it sent an energy based attack to the approaching enemies. One unlucky Great-ss got hit by it and was cut in half. The others halted their steps before looking back to the Priest who''s still fuming in anger. Maybe because I didn''t die from his attack or Yuko killing one of his subordinates.


    I opened the bottle and helped Zerina drink it. With that amount of bleeding, she''s starting to lose consciousness. After a while, her wound closed by itself, taking her away from danger.


    "I''m sorry. You had to protect me like this."


    "I-idiot. I pledged to assist you. Saving you was included in that."


    This girl. Now I really hate that I''m currently this powerless. A simple finger attack and I could easily die. If not for Zerina, this useless Support Character would''ve already ceased to exist.


    What huge potential? Bullshit! I''m weak. Uselessly weak.


    I bravelye here only to be a burden. Not only did it make Yuko cry, it even made Zerina hurt.


    "Don''t beat yourself to it Dai-kun. I''ll finish this properly. You just have to support me, right?"


    Yuko. She''s even trying to cheer me up. Ah. I''m kind of pathetic right now. I shouldn''t wallow in despair because of this powerlessness. Yuko trusted me. I should just do what I could at the moment.


    "Zerina, thank you. You should retreat for now. I''ll be supporting Yuko."


    "Huh? You couldn''t even dodge. What can you do?"


    Even when she''s still enduring the pain from her wound, Zerina still worried about me. How should I thank herter? Ah. Right. I''ll rmend her to Yuko. It will make her stronger and maybe this City will be better off because of her.


    "I''m her Support. Of course I''ll do some supporting."


    "Idiot. Here, take this. You''re the same as the Hero, right? Then your system is probably special as well. I don''t have anything with me but this Skill Book. This is originally my mother''s. Use it if you can."


    Zerina took out a Skill Book, it''s a bit worn out and different from the Skill Books Ca showed me.


    She guessed it right, my system is special. Maybe she already had that suspicion when she found out that I can use the Orb without limits.


    "Thank you. Don''t worry. I still have my pledge to you. Wait for us. Yuko is invincible after all."


    I took the Skill Book from her and it immediately triggered a system message.


    [Ding! Detected a Level 1 Special Skill Book]


    [Imprint Level 1 Energy Shield?]


    Eh? This. Energy Shield? Special Skill Book? So this is not a normal one.


    My Adaptability immediately worked and conveyed to my mind how the skill works and how special it is.


    This one. If I could exin it simply. This is the same as that Mana Shield you saw from a certain MOBA game back on Earth. The skill will envelop me with World Energy that could reduce the amount of damage I will receive. The skill depended on one''s World Energy reserves and since mine is somehow unlimited, this Skill will always be active.


    And since this is a special skill. It can level up to increase the percentage of how much damage it can negate. However, it still conforms to one''s system. Even if I filled up the experience needed if my system hadn''t upgraded yet, it will stay at Level 1.


    Another thing to note, the scroll will turn to ashes once I imprinted it, this special book has a limit on how many can imprint it. Zerina probably imprinted this Skill and that made her withstand that attack from the Priest.


    Is it fine for me to use this? Isn''t this better suited for Yuko?


    But Zerina gave this to me with sincerity. She knew the Skill Book would turn to ashes if I sessfully imprinted it.


    Alright. I''ll use this. Yuko will probably say the same. At least with this, I could negate some of the damage, I should just get better at dodging.


    "Yes!"


    [Imprinted Level 1 Energy Shield]


    As soon as that system message rang out. I could feel the World Energy which started enveloping my whole body. It''s not visible to the eye because of how thin it is but yeah, this could probably block a bullet from a pistol. The force won''t be negated so it will still hurt. Ah. This is like an invisible bulletproof vest.


    Well, if that Priest tries to attack me again. For sure, I''ll drop dead even with this Energy Shield. I better stay out of his sight.


    "So you really can imprint it. Well then. Stay alive, Daisuke."


    Zerina watched how the Skill Book turned to ashes after I imprinted it.


    "I won''t die here. I still have to support Yuko, right? And then there''s you, I willplete that pledge."


    "You. Get stronger soon! I want to see more of you..."


    Zerina silently moved away after leaving those words. This girl, did she also started to have an affection towards me? That blush and that hopeful look from her...


    I watched her slowly get away from where we are. To where she will hide, I don''t know. Maybe she just needed to recover some World Energy before she could get back into the battlefield. That Princess also needed some help. But first, Yuko. She''s the reason why I was sent here.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Dai-kun, I heard that."


    "What did you hear?"


    Ah. Did she hear what Zerina said?


    I guess I didn''t think that the words I said to her earlier will suddenly turn to her gaining an affection towards me. She''s beautiful, yes but I''m still not sure what I think of Yuko, if Zerina was added...


    I''m probably digging my own grave here. But my top priority is still supporting Yuko in this world. That will not change.


    "That girl, she clearly likes you. I don''t care about the other details. So, Dai-kun. Do what you did before. I won''t order you since we''re equals."


    Now I''m conflicted. She really heard it but she can still stay positive like that. Ah. I''m engaged to her so her position was higher than Zerina.


    Err... let''s stop thinking about it for now and do what I have to do.


    Yuko jumped back into the midst of the remaining 9 Great-ss. Since her Psyche Energy recovered, it became easier for her to respond to their attacks now.


    Looking at that. The Priest finally couldn''t hold back. Right after Yuko kicked one of the Great-ss away, He jumped at that gap.


    I saw that and sent an Air Bullet towards him. It will not damage him but that''s enough to disrupt his momentum.


    Yuko was smiling when she saw that. She moved to the side and easily dodged what the Priest casted. Looks like he''s a Great Wizard but because of the boost he got from being corrupted, he''s approaching Master-ss. Which allowed him to defeat that Great Knight from what Zerina told me.


    After dodging, Yuko used some kind of Skill to appear behind one of the Great-ss Dark Soldiers. This one is always at the back throwing attacks at her.


    Her saber shined and stabbed the back of that Great-ss. One stab turned to ten in an instant. He dropped dead before even uttering out a pained howl. That''s probably another skill of hers.


    This girl is truly amazing.


    That happened so fast that her enemies had just recovered from her vanishing from their sight.


    The Priest gnashed his teeth and tried to send another spell towards her.


    But yeah. I''m here. Aiming an Air Bullet to his wrist. His aim changed slightly.


    This time his eyes turned towards me again. Fury apparent on it. Before he could attack me, Yuko was already charging at him.


    "One of you! Kill that ant first!"


    He shouted and the Great-ss nearest to me turned his body and charged to my position.


    On his way though, a fire type spell shoot towards him. It came from Yuko again. The attack made him tumble on the ground which gave me the chance to widen our gap.


    That girl. She probably used her Foresight and saw the danger that guy will bring me.


    She will need another refresh soon. The Orb still needs about 5 minutes before I can use it again so I have no choice but to constantly move around the area while Yuko starts fighting aggressively.


    Before we arrived, since she''s minding the use of her Ability, she fought them defensively. Now that I''m here she started killing them one by one.


    If only I''m stronger, I could take half her burden but yeah, for now it will be like this. Me just watching and being saved by her asionally.


    It didn''t take long before another Great-ss fell from her saber.


    The Priest, even with the boost from being corrupted, was still no match for her. She''s purposely only pushing him back which gave her the space to kill his subordinates one by one.


    My Air Bullets also provide some assistance. I always time it for when Yuko couldn''t dodge in time.


    After 2 minutes, Yuko''s Psyche Energy is about to be exhausted again.


    Using sh Step, I left behind the still chasing Great-ss.


    He was always hindered by Yuko''s Level 1 spells so he never had the chance to catch me who''s like a cat jumping and running all around.


    I shot another Psyche Boost towards Yuko. She threw me a smile again and a Blessing flew from her towards me. Looks like she''s also waiting for me to be in her range.


    She''s the Hero, she can imprint 5 of each Skills, Spells and Blessings. This is not surprising.


    [Received Blessing of Haste: Speed +30% for 5 minutes]


    Now I could escape the Great-ss easily.


    Throwing another Air Bullet towards that guy. I left the vicinity of Yuko''s battlefield.


    Now the Great-ss was down to four and the Priest is already too red from anger.


    He stopped shouting and just raged over attacking Yuko.


    But she never took him seriously. She was always ready to push him away. And in that pattern with my well-timed Air Bullets, Yuko finally defeated the 9 Great-ss.


    The guy chasing me stopped as well, for the first time, he felt fear.


    They thought they could corner the Hero earlier but turns out, she''s just buying for time.


    With the dead bodies of the 9 Great-ss, Yuko stood there like a lonely warrior in the middle of a great battlefield.


    I am in awe.


    Since the guy chasing me stopped. I also stopped moving and watched her. Plus from all the running I did, I''m already tired. My stats were still meagerpared to Yuko. If it continued, even with her assistance, I will be caught soon.


    "Now. There''s only the two of you. Won''t you use that thing you got from them, Corrupted Priest?"


    "To think that I will be pushed to use this. You will regret this Hero. You shouldn''t have meddled . You have no way of stopping the fate of this world. You don''t know how strong they are. Great-ss? Master-ss? They''re just gruntspared to the real fighting force of that world."


    "I know. But they''re not here, right? It means they can''te here. They can only watch how we push their forces away."


    "That''s where you''re wrong, Hero. They can descend."


    The Priest then took out a spherical object. He broke it to the ground and a ck smoke appeared in its ce. The smoke then crawled slowly towards his body. And with a hoarse voice, he shouted.


    "Oh Great One. Use this body of mine as a vessel! Descend to this World and wreak havoc!"


    Once the smoke enveloped his body, it started to burn him until his ashes dropped down to the ground.


    He neither shouted nor cried in pain but after the fire subsided what took his ce is a ck giant silhouette. It doesn''t have a real body. It only consisted of that smoke that enveloped the Priest.


    Just from looking at him, my knees already started to tremble.


    I looked at Yuko and her face also turned from calm to seriousness, the way she gripped her saber tightened.


    Will she be fine? Will we be fine?


    I already had the urge to grab Yuko''s hand and run away from this ce.


    What to do?

 Chapter 15 Hero Systems Ultimate

    The Smoke Giant looked over us, no, over Yuko. I''m just an ant in front of him but Yuko is different.


    "You. You''re the ''Help'' this world pleaded from that ''World''. What do they call you again? Hero?"


    The giant could sense that Yuko was not from this world while I was being masked by my Adaptability. This world recognized me as one of its own.


    From his mouth, two words made my ears perked up. Help and that World.


    It couldn''t be pertaining to Earth, right? If it is then there''s a huge secret about our own world that no one knows yet. If these Otherworlds were asking for the Earth''s help, howe we lead normal lives devoid of magic and other sorts of unexinable things to science?


    I have to keep this in mind. For now, I don''t have the power to investigate it. One thing is clear. This guy is someone from another world. The Invading World. And this World of System is just something on the way and it seems their real target is Earth itself.


    "I don''t know who you are. But that''s not even your real body. Stop talking big."


    Yuko whose expression became serious with the giant''s appearance returned to being calm again. She sheathed her saber back to its scabbard.


    After a while, I heard footstepsing from behind me. I looked back in alert in case it were from an enemy, but seeing the new arrivals made me sigh in relief.


    The owners of the footsteps were Ca, Noelle and Reinys. Ah. There''s also Zerina. I was right. She recovered and rejoined the battle.


    "You are brave for a kid. It''s true that this is not my own body and this is just an incarnation made from the sacrifice of that denizen of this world. But this is enough to crush a fledgeling like you."


    The giant flicked his smoke-formed finger and a huge wind sted off.


    If not for Ca running to stand in front of me, I would have already been sted away by it.


    Yuko stood her ground with her saber stabbed to the ground beneath her. She took the full brunt of it, what was sent to us was just a small part of it.


    "Look at you, a simple flick and you''re about to get blown out."


    He flicked another finger and Yuko still stood there. But she was slowly getting pushed back. She''s helpless at that force.


    Just how strong is he? He''s only an incarnation and Yuko is already struggling.


    "You don''t have to look so worried. Yuko, she still doesn''t use that."


    Reinysmented on my side. She''s on a stance where she could jump in anytime if Yuko shouted.


    "Y-yes. Yuko is still hiding that. She''s gauging the real strength of that thing."


    Even Noelle thought the same as Reinys.


    Ah. They''ve been together for 3 years. How many battles did they already pass through together? There were for sure a lot of strong enemies, otherwise the Hero won''t be recognized as the strongest.


    "You should get ready too, Daisuke."


    Ca said in front of me, like Reinys, she''s ready to jump anytime.


    "I''ve heard about Hero''s feat before. She beat a Master-ss Tyrant who refused to save his citizens. His country was the first to be attacked by the Dark Soldiers."


    Zerina recalled Yuko''s past exploits.


    "Thanks to the Hero, they managed to evacuate at least half of the citizens. ''The World'' then punished that Tyrant by taking away his unique system. It seemed that he was influenced by his new concubine leading to his downfall."


    A Master-ss? And that sounds like it happened a long time ago. Then how strong is she now? Her System is really a cheat.


    "Awakening!"


    One word from Yuko triggered an rming phenomenon.


    The invisible World Energy around her started forming together. From colorless it turned into a bright color illuminating her surroundings. Then the bright World Energy engulfed her figure, forming an illusory armor surrounding her. A wing made of that same bright clump of World Energy grew from her back. Right now, Yuko looked like a Valkyrie illustrated by those artists. Like a War Maiden, she stood tall and strong against the pressure brought by the Smoke Giant.


    Then a system message rang inside my head.


    [Hero Yuko used her System''s Ultimate: Awakening, the surrounding area will be engulfed in her Awakening Aura granting 15 Strength and Endurance to her registered Party Members; 7.5 Strength and Endurance to non-Party Members. This only applies to beings recognized by ''The World''.]


    The same bright clump of World Enegy enveloped us, including Zerina.


    [All Spells and Skills will be temporarily strengthened due to the Awakening Aura.]


    Then another system message. This meant with this buff from Yuko''s Awakening, my power was raised up to an Adept-ss? I don''t know, I''m still not clear about the actual numerical stats needed to be considered as Adept or Great-ss since most will not reveal their actual stats, only the stage of their System. And that''s where they based their ssifications of power level in this world.


    Adept-ss still sounded weak but it''s good enough for me, I''ll only fire Air Bullets anyway. This kind of buff benefited the 3 Great-ss though.


    The remaining Great-ss Dark Soldier visibly weakened because of that Aura.


    I see. So it not only strengthens her allies, it also weakens her enemies. Maybe I could test myself to that guy.


    Not only that remaining Great-ss, even the Smoke Giant was affected by it.


    Though his voice still sounded arrogant and proud, I picked up the slight trembling on it.


    "This is all futile. Struggle all you can. When we descend, this meager aura of yours will amount to nothing!"


    He once again flicked his finger, contrary to his expectation, it only blew Yuko''s hair, like a passing wind. Then a punch and it was stopped by her saber.


    Then Yuko vanished from where she was standing. Even with my raised stats, I failed to keep up at her movements.


    Reinys, Ca and Noelle rushed forward to confront the Smoke Giant as well.


    While Zerina who''s still a bit surprised looked at me and she pointed to the Great-ss who''s about to turn around and run away.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    I nodded at her and an Air Bullet fired at his back, he tripped and fell down to the ground but he rolled quickly and stood up.


    Though his reaction was still quite fast, Zerina who was also boosted by Yuko''s Awakening was already at his back, her two short swords shined and shed at him.


    He raised his weapon to defend himself. He''s sessful but he got blown away from the impact.


    I took a nce at the Smoke Giant. Yuko was moving too fast around him that his smoke arm was already cut off. It''s recovering though but the other two also bombarded her with attacks. Well, Noelle was at their back, casting her Blessings, she''s aplete support member.


    She''s taking my role away. Eh? No, that''s her original role, I''m the one trying to take away her support role.


    We could have two supports, right? Anyway, I''ll leave it to them for now. Yuko might need another boostter so I''ll keep my ears open while dealing with this Great-ss.


    He was weakened so his actual power level dropped down to an Adept-ss while Zerina''s power level approached Great-ss because of that buff.


    But yeah, this buff isn''t unlimited. It will run out soon, so we better finish this guy off.


    I pulled out my sword. Yeah, I still have it. Though it''s mostly unused since I''m always up against those above my level. It''s pathetic but right now I feel like I could slice a chunk out of that guy.


    He''s the one who kept on chasing me earlier, now he''s the one being chased by me and Zerina.


    When Zerina saw me running towards the Dark Soldier, she smirked and then threw one of her short swords towards him, it urately hit one of his legs which made him tumble on the ground again.


    Using that chance, my sh Step that was enhanced temporarily immediately transported me next to him. With a sh. His other leg was cut off.


    But the Great-ss turned around and brandished his axe towards me.


    I dodged but it grazed my cheek, blood immediately trickled down from the wound.


    Ah. I got too overconfident.


    This, I should keep in mind.


    I''m still a weak guy. This power I''m wielding right now isn''t mine.


    I threw another Air Bullet, this time it hit his shoulder. At the same ce where Zerina was hit earlier. This is me getting back for that. The Priest turned to ashes so I have no one to vent this on but him.


    His arm then slumped down, paralyzed from that attack. Then my sword stabbed to his other shoulder, his axe dropped down and his arm paralyzed like the first one.


    Now, all of his limbs were disabled.


    What to do next? Should I slowly take out chunks of his meat? Skin him?


    Zerina''s voice suddenly rang inside my head.


    "Daisuke, stop ying. It''s not fun tormenting someone like that."


    Ah. Am I doing that? Why? Eh? She''s right. What the hell am I doing?


    My dark thoughts surfaced again. Am I inherently cruel like this?


    The Principal told me that it''s normal to have dark thoughts, but me not being aware of it surfacing. What''s the meaning of this? Is this connected to that memory I couldn''t recall? Then that doesn''t correspond to why Yuko was so fond of me.


    "I''m sorry."


    I apologized to Zerina, and maybe to this guy too.


    With another sh, my sword dropped down to his neck. His attempt to struggle out of this situation stopped. He''s dead.


    When that point registered on my head, I slumped down to the ground. Zerina immediately went to my side and patted my back. She didn''t say anything and just sat next to me.


    The battle on Yuko and her three party members is still ongoing. Even with the buff from her Awakening, the Smoke Giant proved to be an adversary worthy of it.


    And this is just his incarnation. Just how strong will his real body be?


    Suddenly footsteps rang out from behind us, it was the soldiers and the mercenaries.


    "The citizens were all evacuated. The Cauldron destroyed."


    The soldier who gave me thatmunication scroll earlier, reported.


    I see, that''s why they''re not here. Maybe Ca and Reinys gave them that task.


    Now we only have to wait for this side to finish.


    I don''t know about the 3rd Lady. She''s also influenced by the Priest leading to this situation where it endangered their whole city. Now that the guy was dead, will something change?


    After a while I stood up again and started walking towards that battlefield.


    "Where are you going?"


    Zerina asked again. She already knew where and why. She just wanted to ask me.


    "I''m also a member of her Party, and I''m her Support. Of course, I''ll do my job to help her end this."


    I gave her a thumbs up before I used sh Step to appear near their battlefield. I then threw thest charge of my Psyche Boost when Yuko reappeared next to me. I''m not surprised, I got a glimpse of herplexion earlier.


    "I was waiting for this. Thanks Dai-kun."


    Leaving those words, she once again vanished and a loud howl of despair and indignation sounded out from the Smoke Giant.

 Chapter 16 Conclusion And Revelation

    [Ding! Support Character System leveled up.]


    [Added 1 slot for Supported List]


    [Added 0.1 Bonus stats for Support Bonus]


    [Gained 0.2 Strength and Endurance, 0.1 Intelligence]


    [Hero''s Party buff was strengthened; 0.8>1.0]


    [Basic Sword Mastery leveled up.]


    [Skill and Spell cooldowns reduced by 0.1 for every 3 seconds.]


    After that howl from the Smoke Giant, his smoke-like body disintegrated. I might not see the whole process but Yuko and the other three worked hard to defeat him before the Awakening buff wore off.


    The Smoke Giant left some threats but his voice became too hoarse that it became hard to understand it. One thing is clear, he couldn''t ept that someone he thought as a fledgeling could defeat his incarnation. He vowed to descend here and kill Yuko with his own hands.


    ''The World'' probably ounted everything I did as Yuko''s support which led to my system levelling up. 3 more level ups and I''ll reach the first bottleneck. They told me that even filling up the experience points needed won''t immediately upgrade the system. ''The World'' will prepare a task for the system-owner. It varies from person to person but it all corresponded to the System Name. It''s almost a certainty that it will be about Supporting.


    It''s still too long to think about it though, so I''ll worry about thatter.


    When the Awakening buff wore off, Yuko fell to her knees. I immediately went to her side to support her.


    Seeing me near her, she jumped into my arms and put all her weight on me. I held her and made sure not to drop her. This girl. She pushed herself too much and that Awakening seems to have a bacsh after using it.


    Reinys and the other two covered us up so the soldiers wouldn''t see how weakened the Hero is right now.


    "How are you feeling Yuko?"


    I asked her. Her face was buried in my chest, I could feel her gasping for breath. She''s really tired from all that happened. If someone else saw her, they wouldn''t think she''s that invincible Hero. She''s just a teenage girl. To be put to this task of saving a world, it''s too heavy for her.


    "Better now, I got you to hug me."


    She looked up for a bit and gave me a smile before clinging more closely. Her face lookedfortable when she did that.


    "This girl. I''ll give you a hug whenever you want. You''re amazing Yuko, I almost kneel when that giant appeared but you defeated him. Seeing you push yourself to this extent, I''m hating myself now for being weak."


    Now I don''t see her being this attached to me as strange. This is the real her. Maybe she always put on an act in front of others but with me, she''s letting her real self surface. She always looks elegant and dignified but to me, she''s this weak girl who wanted someone to praise andfort her.


    "Don''t be, Dai-kun. We had 3 years of a headstart. You shouldn''t beat yourself up from something that cannot be bridged easily."


    Don''tfort me, please. I''m her support. I shouldn''t be the one receiving that. I should stop talking about how weak I am starting now. It''s not right.


    "No. I will grow stronger Yuko, I want to stand next to you. Not just as someone who''s always at the back, I want to support you by being at your side."


    I used my fingers to brush and fix her disheveled hair. When she felt that, she even held my hand like telling me to do it more.


    "You will, soon. For now, you being here is already enough support. You still don''t remember but you did something like this to me before."


    "Really?"


    I wonder what it was that I''ve experienced with her. To have me be imprinted in her mind like this.


    And what did I feel about her before? I want to know. I find myself growing more fond of this girl, but that nk page in my memory is holding me back. Her father made me her fiance but it can also break at any moment.


    "Yes. Even if you have forgotten it, you''re still the same Dai-kun. Those eyes which don''t look down. You always stare straight ahead."


    She''s remembering the me that I don''t have any recollection of. That''s who she''s fond of, not who I am right now. Ah. Am I getting jealous of myself? This is absurd. I guess I just need to believe her right now.


    "Then I''ll believe you on that, Yuko. Can you stand now?"


    "Yes. Just keep holding me. I want to feel you closer to me. I don''t care if people see how close I am to you. I introduced you as my fiance, they have no choice but to ept that."


    Ah. There''s this too. Soon it will be known throughout this world that the Hero already has a fiance, I just don''t know if the truth about me being the same as her, a person not from this world, will also be known.


    So far, only her Party Members and Zerina were privy on this fact. I don''t know about those nobles we met before.


    "Then I''ll keep holding you like you asked, and I''ll answer truthfully if someone asks me about my rtionship with you."


    I supported her to stand up. Though still weak, she made herself look dignified again, like a Hero who came back proudly from a victorious battle.


    Well, if you erase my existence who''s holding her by her waist.


    When Reinys saw that she pouted again but she didn''t say anything. Sooner orter she will have no choice but to ept this. I am Yuko''s fiancee and likewise Yuko is already engaged to me. Her brother should forget about her now.


    Ca and Noelle moved out of the way to let us pass.


    Zerina along with the soldiers and the mercenaries were still cheering from the victory.


    If we didn''te to this city, these mercenaries'' fate was to be a blob of World Energy like those influenced residents.


    Those Dark Soldiers have no intention to kill those at the inn, they were to be captured and sent to the City Square. Maybe that''s why the inn was empty when they arrived in this city. Those unlucky mercenaries and other citizens were already turned to blobs of World Energy that the Corrupted can use.


    After briefing them and dering the threat covering this strange city was resolved they went back to the inn. The residents will all return to normal tomorrow when they wake up since the Priest already died. There may be some preachers but they were already pinpointed by Yuko early on. They''re also corrupted so their use of World Energy was cut off. She has a skill to determine whether a person was epted by ''The World'' or not.


    Still clinging close to me, we then went back to the Noble Manor. Zerina, as the 1st Daughter of the House came with us. The 3rd Lady and her followers were thest to clean up. That Lady was already corrupted but her son isn''t. Yuko confirmed it to Zerina.


    About the missing House Head, even Yuko has no idea, maybe he already turned into a blob of World Energy or he really ran away and was killed somewhere.


    When we reached the Noble Manor, the 3rd Lady was just getting ready to escape along with her son.


    When she saw us appearing, she took her own son as hostage.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    In the end, she got too agitated by the Hero''s appearance that she didn''t see Zerina sneaking behind her. Even with the gap in stats, a sessful sneak attack crippled the 3rd Lady.


    Zerina''s two short swords were stabbed to both her legs. Ca immediately jumped to save the son from the mother.


    After tying her up and restraining her, she will be sent to the capital and be interrogated by Ca''s Knight Order.


    After cleaning the manor of the leftover Dark Soldiers, we finally got some time to rx. Yuko decided to settle everything when the morninges. It''s not just her who''s tired after all.


    And well, she told me that Awakening couldn''t be used sessively. It has a 1 month cooldown and she will only have half of her stats for a whole day after using it. So right now, she''s only half as strong.


    Right now, Yuko and I are together in a room. Since the servants were currently asleep no one could tend to us so Zerina, being the 1st Daughter of the House, prepared rooms for us to spend the night.


    Yuko told her to put us in the same room. Zerina who''s looking at me with aplicated expression brought us to a huge room with a huge bed enough for two. That girl...


    Now that we''re here the atmosphere around us turned awkward. What should I do?


    Yuko pulled me into the bed and asked me to stay with her. Like earlier she wanted to be close to me.


    "Dai-kun, that girl, do you like her?"


    She broke the silence between us with that question. Ah. She''s talking about Zerina.


    "I still don''t know but like you, I''m fond of her."


    "Then, I''ll take her into my Party."


    When I heard her say that, I became confused. What is she saying?


    "Eh? Why? Shouldn''t you be angry at me?"


    "Why? I don''t mind it. In the end, I''m your top priority, right?"


    This girl. To be this open-minded. Isn''t it more normal to be angry at me? But she''s right. She''s my top priority. If I will be asked to choose who I will save between the two of them, it will be Yuko first, everythinges second.


    "You. Now I feel like I''m betraying you."


    No matter how one looks at it. It''s me cheating on my fiance. Am I originally like this? I never had a girlfriend before. Yuko is the first and she immediately became my fiance. I didn''t even court her. I''m aplete newbie at rtionships. But now, I''m fond of another girl who I had just met.


    "Maybe you are but don''t beat yourself to it. It''s normal."


    "No, Yuko. This is not normal."


    How can she say that in a straight face? I''m confused at Yuko''s actions right now.


    "For me, it is. You''re bound to be someone great."


    "Eh? What''s that? I''m just a Support."


    Someone great? I have arge amount of dark thoughts. I may be strong through hard work but someone great? I don''t know.


    "I guess I will tell you that. Something even my father don''t know"


    "What is that?"


    Yuko''s face turned serious and with a wave of her hand, a thin aura covered the room. What''s that for? To block sounds?


    I see. She doesn''t want anyone else to hear what she will say.


    "My Foresight. When it first manifested back at the Pocket Dimension, it''s you who I first saw. No. It''s the future you. It''s different from my father''s irvoyance. I clearly saw you through my Foresight. That''s you in the future. It''s only a split second and that drained all my Psyche Energy immediately but I saw you standing in front of us."


    "That doesn''t mean I''ll be someone great. Maybe I became the cannon fodder to take the first hits that''s why I''m standing in front."


    Yes. It could be wrong. She said split second. But looking at how serious she is, even blocking the sound, she truly believed in that future she saw.


    "Maybe but that''s how I interpreted it. I could vaguely see the faces of the others but that girl, she''s beside me. The moment I met her, I remembered that. Her fate was tied with you. Now, no matter how hard I try, I can''t see through my ability beyond 4 hours."


    Yuko is looking at me intently. I couldn''t help but start to believe in her but this is wrong. This is something that''s better for me not to know. If I believe that I''m bound to be something great, I''ll be half-assed at everything I will do.


    "You shouldn''t have told me that Yuko, I''ll be bloated by confidence that I won''t be able to progress."


    "I''m here, Dai-kun. I''ll see to it that what I saw will really happen."


    This girl. Just looking at her eyes, she''ll really do what she''s telling me. I just have to trust her right? I''ll try and don''t think about what she revealed to me as much as possible.


    "What should I do with you?"


    "Just do what you have to do. Like how I always tell you, we''re equals."


    "Then I''ll ask you now, Yuko, please take Zerina in your Party. It will feel much better if I ask this of you."


    "Yes, I will take her in."


    After saying that, I didn''t know if she nned to do this since the start but her face drew close to me and before I could even react, she nted her lips to mine. Our first kiss.


    "I love you, Dai-kun."


    With her most beautiful smile on her face, she uttered those words. Then not waiting for my answer, she fell back down to the bed and covered herself with the nket.


    I don''t know how should I answer. I''m clearly fond of her as well but I''m afraid of that gap in my memory.


    And this thing she told me. I suddenly felt something heavy dropped on my shoulders. But I''m the Ultimate Support Character. For now, I have to focus on supporting her and other heroes. Prevent that fate of dying first.

 Chapter 17 Returning To Earth

    "You''re afraid to admit your feelings to me right now, right? Because your memory isn''tplete."


    "How did you¡­ Did you use your ability?"


    Now that I think of it, she keeps on using that ability of hers on me.


    "No. It''s written all over your face."


    Yuko then reached her hand to my face and touched it. She caressed it like she''s memorizing the shape of my face.


    "I see. You really can see through me, Yuko."


    I looked at her who peeked her head out of the nket. Her face is still red and she''s looking at me with affection.


    "Because I love you, Dai-kun. Not just the Dai-kun in my memory but also you that''s with me right now. "


    I don''t know what to say. This Hero. To think that she''ll be the first Hero that I supported, I guess this became the best training. I now know what to do in various situations. Maybe it will be different to others but I can refer to how Yuko acted here.


    "Ever since we arrived here, you''re always thinking about me; how to support me, how to prevent that fate of me meeting my doom here. Everyone we met, you always observed them if they would be a threat to me, not sparing even my party members."


    "That''s my job, right?"


    This is just a job for me at the start. Maybe it will change along the way. But my mind is still telling me not to risk my life for another world like this. I will still prioritize saving my ass and if possible, pull Yuko along with me.


    "No. You were told to be a support. Look at Noelle. She''s the best example of a support."


    "Eh? Maybe we have a different idea of support."


    Right. Noelle really is a support-type but I don''t even have a Blessing so I''m providing another kind of support than her.


    "You''re overthinking, Dai-kun. You''re just concerned about my safety. I know you''ll keep doing this for the other Heroes too. That''s why, I fell in love with that Dai-kun who does his best. Even if you say you''re just doing your job. You''re giving it your all even if you knew how weak you are right now."


    "I can''t say that''s exactly right."


    That''s because I can''t do anything else but that. And then there were even times where my dark thoughts took over me when I think too deeply. I don''t know what Zerina thought when she saw me tormenting that guy earlier. Do I have a scary face or is it just casual? My Adaptability never told me if that was strange or cruel. If not for her voice I would''ve tortured that guy until I''m satisfied.


    "But that''s how I see it. So Dai-kun, don''t hold yourself back, okay? I''m aware of what you''re thinking. I got a glimpsed of that earlier. Zerina stopped you. We''ll be here to stop you if that happened again."


    She pinched my cheeks. Was my thought showing on my face again? This girl¡­


    "Then Yuko, is it fine to say I love you?"


    Considering everything she revealed to me, I don''t want to be indecisive anymore. My memory. Maybe something will change if I managed to remember that but I''ll deal with that in the future. For now, I should just look straight ahead. I love her.


    Is it fast? I don''t know. Maybe? But that doesn''t matter. That''s what I feel right now. After we go back to Earth, I will be supporting another Hero so we probably won''t have time when I go to another world.


    "Of course. I''ll be happy to hear that from you."


    Yuko showed me her smile again. If someone saw this, they wouldn''t think this is that Hero they all praise.


    "Ah. You''re too perfect for me. I grew fond of another girl even before saying this to you. I''m the worst guy, aren''t I?"


    She just shook her head and pulled me down to her embrace. Now that she took off her armor, she''s soft. This is really the body of a young girl.


    "I told you, I don''t mind it. I believe in your eye for people. That girl, she''ll be stronger than how she is right now and I''ll be needing more like her. Ah! I meant the fighting force, not more girls you will grow fond of, just so you know."


    "You''re cute when you''re flustered Yuko. Alright. If I grow fond of someone else, you''ll be the first to know."


    The way she corrected that was too cute. Ah it''s hopeless. I reluctantly epted the engagement because of having no choice, but spending time with her and seeing how she attentively look after me, I guess I immediately got used to that and that led to this.


    "So, you really n on taking another."


    "Eh? No¡­ Just if."


    "There I got my revenge. You''re also cute when you''re flustered."


    Yuko giggled at hearing my response.


    "Now the Hero is bullying me. It won''t always be like this anyway. Maybe like you said, that girl just really had her fate tied to me. She''s strong like you."


    That Zerina. Even alone, she wanted to escape ande back one day. If we hadn''t met each other, it''s most likely that she will survive and grow up to be something amazing. She''s like the main character of this world. Maybe even Reinys and Ca will be left behind because of her potential.


    Now, with Yuko, she''ll grow faster. Maybe when Yukoes back here again when I am currently in another world, they can look out for each other.


    Soon enough, Yuko fell asleep. She''s really tired. Her arm is still hugging me so I have no choice but toy down beside her.


    Sleeping together, well, I''m not unscrupulous to do something indecent when she''s asleep. We only spent the night like that. Hugging each other.


    A dayter, we set off to the Western Border to see the real situation. This is our real goal. We only made a detour to this territory. Turns out we made the right decision.


    After settling everything on that city. The citizens went back to normal and Zerina prepared the 3rd Lady''s son to manage the House and the territory.


    She has had education since young so she''s familiar with administrative affairs.


    The prisoners loyal to the House were all freed and were given their positions back. There''s an elder who was previously Zerina''s mentor. She tasked him to look after the new House Head and territory in ce of her.


    The 3rd Lady almost cleaned out the first two lineages of the previous Head''s wives so the Noble House of Westcolt dwindled to just the two of them on the Main Family and a few branch family members.


    Reinys then sent a letter to her father asking for help to the territory for rebuilding. I don''t know if he will follow through though. But since it concerns his territory, he might.


    Two days have already passed since we traveled to this world. My high school life is now nowhere to be seen. Maybe after we get back to Earth, I will then be assigned to the next Hero. I wonder who, and what world is it.


    Well for now, we have to settle the current unrest in this world. From the Priest''s mouth, it seems every country was already encroached upon by Corrupted Individuals like him.


    Yuko sent word to every country about that urrence. ''The World'' bestowed her system that Skill. She can send urgent messages to country leaders all around this world. If they heed her warning then good but if they ignored it, it will be their fault if their country fell before their eyes.


    She''s just one Hero, she can''t be everywhere all at once. ''The World'' was bestowing systems to the denizens so if they don''t use it to protect their world then what use is their country?


    Most Kings and Leaders are afraid of being deprived by ''The World'' anyway, there''s just some like that Tyrant who will be influenced by someone and neglect their duty.


    When we arrived at the Western Border, we were surprised at the sight that weed us.


    The enemies were packing up.


    But yeah, the Western Border haspletely fallen.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    There were Huge Cauldrons like the one at the City Square and the ce is already devoid of other denizens of this world.


    The soldiers stationed here were annihted.


    "To think that the situation is this grave."


    It was Reinys who spoke first. She''s the Princess of this Kingdom. No matter her attitude towards me, their family ruled thisnd for many years.


    "But why are they retreating?"


    Zerina asked. Yuko took her in her Party after that night. And well, the pledge we made for each other waspleted after it. The bonus I got from thepleted pledge was her affection.


    I almost cursed when I read that system message back then. I was expecting another stats bonus or something like a cheat item for me. But yeah, ''The World'' swindled me. Maybe the real bonus I got was that Orb of Concealment.


    "The word about me defeating an incarnation of a Higher Being from their world probably reached their higher-ups managing their troops here."


    Yuko answered.


    That could be the only answer. This sudden retreat proved how threatened they were by the current strength of the Hero. They don''t want to unnecessarily lose soldiers.


    This is only happening in this Kingdom though, and when we go back to Earth, they will start their invasion again. That King better do something. They got it good that Yuko was here, unlike the other countries who had to deal with the threat of Corrupted Individuals alone.


    "I''ll convince Father and brother to strengthen our defences. They were toox knowing you will be transported here."


    Reinys said with conviction. I''m changing my view of her a bit. She''s probably better than that Father of hers. If I grow strong enough, I''ll put her to that throne to manage this country. She''ll surely make wise decisions, just looking at her eyes right now. It''s the eye of a ruler.


    For them to be toox just because Yuko were set to be transported here. What are they doing?


    Maybe this is why Yuko took her into her party. To let her grow alongside her.


    "Next time, I will be transported to another country. You three will be notified by ''The World'' again."


    Yuko faced her threepanions then she remembered that there''s an addition to her Party.


    "Ah. Zerina, you will be notified too. So stay close to them or you can wait at your Manor but I suggest you take this chance to go with them and see the world we are protecting. I will soon go back to our world, together with Dai-kun, so protect this world in our ce for the meantime."


    Zerina and the other three nodded at her.


    We went down to the ruins of the Western Border to look for possible survivors but yeah, how many days was it already? They even reached the Bluridge Territory so the chance of someone surviving right now is close to zero.


    That night, after an unsessful search for any survivor, Yuko told me that ''The World'' already notified her of the date of our return through her system. Well, it recognized me as one of its own so I will never receive that notification.


    We spent the remaining time, which is 3 days, to guard this border before fresh troops and builders arrived from the inner territories.


    During the 3 days, I got the chance to talk and know everyone better not only to Yuko but to everyone, even to Reinys.


    Yuko also mentioned some things about our past but since I couldn''t recall any of that happening, it''s somehow unconvincing, seeing that, Yuko just hugged me and told me not to think to much about it.


    When I talked to Zerina though, like the pledge stated, she really started looking at me at a different light. She exined that it probably stemmed to what I did for her but yeah, didn''t we just used each other for our own goals? But she insisted on it, especially on the words I used to cheer her up when we''re going to the detaining area.


    After two days, the fresh troops and builders arrived. Reinys'' words really carried some weight and well, it''s probably pressure from the Hero as well. That King also received Yuko''s message after all.


    The appearance of the Corrupted Individuals and the possible descent of an Incarnation has taken this world to another level of threat. It''s time for them to get serious if they don''t want to be destroyed.


    The day of our departure arrived soon enough.


    Yuko and I were currently standing in front of the same portal we stepped in back at the Principal''s Office.


    Zerina, Reinys, Ca and Noelle were with us, seeing us off.


    "We will be waiting for your next arrival Hero Yuko, and you too, Daisuke."


    Ca broke the silence. Well, I don''t know what''s with this atmosphere, it''s not like Yuko will note back but Noelle and Reinys have tears in their eyes.


    "I still can''t ept that man beside you Yuko but seeing how happy you are with him then I won''t say anything. And you, grow stronger soon and be worthy of her. My brother won''t be happy hearing about you at the Hero''s side."


    Reinys said next, she first looked at Yuko before turning to me. This brocon princess. She''s still pushing on that brother of hers that I haven''t met yet.


    But she''s right. I need to grow stronger.


    "Daisuke, please take care of Yuko. You''re stronger than you think and I learned a lot from how you supported her. I''ll get better as a support."


    Ah. Even the shy Noelle mustered up the courage to say that to me. And what did she learn from me? I don''t know. Maybe I''ll ask her about how to get Blessings when I nexte here with Yuko.


    "Thank you for taking me in Hero, I''ll take up your suggestion to see the world to be worthy of being part of your Party."


    Zerina thanked Yuko wholeheartedly. Her life will change now. Her identity will not just be the 1st Daughter of House Westcolt anymore, she will now also be known as a part of the Hero''s Party.


    "And you, Daisuke. I will be able to see you again, right? You really should grow stronger. I''ll help you with that the next time youe here. So don''t forget about me."


    She then turned her head to me and said that. This girl. Can''t she just say she will miss me? Ah. I shouldn''t tease her in front of Yuko.


    "Dai-kun will probably not be with me the next time Ie here. He''s supporting not just me but other Heroes like me."


    Yuko revealed this information to them. They have mixed reactions and Reinys smiled contentedly, knowing she might not see the next time.


    "Yes. I don''t know when I will see you guys again. I will be travelling to other worlds with other Heroes. I will keep in mind the words you told me. I will grow stronger. So I can fight in front like you guys. Please take care of Yuko in my ce."


    After saying that, I turned to Zerina. This girl. I might really grow to like her. But it''s not like I can take her with me. It will be a long time until I see her again. Or maybe it won''t be that long? I don''t know.


    "You''ll see me again, don''t worry. And I''ll be stronger than how I am right now. You shouldn''t ck off or I might scold you when I see you again."


    When we are done with our goodbyes. Yuko and I stood hand in hand again in front of the portal. Just like thest time, it widened to also allow me to pass through.


    Yuko looked at me and smiled. And with a step, my vision turned white again.


    Ah. I should get used to this. It will happen every time, right?


    And with this, my first trip to an Otherworld ended sessfully. I learned a lot, not only the situation of that world but also of Earth, there are things that I need to think of or maybe have the Principal think about it with me.


    That Pocket Dimension too, there''s probably more secret to it. I should really ask the Principal. Even if he won''t tell me everything, I can try to guess and find a conclusion from it.


    The Invading World knew about the heroes, maybe soon, they''ll focus on eliminating them. I have to grow faster and be their Ultimate Support that would save them from their impending doom.

 Chapter 18 Day Off After Returning

    "Wee back, Yuko-chan, Kuramoto-kun."


    The first face we saw after passing through the portal was the Principal.


    Well, we were sent back to his office.


    Yuko bowed to her father and to the person next to him.


    Right, there''s another person in this room. He looks like a student and I feel like I saw him back at the Opening Ceremony.


    "Wee back Sugawara-san and Kuramoto-san. It seems it''s really true. You''re the Supporter the Principal prepared for us."


    The guy started. He''s extremely handsome and I couldn''t help but feel inferior. But the air around him looks friendly except for his body build.


    Hismuscles are buffed like a bodybuilder. It''s not as exaggerated as those whopete for bodybuilding though. If I canpare it to someone, he and Ca have the same build. Their muscles arepact. I don''t even want to look at my muscles. The difference is wide enough that if I did look, I might grow anotherplex.


    "Ah. I''m sorry. I forgot to introduce myself, I am Takahashi Raiden, it''s nice meeting you."


    He smiled and held out his hand for a handshake.


    Since he is being this friendly, I took it.


    "Likewise. Uhm, what''s the asion?"


    I looked at the Principal to ask but I could already guess why he is here. To see me, right?


    "He''s your next Hero to support. It will be a week from now. He wanted to meet you first. The other students are skeptical about having a support so he''s representing everyone to measure your worth."


    The Principal exined.


    "Father! Can''t we take a rest first?"


    When Yuko heardd the Principal''s answer, she couldn''t help but raise aint. She probably didn''t like the idea of him meeting me right after we went back from the Otherworld. Since it''s still a week from now, there''s a lot of time to do that. However, he still chose to meet me here.


    "You''re right. I''m being rude here. Now that I met him, this is enough for now. I''ll be taking my leave."


    Takahashi''s voice turned low and he looked apologetic enough. After bowing to us, he left the room like he said.


    "What do you think about him, Kuramoto-kun?"


    After he left the room, the Principal turned to me and asked.


    "He''s straightforward and friendly enough. But I feel like he''s hiding something."


    Right. I don''t know if it''s my rity working here but the way he carries himself, there''s some sort of hidden agenda. Is his reason for meeting me the truth? I don''t know. I might need prolonged exposure with him until I can be sure.


    "He might look friendly, Dai-kun but beware. He''s a different person inside."


    Yukomented. She already removed her armor, revealing her uniform underneath. Now, she looks like a beautiful and elegant high school girl. She looks better this way.


    "Un. I''ll keep that in mind."


    I nodded at Yuko and that made her smile. She then took my hand and pulled me with her towards the door.


    "Alright. You two should rest first. Come backter to report what happened."


    "Wait. Shouldn''t we report first?"


    I stopped her by gripping her hand tight. Yuko then looked at me and realized that she have to convey the changes that happened in her Otherworld.


    "Ah. Sorry, Dai-kun. You''re right. I got too used at reporting after resting."


    "What is it? Did something happen?"


    Upon hearing what she said, the Principal''s eyes turned serious.


    His irvoyance hasn''t detected those Corrupted Individuals?


    "Father, the Invading World has started corrupting the denizens of that world. We encountered one and it revealed that every country was already encroached by them."


    "I see. I predicted this but to think it was already at this time."


    Eh? If he already predicted it, why didn''t he tell her? What is he waiting for? This Principal, he might be keeping more information but what''s his reason?


    "We only identally found out. Maybe having Dai-kun there changed the course of events."


    No, not really. There''s no way I changed the course of events. Even without me there, the route they will take will be the same. I''m just a minor support.


    "Kuramoto-kun? You''re right. I haven''t factored his presence. I should re-evaluate and recalcte my predictions. You two can take a rest now."


    The Principal nodded as if he''s really trying to see if I was the cause that even his expression became more serious than normal.


    Is it really because of me? This reaction...


    Without looking at us again, the Principal went to the hidden space and down to where the Pocket Dimension is. He will surely do his predictions inside it. Wise choice.


    Ah. Right. I should ask to train there again, I really need to grow stronger. To not feel that helplessness from before.


    Now''s the time to use this enhanced rity. What did I do that changed Yuko''s decision?


    After arriving, I just went along Yuko to that city to meet those nobles and the King.


    Then we were given that carriage.


    Ah. The ambush. Yuko used her Foresight to formte a strategy. I used my Psyche Boost on her to replenish her reserves.


    I see. If I was not there, Yuko wouldn''t risk fighting them like that.


    "What are you thinking about, Dai-kun?"


    My thoughts were cut off with her words


    Haa. I might''ve really changed the course of events.


    "I''m thinking about how I changed the course of events like what you said."


    "I see. You denied it first but you fell deep in thought on the actions you took there."


    This girl. She saw through me again. Am I this easy to read?


    "No, I didn''t see through you. That''s just a normal thought process. Stop thinking deeply about every little thing, Dai-kun."


    She pulled me again after reading my mind. Haa. I guess I''ll stop. But where will we go? To ss?


    After getting out of the Principal''s Office, Yuko brought me to the dormitory. We spent 5 days in that world, so it''s currently Saturday if my math is correct.


    "Huh? Wait Yuko, that''s the Girls'' Dormitory. I can''t go there."


    "Don''t worry. I can make an excuse to let the manager give you a pass."


    Yuko answered and gave me another of her beautiful smile.


    This girl. She still wants me to stay with her. I''m not going to say no, of course. Next week I will be going to another world without her. I want to spend the remaining days with her, without her acting as the Hero.


    "If you say so¡­ but is it fine to be seen with you here?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    She smiled meaningfully at my question and continued pulling me inside the Girls'' Dormitory. After making an excuse to the manager, we''re now at the Elevator. Only now did she decide to answer my question.


    "It''s fine. They''re all training somewhere. It''s Saturday. It''s part of the Heroes'' schedule. Since I just got back from the Otherworld, I got a day to rx. And that applies to you too. Today is our day off!"


    "I see. Then, I won''t ask anymore, Yuko."


    After saying that, I turned to hug her which immediately made her flustered. Ever since earlier, she''s the one pulling me on her whim. I''m the man here, I shouldn''t let her do everything.


    "Dai-kun¡­"


    Yuko called out my name once she recovered and hugged me back. Thatsted until we reached her floor.


    I found out that only the Heroes reside in these dorms so each of them has their own room. And yeah that included me. It''s been 5 days since I saw that room of mine and my luggage hasn''t been arranged yet. I nned to do that on the night of the 1st day but I was sent with Yuko to the Otherworld.


    I should go thereter and look.


    Opening the door to her room, Yuko invited me in.


    After I entered, she closed the door immediately. There''s now only the two of us in her room, just like that night at Zerina''s manor.


    I observed the surroundings and saw that her room was neat and orderly. Though it didn''t look as girly, you wouldn''t find anything not in order.


    "You''re wondering why I brought you here, right?"


    Eh? Aren''t we going to rest? So there''s a reason.


    Here I was getting excited by myself.


    Ah. Wait. I should make a straight face. She might think I''m a pervert.


    "Yes."


    "Hmm, I just want to cook for you, Dai-kun."


    Eh? I thought it would be an important matter.


    I guess this is also important for her. And I won''t say no for a meal made by my fiance.


    "Then, can I help?"


    "No. Just wait here and help yourself befortable. I''ll be in the kitchen."


    After telling me to make myselffortable, Yuko happily walked into her kitchen while humming a cheerful tune.


    The room wasn''t that big which meant I could see her from where I was. She put on an apron while continue humming happily as she prepared ingredients.


    Now that I think of it, she''s acting like a housewife now. This is in stark contrast to how she acted as the Hero. This girl, she''s only showing this to me. I''m this special for her.


    While waiting for her, I used the time to check the changes on me. The World Energy I umted was still inside me as well as the Support Character System. Opening my status screen I checked what changed after we traveled back here on Earth.


    [Level 2 Support Character System (7%)


    Ability: Level 1 Adaptability ( 5%)


    Contained Energy: Psyche Energy (0%), World Energy (100%)


    Strength: 1.4(3.9)


    Endurance: 1.7(4.2)


    Intelligence: 3.1(3.2)


    Supported List: Sugawara Yuko (1/2)


    Support Bonus: Level 1 Psyche Boost


    Number of Supported Individuals: 1


    Current Stats Bonus: 5% of the average stats of Supported Individuals


    Skills:


    Psyche Boost (0 charges left)


    Knight Skill (2/2)


    - Level 1 Movement Skill : sh Step


    - Level 1 Special Skill : Energy Shield (6%)


    Wizard Spell (1/2)


    - Level 1 Wind Spell : Air Bullets


    Masteries


    - Level 2 Basic Sword Mastery (11%)


    Pledges


    -Ongoing Pledge: 0


    -Completed Pledge: 1


    -Completed Pledge Bonus: (Tap to Open)


    Status: +1 Strength & Endurance(Hero''s Party)]


    The system bonus was gone. It came from ''The World'' after all. And since Yuko is still here with me, the Party bonus is still active. I wonder if it got cut off for her Party Members there.


    Somehow I could understand the numerical stats now. The base stat should be 1 which corresponds to an average human. So, 1.4 means my strength is 1.4 times stronger than an average human. The number inside the parenthesis is my actual stat after all the bonuses were added. So right now my strength is 4 times stronger.


    If I calcte the 5% bonus stats from average stats of Supported Individuals, then that amounts to 1.5.


    Ah. Somehow, Yuko''s numerical statsy before my eyes. Even if I didn''t ask her, 1.5 meant her current Strength and Endurance are both 30.


    As expected of a Hero. If she put more strength at hugging me, I might break. That''s a scary thought.


    Good thing she can control it.


    Yuko''s Awakening gives a whopping 15 strength and endurance. Even if that''s just temporary, that means my strength gets a 15 times boost. That''s an awesome skill. And the bonus must be higher for her. I won''t ask how high. The numerical stats are considered as one''s own privacy. Unless it was shared by the person itself, one shouldn''t ask.


    So in conclusion, I only grew a bit stronger? I''m still a weak-ass support character. I''ll try to increase my strength in that next world. At least 15 times!


    As if it was that easy.


    After a few minutes of waiting, I smelled the mouth-watering aroma of Yuko''s homemade cooking. She called me to her table and we ate it together for a satisfying meal.


    Ah. I got myself a good wife who''s a part-time Hero.


    I really should ask the Principal to train inside that Pocket Dimension. And maybe ask about my doubts. I need to grow stronger. Just that Smoke Giant was enough to shit my pants in helplessness. Even a Great-ss can massacre me easily if I didn''t have the bonuses from Yuko and ''The World''.


    I know that there''s still a lot to do but for the rest of the day, I will be spending it with this beautiful girl. She deserved it a rest like this.

 Chapter 19 The Pocket Dimensions Nature

    After spending a day with Yuko, I''m back at the Principal''s Office.


    With three knocks, it opened again and Sugawara Hajime, the Principal, like he expected me toe smiled at me.


    "What brings you here, Kuramoto-kun?" He gestured for me to take a seat.


    I took up his offer and sat in front of him.


    "Principal, do you know?"


    I''m referring to the ''Helper'' and ''That World'' the incarnation talked about. However, I kept it a vague as possible, if he knew about it there''s probably a reason why he''s not revealing it to anyone.


    "I''m not quite sure what you''re talking about, Kuramoto-kun."


    Is he ying dumb? I don''t know. That Incarnation is clearly talking about Earth when she called Yuko as ''Helper''.


    "I''m talking about the Invading World."


    If I say it like this, he will surely understand a thing or something. This Principal is a bit crafty. He''s holding off information but since we both have high rity, we''re bound to y this mind game. He will give me some information for sure. And I''ll bait him, letting him think I know things he doesn''t know.


    "I see. You''re talking about that. It''s a higher world than the Otherworlds we are protecting. Currently, they can only send grunts to invade. I estimated about 3 more years before the real body of that entity who descended can pass through their portals."


    The Principal sipped his tea while calmly exining to me.


    "Estimated. I assume it can be even shorter than that."


    His prediction was off about the Corrupted Individuals. So this estimation is bound to be off as well.


    "You got it right. My irvoyance isn''t omniscient. Variables can change the oue. And you''re one of the variables."


    "Doesn''t that mean my existence can speed up your estimation?"


    The Principal nodded at my question.


    "But without you, the kids are doomed to die. Of this, I can surely say."


    "Why is it that is certain when you just told me your variables can change the oue?"


    He put down his tea and stood up, he then pulled a file from his table and showed it to me. It was organized neatly but the papers inside it were full of mathematical equations. Most of it had a red stamp that reads ''Fail'' and only one equation had a green stamp that reads ''Sess''.


    Is he calcting first before using his ability? Then why did he test them when he already determined it as a failure?


    "Only when I put you in the equation can the oue of their dying changes. I''ve already used my ability a total of 597 times to see their fates. Each time I put a different variable and only when you were put in did the oue changed. They lived through their impending doom."


    "I can''t say you should put your hopes on me. What if I ck off? Or I didn''t do my job as a support?"


    The Principal didn''t react to my question, instead he sat back and continued sipping his tea.


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as you were put in the equation, everything changed. You can choose to do what you want, Kuramoto-kun. My real aim for bringing you here is just to have your presence in the 30 Otherworlds."


    "Does that mean I''m not really a Support?"


    "But that''s the best you can be. Especially if you care about Yuko-chan."


    I see, he''s admitting that it doesn''t matter if I be their Support or not. But if I want to matter and help Yuko, that''s the best I can be. Is this why he paired me with Yuko first? He knew Yuko''s feelings towards me.


    "I understand. You''re crafty, Principal."


    "And you are too, Kuramoto-kun. You should start calling me Father from now on."


    Ugh. This Principal. He probably saw with his ability what will happen to Yuko in the future.


    "No. I can''t. Until you tell me everything you know, I won''t call you Father."


    "Yuko-chan will be hurt with those words you just said, Kuramoto-kun. Anyway, it''s still not the time. I will tell you when the timees."


    Now he chose to be this mysterious. I have to investigate by myself then.


    "Yuko will understand. Since we''re done here. Can I go to the Pocket Dimension?"


    "Of course. You need to prepare for the next World."


    The next World. Takahashi Raiden. If Yuko is telling me to beware of him, I have to think of something. I will be his Support, of course. Only by being close to the Hero can I ess more information.


    If he can keep being friendly, then good but if he nned to screw me over in that Otherworld, I have to prepare countermeasures.


    I''m still weak and the Hero''s Party buff will probably be cut off when we arrived on that next Otherworld. Which means I will lose 1 Strength and Endurance. I will only be a little stronger than a human there.


    When I reached the ce where the Pocket Dimension was located, something felt off.


    I looked back at the Principal and he nodded.


    "It really didn''t escape your notice. The Pocket Dimension, it''s growing."


    As I thought. It''s that, even if it''s only a few centimetres that change raised an rm inside me.


    I guessed correctly, there''s something more about this Pocket Dimension.


    "Does that mean anything?"


    "I have theories. Do you want to hear it?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Of course. It doesn''t need to be asked. This Principal.


    "Yes. Please tell me. I can help you think about it."


    He closed his eyes, like weighing my words in his mind. He''s always doing this alone, if he lets me think with him then, slowly he will spill more information that I need.


    Ah. It''s too troublesome. This was only just a job but the more I know, the more I was getting pulled deeper. The strength of that Incarnation somehow got to me. I don''t want that entity descending here on Earth.


    Even if there''s a secret which needed to be uncovered about Earth, letting another world invade here would definitely turn this world upside down.


    "My 1st theory. It''s a growing world. Like the Otherworlds where they were summoned into. If it grows enough, life will start to bloom in it."


    I''m already rejecting of this theory. Why is it on Earth then? And why can we go in? We can breathe easily in there as if it has the same atmosphere as Earth.


    "2nd theory. It''s a dimensional passage. If it grows enough, anyone can use it as a passage to go to the Otherworlds without being summoned."


    This is usible but still off. Just the existence of Psyche Energy inherent in it made me cross this theory out.


    "3rd andst. This will merge on Earth if it grows enough. Making our own World have an inherent energy. If that happens, everyone will be able to awaken their own abilities."


    This¡­


    This is the closest. The prerequisite to awakening our abilities is to be exposed in Psyche Energy. And Psyche Energy is the fuel to use those abilities.


    "What do you think, Kuramoto-kun?"


    "Scratch the 2 theories. The 3rd one is the most usible."


    The Principal nodded and smiled.


    "That''s also what I''m betting on. But there''s something bothering me."


    "What is it?"


    "How can the Heroes enhance their abilities in the Otherworlds?"


    Ah. Right. There''s that. Yuko could barely use her ability here on Earth but when we were in the World of System, she could use it freely, just that there''s still a limitation of exhausting their Psyche Energy. Where did they get the necessary Psyche Energy to use their abilities then?


    "You''re right, Principal."


    "Keep an eye out for us, Kuramoto-kun."


    Right. Since I''m the only one who can travel to different worlds, I have to find the source of that Psyche Energy boost they''re getting upon arriving there.


    For the second time, I entered the Pocket Dimension. It''s still the same barrennd but the Psyche Energy was still overflowing. I could already feel my rity getting enhanced further.


    As soon as my foot stepped into it, system messages suddenly popped up in my mind.


    [Ding! Detected a foreign Dimension]


    [Received 2 Intelligence as Dimension Bonus]


    [Will expire upon leaving the Dimension]


    Ah. I see. This is the same as that System Bonus from World of System. When I left that world, the +0.5 on all stats was taken away.


    So we are receiving 2 Intelligence here. That''s why our rity feels like it was enhanced just by being here.


    I see.


    When my Ability awakened, it gave me a bonus of +2 Intelligence.


    Which the Principal exined as me Adapting to this world which made me retain the enhanced rity I gained here. But the truth is like this, every time someone awakened their Ability, they will receive a corresponding bonus from their Ability.


    My Adaptability gave me +2 Intelligence. I wonder how much did the Principal receive when he awakened his irvoyance? And Yuko when she awakened her Foresight?


    Because of the appearance of this system, I understood this Dimension better because of the numerical stats.


    Yuko couldn''t because she already awakened her Ability before she received her system during her first summoning.


    Going to the World of System proved to be the best choice. Did the Principal predict that? Maybe he will ask meter. I''ll tell him this information, it''s not that valuable anyway. He probably had a guess already but with theck of the system that can simplify it, he couldn''te to a conclusion.


    After all that, I started my training. I have less than 7 days now. I need to expand this container. At least double or triple its current size. Maybe I can invent another skill if I reach a certain size.


    I have to work hard again. Haa. But this is for Yuko. I want to stand next to her the next time I go with her.


    I walked into a corner and started taking in Psyche Energy. Filling up the empty container inside me.


    The World Energy has a separate container but it still stemmed from my Adaptability. Even the System is contained in it.


    Every time the container got filled up, I kept firing Psyche Boost to myself over and over again. Then when I emptied it I will fill it up again before doing the same thing.


    The cycle repeated for 3 hours. But the result disappointed me once again. It only expanded the container 1/4 of its size.


    This mediocre ability. I need 9 more hours to double it up? I can persevere! This is to be the best support those Heroes could ask for. And well, the big part is for Yuko.


    I chose this path and there''s no going back now. I just need to work harder than anyone and get most of the benefits of the 30 worlds I will soon visit.

 Chapter 20 Preparing For The 2nd World

    After training for almost a whole day inside the Pocket Dimension, the size of the invisible container inside me grew by half its size. Now I can store enough energy for six Psyche Boosts.


    Yuko waited for me in the Principal''s Office and told me she will spend the night with me in my dorm room. Of course, nothing will happen yet. She just wanted to help me arrange my things and to cook for me again.


    While eating dinner, she told me some things about her being the Hero. Unlike me who got cut off from the World Energy, she still has a connection to that world and through that connection, she can channel it to replenish her World Energy. Which means, all her Skills, Spells or Blessings that were integrated into her system were all usable here.


    Such a cheat, right?


    She can use everything while I can only use it until my stored World Energy is depleted.


    "Dai-kun, do you want to try if you can use my channeled World Energy?"


    After eating, we moved to my bed. Well, I don''t have any chairs or sofa we can sit on. This will also be my first time sleeping in this bed and I''ll be sleeping with this beautiful fiance of mine.


    Yesterday, it was on her bed so I don''t think this as bad now. We''re just cuddling anyway. And it seems her father doesn''t mind. He even wants me to also call him as Father.


    Of course, there''s that temptation to make a move on her but I have to put that off until I can really stand as equals with Yuko.


    "How can I use it?"


    We''re currently lying down on the bed, I''m hugging her with her back turned to me. My hand rested on her navel with her hand on top of it. No matter how one looks at it we''re more than just a couple now. Hugging her like this already feels natural.


    ? Back in the World of System, we also did this when we were at the Western Border. Zerina was in a bad mood the next day after that.


    "You said you can store the energies inside you, right?"


    Yuko turned her head to ask me.


    "Yes. But it''s currently full. I''m trying to conserve it because there''s no way I can refill lost World Energy."


    "Try shooting that Air Bullet of yours, it doesn''t use a lot of World Energy, right?"


    If it''s Air Bullet then it will only use a little. I guess it''s fine.


    "Yes. But where?"


    "Here at my hand."


    Yuko raised her smooth and lovely hand. Just by looking at it, you wouldn''t think it''s tough enough to punch through a wall or be immune from trivial damages. Her Endurance is 30, just how tough is her body?


    "Ah. Right, Hero won''t be able to get hurt from my Spell."


    "Don''t be silly. You''ll soon bridge that gap between us. I felt the change you had. You''re at least 3 or 4 times stronger from before all this.


    Even without me telling her, she can gauge the change in me. This girl¡­


    "Nothing can escape your eyes, Yuko."


    "If it''s about you, I''m always watching."


    She keeps on making me feel special for her. Ever since she dropped her act in front of me, she always shows me her true nature. Such a lovely girl, I currently don''t deserve her but I don''t want to admit it.


    "You''re making me blush again."


    "I love seeing that Dai-kun. Now try it."


    Yuko giggled at it. Now she''s the one teasing me and not the other way around.


    "Alright."


    I focused on the container inside me and channeled the World Energy, with a thought an Air Bullet was shot on her hand at point-nk range.


    I looked at her expression at the same time, her eyebrows twitched a bit but that''s it. No other reaction. When I looked at her hand, there''s a red mark on it.


    I immediately panicked. It''s not that she wouldn''t be hurt, she still felt it because of the close range where it was fired.


    "You don''t have to look that worried, Dai-kun. That red mark will soon vanish."


    "But it still hurt you."


    She turned around and touched my face.


    "It''s really fine. And seeing this worried look on you, I guess I did this rashly. I won''t do it again, I promise."


    "I''ll hold you up on that promise. I don''t want to see you hurt, Yuko. Especially if it''s me who did it."


    Fighting her enemies as the Hero, there''s no way she won''t get hurt, I have no control over that but if it''s me who inflicted that, I can''t take it.


    "You really cared for me. I love you, Dai-kun."


    "Of course, no matter how strong you are currently, I''ll still worry if you get hurt."


    Hearing that, Yuko reached in for a kiss.


    And at the same time, I felt a form of energy being poured into me through the kiss.


    This¡­


    Her World Energy?


    She''s pouring it in through this kiss.


    I responded to her kiss. Not letting her do everything. Then the World Energy that was being poured was being sucked in by the container, filling up the space made by firing that Air Bullet.


    It works. Even without going back to that world, Yuko can replenish my World Energy.


    After the kiss, she looked at my eyes, expecting my reaction.


    "Uhm. I love that kiss, Yuko."


    "Now you''re the one teasing me, Dai-kun."


    She blushed profusely which made her more beautiful. Ah. I got my revenge from her teasing.


    I smiled at her and gave her another kiss.


    "It works Yuko, the World Energy I used got refilled."


    "Then that''s great. Actually, I can pass it by just being in contact with you. Kissing you is me trying to take advantage of it."


    "You¡­ I don''t hate it. If I can kiss you then it bested the purpose."


    "You''re bing bolder, Dai-kun."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The night became sweeter for us again. The kisses continued but we never went further than that. Well, it went up a bit because we started using our tongues for our kisses.


    It''s still early for the real thing. I don''t want to betray Yuko''s trust and even her Father''s. We''ll arrive there soon, just following the order of things.


    After confirming that I can replenish it with her, she told me that it''s only possible because of my Adaptability. If any of the heroes discharged a pure inherent energy of their Otherworld, it will just be dispersed by the atmosphere, like it was being rejected by Earth.


    The next day arrived and for the first time, I will go to ss as a High School Student. Yes, we''re still taking sses. This time most of the other heroes'' eyes were trained on me but no one came forward to initiate a greeting.


    Well, it''s fine. Yuko stuck to my side to keep mefortable.


    After the lunch break, I once again went to the Pocket Dimension to continue my training.


    Sometimes Yuko will join me inside, the Heroes also train their ability inside it but since it''s already 3 years, most of them were discouraged by the slow progress. Only some of them were still diligently training to enhance their own abilities.


    After training, Yuko and I were always together that the other Heroes already noticed our closeness. She still acted a bit strict as the ss President but with me, she''s the same Yuko who loves me.


    Sometimes I will sleep with her or she will sleep with me. We''re like a married couple already.


    And with that schedule, 5 days passed by in a blink.


    It''s Saturday again and the time to go with Takahashi Raiden''s world came. I couldn''t say my training was fruitful but every progress I made, I took it as an improvement, no matter how small.


    "There you are. The Principal told me to brief you about my Ability and the Otherworld I''m being summoned to."


    Takahashi went straight to the point when I arrived at the Principal''s Office.


    "Thanks. I''ll do everything to provide you with enough support."


    "I heard about your Ability and I''m looking forward to that Psyche Boost. I''ll be more invincible with it."


    "I''m d it can help you, Takahashi-san."


    "Ah. Raiden is fine Kuramoto-san. Please, sit."


    He''s being friendly again. I guess it''s not bad if he continues like this. I sat like he wanted and he started talking about his ability.


    He called it Temporal eleration.


    Yes, it falls under Time Control but his ability can only be used to elerate the time for him or anyone he used the ability on. Well, of course, he only uses it for himself. But that ability proved to be scary.


    He''s like those superheroes with super speed though his is a bit different since it falls under the Time Control category. I could name some of them who have exactly the same ability as him, especially from thoseic books.


    One downside for his ability is it has a limitation. Like Yuko and the Principal''s ability, it is fueled by Psyche Energy. And each time he used it, he could only speed up his time to 32 times and it onlysted for 1 second. It could be improved but a lot of time has already passed since it reached 32 times his speed.


    1 second will be 32 seconds for him. That''s enough to defeat his opponent, right? But the cooldown to use his ability again is huge; 10 minutes. So during that 10 minutes, he can only rely on his own prowess. That''s where the inherent energy of that Otherworld helped him.


    He called that Otherworld as the World of Barbarians. The denizens of that world still live in a backward civilization where tribes blotted thend. The inherent energy in it is called Brute Energy. The Barbarians found the use of that energy to increase their strength.


    They nourish their body through the use of that energy by taking it in. They invented several methods but the general term they are using is Physique Cultivation.


    Raiden told me that currently, he''s a Chieftain of a Tribe. Unlike Yuko''s Otherworld, the barbarians, that''s how Raiden called them, don''t have any unity. They only bowed to the strong. And if one is strong enough, he can even start up his own tribe.


    During his three years in that world where the Invading World started their attacks, he was only exposed to them on a few asions. The barbarians still fight among themselves despite the threat of the Invading World.


    Such a troublesome world eh?


    That''s why Raiden aimed to unify them under his own tribe he built. That''s where I will enter. I will support him to unify all the tribes under him to drive away the Invading World.


    After all the exining, a portal almost simr to the portal before appeared at the center of the Principal''s Office.


    Seeing that, Raiden stood up.


    "It''s time, Daisuke."


    I nodded and stood up as well.


    Then the door to the Principal''s Office opened, Yuko and the Principal appeared from it.


    They''re sending us off.


    "Takahashi. Dai-kun isn''t just an ordinary support. Let him do things by himself and don''t order him. That way he can help you better."


    "She''s telling the truth Takahashi-kun. Let him move on his own."


    Yuko and her Father reminded him. I don''t know if he will heed it but he just nodded at them.


    "Yuko, I''lle back stronger."


    "Yes. I''ll be waiting for you."


    After we said our farewells and reminders. Raiden and I stepped inside the portal.


    And like I thought, my vision was immediately filled with whiteness.


    Time to support another Hero and see another world.


    World of Barbarians? I''ll still aim for that 15 times stronger. That''s about half as Yuko''s current strength.


    [Ding! You entered another world. World of Barbarians]


    [Hero''s Party buff was removed]


    [Received +2 Strength, + 1 Endurance as World Bonus]


    [Will expire upon leaving the world]


    [Detected a new type of Energy]


    [Listed as Brute Energy]


    [Automatic umtion Started]


    [Physique Cultivation generated]


    [Current Realm: Pre-Mortal Realm 0%]


    A series of system messages rang out inside my mind. And when my vision started gaining color again, I was met by a group of people, kneeling in front of us.


    They all shouted at the same time.


    "Wee back Lightning Chieftain!"

 Chapter 21 Bloody Welcoming Party

    "Daisuke, duck."


    Raiden''s words immediately registered on my mind and yes. I felt it. This Adaptability made me adapt to sudden changes in the atmosphere. It suddenly became full of killing intent.


    I ducked as Raiden instructed. From his hand, a huge sledgehammer made from some unknown metal materialized.


    He swung it in 360¡ã, he spun once and blood immediately rained down all around.


    "Stop the assassins!"


    Someone shouted from the crowd.


    I looked up and saw Raiden nonchntly swung his weapon once again. And sounds of bodies dropping rang out among the screams of people.


    Then I felt a lone killing intent directed at me.


    I immediately unsheathed my sword and used it to deflect an arrow.


    I seeded but the force from it was so heavy that I got blown away.


    "Tsk."


    While rolling, I saw Raiden pick up an axe from the ground and threw it to the guy who shot an arrow at me.


    Then someone stopped me from rolling further, I looked up and he nodded at me. He looked old but his eyes are still that of a warrior and it didn''t hold an ounce of killing intent. He''s an ally.


    I stood up and saw the spectacle happening. More and more people in beast skins as clothes jumped at Raiden. But all of them were either smashed or blown away. He hasn''t even used his ability yet.


    "Why did youe back?! You shouldn''t havee back. Now, this will be your grave!"


    Someone appeared who looked more terrifying than those people attacking Raiden. He took a nce at the speaker and smirked.


    "So, it''s you this time, Braagav. You guys. Do you still remember what''s the name of this tribe?"


    "A young chieftain who often leaves and clearly someone not from this world, you don''t have the right to lead arge tribe like this Heavenly Lightning Tribe!"


    The man he called Braagav looks grand with his beast skin clothes that are more colorful than others. Ah. He must be someone with an ambition to be the next chief. So this thing is now a normal urrence for him.


    "Enough talk ande here. It''s all about strength here, right? Let me show you true strength. I am supposed to be your Hero but since most of you are like this. Don''t me me for subjugating each and every one of you."


    This Raiden. I see. He''s really something else. He might be friendly at the surface but right now, with blood sttered all over him, he''s enjoying it. He''s enjoying this bloodbath. And the way he looked at the barbarians, he''s clearly looking at someone lower than him.


    "Stop talking big! Freal, Daarun and Ploode, it''s time!"


    From the other 3 corners, 3 figures appeared and they almost looked the same as that Braagav with one who''s clearly a woman. I don''t know who is who from the names he called out. I''m just waiting if Raiden will be needing my help.


    "Those four are all Chieftains of their own tribes before Lightning Chieftain absorbed their tribe along with them, putting them to a General Position. But with his absence, the ambition to be free led them to this situation right now."


    The old man who stopped me from rolling started talking.


    What the hell? So this kind of person really exists? A member of the Peanut Gallery exining to the main character. Ah, I''m not the main character though.


    "They''re all at Saint Realm but towards the Chief, they all fall short. Just like the other ones from before."


    Saint Realm? I''m still not sure about the power level of this world but Saint Realm already sounds amazing. How about Raiden?


    "Young man, you came from the portal along with the Chief. Who are you?"


    "Uhm. I''m his Support."


    "Support? What''s that term? It sounds weak."


    Well, it is weak. I am weak.


    "It''s a term from our world. It means I''m here to help Raiden."


    "You should stop calling the Chief using his name."


    "No, he''s the one who told me to call him that."


    "Just trying to give you a piece of advice. Some people will be offended."


    Eh? Who will be offended? His lovers? Or his loyal followers? Well. I guess I won''t call him by name if there are other people around.


    "Why aren''t you helping him?"


    "He''ll be madter if we helped."


    What the hell? So he left instructions not to interfere. So, is this some sort of weing ceremony? He could be someone more dangerous than that incarnation.


    This world. It really is ruled with strength. Politics sounds trivial, anyone can lead if you''re strong enough.


    I watched on as the four ganged up on Raiden. It was only at this time did he use his ability. The Temporal eleration.


    From our eyes, Raiden suddenly moved so fast that no one could see his moves. A secondter, the four former-chieftains were either blown away or dropped down to the ground, their figures indescribable. They''re still alive at least but to fight further, no.


    The old man didn''t say anything like it was the determined oue. Maybe they already saw this many times before?


    That guy waited for the bigshots who were aiming for him to appear first before he used that ability. He''s clearly aware of the weakness of it, the long cooldown time.


    When the surroundings recovered from the surprise they got from that instant victory. Loud cheers rang out.


    "Lightning Chieftain! Lightning Chieftain! Lightning Chieftain!"


    Now I see why he was called Lightning Chieftain, that was really a lightning-quick battle, in a second, four Saint Realm Barbarians were defeated.


    Then Raiden turned to me or rather to the Old Man behind me.


    "Old Man Reol. Execute these four and send all their former tribe members to do ve work."


    "As youmand Lightning Chief."


    The old man he called Reol bowed. Ah. Is he someone important? Maybe his aide?


    "How was it Daisuke?"


    Raiden, still stained with blood asked me.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    If not for my Adaptability, I will probably look terrified from the spectacle I witnessed but yeah, I adapted real quick. It''s like a normal thing for me to watch limbs flying or people smashed to a pulp.


    "Compared to Yuko''s world. Your weing party is this grand. I''m amazed."


    Hearing my response, heughed.


    "Great. I''m liking you, Daisuke. I was skeptical by bringing you here. But you proved to be an interesting guy. No wonder Sugawara was like that towards you."


    "Well. It''s mostly because of my ability. Something like this can''t faze me."


    Except for terrifying strength like that Smoke Giant from before. My Adaptability understood the difference between me and that incarnation.


    "Right. You have that needlessly useless but convenient ability."


    This guy. He''s honest. It''s really useless but convenient.


    "You got that right. What do we do now?"


    "They told me to let you move as you please. I guess I''ll let you do that."


    Surprisingly, he heeded what they said. I guess I''ll take a look around his tribe.


    "Ah. Right, this ability of yours is a bit useful. That Support Bonus you gave me. It increased the time of my ability."


    Oh? It''s only 0.3 intelligence. Did it make the difference?


    Because I added him as another Supported Individual, the 5% boost changed to 10%. That added another 1.8 Strength and 1.5 Endurance to me. And well, no added Intelligence. It meant that Raiden''s intelligence stat is lower than Yuko''s. That didn''t raise their average stat instead it lowered hence no additional stat. At least his Strength proved to be higher than Yuko while their Endurance is about the same.


    "I''m a Support after all. I''ll follow you for now. I still don''t know a lot about this world."


    "Okay. Let''s go to the Great Hall. You stand behind me."


    Behind him? Well, that sounds like the highest honor for the barbarians here. Considering they all value strength. Is he trying to put a clear target on my body?


    If I factor what I understand about the Brute Energy and the automatic umtion that started just by stepping into this world, I can feel my strength and endurance growing albeit slowly. And it''s a permanent effect. The inherent energy of this world is continuously nourishing my body.


    And because of my Adaptability, controlling the Brute Energy is as easy as controlling Psyche and World Energy. I can make a ball of pure Brute Energy if I so wished for it but right now, I won''t. I need to hide some cards up my sleeve. I''ll do it when I''m alone. It might elerate my progress in this world.


    Unlike the World Energy that was being regted by ''The World'', Brute Energy ran rampant and unchecked. Anyone can dip their head into it and set foot on the path of Physique Cultivation.


    Let''s take a look to my current status.


    [Level 2 Support Character System (18%)


    Ability: Level 1 Adaptability (25%)


    Contained Energy: Psyche Energy (100%), World Energy (100%) Brute Energy (0%)


    Physique Cultivation: Pre-Mortal Realm (1%)


    Strength: 1.4(6.7)


    Endurance: 1.7(5.7)


    Intelligence: 3.1(3.2)


    Supported List: Sugawara Yuko, Takahashi Raiden (2/2)


    Support Bonus: Level 1 Psyche Boost


    Number of Supported Individuals: 2


    Current Stats Bonus: 10% of the average stats of Supported Individuals


    Skills:


    Psyche Boost (12 charges left)


    Knight Skill (2/2)


    - Level 1 Movement Skill : sh Step


    - Level 1 Special Skill : Energy Shield (10%)


    Wizard Spell (1/2)


    - Level 1 Wind Spell : Air Bullets


    Masteries


    - Level 2 Basic Sword Mastery (26%)


    Pledges


    -Ongoing Pledge: 0


    -Completed Pledge: 1


    -Completed Pledge Bonus: (Tap to Open)


    Status: +2 Strength, +1 Endurance(World Bonus); Brute Energy Automatic umtion (Running)]


    Ah. I grew a bit stronger again. Just from adding Raiden in the supported list and that World Bonus, my strength rose by almost 3 points.


    Because of that Automatic umtion, even if I don''t do anything, it will reach 100% by itself. What will happen if it reaches 100%?


    I should ask Raiden or someone knowledgeable about their cultivation system. But yeah, I already had a gist. But it''s better to get definite information.


    For now, I''ll entertain this guy and follow him. If I became a target because of this. I have to prepare for that. I only brought the Sword given by Yuko and those bits of armor to protect my vitals. The Orb of Concealment as well. This Orb will be useful here, this is another card for me.


    Unlike Yuko, I couldn''t put myself to fully trust Raiden even if he''s that friendly, just the way he enjoyed killing and looking down at the denizen of this world, that''s already a serious issue.


    Well. I''m a Support and I will still do my job. Not just for him, it is to level up this system.

 Chapter 22 Heavenly Lightning Tribe Affairs

    The Great Hall Raiden mentioned was the biggest tent propped up in the middle of this in where his tribe is located. He fixed his summoning spot to that ce earlier, unlike Yuko who was being summoned to different countries every time.


    Looks like they don''t prioritize advancing their carpentry to build houses or there just doesn''t have enough resources to use. Trees are sparse in thisnd and the pirs used by these tents were mostly leg bones of huge animals. Is it fine to call them animals or beasts? Ah, well. That''s how it is in this world. Farming thend yields too little so the Barbarians'' livelihood depends on these beasts roaming theirnds.


    They either hunt or rear them. For arge tribe like this Heavenly Lightning Tribe, they already have an established system to procure food and leathers along with tributes from their subordinate tribes.


    Along the way, Raiden introduced me to his tribe. It started as a very small tribe consisting of 5 people with him as the center.


    When he was first summoned he was taken in by a small tribe of 100 people. Thinking he was just a lost child of an annihted tribe somewhere.


    But his growth amazed them and soon he became an elite hunter who often goes out to hunt wild beasts for food.


    When he reached Augmented Realm, which ording to him is the cultivation realm after Mortal Realm, he created his own Cultivation Technique which he named Heavenly Lightning Manual.


    Well, I don''t know why he named it like that but I guess he just really likes Heavenly Lightning, is he a fan of that genre? Since I have no idea about the content of his manual, I made a guess about it being needed to reach that realm.


    He confirmed my guess. One can reach the Peak of Mortal Realm with Brute Energy alone but without a Cultivation Technique, there''s no hope of reaching the Augmented Realm.


    I really need to ask for more definite information about that, since I will also embark on this Physique Cultivation of this world.


    So, when he reached that realm, the Chieftain of that small tribe started to get uneasy because of how fast his growth is.


    Soon he was driven out of the tribe, 4 Barbarians who looked up to him followed. This guy doesn''t have any friends in this world, I can guess why just from his personality earlier.


    So, Raiden and his followers founded that small tribe. From 5, they quickly grew to the same size as their previous tribe because of how strong the Chieftain is.


    Yes. A tribe''s prosperity often relies on the Chieftain''s strength. Prestige is secondary. Even a bloodthirsty and cruel Chieftain will have a line of followers fawning over him.


    Slowly they grow from that until they reach its current size. His tribe''s poption has grown to 5 digits, that''s not counting their subordinate tribes consisting of 10 medium tribes and hundreds of small tribes.


    When we arrived at the Great Hall, there''s a lone chair or throne on an elevated ce at the far end of this tent. The Barbarians already gathered below it but they''re disorderly, they just stand where they wanted and when Raiden''s face registered in their eyes, a path was split open to let him through.


    These Barbarians both men and women are all strong, they''re probably at the level of a tribe Chieftain. Most of them fall shortpared to the four who dared to kill him earlier though.


    These barbarians are his subordinates.


    When I passed through while following behind Raiden, someone blocked my path.


    "Who''s this weak-looking kid? Why is he following behind the Chieftain?"


    The one who blocked me is a tall guy whose body is full of scars. He looks scary for normal people but for me, he''s not intimidating enough. But yeah, that''s because of my Adaptability and after gauging his strength, I know I can escape if he ever attacks me.


    I looked at Raiden''s back and he just continued walking ahead until he reached his throne and sat at it like a Ruler.


    This guy. He will be friendly at times but now, he just left me to my own devices. Is he just being sarcastic when he said he''ll let me move on my own? Did he hate it when Yuko and the Principal reminded him?


    Ah, well. If that''s the case. Let''s drag him with me. He''s the sole authority here, I''ll cling to that if need be.


    "Why don''t you ask the Chieftain?"


    Seeing how fearless I am, the tall guy showed annoyance in his face but in the end, he stepped back and allowed me to pass.


    I see. They''re afraid and seeing me fearless led them to think I am someone important to their Chieftain. Or he''s just afraid to question him?


    "That won''t fly. See. The Chieftain isn''t saying anything. How do you deserve to follow behind him?"


    Just after a few steps, another one blocked me, this time, a woman, she''s slender enough but yeah, she''s also a Physique Cultivator so I wouldn''t judge someone from their appearance. Just look at me, I still almost look the same but my current strength is already 6 times that of an average human back on Earth.


    This woman is already an adult maybe around 20+ if she was put on Earth standards, she''s attractive, yes. But that''s it. She''s giving off the same pressure as that four earlier. A Saint Realm expert.


    "Because I''m his Support? Ah. I came from the same world as him."


    When she heard myst sentence, she took a step back, afraid.


    I looked around and they also have the same reactions.


    What is this?


    This isn''t the right reaction for a world that is ruled by strength. I''m clearly weak and just trying to ride on his coat-tails but there seems to be a nted fear in their minds for someone who came from another world.


    I nced ahead and saw Raiden smiling interestingly.


    I see. This is because of him. Looks like he did something to nt that fear. Unlike the four who attacked him or those who attacked him on previous asions, the people inside this Great Hall knew how fearsome he is. And since I''m the same as him, a being from another world, they''re probably afraid that if they offended me and I grew at the same speed as Raiden, it will put them in a bad position.


    Too bad. I don''t have a cheat like him. Ah well, I do actually. Since Mortal Realm only relies on Brute Energy, I will reach the peak of it soon enough just by exerting my ability to control it freely.


    Anyway, this is good for me.


    I continued and stood behind him like he asked.


    The hall then falls into silence. All eyes were on Raiden. Me being behind him seems trivial enough now. I guess he expected this oue and he''s observing my reactions.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Report?"


    One word and one of those in the front kneeled in front of him.


    "During your absence, 10 more small tribes chose to subordinate themselves to us. 1 medium tribe from the north also expressed their willingness but they have a request."


    "What is it?"


    "They want the Lightning Chieftain to repel the foreign invaders near theirnd."


    Foreign invaders? Not barbarians? So those are the troops from the Invading World?


    "Howrge are the numbers of those invaders?"


    "Almost the same size as them. Actually, they''ve been constantly being attacked by them since a week ago."


    A week ago? Then that tribe. They''re already destroyed, aren''t they?


    "Forget about them."


    Raiden gave his decision. He''s about right at doing that. But yeah, he should at least send some scouts, right? Aren''t those invaders the reason why you are here?


    This guy¡­


    "That ends my report."


    The reporter stood up and went back to his ce. Then another one kneeled in front of Raiden.


    "During your absence, we recruited 50 Augmented Realm, 1000 Mortal Realm to the army. No additional Saint Realm."


    "How''s their training? Have they been integrated into our military system?"


    Even though he''s someone who''s looking down from above, looks like he has some knowledge about leading and organizing thisrge tribe of his. By putting these guys to do the work for him, it simplified the process.


    But is he aware of how risky this type of management? I don''t know a lot about it but just by thinking with this high rity of mine, problems can easily be inserted into this type of management. Even if they''re totally loyal to him, they will exert their influence on their departments, especially this guy managing the military. Since he''s nonchnt about it, maybe he already has a countermeasure for that.


    Did he know about the Corrupted Individuals? If someone like this guy got corrupted, his army will be disoriented. I''ll remind himter just in case.


    "Yes. Our military now boasts a total of 6000 Mortal Realm, 300 Augmented Realm and 25 Saint Realm. That''s only for tribe members dedicated to fighting, all barbarians can be called to fight if the need arises. And the number reported doesn''t include the subordinate tribes under us."


    "Old Man Reol, is this enough?"


    He nodded then looked at the same Old Man which is probably someone he left in charge for the tribe whenever he went back on Earth.


    Old Man Reol looked like an elderly already but he''s most possibly the strongest among these barbarians here.


    I counted and there are only 16 who are giving off the same pressure as those four earlier, including Old Man Reol. They''re all Saint Realm. The others here who are not giving off the same pressure are just officials he put for administrative positions.


    Coming here with him is really informative. I got to know how strong his tribe is currently and he''s still the strongest one, he wouldn''t be the Chieftain if he''s not the strongest. Well, maybe that Old Man can beat him if he doesn''t use his ability. That''s a cheat after all.


    "Yes. The pressure from that tribe lessened when we disseminate the information about our current military might."


    That tribe? So his tribe is currently in conflict with anotherrge tribe?


    This is probably why he immediately dumped the idea of bothering about that medium tribe.


    "Then let''s end this here for now. You all can go back. You and you, stay."


    Hearing him, most of them bowed and left the Great Hall except the two he pointed at and Old Man Reol. Well, I''m here as well.


    This guy was also doomed to die here, there''s a huge possibility that someone from his own followers and subordinates harbors hatred towards him.


    The Principal told me that just my existence already changed that oue and I can do anything I want. But this System I got only gain experience from Supporting those I listed in it, I need to level it up to add more.


    There''s also a risk letting this guy continue his attitude of looking down at people. If he grows stronger, he will feel himself more special and in the end, he will look down even to the denizens of Earth. Instead of a Hero, he''ll be a Viin. I need to curb that attitude of him. My parents live on Earth so it''s not good if they got implicated if I let this guy grow into that menace.


    For now, I don''t have the means. I guess I also need toy my foundation here.


    And to do that, I need to build a tribe that can grow to rival him. If my strength catches up with him, I''ll challenge him and take him down a peg.


    That''s easier said than done but I have to start somewhere. I''ll ask him to hand one small tribe for me to manage. I''lly my foundation while supporting him using that, killing two birds with one stone.


    It will be better if Yuko is here too but that''s impossible.


    "Daisuke, I''m going to start a war."


    Raiden''s sudden words wake me up from my thoughts.


    This guy...

 Chapter 23 Darkness Of The World

    "Start a war?"


    I repeated his words.


    "Yes. We will march in three days."


    With a smirk on his face, Raiden confirmed.


    What the hell is wrong with this guy? The first thing he will do upon his return is to dere war.


    The Invading World has probably started encroaching and corrupting various individuals around the world and this guy is busy at dering a war.


    "Is there a reason?"


    I asked, acting like in doubt.


    For now, I need to lower his expectation of me. I''ll hide what I can really do. If it''s supporting him, Psyche Boost is what he thinks as the only thing useful from me.


    I''m weak and not a Hero like him. His intelligence is even lower than Yuko, he can''t be that cunning, right? He probably thinks I don''t have any use aside from refilling his Psyche Energy.


    "Simple, they''re near us and they will not bow to me or to my strength. They think their Chieftain is stronger."


    He swung his sledgehammer. The wind generated from it almost blew me away.


    I hate being this weak. I can''t change an oue like this. This guy is really heading to his doom.


    Maybe not his doom but this world.


    But yeah, it''s still my first day here. He said everything is ruled by strength. If he defeated their Chieftain won''t it be easy to absorb them?


    "Why not settle it with a duel?"


    Hearing my question, not only Raidenughed but also the two barbarians he asked to stay. Only Old Man Reol stayed silent.


    "Where''s the fun in that?"


    Ah. Right. This guy is hopeless. He''s absorbed in bloodbaths.


    He''d rather ughter in a battlefield than participate in a duel.


    When he previously left, that tribe started putting pressure on his tribe and now that they bolstered their army and he came back from Earth, he will immediately march to war.


    "I see. What should I do then?"


    "You can tour the tribe for now. With your outfit, no one will mess with you. Well, except those at Saint Realm but they wouldn''t stoop low to step on you so rest assured."


    He doesn''t want me in this Great Hall anymore. Like I thought, in his eyes, my only use for him is that Psyche Boost.


    "Alright."


    I started walking out of the Great Hall. The two barbarians are stillughing but with one nce by Raiden, they both stopped.


    Upon exiting it, I was stopped by an old voice.


    "Young man, wait."


    "Old Man Reol?"


    This old man who''s probably stronger than Raiden stopped me. He seems to be his loyal aide.


    "It''s your first time in this world, let me assign you a guide."


    "Thank you, that''s a great help."


    The old man nodded at me. He looked to his left and right like he''s looking for someone.


    "Erin, are you here?"


    It''s only a whisper but someone suddenly appeared in front of us.


    A woman of average height and build, her light green hair was tied into a ponytail. Her brown skin is darker than most of the barbarians of this world. She had two red tattoos on her left cheek. Her neck and mouth are covered by a ck leather that was made into a scarf. Her outfit is a skimpy outfit made from furs and leathers of wild beasts like any other barbarians.


    "I''m here, Old man."


    A ninja? A barbarian ninja?!


    Ah no. But the way she appeared somehow resembled my Orb of Concealment when it wears off.


    "Why are you using that Augmented Skill of yours?"


    "I''m training it."


    Augmented Skill? So this woman is at least at Augmented Realm.


    "Stop for now and guide this young man. Tell him things he doesn''t know and things he needs to know."


    "Eh? That sounds troublesome. Who''s this guy? He looks so weak."


    Well, sorry for being weak.


    "I''m Daisuke. It''s nice meeting you."


    I held out my hand for a handshake, she only looked at it confused at what I''m getting at.


    So they don''t do handshakes here?


    "Erin. And I don''t do handshakes to someone I just met."


    I see. I guess me being weak put her off. Strength ruled this world after all.


    I took back my hand and smiled.


    "He''s someone from the same world as the Chieftain."


    When she heard that from Old Man Reol''s mouth, the same reaction as earlier happened. She took a step back from me.


    "I''m sorry if I was rude. Here, let''s do that handshake."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Slightly trembling, she held out her hand.


    "No. It''s fine. You don''t have to worry about that."


    "No no. I insist. You''re surely not a weak character if you''re the same as the Chieftain."


    "What''s with you and your fear about someone from another world?"


    I alternately looked at her and Old Man Reol.


    Erin looked at the old man, asking for confirmation. He nodded in response.


    "The Chieftain''s growth is unstoppable. Even if he''s just a Saint Realm, a King Realm expert is no match for him. King Realm is the standard for Chieftain of arge tribe."


    "So you think, I will be the same as him?"


    They held fear for Raiden''s growth and somehow I got the benefit of being from the same world as him.


    "Isn''t that the case?"


    "No. I''m different from him. I''m an uninvited visitor of this world."


    I need to establish myself as someone different from him. Raiden looks down at the denizens of this world and he enjoys bloodbaths. I have to correct his mindset but before that, I need to grow stronger.


    "Then¡­"


    "You don''t have to fear me."


    Fearing me will put me in the same category as him. If I want to establish my influence here, I have to be in contrast to him.


    "I-if you say so¡­"


    "Let''s go. I have a lot of questions to ask you."


    Saying my thanks to Old Man Reol, I don''t know why he''s this good to me. Did Raiden put him to that task or his own choice?


    ording to Erin, Old Man Reol is someone to be feared as well. He''s the one running the tribe whenever Raiden goes back to Earth. No one knew his real strength. Whether he''s a King Realm or even higher, no one knew.


    They only know that he''s loyal to Raiden. He purposely doesn''t quell rebellion so there will always be that spectacle I witnessed every time Raiden was transported here.


    I had her exin to me the power level of this world.


    From Premortal, one can be a Mortal Realm easily. Mortal Realm will then consist of five stages, the first four stages will strengthen the Physique Cultivator''s body; Skin, Muscles, Organs and Bones. Thest stage will then allow the cultivator to store Brute Energy in his body.


    This stage will be easily cleared by me. And with another exnation from Erin, Augmented Realm became clear to me.


    It''s almost the same. Physique Cultivation focuses on strengthening one''s body through Brute Energy.


    So to reach Augmented Realm, one has to condense Brute Energy to further strengthen his or her body. By condensing it, one needs to derive an Augmented Skill or it will disperse.


    One can create his own Augmented Skill or use a manual as reference. Take her as an example, to reach Augmented Realm, she condensed a blob of Brute Energy, absorbed it inside her and stored it somewhere in her body. Using that blob of Brute Energy, she created the Augmented Skill, Shadow Concealment. After she created that, the condensed Brute Energy spread equally in her body, and the Augmented Skill can be used anytime through channeling Brute Energy.


    It all depended on a person''s inspiration. She showed me her written manual with instructions on how to generate her Augmented Skill.


    Most barbarians are incapable of creating their own so they rely on written manuals to advance to Augmented Realm.


    There are also five stages to Augmented Realm one can create five Augmented Skills of his own or use someone else''s manual.


    This meant I''m more of a cheat than Raiden? Not only can I pass the Mortal Realm easily, but I can also condense Brute Energy even without reaching the Augmented Realm. The only problem is how will I create a skill, should I go for original or refer to manuals?


    Ah. I''ll worry about thatter.


    The tour on Heavenly Lightning Tribe ended when the sun set, I was led by Erin to a tent which was supposed to be my dwelling. It''s spacious than most. I thanked Erin before she went on her own way.


    Upon entering it, there''s already a meal prepared, a gallon of water and a basin.


    On one corner of the tent is a woman in tattered fur clothes with a shackle on both of her feet.


    I see. This one is a ve. Why did Raiden put one here? That guy is practicing very in this world. Did the Principal know about this?


    Upon seeing me, the woman cowered but she immediately bowed towards me. She lifted the gallon of water to fill the basin.


    I stopped her. She looked scared thinking she made a mistake. She''s not letting out any sound.


    Was she not allowed to?


    "You don''t have to do this."


    She only shook her head, fear still apparent on her face.


    "You can leave now."


    She shook her head again.


    I see. She''s supposed to stay here and serve me.


    What the hell is this world? No, what the hell is that guy thinking?


    Only upon repeated persuasion did the woman stopped and listened to what I was saying.


    How can I do my cheat if she''s here? She will probably be punished if I push her out.


    I gave her the nket on the bed prepared for me and told her to cover herself and sleep.


    She''s tired and immediately fell asleep on her corner after a few minutes.


    In the end, I never heard her voice. Just how much fear did they instill on their ves?


    Now, I feel Yuko''s Otherworld is much better than here. But yeah, darkness always exists no matter which world. Maybe I just didn''t see it during my time there. But here, it''s in full bare.


    Bloodbath and very. Tsk.


    I''ll grow stronger and put that guy in his ce. Let''s start this Physique Cultivation.

 Chapter 24 3rd Stage Mortal Realm

    [Ding! Pre-Mortal Realm reached 100%]


    [Advanced to 1st Stage Mortal Realm ]


    [Gained 1 Strength, 0.5 Endurance]


    Within 5 minutes I filled up the necessary Brute Energy to nourish my body reaching the 1st Stage Mortal Realm.


    Because of my system, I also gained insight into how much stats does advancing a stage give. Just by reaching the Mortal Realm, it doubles a person''s strength.


    Because of my Adaptability, controlling the inherent energy is easy but yeah, controlling it and actually using it to nourish your body isn''t the same thing.


    I soaked myself in a blob of Brute Energy to fill it within 5 minutes.


    Next will be to temper my skin using it. The barbarians have no way of doing what I just did, they rely on their body to sense the Brute Energy and guide it to nourish themselves. It sounds easy for me but for them, it takes effort and everyone has different talent at sensing it.


    Raiden probably has some cheat being blessed by this World hence the reason for his fast growth.


    I condensed another blob of Brute Energy and spread it all over me to strengthen my skin.


    I can feel my whole body itch but I resisted the urge to scratch it. This is because the itches from how the Brute Energy is strengthening my skin.


    Slowly, the percentage is rising up. 30 minutester another system message rang out in my mind.


    [Advanced to 2nd Stage Mortal Realm]


    [Gained 2 Strength, 1 Endurance]


    Then another 3 hours passed before I advanced to the next stage.


    [Advanced to 3rd Stage Mortal Realm]


    [Gained 2 Strength, 1 Endurance]


    Another 3 hours passed and the percentage for the next stage is still at 17%.


    It appears that I''m wrong about doing this easily overnight. Even if I can control the Brute Energy freely, cultivating the body isn''t that easy and the higher the stage, the longer time it needs.


    Skin is external so it''s fairly easy to strengthen it. The deeper it is, the longer the time needed to strengthen it.


    It''s almost dawn and I haven''t slept yet. Adaptability gave me the cheat to control this world''s inherent energy but that doesn''t mean I won''t get tired after hours of concentrating on it.


    I shouldn''t forget that I''m different from the Heroes. They''re specifically summoned by their Otherworlds whereas I''m relying on my Adaptability to tag along with them.


    They were given benefits by the world while I have to work hard exploiting the inherent energy for my benefit.


    Just like in Yuko''s world, I''m already lucky to be given a Unique System. If not for that, I might''ve gone down either a Knight or Wizard route.


    Even back at the Pocket Dimension, I often rested after hours of training. At least in that field, we''re all almost at the same pace. But since there''s a 3-year gap, they already managed to upgrade their ability once or twice. My Adaptability still sat at 25% even after a week of training and it''s getting slower the bigger the container gets.


    I should be happy that in less than 7 hours here, I reached the 3rd Stage Mortal Realm. In total, I gained 5 Strength and 2.5 Endurance.


    Well, that''s not bad considering I only aimed for 15 strength. I already achieved 1/3 of my original objective.


    Now, it''s time to rest and I''ll continue tomorrow. I don''t know how long we will stay here. It always varies ording to them but the longest someone stayed in an otherworld was recorded as 3 months.


    [Physique Cultivation: 3rd Stage Mortal Realm (17%)


    Strength: 6.4(11.7)(0.3)


    Endurance: 4.2(8.2)(0.2)


    Intelligence: 3.1(3.2)]


    Staring at my changed stats, I smiled at my progress. This Physique Cultivation is my own strength that I gained, not just some bonus from the Supported Individuals'' average stats or given by the world.


    The number indicated at the second parenthesis corresponds to my current progress in 3rd Stage. Only when I reach the 4th stage will it merge to my fixed stats.


    I drifted to sleep soon enough and when I woke up another meal was prepared for me. The ve woman was already standing on her corner. When she saw me waking up, she moved closer with a towel made from some kind of fur to wipe me.


    I stopped her and told her to rx. I took the towel from her and dip it in the basin.


    Bath is a luxury here and water is scarce so wiping one''s body is the way they clean themselves.


    After eating the meal, I went out. I can''t talk to the ve woman at all but at least she''s listening to me now. Do I confront Raiden about it?


    No. Without strength it''s useless. It might even put that woman in danger. I''m still not a Messiah but I''m not some cruel guy as well.


    Ah. Wrong, I can be cruel as well especially when my dark thoughts surfaced. Luckily it hasn''t surfaced again. Or yet.


    I met Erin outside my tent, she''s still wearing the same outfit but currently, she''s looking at me like there''s something weird on me.


    "What?"


    "You. What the hell happened? You look different."


    "Huh?"


    "No. You look stronger than how you were yesterday."


    Only now did I check my body.


    My muscles swelled a bit, I don''t look as skinny now but it''s still thin. This is probably the effect of passing the 2nd Stage Mortal Realm.


    "I started cultivating. Maybe that''s why."


    "Wait. Which stage are you in now?"


    "You won''t tell anyone?"


    "Idiot, what for? It will be noticed by Saint Realm experts and above anyway."


    I see. Those monsters already have a keen eye to gauge the strength of those weaker than them.


    "Alright. 3rd Stage Mortal Realm."


    "What the?! And you told me you''re different from the Chieftain!"


    "Err. I still am different"


    "Don''t talk to me, you monster."


    Erin stomped off in frustration.


    I can understand why she''s like that. Since I can''t hide this progress, maybe I can use it as protection. I just don''t know how Raiden will react to it.


    After a while, Erin stopped and looked back at me before shouting.


    "Hey, what are you waiting for? Let''s go!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "What? Where?"


    Ah. I don''t coincidentally meet her. She''s waiting for me outside.


    "To the Old Man. He told me to bring you to him."


    I wonder what''s her rtionship with him? Father? Grandfather? They don''t look alike, a student of his?


    I followed Erin and we arrived at a slightlyrger tent than mine, she announced our arrival and it was responded by the old man''s voice.


    Erin chose to stay outside and she immediately vanished from my sight. She used her Augmented Skill again. That girl, she''s best suited as an assassin. Maybe she''s already one.


    I noticed the activity around the tribe, they''re all busy preparing for the uing war. Maybe she will also join it which exins why she keeps training her skill.


    I entered the tent and was greeted by Old Man Reol staring at me. It''s the same. He really noticed the change in me.


    "3rd Stage Mortal Realm in just one night? That''s unprecedented."


    He started.


    There are beast skins scrolls in front of him. Intelligence reports?


    "Is it?"


    "Yes. When you told us you''re different from him, is this how you are different? Tomorrow, will you reach the Augmented Realm?"


    I wish it was that easy. But maybe in 3 or 4 days?


    "No. That''s impossible. If I can exin this, this is just a small boost for me?"


    "That''s somewhat unbelievable. The Chieftain doesn''t seem to think highly of you but he considers you as a friend."


    Friend? Well, maybe it''s because we''re both from Earth.


    "Like I first told you, I''m just a support. I have a skill that he needed and that''s the only thing he saw as useful in me."


    "Right. We will be marching to war in 2 days. He doesn''t require your presence yet. He told me to let you do what you want. Tell me, what do you want to do?"


    I see. Even with the impending war, he doesn''t need my support. Is he confident without my help? Now I don''t know if he''s an idiot or just really confident with his ability.


    "I''m here to support him but his focus is elsewhere. Our real objective foring here is to repel the Invading World or what you call the foreign invaders."


    "I see. Are they that dangerous?"


    "They are and they''re here to destroy this world of yours, I''m amazed that you could still fight among yourselves with that danger lurking around."


    "We already encountered them before and they''re not much of a threat."


    They developed a misconception because of how weak their earlier waves were.


    This is bad, right? But yeah, what can a 3rd Stage Mortal Realm do? Their Chieftain dered war, the whole tribe will follow.


    "Among your subordinate tribes, are there any sightings of the foreign invaders?"


    "Is that what you want to do?"


    He doesn''t need my support. This is the time for me toy my foundation and at the same time, I want to know the invading forces from a higher world. Are they the same world as the Dark Soldiers from the World of Systems?


    The Principal told me that they all look different from each other but there''s a possibility that they came from the same world.


    "Yes. I need to know and see them."


    "Here."


    He handed me one of the scrolls on his table.


    I opened it. It''s a message from a small tribe requesting help. They are being attacked by foreign invaders.


    "Is this?"


    "All of these are letters sent from our subordinate tribes, that''s the only one talking about the foreign invaders."


    "I see. Since you''re all busy for that war, you don''t have the time to save a small tribe, right?"


    "You want to see them, no? You can go there. I''ll send Erin with you."


    This old man¡­


    Thinking about it, this is currently the best course of action.


    I won''t be able to influence a war of that scale but a small tribe? I may be.


    I can use this time as well to grow stronger.


    Since that is a subordinate tribe, helping them will be considered as supporting him. My system will level up along with my Physique Cultivation during my time there.


    "Alright."


    "You''re right. You are different from the Chieftain."


    Old Man Reol released a sigh after saying that.


    Why did he sigh?


    "Huh? I told you I am different."


    "No. I meant that look in your eyes. It is different from him. He''s strong but his head is always held high but you, you''re staring straight at us. You''re not even terrified of me."


    Terrified of him? Why would I?


    Ah. Now that he mentioned it, it became colder in here.


    He''s releasing his pressure, isn''t he?


    He''s not as strong as that incarnation that''s why my Adaptability kicked in. It''s not enough to let me fear him.


    "You''re an ally, why will I be terrified?"


    "I see. You''re right. You can go now and prepare. Erin will pick you up when everything''s ready."


    Somehow I can''t grasp the true intent of this Old Man. Is he favoring the way Raiden runs his tribe or is it all about strength?


    Anyway. For the time that I am not needed, I''ll take a look at that small tribe and see the real enemy of this world.


    I have the Orb of Concealment if ever things go south. Maybe I can take Erin and escape but she has almost the same ability. If we can save the tribe then good but if not there''s nothing I can do. This is just the 2nd World, what more will I encounter in the remaining worlds?

 Chapter 25 Different Values

    "Ugh. Why am I sent to go with you?"


    Erinined as we rode through this deste in.


    We were given two mounts to use as transportation. Surprisingly, the mounts used in this world are domesticated Direwolves. Well, it''s bigger than a direwolf depicted on Earth and they''re calling it Deste Wolf.


    Apart from its fur that is the same color as the ground we''re travelling in, chocte brown, its feature is the same as the wolf on Earth. A bigger version of course.


    It is supposed to be a wild beastparable to a 2nd Stage Mortal Realm barbarian but since they can be domesticated, they became the main mount used in here. Horses do exist here but they''re dying easily so they became livestock instead.


    After I went back to my tent, I prepared for the journey to that small tribe.


    I don''t have any luggage on me so I only went back to check on the ve. When Erin arrived there I told her to ask the Old Man to keep the ve woman there and feed her. That was the best I could do for her.


    I never met Raiden again but he sent me a message through the Old Man to do what I want. He''s busy preparing for that war. He''s probably trying to increase his realm. Every time he is summoned, he only has a limited time to power up through Physique Cultivation. It''s already a wonder he became this strong in a short 3 years. That''s why his underlings are mostly afraid of him.


    Ah. Like Yuko, he also retains his connection even if he''s back on Earth, right? Does that mean he can also cultivate while he''s there?


    I don''t know. It''s possible.


    "Ask Old Man Reol. Honestly, I''m d I have you as apanion."


    I said to appease her, to let her feel I needed her.


    "The war ising and I am being sent to a small tribe. Now I can''t collect more honor for myself."


    ? Erin continuedining.


    Yeah, I know. She''sining to me for dragging her here. She determined that I''m the reason why she was picked.


    "What honor can you collect?"


    "Of course the heads of the enemy tribe."


    Ah. She''s right. What else can a barbarian ask for honor?


    They''re living in this world fighting and killing since the start. If it''s not wild beasts it will be fellow barbarians from another tribe.


    "What''s the fun in it? You know, if you let those foreign invaders grow stronger, this world will cease to exist."


    "Only you say that, you monster. And please, don''t talk to me. I''m upset with you."


    She kept her way of calling me a monster. What will happen if she finds out I''m already halfway to breakthrough to the 4th Stage?


    It''s been half a day since we started our journey and during it, I was constantly nourishing my bones with Brute Energy.


    However, concentrating while riding at the back of a big wolf is less efficient. I think I''m only getting half as much progress thanst night.


    After 12 hours, the percentage went up to 51%.


    Progress is progress so I''m happy about it.


    "Hey, Erin. How strong are you?"


    "Why? Wanna fight? I''m at 4th Stage Augmented Realm"


    This girl¡­


    I thought she already warmed up to me yesterday when she even showed me her written manual but after discovering I progressed three stages in one night, she became this irritated at me.


    Well, I know what she''s thinking. She''s feeling threatened by my progress.


    But since she''s the only one I know apart from Old Man Reol, I want to get along with her.


    "If I fight you, you will easily slit my throat."


    "Hmph. At least you''re aware of your own weakness."


    "I know. Right now, even if I went to that tribe, I don''t even know if I can save them."


    And I''m not really nning to. What I wanted is to see the state of the foreign invaders that possibly correspond to the forces of the Invading World. Saving them is just a plus and if I cany foundation there before Raiden called me back, then much better.


    "Why do you even want to save them? They''re just a small tribe. There are countless like them."


    "Huh? Erin. They''re your subordinate tribe, are they not?"


    "Well, yes."


    "Then why will you not help them when they''re asking for it?"


    "Huh? I don''t know. That''s not my job, I''m a soldier, I only follow orders. Plus look, the Chieftain dered war to the neighboringrge tribe, that''s much more important than a small tribe."


    I see. Their values are different than on Earth. Why do I even base my thinking about that? For them, a subordinate tribe is, after all, a subordinate. If it''s during a peaceful time, they will protect them since they''re giving tribute to the tribe.


    Right now, with an impending war, a small tribe is the least of their worries. They can pick up more small tribes like them after the war.


    "You''re right. I was thinking about the values in our world."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "What? Do you have different values over there? The Chieftain is more barbaric than most barbarians here, why aren''t you the same?"


    She''s right. Maybe for Raiden, this is something like a paradise. A world without the same morals as that on Earth. He can let loose his dark thoughts in here. So why aren''t I the same?


    Even if my dark thoughts resurface, no one will find it weird if I satisfy it in this world where strength rules above all.


    What''s holding me back?


    Ah. Yuko.


    The way she wanted to save the world somehow influenced me.


    "It is different there. very and Killing someone is prohibited."


    "Huh? What kind of world is that? Then what do you people do?"


    "It''s entirely different than here. We were sheltered by our parents upon birth. Then we will be sent to school until we graduate. After that, we will find work and maybe marry someone and create our own family."


    "That sounds boring Daisuke. No fighting? No killing? What even is that school? The only simrity is that someday I will also give birth to a child. But I will choose a strong man. Not you. If you want me to bear your child, grow even stronger than the Chieftain."


    Eh? What the hell is this girl talking about? How did she arrive at the notion that I want her to bear my child?


    But what she said makes sense. I should stop thinking about Earth values here. A small tribe is numerous, losing one won''t affect the world. It is therge tribes that really matter.


    Is that why he''s focusing on unifying them? Satisfying his bloodlust is just a plus. But that still doesn''t exin why he looks down on them.


    He''s a Hero, yes. But these people are the denizens of this world he was supposed to protect. If the dayes that the Invading World managed to reach Earth, will he also look down on the denizens of Earth?


    I should re-evaluate my outlook here and my view of Raiden. I need to see that war closely. It won''t end in just a day, will it?


    But first. I really need to see the true enemy that was slowly encroaching here.


    They had the misconception of their true strength. It will be toote if they corrupt a number ofrge tribes to help them destroy this world.


    "You went silent. What are you thinking? Are you perhaps thinking about how you can be as strong as the Chieftain?"


    "This girl. Do you like to bear his child?"


    "Wha?! Of course! He''s the strongest and not only that, he''s so good looking! Everyone wants to bear his child. But he never chooses anyone. He''s all about killing and unifying all the tribes."


    "Well. Good luck with that."


    Erin steered away from me after that. She was in a bad mood again. But at least, she stoppedining.


    Soon enough, we reached the vicinity of the small tribe that was asking for help.


    Even from afar, we''re hearing the sounds of battle happening.


    And for the first time, I saw the foreign invaders they''re talking about.


    They''re different from those Dark Soldiers and the way they fight is also different.


    They''re only a few in numbers but they brought a number of wild beasts with them.


    "Is that?"


    I looked at Erin to ask for confirmation.


    "That''s them all right. Dark Beastmasters."


    Beastmasters? So they''re taming the wild beasts of this world?


    It''s true that those beasts are the wild beasts these barbarians are fighting all their life. But there''s something different from them.


    There''s something wrong with their eyes.


    "What can they do?"


    "Isn''t that obvious? They have some kind of unexinable method to let those beasts obey them. It''s different from the beast tamers of our tribe. Through that method, they can put the beast under control and make them stronger than normal."


    I see. It''s some kind of magic from the Invading World.


    But why are they only using the wild beasts here?


    They''re Beastmasters, their world couldn''t be devoid of beasts, right? So where are those native beasts of their world?


    And is it really only working on beasts?


    Can they also influence the barbarians using that magic?


    I need to know. Looking at the battle now, the small tribe is still holding out. The beasts the enemies brought are only those below Augmented Realm strength ording to Erin.


    After watching for a while, Erin urged her wolf to continue and I immediately followed behind her.


    I don''t know if this 3rd Stage Mortal Realm is enough but I guess I have to try for now.

 Chapter 26 Another Orb

    Erin unmounted from her wolf and she immediately vanished from my sight. She used her Shadow Concealment again.


    It''s already night and the only illumination are the torches from both sides.


    Ah. Those guys are using some kind of illumination magic.


    Since it''s this dark already, maybe they will soon retreat. Let''s hope that''s the case. Fighting in the dark is more dangerous.


    Back at the World of System, the ce Yuko fought the Priest and the Great-sses was somewhere illuminated bymps.


    Here, they only rely on torches to illuminate the dark night.


    I also unmounted and pulled out my sword. Ah. I guess I will go with this sword now. This is from Yuko but since her weapon is a saber, she doesn''t have any use for this.


    By leveling up the Basic Sword Mastery, my use of this sword became a little more precise. Before I only used it to hack and sh but maybe if I level it up higher I will be able to do more than that.


    "Halt. Who are you?"


    Someone from inside the tribe stopped me. He''s full of bruises all over but he''s still standing straight.


    "I''m from the Heavenly Lightning Tribe."


    Hearing my answer, he immediately became delighted and he kneeled in front of me.


    "Really? Thank the Lightning Chieftain, we''re saved!"


    He praised Raiden like he''s some sort of God. So this is how a small tribe perceives a Chieftain of arge tribe.


    "Can I ask where the help is?"


    He looked around thinking it would be behind me.


    "Well, there''s only two of us."


    I answered him and it immediately made him disappointed.


    Who''s this guy anyway? Is he the Chieftain?


    "Did the Lightning Chieftain send a Saint Realm expert?"


    "No. Just an Augmented Realm."


    When he heard Augmented Realm, he still became overjoyed.


    I see, what they''re fighting are only below Augmented Realm in strength.


    "Where is he?"


    "Watch. She''ll show up soon."


    After saying that, we watched the ongoing battle.


    Like I thought, they''re about to retreat.


    It was at that time when one of the Dark Beastmasters was suddenly pulled back. Then an outline of a woman appeared behind him.


    The beastmaster was then thrown to the ground and blood immediately spurted out of his neck.


    I didn''t see what made that cut in his neck but it''s surely done by Erin.


    When the other beastmasters saw that, they didn''t think twice but to run in full haste. They''re weaker than her.


    Even if they ordered all their controlled beasts to attack her, they''re all below Mortal Realm in strength.


    "Erin. Take one as a captive!"


    I shouted from where I was. And since only the beastmasters were retreating, I also jumped into the battlefield.


    They''re retreating but leaving these beasts. Well, they can just use that magic of theirs to get more wild beasts around.


    With a sh, a rabbit-like wild beast the size of a dog was cut open by my sword.


    The effect of this Physique Cultivation is showing. I effortlessly killed one of these beasts.


    Well, it''s a rabbit, how strong can it be?


    But then I felt a cold feeling from my back.


    This is my Adaptability talking to me about the sudden change in the battlefield.


    From my back, a bear-like wild beast was charging towards me. Ah, no, it''s not towards me but someone from that tribe, I''m just in its way.


    I immediately moved out of the way and see who it was aimed at.


    This one''s not as weak as a rabbit. Even the tribesmen that''s not its target were moving away from it.


    "Chieftain. Dodge from it!"


    Someone from the tribe shouted.


    So that was their Chieftain, not the guy from earlier.


    It''s a pink-haired barbarian woman, her left arm is already limping, either from tiredness or it broke from an attack earlier. Her right hand is holding her weapon, a Greataxe which was already dyed red from the blood of beasts beneath her feet.


    What caught my eyes was the orb-like thing hanging on her neck like a ne. It has the same appearance as that Orb of Concealment I got from Zerina, just that, that thing has a different color.


    The Chieftain saw the charging beast. She lifted her weapon, ready to wee it.


    Why don''t she dodge?


    She''s clearly not the same as Erin who''s an Augmented Realm. At best she''s a 5th Stage Mortal Realm Physique Cultivator but she''s already exhausted, her left arm disabled.


    If she dies, will this tribe break up?


    Ah. Let''s think about thatter and just do what I can do. I''m a Support anyway, so supporting is what I will do.


    I used sh Step to reach the Chieftain first. I only have limited World Energy so even shooting an Air Bullet is a luxury for me, but now, I think I have to do this much.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    I have a feeling that supporting her will give experience points for my system.


    When she saw me suddenly appearing. She only got startled for a second before her focus turned back to the charging beast.


    Then I saw the orb-like thing on her neck shined just like the Orb of Concealment, then a yellowish aura came out of it and enveloped her body. Her limp left hand moved again and gripped her weapon together with her right hand.


    It really is an orb. But what kind? It''s effect isn''t the same as my Orb of Concealment.


    And what are these orbs? This is a different world. To think there will be a simr thing like that.


    Even Zerina''s father, who''s the original owner of it, never discovered its origin. It''s safe to assume there''s a secret to these orbs but even the Invading World isn''t aware of it.


    The Chieftain was ready to brandish her weapon.


    I looked at the charging beast and gauge the distance to be optimal.


    I flicked my finger and an Air Bullet shot out from me which urately hit one of its front limbs.


    Like a gun. A hole appeared from it and blood immediately gushed out, then it slipped It''s supposed next step which made the beast roll forward because of the momentum it already umted.


    Was my Air Bullet got strengthened? Does it have to do with my increased strength?


    The Chieftain didn''t miss that chance. She jumped and brandished her Greataxe to its head.


    "Rroarr!"


    A dying roar emitted from its mouth before it continued rolling until its momentum was over, its blood and brain juices became a trail behind him.


    The Chieftain looked at me and smiled.


    Err. She''s cute for a barbarian. A step above Erin.


    What the hell? Why am I feeling a deja vu?


    But the battle isn''t over. There are still beasts charging towards us but the Dark Beastmasters are now nowhere to be seen. And so is Erin. Where is that girl?


    Ah. I told her to take one as captive. Did she chase them?


    Let''s worry about thatter and finish here.


    There are only a little over 10 people on this tribe that''s still fighting. As to the people still inside, I don''t know.


    But these tribesmen were all energized upon seeing that bear wild beast dead from their Chieftain''s greataxe.


    After that, cleaning up the battlefield became easy. I went next to the Chieftain and side by side we led these tribesmen forward.


    The wild beasts don''t have any sense of retreating. They''re probably ordered to not retreat until the end.


    Using only my sword and with their help, the beasts keep dropping one by one. With their numbers, I couldn''t help but be scratched here and there but with Energy Shield active it doesn''t cause me much damage.


    In just 10 minutes thest of the wild beast dropped dead.


    Cheers can then be heard from the tribesmen. They live for another day.


    The Chieftain turned to me, her left arm was back to being limp and she''s panting for breath.


    "I don''t know who you are but thank you for the help."


    "Chieftain! He''s from the Heavenly Lightning Tribe!"


    The guy from earlier came running over.


    When she heard that the Chieftain became alerted and she dropped to her knees. Not only her but also her tribesmen.


    "I thank the Lightning Chieftain for sending a reliable warrior to our meagre tribe."


    "Thank the Lightning Chieftain!"


    Her thanks were seconded by a chorus of her tribesmen behind.


    This is a custom here in this world so I let her do it. Well, it''s still the truth that we were sent here but without my interest in the foreign invaders, Old Man Reol won''t bother sending help to a small tribe like this.


    "I am Avelin, the Chieftain of this Whiteshade Tribe."


    She stood up and introduced herself. Now that I take a second look at her and up close, she''s really a looker.


    Err. No, let''s not turn her to another Zerina. But they''re the same. She also has an orb on her. Could this mean anything?


    "I''m Daisuke of the Heavenly Lightning Tribe. If I may ask, what is that thing on your neck?"


    At least she''s not protective of it. She only got startled because out of all things, that''s what I will ask.


    "I don''t know. I picked this up from one of my hunting trips years ago. I treat this as a good luck charm and it''s proven effective, you arrived."


    So she doesn''t know it''s use. She''s subconsciously using it or is it the orb providing her help?


    "Oi. Daisuke! I caught one like you asked! You owe me with this."


    From behind, Erin''s voice rang out, I looked back and saw her dragging one of the Dark Beastmasters who retreated.


    "The other beastmasters?"


    I asked her because of how she looks right now, she''s bloodstained, the same as Raiden yesterday.


    "Dead. You said to only catch one. See, they''re too weak."


    The Whiteshade tribesmen and Avelin were startled but when they saw that it''s a fellow barbarian, they calmed down.


    This Erin. She''s really strong. To chase those guys and kill them all. Well, she''s a 4th Stage Augmented Realm. The bear-like beast from earlier will probably be killed by her easily.


    Now that the fight is over. I got a look at the Invading World forces here. Yes, they''re weak. But I doubt this is their main force.


    When will they make a move, I wonder. For now, I''ll stay for a bit here and see if they''lle back, stronger.

 Chapter 27 Whiteshade Tribe

    Four days passed by after that night. We were weed by the whole tribe with Avelin as the lead.


    It''s a small tribe of 30 barbarians. Well, their numbers wererger than this before those Dark Beastmasters started harassing them.


    Yes. Harassing. It came from the mouth of that beastmaster Erin caught.


    They''re only harassing the tribe to kill their boredom.


    At first, he was adamant about not saying anything but Erin got her way. To see himself slowly lose a chunk of meat every wrong answer he uttered, he sumbed to telling the truth in the end.


    He''s just one of the lowest grunt among the Invading Forces. Like the Dark Soldier grunts that we encountered inside the Westcolt''s manor.


    Because of theck of activity, he and a few others gathered those wild beasts they tamed to harass the Whiteshade tribe.


    Erin couldn''t believe him at first but then he showed her his identification. It''s a badge corresponding to his rank. A 1-star Beastmaster. He said that he''s under a 3-star Beastmaster and that superior of his can tame a wild beast at the level of Saint Realm. But that''s not all, his superior is also just an underling of a 4-star Beastmaster which is as strong as King Realm and he can tame a wild beast at the same level. That''s a threshold of being arge tribe Chieftain.


    When Avelin heard that, she got more fearful for her tribe.


    They were close to being defeated by them and now she discovered they''re just killing off boredom.


    Erin killed that guy after we squeezed out most of the information he can give.


    He also revealed that their taming magic only works on beasts. A barbarian will just go insane if it was used on him.


    She''s still not entirely convinced so she decided that she will scout the ce that beastmaster revealed to confirm.


    Now it''s already four days since she left to scout.


    That night I leveled up my Basic Sword Mastery to 3. I still don''t feel a lot of change from it, apart from my footwork while using a sword became a bit precise. I wouldn''t trip or twist my ankles from dodging, deflecting or rushing in with a sword in hand.


    And just like I thought, helping Avelin gave me a lot of experience for my system. Now, it sat at 87%. A little more and my system will level up.


    "Daisuke. Can she be possibly caught by them?"


    Avelin worriedly asked.


    I''m at her tent right now. This woman has been restless since that day. She asked me to apany her when I''m free to not worry her tribesmen.


    "Rx. She has her Augmented Skill."


    I assured her. But really I''m also starting to get worried.


    That woman was too headstrong, what if she infiltrated their camp and got caught in the process?


    Ah. Let''s not be pessimistic.


    "You''re right. Instead of worrying. What should I do?"


    "Sleep? Stop worrying your tribesmen. I am here as assurance but they''re not blind. You should take a rest."


    How did she manage to be a Chieftain if she''s like this?


    Ah. Right. It''s the strongest who gets the right to be the Chieftain.


    During my four days here, I also don''t ck off. I managed to breakthrough to 4th Stage Mortal Realm but reaching 5th Stage still needs at least three more days even if I spend all the time nourishing myself with Brute Energy.


    When I revealed that I''m just a 3rd Stage Mortal Realm, this woman couldn''t believe it. She interpreted my Air Bullet and sh Step as some kind of Augmented Skill. But when I asked her for a spar, she found out that she''s stronger than me.


    After that, I spent the time living here, knowing everyone from her tribe while waiting for Erin or a possible retaliation of a new group of beastmasters.


    I will also spar with Avelin, it raised my Basic Sword Mastery to level 5. Now I can finally hold myself against her greataxe and not get blown away all the time through dodging and rolling away.


    "I can''t sleep. You two will leave soon. What will happen to us if a stronger team appeared? We''ll die without any strength to fight."


    She held her greataxe tightly with her trembling hand. She''s the strongest but even with that, she''s helpless against an Augmented Realm.


    "Why don''t you join arger tribe?"


    Upon hearing my question, she looked down.


    "If we do, we''ll be separated. And being a subordinate of the Heavenly Lightning Tribe is better. We gained protection from other tribes."


    I see. Because of the umbre that is the Heavenly Lightning Tribe, they are protected from other tribes that might be hostile to them.


    "Then why don''t you move your tribe further in?"


    "That''s not possible. We''ll earn animosity from the surrounding tribes if we move in next to them. Even the name of arge tribe will prove to be insufficient from their wrath."


    If they move in, they will be apetition for the resources in that area.


    This is proving to be a headache. I can''t help them even if I want to.


    These barbarians are living an honest life of hunting wild beasts here but since they''re at this ce where those from Invading World can reach easily, their lives are now threatened.


    "Come with me Avelin."


    I blurted out in the end.


    If possible, I want to acquire that Orb. I can''t ask to see it again or she might get suspicious but if she can offer it to me¡­


    "Huh?"


    Confused by my words, she turned to look at me.


    I''m just a Mortal Realm from arge tribe, of course, she will think I have a low position. I never mentioned how I''m from the same world as the Lightning Chieftain.


    "I''ll bring your tribe with me. But I have a condition."


    The condition is to pledge with me. I don''t know if it will work in this world but it''s worth a try.


    When I checked the Pledge Bonus tab again, I noticed that I could open Zerina''s status through it. Right now, she''s already a Great Knight.


    That pledge became my connection to her. What Yuko said about Zerina being connected to me is gradually bing true.


    And now, if Avelin pledged with me and the same thing happened. That will mean, the Orbs in their possession may mean something like it was waiting for me. Not just the Orb but also the person herself.


    I can''t draw a conclusion yet but it''s enough to create a theory. Those orbs have some secret in them.


    "Wait here, Daisuke. It''s not that I''m doubting you but do you have the power to do that? I''m even stronger than you."


    She showed me the right reaction. They always value strength here in this world. There''s no way she can easily believe someone weaker than her.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "You''ll know when Erines back."


    "Why can''t you tell me now?"


    "Will you believe the words of someone weaker than you?"


    "If it''s you, I guess I can. You''re growing stronger even faster than me."


    Eh? What''s with this woman? No. Even if she says that she still won''t believe what I will say.


    "No, you will still have apprehension. I''m just a grunt sent here, right?"


    "If you say so. I don''t know why but you seem to be different from us."


    From her seat, she drew her face closer and stared at me, scrutinizing my appearance.


    "How different?"


    Ah. Right. Even if we all look like a human, there must be a difference and yeah, the first eye-catching difference between us is our skin color. I''m on the whiter side.


    Well, there are also whiter barbarians but they''re mostly found in the north where the climate is colder.


    "Your eyes. It''s not filled with the savagery that barbarians have."


    Ah. It''s that, eh? My eyes are mostly calm because of my ability, adapting easily to situations won''t let me easily panic. Even when on the battlefield.


    Raiden couldn''t hide his bloodlust that''s why Erin talked about him more barbaric than barbarians themselves.


    "I never thought you''ll have a good eye."


    "Because I''ve been looking at you since that night."


    Eh? What''s with this development? In any case, this woman, her eyes are too pure.


    She''s so close to me that I can smell her breath she exhales.


    "Why?"


    "I don''t know it myself but I am being drawn to your presence."


    Her eyes. Yes, it''s really pure. There''s no hint of anything else but that curiosity towards me.


    "Eh? But I didn''t do anything?"


    "You''re right. This is strange. When you told me just now toe with you, a part of me became overjoyed."


    Now I can''t avert my gaze from her. This really feels like the time with Zerina. It''s a different situation but the atmosphere is the same.


    "Don''t tell me¡­ have youe to like me?"


    "Like? What''s that? Do you mean me wanting to mate with you?"


    "Uh. Something like that."


    "I don''t know. I never thought of that."


    Ah. Then it isn''t that. She''s really just curious.


    "Do you never think of having a child?"


    "I did but I want to have it with someone stronger than me."


    Like Erin, she also wanted to sire a child from someone stronger. Well. That''s just probably how it is here. I don''t even know if they have the concept of love and marriage. But maybe there is, otherwise they would all be stronger now if it''s always the strong mating with the strong. This girl and Erin are just too innocent or they never fell in love with someone before.


    All their life was just filled with fighting, killing and surviving.


    "Right. There''s no way you will like me without reason."


    Avelin showed a confused look at what I said.


    It was at this moment when someone entered her tent. A barbarian came in to report.


    "Sorry to intrude Chieftain, but the Augmented Realm expert came back."


    "Erin?!"


    We both stood up and rushed out of the tent.


    "Oi. Daisuke. What''s with that worried look?"


    Erin smirked upon seeing me. She had bruises all over and her knees were already about to give up.


    Avelin rushed towards her before me catching Erin in her arms.


    I then followed after her, Erin was exhausted. It looked like she didn''t get enough rest during the four days she was away.


    "What happened to you?"


    I asked her before her consciousness gave out.


    "It''s true. What the guy said."


    Upon uttering those words, she fainted.


    I already know that it''s true but this girl risked her life to verify it. Well, they wouldn''t be convinced without evidence.


    "Call back the hunting team and stay on high alert!"


    Avelin passed Erin to me before she ordered her tribesmen.


    Even if she''s pure, her swift decision is admirable. Erin was probably chased by the enemy, there''s a chance that they will track her here.


    And this time, it won''t be just a small fry below Augmented Realm in strength.


    I can take Erin away now but I don''t want to give up on that orb. I''ll convince Avelin again when Erin wakes up.


    I also have to go back to see the ongoing war and re-evaluate the situation in this world. There''s a possibility that the camp Erin found isn''t the only one.

 Chapter 28 Acquiring The Orb And Another Pledge

    Erin was really exhausted that it was two dayster before her consciousness came back.


    During the time, I was outside with Avelin maintaining high alert for a possible tracking team looking for Erin.


    Because of that state, even the tribesmen were starting to get restless that Avelin was having a hard time to calm them down. I helped her with it and it was a bit effective.


    I was already a known face around here. The Chieftain''s Punching Bag, they called me.


    I don''t mind the nickname. I was really her punching bag during my time here, but the sparring session pulled us closer together. I got to know her and her circumstances


    She will often seekfort from me. Being the Chieftain is weighing on her that it''s starting to affect her progress in Physique Cultivation.


    She''s already close to the Augmented Realm. She only needed to condense Brute Energy and create her own Augmented Skill for her to breakthrough.


    This is a small tribe, a manual is out of her reach.


    And it''s always better to create your own than copy someone else''s skill.


    Avelin has the talent to do it. Like Zerina, she''s probably a main character of this world as well. Even if I didn''te here, she will find a way to live on and through that, grow stronger.


    Her tribe became her shackles but it''s also her motivation. Either they live or they die, it will push her to grow stronger.


    For their betterment, she''s working her ass off. But the current situation where a stronger enemy might attack them is weighing down on her.


    "Erin!"


    I called out when I saw her opening her eyes.


    She immediately put on an annoyed expression.


    "Stop shouting, you idiot. When did you be so loud?"


    She raised her body up and looked around.


    "Where am I and why are you here?"


    She looked at what she''s wearing and found herself naked under the nket made from a wild beast''s fur.


    "You, did you take advantage of me while I was out cold?!"


    With her face beet red, she confronted me.


    "As if! You''ll kill me if I do. And I''m not the one who stripped you down."


    At this time, Avelin entered her tent and came to my rescue.


    Erin finally calmed down after she exined what happened but her re at me only abated slightly.


    "I see. I remember. I infiltrated their camp but I was sniffed by a wild beast with the strength of a Saint Realm expert."


    Eh? Then how did shee out of there alive?


    "Saint Realm¡­"


    Avelin muttered in horror and unconsciously, she gripped the hem of my sleeves.


    Erin then retold the story of how she spent those days running away. It turned out she spent two days in an underground cavern she found to wait out the enemies that were tracking her.


    They already gave up on chasing after her that''s why no enemies came from the two days where we''re on high alert.


    Though proven to be a waste of time, it doesn''t hurt to be that cautious


    She made a wise decision to immediately run away when she was detected.


    She only caught a glimpse of the terrifying figure for her that''s leading that camp. She described it as a strange ce. A ce with structures she didn''t recognize were erected.


    Those from the Invading World already have bases all around here. Like I expected they''re now encroaching this world slowly.


    Maybe something will happen during that war Raiden is partaking currently.


    We let Erin rest for a bit before I disturb her again to be the witness and to support what I will say to Avelin.


    Now we''re back at her tent, Erin is lying somewhere uninterested in what will happen. I can hear her clicking her tongue asionally.


    She''s probably irritated that Avelin and I are just staring at each for a few minutes now.


    Err... I don''t know where to start and seeing her expecting gaze, I became tongue-tied.


    "Err¡­ Like I said before. Avelin,e with me to the Heavenly Lightning Tribe."


    Avelin looked at Erin and upon seeing her not reacting to what I said, she turned back to me and nodded.


    "So, your words really have weight."


    "Because I''m someone from the same world as the Lightning Chieftain. He refers to me as a friend."


    She was surprised and became speechless. She once again looked at Erin and saw her clicking her tongue.


    "That guy is a monster like the Chieftain. Ask him what realm he''s in right now."


    Eh? Did she feel the change in me?


    Avelin turned back with a questioning gaze.


    "I now only need a day to reach the 5th Stage Mortal Realm."


    "How?!"


    Avelin blurted out. I''m with her for almost a week now. Though she noticed my growing strength, she only interpreted it as me getting ustomed to sparring with her.


    "Huh?!"


    Erin also shouted. This girl. I thought you already expected this.


    "I have my means but that doesn''t mean I will be as strong as the Chieftain easily."


    I humbly dered. No matter what I do, it will be revealed how strong I am to those higher in realm than me. Unless I have the means to mask my realm, lying about my progress is futile.


    "Don''t joke with me, you monster. Avelin, would you believe me if I told you that it''s not even 10 days since he arrived in this world?"


    "Eh? Is that true?"


    "Y-yes¡­"


    "Then I''ll believe you! Take us with you. Take me, if you want me to bear your child, I will happily do it!"


    "Hey, wait. Thatst sentence of you can be put off for now."


    It''s not that I''m not happy from that but yeah, Yuko first. And what''s with their thought processes? Why did they always arrive at bearing a child?


    This girl already grew close to me and I couldn''t deny that I slowly grew fond of her. Apanying her each day, we''re almost always together.


    "Why? My tribesmen are already asking when we will start cohabitating."


    "Huh? Why didn''t I hear about that?


    "This monster. So this is your real aim? To get a woman for yourself. Did you do that because you can''t get me to like you?"


    "Oi. You know the reason why I''m here."


    "I understand. Erin also wants your child."


    Don''t jump off to conclusions!


    Barbarian women are kind of scary.


    Anyway, things calmed down after that. I did my best to calm the situation down but yeah, they''re both next to me now.


    "So what''s this about a pledge?"


    Erin asked me.


    Pledge or oath doesn''t exist here or no one tried it before. They all decide it with strength anyway.


    "It will only be between us. Erin, we don''t need to pledge with each other."


    "Why is she special and I''m not? I''m even stronger than the two of you."


    Why does it feel like she just doesn''t want to lose out?


    "That''s not the issue here, this girl."


    I turned to face Avelin after shutting down Erin.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "So. I will pledge to give this ne to you and you will pledge to bring us into the Heavenly Lightning Tribe?"


    Avelin raised the ne. She only treats that as a good luck charm.


    "Yes. But Avelin, I don''t want to lie to you. That ne, it''s somewhat special."


    I want her to trust me so I shouldn''t lie. Well, my growing fondness of her yed a big part. This girl will grow to something special, like Zerina.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Can you give it to me for a minute?"


    She didn''t think twice. She took it off and handed the orb ne to me.


    This girl¡­ She already trusts me this much.


    And like I thought, at the moment I touched the orb my Adaptability already kicked in and understood the use of this orb.


    It uses Brute Energy to boost one''s prowess temporarily. Just like how it energized Avelin back then. That yellowish aura is called Aura of Enhancement.


    The same as how I used the Orb of Concealment, I gathered Brute Energy to activate the orb and as expected, a system message rang out inside my mind and a yellowish aura enveloped not only me but the three of us.


    [Used Orb of Enhancement(?)]


    [Enhancement Aura buff activated]


    [Time Remaining: 9 minutes 59 seconds]


    [Cooldown Timer: 19 minutes 59 seconds]


    [Gained 10 Strength, 10 Endurance from the Aura.]


    I see. It''s a small enhancement but still, this confirmed that it''s almost the same as the Orb of Concealment just that this one is enhancing our stats. And for me, 10 stats is not small. At least right now it isn''t.


    It also relies on Brute Energy but when it activated that night, it only made Avelin energized. Compared to me who can control the inherent energy of this world, I can use it to maximum power while others can only activate a part of it.


    But these orbs¡­


    They''re support items, aren''t they?


    This fate of being a support. It follows me. Even the somewhat cheat-like items I''m collecting are for supporting.


    "Eh? What''s this? I feel a little stronger."


    "The ne¡­"


    Erin felt the change in her strength while Avelin stared at her ne. She''s not aware of how special it is.


    "See? This ne is special."


    "But how did you know?"


    "Because I got something like this from another world."


    I took out the Orb of Concealment and showed it to them.


    "It really is almost the same¡­"


    "Right. So Avelin, I want this Orb in exchange, I will take you all back to Heavenly Lightning Tribe."


    "If you wear it on your neck then okay¡­ I don''t know how to use that. Seeing you wearing it feels like I''m with you."


    Her blush couldn''t be ignored now. And the way she looks at me¡­


    Err... This girl. Her affection points are already maxed out. But she doesn''t have any idea that she already likes me. The concept is foreign for her.


    She interpreted it as her wanting to bear my child. In essence, that''s the same but without confirming it, if I leave this world, another guy might take his chances on her.


    And I don''t want that to happen.


    Haa. I''m sorry Yuko. I picked up another. I''m already fond of this innocent barbarian.


    About Erin. I still don''t know, we''ll see about that, she''s a bit crude but she''s straightforward about what she wanted.


    Looks like I''m only fated with Avelin but Erin now came as a plus.


    What is fate anyway?


    I''m a Support, damn it! Why does it look like I''m building a Harem Army?


    Ah. I couldn''t resist the urge to curse.


    Eventually, the pledge words we will use were decided. I tried hard not to make a loophole like before.


    Upon uttering both of our Pledges, a system message rang out once again.


    [Ding! Made a pledge towards Avelin of Whiteshade Tribe. Failure toply will incur punishment from ''The World'' which will range from shaving Experience points up to taking away the bestowed System depending on the circumstances.]


    [Ongoing Pledge: 1]


    [Completed Pledge: 1]


    [Notice: System is disconnected to ''The World'', changed to ''World''s Will'' of the World of Barbarian. The punishment will change from shaving Experience points to a Heavenly Lightning that will shave away Physique Cultivation progress.]


    World''s Will¡­


    That''s probably the real nature of ''The World'', and since I''m not in the World of System, the system redirected it to the same existence as ''The World''.


    At the same time, a loud rumbling of thunder was heard on top of us.


    It startled not only us but also all of the tribesmen.


    "I feel like if I vited what I just pledged, a bolt of lightning will strike me."


    Avelin muttered as she shivered from that thought.


    Right. She doesn''t have a system so she''s not clear on what the pledge entails.


    "Don''t worry, by giving me the ne, you will immediatelyplete your pledge."


    "Really? Then here, take it and wear it Daisuke."


    She handed me the ne like I told her.


    She wanted more assurance but I made sure to choose the right words so when she handed me the ne just now, her pledge waspleted.


    "Yes. Now, it''s my pledge that was yet to bepleted. We should prepare to depart now. Tomorrow we''ll go back to the Heavenly Lightning Tribe."


    "You''re right, I felt something was lifted from me. I''ll go and instruct them to prepare."


    Overjoyed by the realization, she darted out of the tent. We set the departure for tomorrow so she wanted to inform her tribesmen.


    "You. Make a pledge with me as well."


    Erin dered when Avelin left the tent.


    "What do you want to pledge?"


    "That you''ll let me bear your child in the future. When your strength surpassed the Chieftain."


    This girl, why is she hung up on that?


    "Oi. Stop joking. You don''t need a pledge for that and I don''t know if I can surpass him. Shouldn''t you just go with your original n?"


    "He''s a bit scary, you''re different from him."


    "Let''s talk about this again in 2 years okay."


    "2 years? Alright."


    Oh. She epted it easily. Then this is good. She won''t bug me for a pledge and to bear my child again.


    Haa. It''s exhausting to deal with barbarian women. From the innocent Avelin to this straightforward Erin.


    I will reach the 5th stage tomorrow, the next step will be to condense Brute Energy and create an Augmented Skill.


    Let''s see if I can pass it easily this time. Since it only requires taking in condensed Brute Energy the only problem is the Augmented Skill.


    I''ll do it along the way or when we arrive back at the tribe.

 Chapter 29 Avelins Breakthrough

    [Advanced to 5th Stage Mortal Realm]


    [Gained 2 Strength, 1 Endurance]


    Finally...


    After a whole night and the whole morning. I finally filled up the necessary Brute Energypleting the nourishment of my whole body. From Skin to Muscles to Bones andstly to my Inner Organs.


    My five senses also improved after reaching the 5th Stage Mortal Realm.


    I looked at my stats and smiled from how it changed after a week of staying in this world. And it''s not only me who experienced growth. If I calcte it, Yuko and Raiden experienced an average of 13 growth in strength and 10 in endurance.


    I feel bad for my 9 strength and 4.5 endurance growth from raising my Physique Cultivation from Pre-mortal to 5th Stage Mortal Realm.


    Well, their growth also meant my growth. They''re giving me 10% of their average stats through my system. Now I''m more thankful for this. If I really got either Knight or Wizard, there will be no sweet stat bonus like this one.


    [Physique Cultivation: 5th Stage Mortal Realm (0%)


    Strength: 10.4(17.0)


    Endurance: 6.2(11.2)


    Intelligence: 3.1(3.2)]


    I feel like I can now defeat an average 1st Stage Augmented Realm with these stats. And well, that is to say, I can now defeat Avelin. But I won''t show it to her yet, she might be discouraged. I want her to reach Augmented Realm soon.


    I didn''t have many chances back at Yuko''s Otherworld because we were immediately thrown to travelling to the Western Border and our stay ended in just 5 days.


    Here, it''s already more than a week and there''s still no indication of our return. Well, the war against the whole tribe hasn''t been resolved yet.


    As soon as I broke through to the 5th Stage, someone entered my tent.


    "What the?! You monster. Did you not sleep at all just to reach the 5th stage?"


    Erin was startled at my appearance. She detected the change but she was more surprised at my state.


    I''m too tired to answer her. Staying up all night and concentrating to quickly reach the 5th stage exhausted me.


    If I close my eyes, I know I''ll fall asleep. But yeah, I have that skill.


    I put my hand on my head and immediately used Psyche Boost.


    My mind instantly refreshed, but only my mind. My body is too weak to stand up.


    I''m hungry.


    "What happened?"


    Then Avelin appeared next, on her arms is a te of barbecued beast meat.


    Smelling the scent of it immediately made me drool.


    "Go and feed this monster. I''ll watch outside. We have to go before it gets dark. We''ll be moving in arge group, someone or something might spot us."


    Erin clicked her tongue and left my tent.


    She''s right. When we were travelling here, there''s only the two of us. Even if we were chased by some wild beast, it was easy for us to shake it off.


    Avelin immediately went to my side and served me the food.


    "Thank you¡­"


    That''s the only thing that I said before I gobbled up the food she brought until I''m full.


    I fell back to my bed after eating but Avelin let me use herp as a pillow.


    Well, since she''s offering I didn''t reject and rested my head on herp.


    Even with the temporary relief from Psyche Boost, I really need to at least rest my mind and body.


    I don''t know how long I was asleep but it was Erin''s annoyed face who greeted me. Somehow, she became myp pillow at some point.


    "Until when will you sleep? You''re the only one we''re waiting for, you monster."


    "How long was I asleep?"


    "2 hours."


    "I see. Thanks for thep pillow, Erin. It wasfortable."


    "You owe me again."


    "I know. List it somewhere and present it to me 2 years from now."


    Now I''m using that 2 years to deter her. Well, I will also wait until that time. There''s no way they wille first before Yuko. If I can influence their growth to be a prominent character here in this world then it''s good.


    Erin isn''t that much older than Avelin but she''s now sitting at 4th Stage Augmented Realm. It won''t be long before she reaches the Saint Realm. If there''s a genius in this world then it''s her.


    Avelin is a different kind. She''ll encounter fortuitous events that will lead her to grow stronger on par with this genius. She''s lucky to that extent which exins how she acquired the Orb. Hertest fortuitous encounter was meeting me.


    I don''t know if this is right but I had this hunch that it will certainly happen. When I leave this world with Raiden, I''ll ask her or the Old Man to look after Avelin and her tribe. They will be absorbed into the Heavenly Lightning n so starting today after we leave, Whiteshade Tribe will no longer exist.


    When we went out of the tent, Avelin and her tribesmen were already packed up, with their mounts on their side.


    At least they kept mounts on their pens enough for everyone. There are even excesses which will travel alongside us. They''re already domesticated so they can be also used as a scout or any other purposes a Deste Wolf can do.


    Our mounts that were used foring here were also taken care of by her tribesmen. That meant we''re all set to go.


    I looked at them and there were hints of sadness on their faces, even Avelin.


    This is where they lived for years. Of course, leaving it behind will make them sad. But it''s inevitable if they want to live on.


    No more dys happened after that, after mounting our wolves, the journey back to the Heavenly Lightning Tribe started.


    It took us half a day on our first trip here, now that we''reing back and with arger group, it will take longer.


    6 hourster we stopped to rest and to let the night pass. It''s more dangerous to travel when it''s dark.


    Luckily, we found a cavern where we can take shelter from. It''s a bit cramped but I guess this is better than nothing.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    I''m progressing steadily in this world. Even my Basic Sword Mastery is already on the verge of upgrading. My system grew from 87% to 98%. A little more and it will finally reach level 3. It will open up another slot for a hero which will then increase the bonus stats I get from them to 15%.


    If I listed all 30 heroes, it would grow up to 150%, right? That sounds like a cheat, no, this system is a cheat. In the end, I''ll get more stats than them. But yeah the restriction is I have to continue leveling up this system. It will be impossible to list all of them if it''s slow at leveling up or upgrading.


    Erin chose to be the lookout for the first 3 hours. It''s best to be cautious in and like this. Tribes were formed because of how these barbarians banded together to drive out wild beasts after all. They''re far more numerous than barbarians.


    I used the time we were resting to finally start at charging for the Augmented Realm. Avelin at my side also started doing that.


    I watched her try her best to condense the Brute Energy.


    Well, let''s help her a bit. This will be another line on her list of fortuitous encounters.


    Using my control of Brute Energy, I concentrated it around her. If I sent an already condensed Brute Energy, it will possibly overwhelm her and will just result in a negative effect. Helping her externally like this is enough.


    Now that they left the confines of their small tribe and the danger lurking around it, she started to release the tension she built up.


    Soon, I can feel the concentration of Brute Energy around her is continuously being sucked into her own body.


    I continue controlling the Brute Energy replenishing the concentration of it to help her achieve the necessary amount for the breakthrough.


    I can only help her with this part. The part where she needs to create her own Augmented Skill is all on her.


    I wonder what she will create. Will it be like Erin''s? Well, it all depends on her.


    When the concentration of Brute Energy around her became stable, I stopped. It meant she already condensed the necessary amount.


    She''s now at that critical stage. Failure means the condensed energy will be dispersed and she can try again. If she''s sessful, her body will be stronger and she will enter the ranks of Augmented Realm experts. It''s a step towards bing a real powerhouse.


    A few minutester, a surge of energy was dispersed from Avelin''s position that it startled even the sleeping tribesmen.


    Did it fail?


    [Ding! Support Character System leveled up.]


    [Added 1 slot for Supported List]


    [Added 0.1 Bonus stats for Support Bonus]


    [Gained 0.4 Strength and Endurance, 0.2 Intelligence]


    [Skill and Spell cooldowns reduced by 0.1 for every 3 seconds.]


    No. She seeded. And what I did count as supporting which gave me the necessary experience to level up my system.


    I looked closely at her and saw a smile hanging on her lips.


    The aura she was exerting underwent a change. From Mortal Realm, she finally stepped into the Augmented Realm.


    That surge of energy wasn''t from the dispersion because of failure.


    When she opened her eyes, she jumped and hugged me.


    "Thank you!"


    "Why are you thanking me?"


    She''s happily snuggling me that her tribesmen have no choice but to avert their gaze. Their Chieftain is this cute that they might cough out blood.


    "I felt it, you were helping me on the first part. I know it will take a longer time to condense the necessary Brute Energy if not for you."


    She felt my control over the inherent energy. And she didn''t find it weird. This girl really trusts me.


    "I see¡­ Well, isn''t that good? What skill did you create?"


    I patted her head and asked.


    "I called it Pulse Wave. It can confuse a person for a split second which can lead to them making a mistake or startle them awake. I can use it right before attacking."


    "That''s a pretty useful skill."


    A momentary mistake can lead them to their doom. With that greataxe of hers, one hit from it and their skulls will split open.


    "I drew inspiration from what you did that night."


    "Eh?"


    "You don''t remember? You disrupted that bear''s charge that it rolled over on its own."


    Ah. When I hit its arm with an Air Bullet.


    After a few more pats on her head, she was then ovee by sleepiness. That breakthrough took a toll on her.


    When she wakes up, she''ll feel energized again. Now with her being at the Augmented Realm, her value went up. Old Man Reol won''t be against taking them in, right?


    I settled her down to my side when she started snoring and covered her with a nket.


    Now it''s my turn. I want to be useful to Yuko soon. Progressing in this Physique Cultivation is the shortcut. I have to take this seriously.


    Soon, a ball of condensed Brute Energy instantly appeared in front of me.


    Taking it inside my body, the percentage started going up.


    1%


    3%


    5%


    That amount immediately raised it to 5%. It''s really smoother than nourishing specific parts of my body.


    I looked outside and saw Erin looking at me with the same expression as before.


    She then whispered.


    "You monster."


    I guess that nickname will stick on me now.

 Chapter 30 1st Stage Augmented Realm

    Taking my mind off Erin, I continue at condensing Brute Energy.


    10%


    20%


    30%


    Taking in the condensed energy, it filled up my body from every corner. If a normal Brute Energy is in gaseous form, condensing it will turn it into a liquid. Then this liquid filled up every corner of my body. I have to fill it up before I can create an Augmented Skill.


    40%


    Slowly, from a few balls of condensed Brute Energy, it became a surge that it immediately flooded my body


    50%


    I overexerted myselfst night until noon today. Now, I can feel myself getting exhausted again.


    I shot another Psyche Boost to myself and it immediately refreshed my mind and enhanced my rity.


    65%


    From my feet up to my waist, it''s already filled up with condensed Brute Energy.


    80%


    From my waist up to my shoulders.


    It''s already 2 hours since I started. Erin already came back and was watching me. Doesn''t she need to take a rest?


    90%


    Another hour has passed. The effect of Psyche Boost wore off resulting in this.


    Because of my overexertion, I''m now close to copsing.


    But I have to persevere. Restes after this.


    95%


    Avelin also woke up and was now watching what''s happening.


    Am I making amotion?


    Ah. It doesn''t matter anymore.


    I concentrated to keep condensing the Brute Energy around me.


    100%


    Soon enough, I felt my body overflowing with Brute Energy.


    The time to create the skill starts now.


    I used what I read from the manual Erin showed me as a reference.


    What she did on creating her Augmented Skill is to first visualize what she wanted. She thought of something that can let her sneak behind her enemy.


    With that thought, her condensed Brute Energy took the form of a nket.


    Then that nket formed from condensed Brute energy was erged and it started covering her whole body. When it settled, it activated her intended effect. The energy masked her presence.


    The true form of her Shadow Concealment is just a nket of condensed Brute Energy covering her whole body. Someone sensitive to the flow of energy can detect her but most of the time, it works for her. Even I couldn''t detect her passively but if I exert my control over the inherent energy, it will be easy for me to spot her when she''s using that Augmented Skill.


    Now it''s time for me to create mine.


    What do I want? I''m already full of supporting skills. What Ick the most at this moment is a form of offensive power. I want something that can boost my attack. The Air Bullet is too weak. My swordsmanship isn''t up to par yet. Then what is it that I have an excess but there''s nothing to use at?


    Of course, it is Brute Energy. Energy. I can control the energy of this world easily. If Erin shaped her condensed Brute Energy to a nket to cover her and Avelin shaped it to be a wave of energy that can disrupt her target, I will be shaping this excessive Brute Energy intopressed balls of Energy that will explode on contact.


    It can''t be thrown but will be an added effect to my attacks. There are still restrictions at creating Augmented Skill. It should only have one purpose. I have to choose whether the balls can be thrown or not. If it is, it will just be some kind of range attack and I have chosen thetter, it will be like some sort of enhancement through my attacks.


    Upon using it, a punch from me will have an added energy explosion upon contact.


    If I stab or sh with my sword, its tip or the point of contact will immediately explode, obliterating the defense obstructing it, giving my sword a defenseless target or better, the explosion will hurt them.


    With that image, the condensed Brute Energy gathered together and waspressed into small balls of explosive energy.


    I felt it travelling to every corner of my body.


    I stomped my feet and an explosion of energy happened before itnded to the ground. A small crater appeared and a print of my foot was left deep.


    When that scene ended, my Augmented Skill waspleted. The condensed Brute Energy upying my body was absorbed by me. Strengthening every part that needs strengthening equally.


    I seeded!


    Right at that moment, a system message rang out inside my mind.


    [Advanced to 1st Stage Augmented Realm]


    [Gained 3 Strength, 1.5 Endurance]


    [Augmented Skill Created]


    [Determine the Name of the Skill]


    Let''s see¡­ Energy Ball?! Explosion Magic?! Void Magic?!


    What the hell? Only now did I realize that my naming sense is this bad. But I have no choice now.


    "Energy Explosion."


    [Ding! Created a new column. Augmented Skills]


    [Listed Energy Explosion under Augmented Skills]


    There. It''s already listed. At least I don''t need to shout it out to use the skill and it''s dependent on my Brute Energy.


    I have an inexhaustible source of that as long as I''m in this world.


    "You went from the 5th stage Mortal Realm to 1st stage Augmented Realm in less than a day. If you''re not a monster, what are you?"


    Erin breathlessly muttered.


    I thought she would be used to my unbelievable progress by now but yeah, I''m flipping their world view when I cultivated from Pre-mortal to Augmented Realm in a little more than one week.


    "He already caught up."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Avelin was speechless and that was what I expected.


    It''s good that I let her breakthrough first or it will really affect her.


    "Sorry, I will have to sleep again."


    A simple Psyche Boost won''t cut it now. And I have to save it for Raiden. I already used 2 charges leaving me with 10 left.


    As soon as my words ended, I fell down to where I am, unconscious.


    I dreamt of Yuko in my sleep. The days when we were just cuddling in our room feels like it already happened a long time ago.


    I dreamt of standing next to her, fighting that Smoke Giant together. She was holding it off while I kept on chopping a small part of him at every explosion made by my attacks.


    We effortlessly killed it with just the two of us.


    Such a blissful dream. It already ended so there''s no way that will happen. I''m just satisfying myself thinking about what I could do if I had my current strength during that time.


    Sounds ofmotion were what made me wake up from that dream.


    I have this Adaptability so even if I am sound asleep or have just woken up, my mind will immediately adapt to the situation.


    I opened my eyes and heard sounds ofbat happening outside the cavern.


    The sky is already bright.


    I looked around me, there are only the tribesmen who''re too old or too young to fight as well as the injured ones.


    Erin, Avelin and the tribesmen who can fight were outside.


    Did we get attacked by wild beasts or?


    No, judging by the sound of des nging when it hits each other, I''m sure the enemies are not wild beasts.


    Well, no use guessing about it.


    I immediately dashed out of the cavern and saw Erin, facing off against someone on par or maybe slightly stronger than her.


    From his attire, he''s a barbarian of some tribe. On his waist is some kind of belt bag. It looks full even from this distance. What''s inside it?


    They were surrounded by more barbarians with simr attire as that one and behind them, there was a man who stood tall enough to oversee the fight even from that distance.


    Saint Realm¡­


    And his look triggered some sense of familiarity.


    Those eyes and the changes in his body. That''s the same as that Priest¡­


    A Corrupted Individual!


    We were tracked? But why track a small tribe?


    I looked at Erin and immediately understood.


    They did not give up on her.


    Avelin and her tribesmen were behind her, watching worriedly.


    Even if Erin uses her Shadow Concealment, the enemy can still block on time when she reappears.


    And well, even if she beat her opponent, those behind are all Augmented Realm experts. They give off the same pressure as Avelin and Erin.


    I counted them. Five Augmented Realm of varying stages. The guy fighting Erin is the strongest among them but the real threat here is that Saint Realm behind them.


    I stood next to Avelin and she showed me a worried face.


    "Daisuke. Will we die here?"


    I hit her head with a chop and scolded her.


    "Stop saying that in front of your tribesmen. I still have my pledge to you. I won''t let you die."


    I''m not really confident but I have to raise their spirits at least.


    Her tribesmen can only hold off one Augmented Realm by themselves. Only the three of us Augmented Realm against four Augmented Realm and a Corrupted Saint Realm.


    Ah. The leader is corrupted, then these five are probably corrupted as well.


    They''re already cut off from the source of Brute Energy.


    I see. Those belt bags contain balls of Brute Energy that was made by putting a native of this world into that Huge Cauldron.


    I hold onto the ne hanging from my neck, like Avelin asked, I wear it like this.


    I immediately activated the Orb of Enhancement. Not only it enveloped me, but the yellowish aura also extended to Avelin and her tribesmen as well as Erin.


    When that happened, her next attack blew her opponent back due to the added strength.


    Erin looked back at me and smiled before she vanished again. She retreated to our side since the next battle wouldn''t be one-on-one.


    The other four Corrupted Augmented Realm took out their weapons upon seeing the change of the situation.


    The Saint Realm behind raised his eyebrows but in the end, he stayed his hand.


    He smiled, seemingly amused to the situation.


    Then a Halo appeared on top of his head. It''s shining darkly like it''s also slowly being corrupted.


    What is that Halo? Could it be?


    He''s the only Saint Realm here. Back at that weing party of Raiden, he finished his enemies with only normal attacks and finish it by using his ability, Temporal eleration.


    That Halo is probably something only those at Saint Realm can have.


    A darkish aura spread from that Halo towards the five Augmented Realm he brought.


    He''s not holding off to join the fray. He just wanted his subordinates to take care of us.


    That aura is a buff! He''s also enhancing them!


    When they were enveloped, their muscles buffed up and a dark glint appeared from their eyes.


    The pressure they''re emitting went up. Our morale took a hit from that.


    What the hell is this situation?

 Chapter 31 The Battle Starts

    Seeing their morale lowered, I tried to raise it back up by standing in front. These two knew I''m not someone from this world. If I showed them how confident I am despite my current strength, it will at least let them recover.


    "Be careful Erin, they may be barbarians but they''re already corrupted by the Invading World."


    I warned her. This girl tends to rush by herself. True that she was enhanced just now by my aura, but those guys also received enhancement.


    I just don''t know how strong the enhancement was. Will it be stronger or weaker than the orb? It''s hard to gauge.


    "What do you mean corrupted?"


    She asked back. Their knowledge about those foreign invaders wascking.


    If not for her scouting and seeing it for herself, she wouldn''t believe my words.


    "They already surrendered themselves to the enemy. In return they can be stronger. "


    "But I feel stronger too because of that ne... What to do Daisuke?"


    Erin asked me again.


    Err. Now that I''m standing in front of them, she turned to me for instruction.


    "You''re the strongest here, why are you asking me?"


    "I told you, I''m just a soldier."


    Ah. Right. Back then she also did what I asked by capturing one of those beastmasters.


    "And I''m a support!"


    "Argh! Just give us amand, will you? What are you doing at the front if you won''t lead us?!"


    This girl. I guess I really have to step up and take this post, I''m already here. Even Avelin is looking at me, waiting for mymand.


    This Chieftain¡­


    Ah. Former Chieftain. She''s now depending on me.


    "Alright. Erin, can you handle two?"


    "No problem."


    Erin is our strongest fighter. She can certainly do that.


    "Avelin, take the one on the left, she''s probably at your level."


    "Okay¡­"


    Avelin nodded. She turned to the only woman barbarian enemy I pointed at and raised her greataxe.


    She''s probably at 1st Stage or 2nd Stage Augmented Realm. I feel confident with the enhancement given by the orb but it''s better to be cautious.


    Avelin can take her on. Hopefully.


    "You guys, keep that one busy."


    I pointed to the weakest looking guy for the tribesmen.


    Err, I''m feeling less pressure from him. He''s probably a 1st Stage Augmented Realm. They don''t need to defeat him, but if they can then it''s better.


    10 strength and 10 endurance enhancement are higher than how many stats I got when I advanced up to the 5th stage Mortal Realm.


    In essence, all of us got an additional stats equivalent or higher than a 5th Stage Mortal Realm. They can fight an Augmented Realm on their own by now. But these enemies are not ordinary Augmented Realms.


    We''ll see when the fight started.


    I''m still wary about the Saint Realm. If he suddenly decided to join the fray, then it would be hopeless for us. Plus the Aura of Enhancement will wear off in less than 10 minutes, we have to settle everything within that time.


    "I''ll take on the guy that was fighting you earlier, Erin."


    "Huh? Will you be fine?"


    Is she worried? If it''s proven that he''s stronger, I can just run around again. I''m an expert on doing that.


    "What do you call me again?"


    "Monster."


    "Then trust me."


    I have all those stat point bonuses, I can probably handle him, right? He''s far from a Saint Realm but he''s either a 4th or 5th Stage Augmented Realm.


    What I have to be wary of are his Augmented Skills. I have several cards up my sleeve, I need to y them well.


    Seeing us still talking to ourselves, the five couldn''t ignore it anymore. Led by the guy fighting Erin earlier, they all charge towards us.


    As if I''ll let them take the initiative!


    I immediately used sh Step to block his path.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Using my sword, I brandished it towards him.


    Startled by my sudden appearance, the barbarian raised his weapon to block.


    When my sword got into contact with his, an explosion of energy happened.


    Energy Explosion!


    My Augmented Skill was immediately put on disy.


    I have unlimited Brute Energy, this Augmented Skill of mine can be said to be passive when I''m in this world. All my attacks will be coated by it.


    He got pushed back because of the explosion, his guard blown open.


    I was about to chase but my Adaptability told me to duck.


    I didn''t ignore that warning and immediately heeded it.


    I ducked and a strong force passed above me.


    What was that?


    I looked to the front and saw my opponent smiling.


    "You''re good. You dodged it."


    I see. That was one of his Augmented Skills. I didn''t see it clearly but that''s certainly an offensive skill unlike Erin''s and Avelin''s skill that could be said as auxiliary skills.


    Well, I still don''t know all of Erin''s Augmented Skills, she only shows that Shadow Concealment.


    I looked at my opponent, he''s smiling but he''s certainly protecting that bag.


    That''s right. That bag.


    If I cut off his supply of Brute Energy, he''ll be limited with using his Augmented Skills but that will also make him desperate.


    I need to prepare.


    I took a nce at the other battles, Avelin is fighting her opponent quite well, her Augmented Skill proved to be effective.


    Erin is taking care of the two opponents. The enhancement aura of the orb is proven to be better than the one given by that Saint Realm.


    I raised my sword and a nking sound from metal hitting metal sounded. The guy tried to sneak attack me while I''m looking at the others.


    Then after that sound, another energy explosion happened.


    He was pushed back again. This Augmented skill is really useful. I just have to replenish my used Brute Energy and I will be able to use it endlessly.


    I stood up and kicked him to his stomach.


    He lowered his elbows to block it but another explosion happened opening his defense.


    My footnded on him and he was blown away. The belt on his waist was implicated by the explosion, it got cut off and its contents spilled to the ground when itnded.


    An opportunity!


    I didn''t miss that chance to chase after him. Putting all my focus on possible attacks.


    I dodged to the left and another sort of Augmented Skill was thrown to my previous position. It''s different than earlier. If the first one was like a blunt force, that one looked sharp.


    He really did attack me. Good thing I was prepared.


    He already recovered and was about to stand up.


    No. I shouldn''t give him the chance tounch a counterattack.


    I shot an Air Bullet towards him.


    It didn''t miss and urately hit his knee.


    Because of that he tumbled back face first.


    Another sh Step and I appeared in front of him.


    My sword swung down to his head.


    He rolled to the left and immediately raised his arm to block it.


    "Kuahh!!"


    Another explosion and I felt my sword cutting through flesh. Blood sshed and a thud from somethingnding on the ground rang out. His arm was cleanly cut off.


    My stats were proven to be at least on par with him.


    When his defense was broken by that energy explosion, his arm offered no more resistance against my sword.


    The stat bonuses from my system somehow bridged the gap between us.

 Chapter 32 The Saint Realm Joins The Fray

    The guy was writhing in pain but I didn''t pass up on this chance.


    I aimed another hack to his head.


    With this I can finally be freed up to help them.


    But before my sword fell down that blunt Augmented Skill came out of him again.


    I jumped back and saw him already starting to stand up. His weapon that should be held by his two hands were now being held by his remaining hand.


    "You¡­ I''ll kill you!"


    What the hell is this cliched line?


    If not for that Saint Realm I would''ve retorted to him. But now''s not the time.


    This guy, I can defeat him.


    I''ll finish it and help the others. If the Aura of Enhancement wears off before we face that Saint Realm, we''ll be sitting ducks against him.


    But will he really wait until his underlings got killed off one by one?


    This isn''t that kind of show where viins will wait for their underlings to die first before moving!


    Like I thought. When he saw me cutting off the arm of that guy, his sight was already set on me.


    I''ll make sure to finish this opponent first.


    I was about to deliver my final blow when my body jumped back by itself.


    A crater then immediately appeared from where I was standing earlier


    What the hell?!


    This is¡­


    My Adaptability helped me dodge just now. It detected the changes around me that my body moved even before my mind processed it.


    This meant I improved, unlike that time when the Priest attacked me and I have no way to dodge even if I knew that an attack was thrown towards me.


    This time, my Physique was continuously enhanced, leading my reflexes to improve as well. And there''s also the Sword Mastery.


    But it won''t always work this way. Just now was a lucky stroke. Now that I''m aware, it will be harder to dodge it unless I see it first.


    He attacked the space between me and his underling. Which means he determined that I''m about to finish the guy.


    "C-chieftain?!"


    He became terrified instead of overjoyed from what his chieftain did.


    "To think that I have these useless underlings. It''s a waste corrupting you as well. I should''ve put you all in that cauldron!"


    The first words that came out of his mouth was to berate his underlings. The other 4 Augmented Realms are also not faring well against Erin, Avelin and the tribesmen.


    "C-chieftain. This guy. He did something to them!"


    The guy whose arm was cut off by me defended themselves.


    "Isn''t that why I used my Halo on you? But you still lose. Pathetic."


    He stopped bothering about him and instead looked at me.


    "You''re an interesting brat. Won''t you join our cause? A 1st Stage cutting the arm of a 5th Stage. That''s unheard of. You have a bright future."


    Eh? Why is he recruiting me?


    Right. The same from the previous world. My Adaptability is masking my true origin. For them, I''m just another barbarian. The Lightning Chief was the only Helper this world asked.


    But yeah, I need to act for a bit. At least until mypanions finished their opponents.


    The enhancement from the orb is better than this Saint Realm''s Halo. They can kill them off. I just need to buy them time.


    "What cause?"


    "Leading this world to a better future."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Better future? Really? You got cut off from the Brute Energy, what''s your future?


    "Future?"


    "This world will soon be conquered and assimted. When that happened, Barbarians wouldn''t only be dependent on Brute Energy. A new and higher type of Energy will fill this world."


    Ah. I see. This is their goal. By assimting this world or any of the 30 Otherworlds, they will have passage to Earth. Not only a passage, this world will be like their own world as well.


    Will Brute Energy be reced? Then won''t that cut off their Physique Cultivation path or can the necessary energy be reced by their own energy after the assimtion?


    "What kind of energy?"


    "That type of information isn''t free. You have to decide. Will you join or not?"


    The energy is probably what corrupted them and turned them stronger. But what is a higher type of energy?


    I acted to think about it for a few minutes. Struggling to make a choice.


    "Sorry. I''m still fond of Brute Energy."


    "Fool. Then die."


    A dagger flew from him. I saw it and raised my sword to deflect.


    The energy explosion abated its force for a bit and the sword deflected it but it pushed me back from where I was standing.


    "Erin. Until when will I wait?!"


    I shouted. The Saint Realm''s patience ran out when I rejected him.


    Well, I also need them now.


    The clock is ticking. There''s only a few minutes before the enhancement wears off.


    Right after I shouted, 3 howls of pain and bodies dropping to the ground rang out from behind me.


    I don''t know what''s happening but judging from those voices, it''s from their opponents.


    "We''re actually waiting for you to end your chat."


    Erin answered and right after that another body dropped down.


    "This¡­ Chieftain, he was just buying for time by entertaining you."


    "I know that!"


    The Saint Realm angrily howled which made the one-armed guy distance himself immediately.


    "Useless underlings and a crafty brat."


    He clicked his tongue and released his pressure. The Halo from earlier appeared again and this time it enveloped him. His body seemingly buffed up but judging from its effect on the Augmented Realms earlier, it''s not a huge increase in strength.


    Erin and the others are now standing behind me but they''re a bit exhausted. Especially Erin, fighting two enhanced corrupted barbarians must be hard for her.


    The pressure he''s giving out is now on par with those four at Raiden''s weing party.


    I sent a Psyche Boost to Erin. It might not be as effective if I use it to her but refreshing her mind will make her more alert. Concentrating on battle can also drain mental strength after all.


    Now I''m down to 9 charges.


    I still haven''t used the Orb of Concealment. It uses a huge amount of World Energy and I don''t have unlimited supply of it here, I can only use it as a means to escape and right now is not the time yet.


    I had them spread out a bit to prepare. This is a Saint Realm, and a corrupted one at that.


    Maybe there will be casualties but it''s inevitable if we want to live through this.


    I looked at the remaining time for the enhancement.


    4 minutes.


    We need to end him within 4 minutes. A loss of 10 strength and 10 endurance will really pull us down.

 Chapter 33 Physique Boost

    The anger from the Saint Realm''s face couldn''t be hidden anymore.


    While I was talking with him, most of his subordinates were all killed.


    Well, he called them useless but they''re not that useless. They did drain some of our energy as well as the limited time we''re betting on. And the one I was fighting only had his arm cut off.


    If we can kill him by working together then great. What I am really worried about is the possibility of him having the same item as that Priest. The one where he sacrificed himself to summon that incarnation.


    Before he can even think of using that, we have to defeat and kill him.


    Erin briefed me about the Halo. It seems the Halo was what sets a Saint Realm as different from the Augmented Realm. That Halo represented an upgraded Augmented Skill.


    On how was the effect of it being upgraded, she also had no idea.


    If I have to guess, it increases the effect of the original Augmented Skill and maybe adds another purpose for it?


    Judging from his enhancement when he used the Halo, it only bulked him up. Then was there no other purpose or was it hidden from our eyes?


    This is just a guess after all. I might be wrong but I''ll keep my eyes open for any changes.


    His enhancement isn''t as strong as my orb anyway. We have to test it first.


    As to who will go first, of course, it''s the leader.


    My feet kicked the ground as I started dashing towards him.


    The others behind me followed behind.


    The Saint Realm''s weapon is a giant Mace. It''s a blunt weapon like Raiden''s sledgehammer.


    It''s big and heavy. Now I wonder if my Energy Explosion can deflect it.


    Its force is concentrated on that metalhead. Once hit, bones will surely be broken.


    I hope Energy Shield and my Endurance can endure it and leave me with unbroken bones if I was ever hit by it.


    I put my sword in front pointing towards him.


    After using sh Step, I appeared in front of him and his sneering face weed me.


    His Mace dropped down from the top of my head.


    My reflexes immediately kicked in, I raised my sword to defend, abandoning offense.


    "Die!"


    When his Mace touched the sword, the explosion was triggered but it only abated some of its force.


    I was mmed to the ground and bounced once. Ipletely nked out at that moment.


    That hurts a lot!


    The pain was greater than that time when I was caught by the Adept-ss at the Detaining Area of Westcolt Manor.


    But I have to move away or it will be my end.


    I tried straightening my body as I bounced away from that position.


    I only saw Erin''s silhouette appearing from the corner of my eye executing another attack to the Saint Realm.


    Whether it seeded or not, I didn''t see the result. I was already rolling away and trying to stabilize my body.


    "You bunch of Mortal Realms trying to attack a Saint?!"


    I heard the Saint Realm shouting. He couldn''t take it when even the tribesmen who were clearly still at the Mortal Realm tried to join at attacking him.


    Usually, that''s impossible and they will just cower but because of the enhancement from the orb, trying became possible.


    I steadied my body and saw them ganging up on the Saint Realm. Mostly the attacking tribesmen were being blown away.


    Erin kept on using her Shadow Concealment and for the first time, I saw some of her Augmented Skills.


    There were that shadow-like daggers made from brute energy. But sadly, the Saint Realm''s reflexes are definitely higher than any of us. Our attacks were mostly deflected or countered.


    Even Avelin''s skill couldn''t confuse him when his mind was on full alert.


    Someone should take his attention for it to work. Being frontal wasn''t as effective if the enemy she''s using it on was stronger than her.


    Then I''ll take that position. My back still hurts a bit butpared to the others who already have bruises on various parts of their bodies, this is nothing.


    I fired an Air Bullet to distract him and Erin used that opportunity tounch another Augmented Skill of hers.


    Slowly, the battle is turning into our favor.


    I tried to keep an eye on them to give necessary instructions if needed but I guess, they could coordinate among themselves even without that.


    These barbarians were fighting all their life so adjusting to match theirpanions in battle was as easy as breathing for them now.


    In fact, it was me who was having trouble adjusting. I tried to rush first and got mmed hard.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    That Erin will surely sneer at me if we survive this.


    Suddenly, his Halo appeared again and the darkish aura enveloped him.


    It''s not the same as the first aura that enveloped him, there are subtle differences.


    Even the effect.


    His already bulked body didn''t get bulkier instead his speed was considerably enhanced.


    The attacks he couldn''t deflect in time before it were now getting deflected.


    I see. That''s the other purpose of that Halo. Not only can it enhance their body but also their speed.


    I don''t have a skill like Raiden''s Temporal eleration that can finish this guy despite the gap. We have no other path but to whittle him down by ganging up against him.


    I have to think of something. But for now, we''ll continue harassing him. Soon enough he''ll show some openings we could exploit.


    And that was really the case.


    Avelin sessfullynded a hit on his leg after our consecutive attacks. But she was also blown away by him right after


    Her body was already full of bruises and cuts. Not only her, even Erin and tribesmen.


    Using Psyche Boost will not be enough so¡­


    Right.


    Why didn''t I think of this before? The energies that were stored in the invisible container were already stabilized. So why am I only using Psyche Energy?


    Brute Energy was proven to have a positive effect on our body, that''s why this path was created.


    Then I can create another type of boost using Brute Energy, right?


    It''s worth a try.


    I controlled the Brute Energy around me and took it in to fill the invisible container for the Brute Energy. Somehow these energies can''t be mixed with each other. So even in that container, they were all separated.


    After filling up the container, I controlled the Brute Energy stored in it.


    I recalled the process of how I did it before with the Psyche Energy. Turning the energy into a ball of stabilized energy.


    It really works!


    Eh? This looks like those balls of energy made from putting the natives into those Huge Cauldrons. But those were a bit different.


    It''s not as pure as these balls.


    I see, since they''re made from squeezing the barbarians, it''s bound to have impurities.


    Then let''s call this Physique Boost!


    If Psyche Boost can refresh the mind and boost rity, then this Physique Boost can refresh the body and boost strength or one''s physique.


    Ah. I created another support skill¡­


    After that, a system message rang out inside my mind again.


    [Ding! Created a Skill. Do you want to list it?]


    Of course!


    [Skill : Physique Boost added]


    No use mulling over it. I better try this now.


    I looked at Avelin who already stood up. Her knees were already trembling but she still chose to charge in.


    Aiming at her back, I threw the ball of stabilized Brute Energy towards her.


    And like I thought, the effect was immediate.


    Her body was energized and it even made her faster.


    She was surprised at the sudden change but she''s already charging towards the Saint Realm so she couldn''t care less.


    Next, I threw another one at Erin.


    This time she noticed it. She smiled at me and like Avelin, she also charged towards the enemy.


    With their weapons in hand, they did a pincer attack.


    Their Augmented Skills both in y.


    Only two minutes left. We have to decide this battle now. Throwing Physique Boost to the tribesmen andstly to me, we entered the final 100 seconds of this battle.


    Whether we win or not depends on this final struggle.

 Chapter 34 Conclusion

    Due to the Physique Boost, everyone was immediately energized.


    The sudden change overwhelmed the Saint Realm and for the first time, he jumped back to get breathing space.


    As if we''d let him catch his breath. We''re pressed on time so we wouldn''t let this chance pass.


    I had less World Energy left. The Energy Shield couldn''t be maintained anymore but I could still fire a couple of Air Bullets and use the sh Step a few times more.


    Erin being the strongest among us went in for the first strike.


    She unleashed two of her Augmented Skills. The Shadow Daggers from earlier and Shadow Blink which is almost like my sh Step just that hers directly brought her above her target''s shadow or if there''s none when they''re inplete darkness, behind him.


    Faced with the pincer attack, he was about to deflect both of it by deploying his Shield-like Augmented Skill but Avelin''s Augmented Skill was unleashed making it a three-prong attack.


    Because his focus waspletely on Erin. Avelin''s Pulse Wave managed to affect him for a split second.


    Seeing the two heading the attack I didn''t miss that chance to join in.


    Using sh Step again, I went next to him and stabbed at his unguarded side.


    The first attack tond was the Shadow Dagger. It''s an Augmented Skillposed of condensed Brute Energy shaped into 3 daggers. It''s almost invisible in the dark but during the day, its figure could be seen.


    Since it''s the only oneing from his front, only one of the daggersnded on his arm. His bulky muscles stopped it before it stabbed deeper.


    Next was Erin who appeared from his shadow. With her enhanced strength and Physique Boost which temporarily enhanced her further, her weapon which was some kind of a short sword stabbed deep into his back.


    His pained howl immediately filled the area, even his bulky muscles failed to stop it.


    Then Avelin''s greataxended on his right shoulder. Due to the added force from her jump, it embedded deep into it.


    Andstly, my sword urately stabbed at his left side, the explosion of energy sted off what little defense he had left.


    Through the four consecutive attacks, his blood was finally shed to the ground.


    The Mortal Realm tribesmen came in next, his barrier-like Augmented Skill was already put up but it failed to stop all of them.


    I saw the one-armed guy who was watching the battle shivered from where he was, and slowly he''s already backing away. Afraid to meet his end.


    "W-what did you do?"


    On his knees, the Saint Realm asked. He couldn''t believe the sudden change that happened to all of us.


    He''s breathing heavily, with his blood still gushing out of his wounds. Our attacks seemed severe. Even when he took in more of those balls of energy from his bag, his wounds failed to close up.


    There''s only a few seconds left before the enhancement wears off.


    Without answering him, we once againunched another set of attacks.


    Even with his Augmented Skills and his desperate struggle to defend, he failed to rise up from his immediate defeat.


    We didn''t let up our attacks. We''re also racing for the time after all. If we fail to defeat him before the enhancement runs out, it will spell our own deaths.


    Soon enough, the Saint Realm''s body fell to the ground. The balls of energy he brought were already consumed by him.


    Because of that, there''s no way for him to recover again.


    I waited for a few seconds to see if he could still move before I went next to him.


    His arms were already paralyzed from all his wounds. It''s not like we didn''t suffer from him. He''s strong. Even if his Physique Cultivation was only at the 1st Stage of Saint Realm, the difference between us because of the corruption of a higher energy was huge.


    Just like how that Priest who was clearly a Great-ss wielded the strength of a Master-ss.


    Well, even with that corruption, they''re still no match for the heroes who received cheats.


    The only problem for them will be the incarnations of those from the Invading World who can''t descend on various Otherworlds yet.


    "You wouldn''t get it. It''s the wonder of the Energy you abandoned."


    I answered his earlier question. He''s already on hisst breath anyway.


    On my hand was a stabilized ball of Brute Energy. This is the inherent energy he chose to abandon for a higher energy he mentioned.


    When he saw it, his eyes widened.


    "T-that is!"


    He was startled to see a pure stabilized Brute Energy.


    It was clear to him that normally, such a thing was impossible. Even the balls of energy they''re using to replenish their used Brute Energy were full of impurities.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "You willingly get corrupted by them. There''s no way you will know the true nature of your world''s energy."


    "N-no. This world¡­ It will be assimted... They''re strong. The strength they showed me, it''s only the tip of what they can really do."


    He already had difficulty talking. It''s only a matter of time before he breathes hisst.


    Luckily, he didn''t have the item that can summon an incarnation or he didn''t have the chance to use it. Either way, we somehow survived a normally impossible enemy for any of us.


    "Even if they''re strong. This is your own world. To abandon it just because of that reason, you don''t deserve the energy which nurtured you since birth."


    "No. No. I didn''t choose wrong. That Lightning Chieftain who was rumoured to be from another world will soon fall. Even he won''t be able to stop them. That''s why I¡­ Argh! No!"


    Even before he could finish his words or breathe hisst breath, the corruption in his body suddenly grew.


    I took a step back from this sudden turn of events. My sword raised, ready to respond to any changes.


    The enhancement already wore off even before we started conversing. So this act of mine may even look futile.


    But nothing happened, instead I watched the corruption that was embedded on his body expand on its own and consume himpletely.


    By consume, it meant his body disintegrated bit by bit starting from the origin of the corruption.


    By the time his howls of pain ended, his whole body disappeared from where ity with only his pool of blood that gushed out earlier left behind.


    We all stood dumbfounded at that situation.


    No one could exin what happened.


    I suddenly had a realization and turned around. The bodies of the Augmented Realm they killed were also nowhere to be seen. Like that Saint Realm, their bodies probably got disintegrated by that corruption.


    I see. The corruption will consume them when they die.


    The one-armed guy at the distance saw all of that and he trembled from the same realization.


    If he dies or his body grows as weak as that Saint Realm, the corruption will also disintegrate his body.


    Scared from that thought, he forced himself to stand up and run away.


    But Erin, even without the enhancement from the orb, didn''t let him off.


    She chased after him and ended him before he could even run far enough. He tried to defend himself but it''s all for nought against Erin. With only one arm, he failed to defend most of her attacks.


    I could understand what''s on her mind. If we let him go, even if he got scared today, he will ry what happened to someone and it will bring us more trouble.


    We might''ve been lucky today that there''s only a few of them but it won''t always be like this.


    But that corruption... I have to ry this information to the Principal when we return to Earth.


    Also the information he revealed earlier. About this world getting assimted and reced by a higher energy.


    With this information, the real nature of the Invading World is slowly taking shape.


    "The Saint Realm mentioned something about the Lightning Chieftain before he disintegrated."


    Erin mentioned when she came back.


    "Right. The foreign invaders probably have a n in ce for him. He''s the Hero of this world. They will surely target him."


    Because of Yuko''s fight with the incarnation, the heroes were finally recognized by the enemy.


    Targeting Raiden here is probably a newmand from their homeworld. If they let the Heroes grow further, they will be proven to be an obstacle against them.


    And right now, Raiden is in the middle of a war he started.


    They might use that chance to take him down.


    Ah. Maybe this was what the Principal saw from his irvoyance.


    If I''m not here, no one will bother toe to Avelin''s small tribe, then Erin will not try to infiltrate their camp. Andstly, these corrupted barbarians won''t go out of their way to track us.


    Without my presence, no one will know that Raiden was already targeted by the Invading World. He''s busy trying to unite the barbarians while neglecting the growing power of the Invading Forces.


    We have to go back now and ry this information to that Old Man.


    I might not make a difference to that war but as Raiden''s support, bringing this information will surely help him.


    As long as he will not ignore this information then all is well.

 Chapter 35 Back To Heavenly Lightning Tribe

    After cleaning up the battlefield, we immediately set out without resting.


    The ones who first arrived were corrupted barbarians, there''s probably more that wille next. Especially those Dark Beastmasters and their corrupted beasts.


    If we were surrounded again, there''s no way we can fight like before. Physique and Psyche Boost can only momentarily relieve ourselves, if we keep pushing, our bodies might break.


    And with the wounds they got from the previous battle, especially the ones inflicted by the Saint Realm, we''re down to less than 50% of our strength.


    We''re already halfway on our journey anyway and the mounts we brought were back in their optimal condition.


    But along the way, I once again lost consciousness.


    I don''t know what happened next after that. I only remembered the worried voices of both Avelin and Erin.


    Because of the series of exhaustion and the tension being released after the battle, my body almost copsed. If not for the Automatic Energy Collection which aided me from falling apart by continuously collecting Brute Energy to nourish my body, I would''ve been bedridden after forcing myself to break through from 4th Stage Mortal Realm to 1st Stage Augmented Stage in less than one day.


    When I opened my eyes again, I was back to the same tent where I slept a week ago.


    Ah. We managed to reach the Heavenly Lightning Tribe.


    The ce was lit by amp which means it''s night again.


    I looked at the corner and there she was, the ve woman sent here. She looked better than I first saw her. Looks like Old Man Reol did what I asked.


    Then I saw the heads of Erin and Avelin resting at my side.


    They probably carried me throughout the journey and waited here for me to wake up.


    I shouldn''t rush it like that again. I shouldn''t exhaust myself from trying to reach a new stage. With the appearance of the Orb of Enhancement, I already achieved my initial goal.


    This time I have to do my job to try and support Raiden.


    "Daisuke?"


    Erin''s eyes opened and upon seeing me awake, she beamed with joy.


    "Hey. Good morning."


    I greeted her with a smile as I got up from lying down. I''m fully refreshed now.


    I don''t know how long I was asleep but seeing them here means there were not any problems during the rest of the journey.


    "This monster. Don''t casually smile like that. We were worried."


    Erin nagged but her smile didn''t leave her lips


    I observed both of them and saw that their wounds were already treated.


    "Thank you, Erin."


    "Save that. Old Man Reol told me to bring you to him when you wake up."


    "Alright, let''s go. Ah, wait."


    I picked up the sleeping Avelin and settled her to my bed. This girl was finally relieved from being the Chieftain, her growth will finally be elerated. Now that she''s at this tribe, it''s the perfect stage for her.


    I noticed the system message informing me about thepletion of my pledge to her.


    That meant Old Man Reol already epted them into the tribe when I was unconscious.


    Because of the ongoing war, the tribe was not as crowded as before. Despite the situation, none of the tribe members was showing signs of uneasiness. They''re still going on with their daily life like the war is not their concern. They''re confident about the Lightning Chieftain''s chances of winning the war.


    Erin led me to Old Man Reol''s tent once again. Unlike before, she went in with me.


    The same as the first time I went here, Old Man Reol was behind his table full of beastskin scrolls.


    "You''re finally awake."


    That was the first words he uttered before he scrutinized my appearance.


    "Not only you saved them but you also brought that small tribe here with you."


    "Ah. I decided to take them in. Is it bad?"


    Old Man Reol shook his head to my question.


    His gaze then rested on me. Nothing changed from this Old Man. The look he''s giving me was the same as before.


    I still can''t gauge his stand. The only thing I know about him is that he''s the one managing the tribe whenever Raiden goes back to Earth.


    Since Raiden''s time here is always limited, in a sense, he''s the real Chieftain of this tribe. Everything will pass his ears first and most of the time, he''s the one deciding for the tribe.


    "Erin already told me about everything that happened. And I guess you''re right about the threat the foreign invaders are posing us."


    He admitted. The misconception they had towards those from the Invading World finally got cleared up. Now they won''t neglect them.


    "I see. It''s great that you finally changed your views about them."


    "But currently, the war can''t be stopped. Do you know why?"


    Eh? So I won''t have the chance to see it for myself.


    "Is it already reaching its conclusion?


    "Yes. The Chieftain willunch his final attack tomorrow. And he told me to tell you that you have 4 days left before your return to your world."


    "I see. Then can I go to the frontline?"


    "No. He''s only bringing Saint Realm and above with him to storm the opposing tribes'' headquarters. As you are now, you won''t be able to keep up and will just be a burden."


    Burden. Ah. The woe of the weak. With four days left, can I still increase my Physique Cultivation?


    It''s easy for me to control the inherent energy but I could feel that, like before, I will need more and more condensed energy as I go up the stage of the Augmented Realm.


    "¡­You''re right. Then what am I to do?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Here."


    He handed me another beastskin scroll. Written in it was a scouting report. It''s about a marching army of Dark Beastmasters and Corrupted Barbarians towards the ins where the war is currently happening. There''s also a detached force and their destination is this tribe and they will arrive soon.


    Most of the soldiers were sent to the war so right now, apart from the few guards left behind, the defense of this encampment is currently at its lowest.


    Well, there''s still a lot of tribesmen here but they''re not specialized in fighting. Most of them are still in the Mortal Realm.


    "They started moving up their n, their target should be Raiden err¡­ the Chieftain and his tribe."


    I handed the scroll back to the old man.


    "I already made the Chieftain aware of every information you brought us. That''s why he decided to end it tomorrow."


    "So the problem right now is how to defend this ce?"


    "Yes. So, I have to apologize to that small tribe you brought. They will have to assist us in defending this ce."


    "I guess they won''t be against it, they also wanted to be epted here."


    "Ah. I forgot to inform you. I put them all under yourmand. Your position in this tribe right now is special and I have high hopes for you. Actually, much higher than the Chieftain."


    "Eh? What do you mean by that?"


    "They''re now your subordinates, and Erin here is your Assistant. When you go back to your world, she''ll manage them for you. Just like how I am managing the whole tribe for the Chieftain."


    In the end, I really ended up putting down my roots in this tribe.


    "I don''t know what to say. Thank you?"


    "You''re amusing. It''s not free of course. I want to know..."


    "Know what?"


    "About how you reached the Augmented Realm in less than 2 weeks."


    "I see. You''re also curious."


    "For us barbarians, that feat is impossible. Your cultivation speed is more monstrous than the Chieftain, you know?"


    Err...


    He might be right. Raiden is still in the Saint Realm despite the 3 year gap between us. But unlike him, I couldn''t fight a Saint Realm alone with my Augmented Realm Physique Cultivation. Even if his realm is lower, he''s stronger than those higher in realm.


    "Only the speed I guess, his strength is far more monstrous."


    "Who knows? You''re still far from his current Physique Cultivation realm. Don''t assume it that easily."


    "Err¡­ you also assumed that I''m as monstrous as him, you know?"


    "Maybe but that''s just how I see it, looking at your current progress. So, is there a secret? Is it something you can''t say?"


    "Erin already knew about it and as someone she respects, I guess I''m going to trust you to keep this a secret, Old Man."


    I still don''t know their connection to each other but it''s safe to assume that this Old Man is someone she looks up to. This secret might be shocking to some but I need someone as strong as him to trust me.


    "Alright. Your secret is safe with me."


    "I can freely control the inherent energy of this world. Hence the reason for my fast cultivation."


    After saying that, I willed the surrounding Brute Energy in our surroundings and created a ball of it on top of my palm.


    "T-that!"


    For the first time, I saw a shocked expression from Old Man Reol.


    Ah. He understood what I''m doing and the significance of it. Just like how that Saint Realm reacted when I showed him the stabilized ball of Brute Energy.


    He stared at that ball of energy until I dispersed it. Only then did he recover from the shock.


    "I''m at a loss for words. But seeing that spectacle with my own eyes, I''m convinced. That''s the only exnation."


    "Old Man, I already decided on whose child I will bear."


    Erin suddenly broke her silence.


    This girl, why are you telling him that? And we agreed to wait for two years.


    "This boy, right?"


    Erin was taken aback when the Old Man correctly guessed it.


    "You don''t have to act like that. You''re my granddaughter, do you think I won''t notice?"


    I see. So they''re really rted. No wonder Erin could act casually before him. Then it''s really safe to trust him for now.


    "Erin, didn''t we agree to talk about it after 2 years?"


    "Huh? I''m only informing this Old Man so he won''t try to pair me with someone when you go back to your own world."


    This girl¡­ Now I''m the one at a loss for words. Well, let''s think about that again in two years.


    After that, we were sent back from the Old Man''s tent.


    Right now, I have the whole Whiteshade Tribe under me. Erin and the Old Man already settled them in an area near my tent.


    When the detached force arrives, we will once again be thrust into another battle and this time, we won''t be fighting alone. It will be arger scale than the ones we''ve gone through.


    I don''t know if Raiden will seed on ending the war tomorrow but I guess I have to wait to meet him again and ask him of his ns for this world.


    We have 4 days left but the enemy have stopped hiding and are now encroaching this world.

 Chapter 36 Preparations

    When I went back to my tent, Avelin was still there, sleeping soundly on my bed. This innocent girl who was pushed to the Chieftain role finally got released from it. Right now, she could still care for them but she could rest easy now and not pressure herself by leading them all on her own.


    I have 4 days left to stay in this world and I don''t know when I will be able to go back again. Will she still remember me? I don''t know.


    Because of thepletion of my pledge, like Zerina, I can now see her status at the pledge bonus on my system. And there''s also Erin. The two of them will help each other to grow stronger. I still have a lot of worlds I have to go through but I won''t forget about them.


    It''s not just me who''s growing stronger after all. Maybe in the next world, more absurd things will happen and I won''t be able to provide more help.


    Once we go back I have to strive to train this Adaptability of mine and level it up. I have the hunch that something will change if I manage to do that. The Orbs also have their own secrets as well and only this Adaptability can identify it.


    The Principal said it doesn''t matter if I became a support or not but now I''m starting to think that this is what I''m really destined to be.


    Psyche Boost, Physique Boost, Enhancement and Concealment. Everything''s a useful supporting skill. And I will probably get more.


    I led the battle against the Corrupted Barbarians earlier, maybe that will happen again and with the use of these supporting skills, I will be able to lead them to victory.


    I have to ept the difference between me and the Heroes. We all have different abilities, Yuko''s Foresight, Raiden''s Temporal eleration, and my Adaptability. Each of them has different uses and it''s up to each of us on how it can benefit ourselves. Yuko and Raiden already have a clear understanding of their abilities, while I am still mulling over what I can do with this mediocre ability.


    It''s already in front of me but I''m trying to avert my eyes. I should ept it and work towards using its full potential to benefit me.


    I am a Support Character. I can never be a hero. Then I will stick to that principle.


    Supporting not just them but everyone. This was why I also got experience by supporting Avelin, I neglected the fact that my system doesn''t only favor a Hero. Any type of support I provide will turn into experience points for my system.


    Ah. Now that I cleared my mind about things that are bugging me, the path ahead of me is already visible. To be the Ultimate Support Character.


    For now, let''s continue this Physique Cultivation. Well, that''s the only thing I could do right at this moment. Any increase in my strength will also contribute to that goal anyway.


    With that, I started condensing Brute Energy throughout the night.


    I don''t remember at which point I fell asleep.


    Well, I didn''t force myself like before. When I felt the drowsiness, I let myself drift into sleep without climbing on top of my bed.


    However, when I opened my eyes again, I was lying down on my bed and someone was at my side with her arm hugging me. Because of the habit I acquired from sleeping together with Yuko for a whole week, I was also hugging this girl tightly.


    I don''t need to guess who this is. Avelin.


    She''s still sleeping soundly. This girl. How long will she sleep?


    I removed my hand and stood up from the bed. The ve woman was still here and on the table, breakfast for today and a bucket of water was already prepared.


    I nodded and thanked her.


    This is their job and well, she''s being treated nicely because of my request from Old Man Reol. Even if my position is special, I have no authority to release her from her chains.


    Halfway through the meal, Avelin woke up with a blush and a smile on her face.


    Like I thought, she''s the one who pulled me up to sleep next to her.


    Turns out, it was my fault why we ended up hugging each other. She was supposed to go back to her tent after pulling me up but I pulled her into a hug.


    I might''ve been dreaming about Yuko or it''s really the habit that led us to that situation.


    Now, she became more determined to have me as her partner and the father of her child. Like with Erin, I told her to wait for 2 years. Well, it''s not like I''m running away, it''s just not the right time for now.


    I also told her about my impending return to Earth as well. I instructed her to work together with Erin.


    After we finished eating, I led her and her former tribesmen to notify them of the changes now that they were absorbed by the Heavenly Lightning Tribe.


    Erin joined us on the way there. When she found out from Avelin how she spent the night with me, Erin got pissed off again and demanded to get the same treatment.


    Only when I agreed did she calm down. I reaffirmed that barbarian women are scary.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    I miss my Yuko. She''s probably back at the World of System. Well, let''s hope she''s safe there.


    With the help of Avelin and Erin, I received no objection among the former Whiteshade tribesmen.


    When I informed them that we will once again be thrust into a battle, though there''s still no objection, some were dejected. They thought they would be safe now that they joined arge tribe. To be thrust into a battle that''s probably bigger on scale than anything they''ve seen so far, they became fearful.


    I couldn''t me them. So I offer no words of constion. I instructed them to prepare before leaving to meet the Old Man again.


    This time, he''ll be the one organizing the battle that will soon happen.


    He''s certainly a King Realm expert even if he just always stays behind Raiden but is that really the extent of his strength? I don''t know.


    ording to the scout he sent, the detached force heading here consisted of at least 2 Wild Beasts that wereparable to a King Realm in strength.


    Not only will we have to fight corrupted Wild Beasts of varying strengths, but there''s also the Dark Beastmasters controlling them as well as Corrupted Barbarians they managed to sway.


    Will we be fine?


    Ah. I''m not amander or anything so for now, I''ll listen to the Old Man.


    When we arrived at the training field where Old Man Reol gathered the remaining barbarians, there''s still a considerable number of them. Those I can gauge the strength were all Augmented Realms or below and those I can''t were Saint Realm and above.


    But apart from the Old Man, those I can''t gauge the strength are more or lessparable to that Corrupted Barbarian we fought and killed.


    Behind the tribesmen, the ves were also lined up at the back. Looks like they were granted a chance to remove their ve status by fighting in this uing battle.


    After exining the situation to everyone, Old Man Reol then started relegating our duties.


    Since I''m someone with a special position, he put me in charge not only of the former Whiteshade Tribes but also a part of the ves who took up arms for a chance to free themselves from the chains, giving me the title of a General.


    I''m just an Augmented Realm, to be given this position, I don''t know what''s on the Old Man''s mind. And with his confident disposition just now, looks like he''s expecting something from me.


    The woman who was tending my tent was among the ves under me and through that, I finally got to know her name, Ophelia.


    Because of her appearance, I failed to gauge her strength before but surprisingly, she''s a 2nd Stage Saint Realm expert and a wife of a previous medium tribe Chieftain at that.


    Well, her husband tried to rebel on one of the weing parties. She was against it but her fate became the same as everyone when her husband failed and got executed. They all became a ve of the Heavenly Lightning Tribe.


    Even with her strength, she couldn''t or she chose not to take up arms to free themselves and only waited for this opportunity.


    She appreciated how I treated her. That''s why she volunteered to be put under mymand along with her previous tribesmen.


    The Old Man promised that they will really be freed from their ve status after the battle as long as they survived it.


    Because of that, the barbarians under me swelled from a mere 30+ barbarians to around 300.


    I''m never a fan of strategy games but with my enhanced rity and all the support skills, I have. I guess I canmand them just fine.


    These 300 barbarians are now my responsibility so I can''t fight at the front now. As their superior, I will support them with everything I have.


    This might be my chance to power level my system. Supporting 300 individuals, I have an unlimited supply of Brute Energy so spamming Physique Boost sounds about right.


    It will also train my Adaptability to expand the container. It will be 3 birds in one stone.


    Ah. I guess this kind of optimism is needed at this time.


    The Heavenly Lightning Tribe was enclosed by a circr wall but because of the scarceness of resources here, it''s not tall and doesn''t have huge defensive capabilities. The wall was there only to determine the border of the tribes. But yeah, there were watchtowers and such to scout the surroundings.


    The battles here in this world were mostly melee, where arge casualty can be expected.


    That''s how it always is, even back in the Whiteshade Tribe. Avelin and her tribesmen were fighting outside their makeshift wall.

 Chapter 37 Organizing My Troops

    After the preparations and assigning the positions of various Generals who were appointed just for the sake of this defense, Old Man Reol sent me and the 300 barbarians under me to the Western side of the tribe.


    Along with another General who has the same amount of barbarians under him, we were to hold that position.


    This will be the first time I will experience a battle of this scale. My Adaptability is working fine and it''s clear to me what I shall do but even with that, I can''t help but feel nervous. Is this because of me being inexperienced? No. I''m just probably overthinking again. I have to calm down.


    It''s true that warfare was prettymon back on Earth but everything I saw was either from movies or history books. No matter how good the movies or how urate the books are, even the books about military strategies, this world is different. To apply the tactics here with the barbarians who have superhuman strength and skills that are not existing on Earth, it will be hard.


    Especially what we will face are a mix of Wild Beasts, Corrupted Barbarians and Dark Beastmasters.


    We have knowledge about the Corrupted Barbarians and Wild Beasts, but about the Dark Beastmasters, we only know that they can tame Wild Beasts forcefully. But surely that''s not the extent of their strength, right?


    That''s what I have to look out for. I don''t know if these 300 barbarians under me will live through this but I''ll do everything to support them all.


    "General, a message."


    A barbarian came running in front of me. Old Man Reol set up the Great Hall as the center ofmand.


    He will standby there while giving orders to the generals around the tribe.


    ording to the scouts he sent, the enemy will appear from the Southwestern direction. The ce where we were stationed would not endure the full brunt of the enemy.


    "What is it?"


    "The enemies will arrive in an hour. Their vanguard are the Wild Beasts, behind it are the Corrupted Barbarians who have the size of at least 5 medium tribes which were led by one King Realm."


    Hearing about it and seeing it will probably not be the same thing. Will we be fine? It will be too chaotic.


    I tried to incorporate some tactics to the barbarians around me. I only picked this up from that one manga which featured melee warfare from Ancient China. This way the chain ofmand will not be disoriented. Each of them will have their own role.


    These barbarians are all skilled at fighting anyway, organizing them like this, let''s hope it will make a difference.


    With Ophelia as the only Saint Realm, she''ll be the head of the 300 barbarians, my orders will first go through her as the Commander.


    The 300 barbarians will then be broken down up to the smallest unit.


    Sixty 5-man Squad with each squad led by at least 3rd Stage Augmented Realm.


    Six 50-man toons with each toonprising ten 5-man Squad and will be led by a 5th Stage Augmented Realm.


    Combining the six 50-man toon will be the 300-Army led by Ophelia.


    Each Squad will fight together and the Squad Leader will receive the orders from the toon Commander above him.


    And those toon Commanders will then take the orders from Ophelia, my appointed Army Commander.


    And above Ophelia will be me, Erin and Avelin will be at my side. As bodyguards?


    Well no, I just want them to be near me in the uing chaotic battle. We will provide support to any Squad or toon that needs help.


    The messenger left after bringing that message and then I ryed it to Ophelia. She''ll be the one rying the message to those under her.


    When the message reached everyone''s ears. All of them tensed up. One hour.


    The battle will soone to us.


    From where I was, I smiled at seeing the distinction and organization of this 300-man Army from Squads to toons.


    I tried using the Orb of Enhancement to see if I can enhance all 300 of my subordinates.


    It worked but it took five minutes of channeling the Brute Energy to cover all of us.


    I can cast it at the start but when it wears off, that five minutes needed to channel the Brute Energy can be proven to be fatal. Plus there''s also the cooldown time of 10 minutes.


    "I have a suggestion."


    When the two girls saw me mulling over what to do. Avelin raised her hand and dered.


    "I have a suggestion as well."


    Then Erin also raised her hand. This girl. Is she trying topete with Avelin?


    "I also have a suggestion, General."


    And Ophelia at my back waiting for orders also opened her mouth.


    Well, let''s hear their suggestion. It''s not a bad idea to hear what they wanted to suggest. Erin and Avelin experienced how useful the Enhancement Aura is and Ophelia, well, she had just experienced it and ording to her, it increased her strength for at least 30%.


    "You first, Avelin."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "What if you reduced the number who will be enhanced?"


    Her suggestion is good. It will reduce the channeling time.


    "Next, Erin."


    "I''ll add to her suggestion. Those who were not enhanced by the aura will be on standby."


    Well, it''s not good to send them when they''re not enhanced. They won''t be able to keep up to those who have the aura.


    "Last, Ophelia."


    "I''ll also add to their suggestion, only enhance three toons, when the effect wore off, they will be substituted by the other three toons who were on standby."


    I see. Half the numbers will reduce the channeling time to two and a half minutes.


    But there''s still a problem. The enhancement buffsts for ten minutes and the cooldown time is another ten minutes. Then it won''t be much different from enhancing everyone and resisting the enemy for fifteen minutes.


    Ah.


    I guess I''ll stretch it out. Everyone has limited stamina, only willpower will not tide them through if they get exhausted right in the middle of fighting against an enemy.


    "Thank you for your suggestions. I decided what we will do."


    The three stood in attention. All their suggestions piled up to one another is already a great n. But I have to add up my own improvisation.


    "Like you all said, Avelin, I''ll reduce the number of who will I enhance."


    I first turned to Avelin, when she heard I considered her suggestion, she showed a happy expression.


    "Then Erin, you''re right. Those not enhanced will be on standby, providing support from a distance. We have Bow and Arrows prepared to reduce the pressure for those fighting at the front. They will alternately shoot arrows to preserve their strength."


    Erin also happily jumped but when she remembered that''s not how she usually acted, she turned red from embarrassment.


    The bows and arrows weren''t made from wood. They''re all made from wild beasts'' bones and tendons. Because of theck of wood, the cksmiths here made use of bones that they couldn''t chew. They mix it with the metals they mined to make arrows and arrowheads. The bows were made from durable but flexible bones and the bowstrings were made from tendons.


    However, the barbarians favor close rangebat so onlyrge tribes like this use them.


    Using it is easy but to urately hit someone from a distance, that''s what irked them the most. They''d rather charge towards their enemy with their own weapons in hand than aim to hit someone from a distance.


    "Ophelia, you''re right. Enhancing half of them at first is a good idea, but those who will substitute won''t be enhanced, so I''m thinking to pull back the frontline and passively maintain the position until the cooldown ends and enhance them."


    Right. When the enhancement wears off, I''ll support the barbarians that will be sent next using Physique Boost until the Orb can be used again. Those who were sent first will take their ces of providing support using the bow and arrows while they recover.


    This way we would always have rested barbarians to take the frontline.


    "The general is wise. I support this n."


    "Alright, then ry the message, Ophelia, I''ll leave it to you which toons will be sent first."


    "Understood."


    When Ophelia left, Avelin and Erin stayed at their position. These girls are also waiting for what order I will give them.


    "You two, you''ll stay with me. Ophelia willmand the 300 barbarians. I will be walking around the battlefield, sending Physique Boost to anyone that might need it."


    "I see, so we''ll protect our General?"


    Avelin, no I just want you to be by my side. There will surely be casualties here and you''re still at 1st Stage Augmented Realm. You need more time to grow.


    "This monster doesn''t need our protection. I''m sure he just doesn''t want us to leave his side."


    Erin, I won''t praise you for getting the correct answer.


    She will most possibly be smug again if I confirmed her guess.


    In one hour the battle will start. I wonder. Will we really be fine? Ah. I should look at the brighter side. What we''re facing is just the detached force.


    Raiden and the tribe''s army will face their main forces. But what about the other tribe? If their Chieftain was killed by Raiden, will they submit to him and join hands to repel the marching army of the Invading World?


    Ah. I shouldn''t worry about his side for now. Old Man Reol is confident with him. That guy is strong, maybe if he and Yuko fight each other, it will end in a draw.


    Surely, they prepared countermeasures so they can face those enemies without worrying for retaliation from that other tribe.


    For now, the battle here is my concern. We''ll live through this. I''ll make sure of that.

 Chapter 38 The Detached Forces Arrival; The Battle Begins

    Soon the enemies appeared from the horizon. Even at our position, the tworge King Realm Wild Beasts could clearly be seen. Just by the size of them, I was wondering whether someone could kill them alone.


    The two just needed to charge towards us and we would be swatted like a fly. If I couldpare their size to an animal on Earth, I guess, they''re as tall as thergest elephant recorded.


    ording to Erin, the two were called Berserker Thornhog. They looked like a giant warthog, with two long and sharp tusks protruding from its mouth, it''s hide were also full of thorny spikes.


    Then those behind them were of the same species just that they''re much weaker and smaller than the two. They''re called Mutant Thornhog, their strength wasparable to a 3rd Stage Augmented Realm. Andstly, there were smaller Thornhogs behind them which were used by the Corrupted Barbarians as their mounts.


    Well, those smaller thornhogs'' spikes hadn''t grown out yet, hence they could be mounted.


    The Dark Beastmasters who were supposed to be controlling all those Wild Beasts were nowhere to be seen. Maybe they''regging behind or they purposely maintained a distance.


    I estimated that apart from the two King Realm Wild Beasts. Those Mutated Thornhogs were numbered 300. While the Thornhogs with Corrupted Barbarians riding them were around 1000.


    I couldn''t gauge the strength of those Corrupted Barbarians. There may be some Saint Realms but most of them were like us, a good number of Mortal Realms and Augmented Realms.


    Compared to our numbers, they''re outnumbered. But the fact that all of them were corrupted by that higher energy mentioned by the Saint Realm we defeated, they''re stronger than they look.


    "Ophelia. Lead me to the three toons that will take the frontline first."


    Since they''re already here, I have to ready my troops. They might be veteran at fighting but the war was always the same no matter which world. It''s chaotic and once you enter the battlefield, there''s no guarantee you''lle out safely.


    Most of my subordinates were ves who wanted to be freed from that status, they''re all eager to live through this. And since they''re all under me, I''m responsible for their lives.


    Led by Ophelia, the three of us went from the back of the troops to the front of the three toons that were already feeling nervous and tense for the uing battle.


    Do I need to say encouraging words? I don''t think so. If ites from me who''s just a 1st Stage Augmented Realm expert, some might think I was looking down on them, especially those higher in realm than me, so I''ll leave that part on Ophelia who was the strongest among us.


    This is the Barbarian World after all, no matter how special I was from Old Man Reol''s eyes, the other barbarians didn''t know that. Even the other General who was sent on this side didn''t have any good impression of me. For him, I was just an Augmented Realm, I was clearly weaker than him.


    Ophelia respected me because of how I treated her, maybe that''s also the reason why Old Man Reol put me in this position because there''s Ophelia who could help me.


    Just from the vanguard of the enemy, they have at least three at the King Realm in strength; the two Berserker Thornhogs and that leader of Corrupted Barbarians. And while as have a considerable number of Saint Realm experts, only Old Man Reol was at the level of King Realm.


    Can he hold those three down?


    Ah. Maybe this was the time to finally see what the Old Man was capable of.


    As time passed the sounds from the marching enemy drowned the silence enveloping us.


    From Mortal Realm to the Saint Realm Generals, everyone readied themselves.


    Right now, the Heavenly Lightning Tribe didn''t have its strong army that was being feared by most of the tribes surrounding it.


    The enemies were only a detached force but seeing that darkish aura that was oozing out from them, I couldn''t help but take a guess that that was the higher energy that increased theirbat prowess.


    "Ready."


    I whispered to Ophelia. I already ryed everything she had to do.


    After activating the Enhancement Aura to the three toons. We moved back behind the troops and I directed those who will use the bows.


    When the enemies reached a certain distance from us, they also spread out. Their right-wing consists of at least 100 Mutated Thornhogs and 200 Thornhogs mounted by a Corrupted Barbarian charged into us.


    "Attack!"


    I could hear the other General shouted hismand, the mix of 300 tribesmen and ves rushed towards the iing enemies.


    All sorts of Augmented Skills flew towards the Mutated Thornhogs at the front.


    "Let''s go!"


    With Ophelia at the front, she led the three toons and took the frontline.


    She immediately drew the first blood to the leading Mutated Thornhog using her heavy spear. With a Halo appearing on top of her head, her spear shined with a blinding light and pierced the thick hide of the beast. It''s tusk and the thorns protecting it couldn''t stop her.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    She immediately jumped back after the beast fell to the ground.


    The Thornhogs behind it stumbled when they crashed to the fallen beast and the Corrupted Barbarians riding them flew forward from the impact.


    With each toon spreading out and the proper distinction on each squad, they all weed the Corrupted Barbarians falling in front of them. Even if most of them were still at the Mortal Realm, with the Enhancement Buff, their strength reached the necessary force to pierce and hack at the Corrupted Barbarians enhanced by the higher energy.


    Immediately, the surroundings turned chaotic. All sorts of screams and howls from beasts and barbarians alike almost made my ears go deaf.


    And at this moment, my ability kicked in again. I immediately adapted to this chaotic battlefield and everything became clear to me.


    When I saw some squad about to be broken by a Mutated Thornhog and a group of Corrupted Barbarian


    I rushed towards them with Erin and Avelin following me.


    After throwing Physique Boost at everyone on that squad we proceeded to help them kill their opponents.


    With how swift and how orderly I did it. Not only the two following me, even the squad we helped gasped in amazement.


    But yeah, I didn''t revel at that moment and moved on to the next. Even with all the chaos in my surrounding, I could clearly see which of them needed help. Of course with my limited vision, I couldn''t see the whole battlefield but it''s enough.


    The wars here were a bit primitive and most of the barbarians relied on instincts. Anything could happen if you factor the Augmented Skills or Halos so most of the time, even a well-thought-out strategy could be rendered useless.


    But the way I organized them to a small squad of five, it was proven effective to reduce the casualties.


    I don''t know what''s happening on the other side and it''s not like it will matter if I know.


    There were messengers running around reporting the details of each battlefield anyway.


    Soon, the 10 minutes passed by and the Enhancement Aura wore off.


    Ophelia issued the order to fall back while I ordered those shooting arrows to get ready while I threw numerous balls of Physique Boost towards them.


    They need to be in the defensive position by sticking close to each other for around 12 minutes. The loss of 10 Strength and Endurance were something not anyone could bridge with simply willpower alone.


    During this time we also went back to rest. Avelin and Erin were also tired from keeping up to wherever I went.


    When the three toons went back, we tallied the casualties and reorganized the squad who lost a teammate. Sadly, even with the preparation and organization we did, we couldn''t prevent a casualty. From that short 10 minutes of battle, 5 died.


    It was lowpared to how many we killed but still a loss is a loss. All of them were ves who just wanted to be freed of their status.


    Erin and Avelin patted my back when they saw me looking down.


    Ah. I shouldn''t show a weak side like this or it will affect everyone.


    Ophelia also went back and asked for a Physique Boost before she took the front again. That woman was doing her best, not only for her but also for her previous tribesmen who became ves because of a wrong decision made by herte husband.


    "General, a message."


    A messenger appeared and immediately ryed news of the other battlefields.


    The main battlefield was at the Western side where the two Berserker Thornhogs ran rampant which caused a lot of casualties. Only when Old Man Reol stepped in did it somehow abate but even he couldn''t kill those two easily. He was only a single barbarian. Not only did he have to fight two at once, but he was also wary of the 3rd King Realm who was leading the Corrupted Barbarians.


    Then when I heard the casualties from the other battlefield, especially the one next to me, I felt relieved. Relieved that we had the lowest casualties at the first encounter.


    After that, I stood up again. The cooldown ended and I once again took out the Orb of Enhancement.


    As to how long this battle willst. I don''t know. There''s still no news from Raiden or the army he brought with him. If they could return and not face the main force of the enemies that were heading towards them, then there''s a possibility to make our stand here as the whole Heavenly Lightning Tribe.


    But yeah, there''s no way to know the real n of these Dark Beastmasters. Are they just aiming for Raiden or there''s something more?


    The way the barbarians weren''t united proved to be a problem in this world, I wonder what will happen to this world after we go back to Earth.

 Chapter 39 Weird Corrupted Barbarians

    It has been two hours since the battle started and yeah, it''s still as chaotic as before. All sorts of Augmented Skills were still flying around though it''s already a bit less than before.


    The grounds surrounding the Heavenly Lightning Tribe were already littered with corpses both of barbarians and Wild Beasts.


    ? And even now, the Dark Beastmasters were still nowhere to be seen. Those cunning freaks letting this world''s denizens fight each other, dwindling their numbers.


    And because of how disunited this world is, they could just sit back and rx while sending sweet words to unsatisfied barbarian tribes to corrupt them and fight in their stead.


    Now even without Raiden''s exnation, his n to unify this world first before dealing with these invaders was already appealing to me.


    They needed toe together to deal with these guys or else the world would just head towards its doom through its own denizens'' hands.


    I need to have a lengthy talk with him when this is all over. I want to know all or some of his ns so I can have a clearer picture of how he will deal with them and also give my own input if possible. Like how the Principal let me in on his thoughts about the Pocket Dimension, I can help Raiden think and n out this World''s future.


    "General, we need you to send some troops."


    The messenger uttered hurriedly. Looks like he rushed here to my side to deliver the message. The other General that was sent here with me at the Western side died. On how he died, I don''t know, looks like he took the frontline and was ganged up by a group of Corrupted Barbarians lying in wait to ambush him. They''re not like the Wild Beasts who were controlled after all, they could still think by themselves.


    I looked at Ophelia who was resting. The Orb was on its cooldown again so we''re back at taking a defensive stance. Compared to the 300 troops near us which were already down to half of their original numbers, our casualties only numbered less than 30. It was certainly impressive but losing 30, I wouldn''t say I''m okay with that.


    "Ophelia, what do you think?"


    "General, it''s not wise to send them without Enhancement, I suggest we finish up here then move everyone to aid them."


    As the battle went on longer, they all got ustomed to the Corrupted Barbarians and the Thornhogs. Those who were attacking us earlier were already wiped out. Now we''re fighting fresh enemies from the other battlefields that were performing well.


    Due to that, these messengers kept oning to me to ask for aid for the other battlefields but yeah, the reason why we were performing well was the Orb of Enhancement. If I sent a toon, without Enhancement, they''ll only be a little organized than most barbarians fighting on our side and without the support of a leader like Ophelia, they''ll be overwhelmed.


    "Just wait for a bit. We''ll finish up here before aiding them."


    I answered the messenger, taking up Ophelia''s suggestion.


    Erin and Avelin were also resting beside me. They stopped talking and just saved up their energies to keep up with me during my walks through the battlefield.


    There was a time when I was also ambushed by a group of Corrupted Barbarians but these two swiftly dealt with them and I only saw their bodies falling to the ground, lifeless.


    It was during one hour into the battle when a system message appeared that I already maxed out the Support Character System. It''s already at Level 5 and 100%.


    I really power-leveled it during this battle. Just from how many I was supporting all at once, I received a lot of experience points. I got 2.4 Strength and Endurance from leveling my system from Level 3 to 5. Ah, my Intelligence attribute also got an increase of 0.7 points. It might look little considering I got 3 Strength and 1.5 Endurance from advancing to Augmented Realm but only this system gave out an increase on that hard to raise attribute.


    Due to that increase in Intelligence, I felt my control on the inherent energy increased and that resulted in a reduced time to channel the Brute Energy needed to activate the Orb to cover more than 100 barbarians.


    But because I''m not at the World of System, there''s no way I could upgrade my System to put me in Adept-ss. I''ll ask Yuko back on Earth if I can ride on her connection to that world to upgrade my System. I still don''t know if that will work but it''s worth a try.


    Lastly, the continuous use of Physique Boost proved to be effective as well, the container was erged again, now the experience sat at 60%. I proved that the increase in Intelligence Attribute was really affecting our unique Abilities that was awakened by being exposed to Psyche Energy.


    I remembered Raiden thanking me for that Support Bonus which increased his Intelligence to 0.2. He said it improved his Temporal eleration. Now, because that Support Bonus increased again thanks to leveling my System, both Yuko and Raiden got another 0.2 Intelligence points to all of my Supported Individuals.


    I''m sure Yuko''s Foresight will also get an improvement because of the added 0.4 Intelligence.


    I took this time of rest to check my stats again and yeah, I was satisfied when I looked at it.


    It grew again, decreasing the gap between me and the Heroes.


    [Physique Cultivation: 1st Stage Augmented Realm (48%)


    Strength: 15.8(22.4)(1.0)<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Endurance: 10.1(15.1)(0.5)


    Intelligence: 3.8(3.9)]


    When the cooldown ended I stood up once again and activated the Orb of Enhancement.


    This time we''ll finish on this side, there''s only a few of them left but there''s a group of Corrupted Barbarians that was proven to be difficult to deal with ording to Ophelia. They wereposed of a Saint Realm and 4 Augmented Realms. If I could describe how difficult they were to deal with, the 5 of them were identical but their Augmented Skills were all different from each other.


    Are they quintuplets or it''s some kind of Augmented Skill that made them all look like each other?


    Err... Ophelia only described them and only now will I seek them to end that troublesome group. That group was the leader of the enemies sent here before we wiped out the first wavepletely.


    I''ll have to see them with my own eyes to determine the peculiarity of that group.


    After instructing the enhanced toons to swiftly end the enemies, we followed Ophelia to the frontline.


    Just by stepping in front, we were already assaulted by a number of Thornhogs and Corrupted Barbarians, but the threedies dealt with them and all I had to do was to asionally shoot Physique Boost to them.


    Well, even if someone got past them, my current strength could deal with enemies below Saint Realm, whether corrupted or not.


    Having both the System and Physique Cultivation, my stats were naturally higher than a barbarian who only relied on Physique Cultivation.


    "General, it''s them."


    After a while, the attacks died down. Or those eyeing us got scared so they changed their targets.


    Ophelia then pointed somewhere. I followed it and saw a group of Corrupted Barbarians standing together, they were identical like how she described them. And they''re all standing with different weird poses. They all looked like a group of costumed heroes from a Super Sentai show.


    So there were these kinds of barbarians as well. Weirdos aren''t unique on Earth.


    "They''re weird even for a barbarian."


    I heard Erin mutter at my side.


    "Don''t they get tired posing like that? And why are they just standing there?"


    Avelin alsomented.


    "That''s just how they are, I already fought them twice and I still couldn''t get used to the way they fight."


    Ophelia detailed her experience with them. The Saint Realm is just a 1st Stage but because of the corruption, he''s as strong as a 3rd Stage Saint Realm. She could beat him because of the enhancement from the Orb but yeah, with the other four added, it''s hard for her to keep up with their different Augmented Skills.


    Like I nned to do, I looked at them and observed the inherent energy surrounding them. I focused my attention to see if there''s something off. Since Augmented Skills were just a repurposed clump of condensed Brute Energy, illusion skills like Erin''s Shadow Concealment could be detected by me if I observe carefully.


    As soon as I focused my gaze on them, the one in the middle turned to us and straightened his weird pose, he pointed at us and the four at his side immediately rushed towards us.


    "Ophelia, Erin and Avelin, hold them off for me. I''ll try to dispel the Augmented Skill covering them."


    Like I thought, it''s some sort of Augmented Skill that made them look identical.


    Ah. With the denseness of thepressed Brute Energy covering them, it''s an upgraded Augmented Skill, a Halo.


    The three beside me nodded and met the four rushing towards us.


    I''m going to try something new again. I felt the container inside me already reached a certain size that it will be possible to create another type of skill using the stabilized energy stored inside it. But yeah it will be a one-off skill that needs to use more stabilized energy than what was used on Physique or Psyche Boost.

 Chapter 40 A New Skill

    Once again, I controlled the Brute Energy of our surroundings to gather and fill up the invisible container inside me.


    Then after it stabilized, I gathered it in my hand. Unlike the Physique Boost which only consisted of a small ball of stabilized Brute Energy, this one was at least ten times its size.


    Just like how Augmented Skills were supposed to be created, I made a mental image on how thisrge ball of stabilized Brute Energy into something that will serve its purpose.


    What I wanted is something that can dispel any type of Augmented Skills or Halo. Maybe someone already made something like this as their Augmented Skill but what I''m creating is a higher version of that, probably even higher than a Halo. This one will consist of pure stabilized Brute Energy.


    Well, I still don''t really get how a Halo works, I have to experience that myself before I can be sure of it.


    Everything here was relying on Brute Energy, so my ability to control it was probably the strongest skill to ever exist. If I exercise a higher control towards it, maybe it can also affect the Brute Energy inside every existence that relies on it. But that is currently impossible and I have a hunch that if I really did that, the World''s Will will reject my existence in this world.


    I will be considered as a more serious threat than the Invading World.


    I see. This Adaptability. It''s not as mediocre as it seems. This is probably why it''s too hard to improve this. If I continue improving it not only will I be able to control the inherent energy of a world, I might also be able to deprive anyone of it.


    For now, I have to stop thinking about that and focus on what I set out to do. Dispel the enemy''s Halo skill that was confusing us.


    Therge ball of stabilized Brute Energy on my hand slowly changed its shape. I need this to be something I can shoot urately and only to my target. Then I guess, that''s the shape I have to go to.


    A bow.


    Well, I have an inspiration from that certain anime. The bow is made from Spirit Energy that can shoot Spirit Arrows.


    Remembering its design, therge ball of energy turned its shape to a longbow, because of its stabilized nature, the image in my head was perfectly replicated.


    There''s one drawback though, it only has 5 arrows.


    With thatrge amount of Brute Energy, I can only shoot it 5 times. But right now, it''s enough.


    The threedies were still holding off the 5 identical enemies and they''re truly at a disadvantage. If not for the enhancement and the Physique Boost, they will probably be overwhelmed by now.


    Those identical Corrupted Barbarians have all sorts of Augmented Skills which were being sent unpredictably. They could block it but because they didn''t know what would be used next, it became harder to take advantage.


    "Now!"


    I shouted at them.


    Upon hearing my voice, Ophelia, Erin and Avelin all jumped back and the enemies revealed themselves in front of me.


    Wielding the bow made from the stabilized Brute Energy, I nocked the five arrows and shot them all at once.


    I don''t have any experience at shooting a bow but yeah, this is my Adaptability working its wonders again. The five arrows shot straight towards their targets. The unprepared Corrupted Barbarians who were not expecting a ranged attack this close hastily raised their identical weapons to block it.


    They would have seeded at blocking if not for the special nature of those arrows.


    As soon as it touched their weapons, the arrows made frompressed stabilized Brute Energy seeped into their weapons like water. From the point of contact, it immediately spread throughout. Like a snake coiling through its target, it immediately enveloped not only the weapon but also everything connected to it. In other words, even if they sessfully blocked it, it still spread out and covered their whole bodies in a blink.


    Every one of them was affected except the Saint Realm.


    Well, nothing''s wrong with his appearance after all but the feeling of that energy running through his skin made him jump back in fright.


    Immediately, the effect was made apparent. The identical appearances of the four Augmented Realm barbarians were dispelled.


    Their original appearances which were too different from that Saint Realm were revealed to our eyes.


    "W-what did you do?!"


    The Corrupted Saint Realm shouted in anger. It was, after all, his Halo. To be dispelled like that by mere arrows that he didn''t know whether it''s an Augmented Skill or not, he became furious. And frightened.


    It was an unprecedented skill that even Augmented Skill or a Halo were inferior with.


    He''s probably too proud of that skill of his which helped him and his underlings defeat many opponents by confusing them.


    Now that their real appearances were revealed, the threedies behind me immediately marked their target.


    Before the Saint Realm could think of using his Halo again, Ophelia killed one of them using her own Halo skill which was clearly an offensive-type while they''re still confused at what happened.


    Then Erin injured the other one, while Avelin was blocked by her target.


    Well, they''re not as fast nor as strong as Ophelia that''s why the results were different but this is already a satisfying oue.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The Saint Realm and his three underlings immediately fell back and disappeared from the battlefield. To where they will go, I don''t know.


    I thought of finishing them off but to retreat despite his anger, that Saint Realm is a decisive barbarian.


    "Sorry, Daisuke."


    Avelin apologized when she went back to my side.


    "Don''t mind it. You did well."


    I patted her head before turning to the other two.


    We''re still on the battlefield and we were supposed to finish up on this side to move to the next one.


    We might be doing well here but the others aren''t fairing well. Some underestimated the Corrupted Barbarians when they detected their current realms or some were really weakpared to their enemies.


    Now that the troublesome group of Corrupted Barbarians retreated, most Corrupted Barbarians under them followed suit which only leaves us with the Thornhogs and other Wild Beasts that were mixed in.


    Well, maybe we''ll be able to see them again after we moved from here. The battle is about to reach the climax, Old Man Reol was still battling it out with the two King Realm beasts. I haven''t seen a fight of that level yet and I want to see what''s different about the King Realms if being a Saint lets you have a Halo, what would it be like to be a King?


    We fell back from the frontline and started helping the troubled squads.


    Soon enough the remaining Wild Beasts and some Corrupted Barbarians who failed to retreat were all killed.


    And as soon as we went back to rest, the messenger was already waiting there for me.


    This guy. Can''t he wait until after we rested?


    "General, an urgent message. One of the Berserker Thornhogs was killed by Commander Reol, all the Generals that were spread out were told to finish off their enemies to join the Southwestern Front for a final battle against the enemies."


    The messenger swiftly left after delivering his message.


    As expected of the Old Man who''s hiding his real prowess.


    So the order was to join him in the middle of the battlefield? Ah. But these guys¡­


    I looked sideways and saw the struggling tribesmen and ves fighting off their enemies without their General.


    ? "Let''s go and help them."


    I stood up and dered.


    Well, they will be wiped out soon if I leave them there, so it''s better to absorb them into our ranks before continuing on to the middle.


    Ophelia ryed my orders and the response I got was a cheer from them.


    Err. So they really wanted to help them. Most of the troops were ves like them after all, they mostly know each other.


    "Daisuke, you''re bing more and more like a real General."


    Erinmented.


    I don''t know what she''s talking about. What does she mean by bing a real General? Was there a distinction about it?


    She''s a soldier so she probably already joined a war before and under a real General of an army. But what''re the criteria for being a real deal?


    I''ll ask herter after the battle is over. Even with the time of rest we''re taking and the Physique Boosts, our stamina was still being drained.


    Well, with their whole life that was mostly filled battles, most of them still look energetic and hyped up. Some of them even reached the threshold to breakthrough from their current realm.


    "Alright. Let''s end the battle on this side and join up with the Old Man."


    Taking out the Orb again. There''s still a few minutes before the cooldown ends. This will be the final battle here so I will cover all of us and quickly finish this to join the main battlefield.


    The system message about naming that new skill was still blinking in the corner of my eyes.


    Well, I don''t know what name will suit that. I''ll think about itter. My naming skill is too poor that I''m worried it will have a name that''s too nd. Even if it''s only me who can see that, I want it to have a grander name.


    Ah. As if I could think a better name.

 Chapter 41 Old Man Reols Prowess

    By the time we arrived at the main battlefield, we were met with a breathtaking scene.


    Old Man Reol was hovering above the sky, with a huge Golden Crown in his head, 4 Pirs of unknown origins were circling around him. I don''t know what those are but I had a hunch that they were something connected to Physique Cultivation.


    Each Pir has different carvings, as to what those carvings meant, I still have no idea. This is the first time for me to see someone at his level. Though my Adaptability is helping me to understand things, I still need a proper exnation about those.


    Each of those Pirs was glowing in different lights but the Golden Crown on top of his head was shining brightly. There were 5 jewels embedded on it and it seems that those 5 jewels corresponded to his 5 Halos. Every time those jewels release a surge of Brute Energy, a Halo will be formed and a skill will be unleashed.


    In front of him was a Corrupted Barbarian who also had a Darkish Crown in his head, unlike the Old Man, he didn''t have any Pir circling around him. He was also hovering in the air.


    It seems like one can naturally hover in the air once one reached the King Realm and those Pirs were something unique to the King Realm. The Corrupted Barbarian was just someone who had just stepped into King Realm hence he only has his crown. Their Physique Cultivation was probably a few levels apart but because of his willingness to be corrupted, his abilities reached the Old Man''s level.


    "Reol. You were a legend before. What happened to you that you stoop so low to bow down to a youngster? And on top of that, someone from another world. You should''ve chosen this side. If you did, Emperor Realm will be quite easy for you to reach once our world bes fully assimted to theirs."


    "Assimted? That will never happen. Look at you now, how was it being deprived of our own inherent energy?"


    Old Man Reol mocked the King Realm Corrupted Barbarian and that immediately enraged him.


    These guys. Are they this easy to anger?


    From the Darkish Crown of the Corrupted Barbarian, the five jewels embedded into it shined brightly before a huge figure of a ming falcon came out. Looking at it, it looks realistic but its true form was just apressed Brute Energy shaped to be like that. To what''s its purpose only the wielder and the receiver will know.


    The falcon materialized and flew around him until it settled under his feet. The mes around it bloom and spread that even I could feel the heat it was exuding.


    I was observing it clearly because of my Adaptability. It seems like it was something unique for a King Realm to unleash their 5 Halos andbine it into one just like that.


    With that imposing figure, the Corrupted Barbarian rode the ming falcon and flew towards Old Man Reol.


    On his hand was a ruby-colored long spear. Like the falcon, it''s whole body was ming and just from looking at it, I knew I would be burnt to ashes by that even without it touching me.


    That''s how huge the gap between me and a King Realm is.


    "Daisuke, look ahead."


    Erin took my attention when she pointed somewhere at the front.


    My troops were bolstered with the additional 100 who we managed to save, I spread them out to the established squads for them to easily adapt just by following their teammates. That way I don''t need to teach them from the start.


    The threedies also agreed when I told them what I''ll do to those survivors.


    Even with the strongest experts fighting up in the sky, we foot soldiers were still battling it out on the ground.


    With the help of the Orb, we still dominated our area but because on how chaotic the battlefield is, casualties became inevitable. I also stopped touring it and just gave orders from the back.


    There''s a lot of Saint Realm in this battlefield that it might get dangerous if I show what I can do to them.


    I followed Erin''s hand and saw the Saint Realm and his 3 subordinates from earlier.


    They''re near our area and they''re once again using his Halo to make them look identical to each other. The Barbarians fighting them were losing out because of the confusion.


    I patted Erin''s head before calling out the materialized Longbow.


    When I registered it to my System, I could now easily call it out, only the arrows that served as its bullets were the ones I needed to generate using pure Brute Energy.


    And since it''s already registered, I could use the other types of energy such as Psyche Energy and World Energy to be made into an arrow which could also dispel a skill that uses those types of energy.


    Ah. Right, I opted to name it as Dispelling Arrows.


    Well, I''m really bad at naming so just stating it''s real purpose on its name was already good enough.


    I even tried thinking about what could be the name of the ming falcon of that Corrupted Barbarian.


    Did he name it as The ming Falcon?<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    I''ve already prepared for this since I know we will meet them again.


    After generating four arrows of pure Brute Energy, I aimed at those identical Corrupted Barbarians.


    The arrows flew straight at them like a homing missile. I wouldn''t miss as long as I timed it perfectly unless they''re aware of what''sing, they would have no time to dodge.


    As soon as those arrows hit the three subordinates of that Saint Realm, they froze and failed to retreat back.


    Seeing their changed appearance, the barbarians fighting them finally got a chance to counterattack.


    Taking back my gaze from them, I once again looked at the sky where Old Man Reol and that Corrupted King Realm was battling it out.


    I''m learning a lot from watching it rather than looking at the battlefield after all.


    They''re locked in a stalemate up there but the look on Old Man Reol''s face still feels rxed, with one of the Pirs hovering in front of him, it expanded and became something like a shield that blocks the advance of the Corrupted King Realm.


    His ming falcon and long spear kept on hitting it but the dent it made was just getting repaired by the Old Man using his other Pirs.


    Those Pirs weren''t Augmented Skills or Halos. I don''t think I can understand how those works right now but it''s proven to be something like an edge for the Old Man.


    The enemy might have been boosted by being corrupted by a higher energy leading him being able to fight the Old Man but that''s still not enough to bridge the addition of those Pirs.


    I don''t even see Old Man Reol unleashing all five of the jewels embedded in his crown. That was something that should be on par with that ming falcon of the Corrupted King Realm.


    Soon enough, the me from the falcon seems to have waned a bit, the Corrupted King Realm was about to retreat when the Old Man willed his four Pirs to surge forward. With all of it pointing to that Corrupted Barbarian, each of the Pir transformed into a huge beast that was formed by Brute Energy. They''re not as realistic as that ming falcon but the four exuded different qualities.


    One was a fast tiger-like beast which pounced to him.


    One was a strong turtle-like beast which rolled over to him.


    One was a lithe snake-like beast which seemed to coil around him.


    Andstly, one was an eagle-like beast with talons like des which soared higher before diving towards him.


    With all four of these beasts attacking him, the Corrupted King Realm raised his spear to block them. From afar it looked like the Falcon being ganged up by four ferocious beasts.


    Even with raising his spear, the Corrupted King Realm failed to block the transformed Pirs of Old Man Reol.


    I now got a glimpse at the true prowess of that Old Man. And he says Raiden is even stronger than him? Did they really fight each other or he just conceded under him?


    That guy went to storm the enemy tribe''s HQ and until now, there''s no news about them.


    And here in this battlefield, after sending these beasts and Corrupted Barbarians, the Dark Beastmasters never showed themselves.


    Did they send these detached troops here to stall Old Man Reol?


    Two of those gigantic Berserker Thornhogs were now lying dead on the ground and this Corrupted King Realm was soon to follow them.


    I was expecting an incarnation descending but it seems that kind of item was rare. It just so happens that that Priest back in the World of System had it on him.


    Soon enough, under the barrage of those four beasts, the me surrounding the falcon and that Corrupted King Realm faded away. And like a shooting star, he fell from the sky in tatters.


    Old Man Reol didn''t even lift a finger against him. Just how strong is this Old Man? No wonder Erin''s cultivation was that fast despite her age, she inherited some of it from the Old Man.


    With their leader struck down. The morale of the enemy Corrupted Barbarian plummeted.


    And using that, all the Generals switched to an offensive tactic including me.


    Bringing the twodies at my side we dived back into that chaotic battlefield that''s now slowly turning into our full advantage.

 Chapter 42 Underwhelming Victory

    With another hack from my sword, a Thornhog''s snout exploded due to the Energy Explosion. Enraged, it squealed and charged forward blindly.


    I stepped to the side and easily dodged him before stabbing him to his mane. Due to another explosion, the fur covering it was blown away making my sword lodge deeply inside him.


    In a stroke of luck, the Thornhog''s heart was also struck and with another Energy Explosion inside its body, the huge beast fell down lifelessly.


    Now, killing these beasts became this easy for me. Maybe soon I will turn to something like Raiden that could fight those higher in realm. That will most probably happen when I go to the third world and harvest what''s waiting for me there.


    The Corrupted Barbarians opted to run when they saw their Chieftain fell from the sky and that left us with the remaining wild beasts which kept attacking due to the orders imnted to them by the Dark Beastmasters.


    Along with the troops under me, our side was swept clean by us in an overwhelming fashion. The way I organized them to a squad was proven effective. One squad consisting of five barbarians could easily finish one enemy. This isn''t a duel or anything so ganging up on one to easily cut off the numbers of the enemy was the most effective strategy here. And with the disappearance of the Corrupted Barbarians, killing the mindless beasts became an easy task.


    I looked up at the sky and saw Old Man Reol still hovering above, his eyes scanning the whole battlefield. Maybe he''s just overseeing the cleanup or waiting for the unknown variable that could possibly appear.


    With this corpse-strewn battlefield, the barbarians of the Heavenly Lightning Tribe were solemn as they finished off the remaining enemies.


    Most of them opted not to join the army but they were still dragged to this battle where life and death are just around the corner. One wrong move and they''ll get hacked down. Now that the battle was about to end, they could finally rx and go back to their previous peaceful lives.


    "Daisuke, I think it''s fine to fall back now."


    Avelinmented after clearing those in our area.


    I didn''t let the two of them get too far away from me. Ophelia could hold her own so it''s fine. She''s a Saint Realm and someone boosted by the Orb, only those top Saint Realm can best her. She will cast away the ve status now so starting today, she won''t just slink away at one corner of my tent.


    After I leave this world, I guess I can leave these ragtag groups that will be put under me to these three. I still don''t know when I will be able toe back after leaving, there''s still a lot of worlds I have to go through. It seems like I need to step at least once in every world or the hero of that world''s impending doom will definitely happen.


    Just that, the thing that the Principal asked me to determine still eluded me. I have yet to find the source of Psyche Energy that was boosting each hero whenever they get transported. Is it the Earth itself? Then why am I not included in it? Because I''m not a hero?


    Gathering my thoughts, I went back with the two girls in tow.


    Avelin got enough experience now that she already mastered the use of her Augmented Skill. And during this battle, her luck was proven to be something else, inside the head of one of the Thornhogs she killed, she found a Beast Core. It''s something rare even for a beast who had strength equivalent to that of a King Realm, one can find a million beasts of the same kind but none of them will be holding onto a Beast Core. For it to appear from a mere Thornhog, it was really an absurd luck, no, heaven-defying luck.


    Erin exined what a Beast Core is and when I also touched it, my Adaptability let me understand what it is. A Beast Core is the amalgamation of a beast race''s essence, just from the fact that that certain Thornhog has it in his head, if he didn''t die in this battlefield that core will slowly melt and in turn springboard its strength to evolve and be a Berserker Thornhog or even higher.


    Avelin, having acquired it is her good fortune, the Beast Core is a preciousmodity that could boost a barbarian''s cultivation as well as get a unique trait of a Thornhog, most likely it will be their thorns. I just don''t know if Avelin will look like a porcupine in the future if she used it. As to what stage she will reach by using that it depends on how well she can absorb it.


    With that beast core, she''ll soon approach Erin''s level but yeah, it''s not like Erin was cking off. During the battle, Erin also reached the limit of her current stage, now that the battle is almost over she''ll try and breakthrough to the 5th Stage Augmented Realm.


    These two might even exceed Ophelia''s realm in the future.


    With Avelin''s acquisition of that Beast Core, my guess about these girls who were connected to the Orb that I am stumbling to were slowly bing true. Zerina was already a Great-ss, I can only see her status so I don''t know what''s happening over there. And Avelin here just got her first stroke of luck after meeting me.


    An hourter, the Horns of Victory sounded across the whole tribe.


    I saw Old Man Reol flying back atop one of his transformed Pirs to the gathering grounds. Following next, on foot, were those Generals and I was also urged to walk with them by Erin.


    This could be called a March of Victory but without the appearance of those Dark Beastmasters and news about Raiden''s Raid Party, I couldn''t help but feel restless. This kind of victory is really underwhelming considering the ones pulling the strings behind the Corrupted Barbarians didn''t even appear.


    After giving his speech, Old Man Reol retired to his tent. When he left, the faces of everyone turned solemn. He didn''t talk about the victory but of the threat that could be happening towards their Chieftain. Normally one wouldn''t ry this kind of news but for these barbarians, the well-being of their Chieftain was what''s pulling them together.


    But like he promised, everyone who joined the battle be it dead or alive will bepensated while the ves will be freed of their status gaining new lease in their life.


    I brought everyone under me to the area where the former Whiteshade Tribe were ced, there''s still a huge area around it that these former ves could pitch their tents up.


    With the number of beast corpses outside, there will be nock of food and new materials that could be made into weapons, armors or building materials. The weapons of those who have fallen, be it Corrupted or not, were also gathered and will be distributed to everyone.


    I left Ophelia and Avelin in charge of organizing them before I followed Erin to the Old Man''s tent.


    "Don''t you need to take a break first?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Erin asked on our way there. This girl postponed breaking through to the next stage to apany me to meet her Grandfather first. And I also promised her to help her in her breakthrough just like how I did when Avelin was breaking through to the Augmented Realm.


    "That Old Man isn''t taking a break, I bet he''s still waiting for the news about Raiden, I mean, the Chieftain. Besides, I didn''t do a lot during the battle."


    That Old Man fought three King Realms by himself and it doesn''t look like he got injured from it. He''s really a veteran Barbarian who might be the strongest here. That Corrupted King Realm talked about how he was a legend of the past. It''s just he got stuck at the pinnacle of King Realm for many years.


    We entered his tent and it''s like he was expecting me toe, he immediately sent out the others who were reporting to him.


    "I knew you''de. Chieftain also used toe to my tent after every battle he had before."


    Old Man Reol had a hint of a smile on his lips. Is he not worried about Raiden?


    "Is he really stronger than you or?"


    I haven''t seen Raiden real prowess. What he showed before was probably just the tip of what he can do. He didn''t even use any of his Augmented Skills or Halo. All of that was brute force and his Temporal eleration.


    "What do you think? Can I defend against that lightning-quick ability he has?"


    "You''re wiser and older, I bet you picked up something about it."


    I''m quite sure he already has an idea about the w of his Temporal eleration. But he still chose to be under him. Is he really one of those who don''t want to see their world go under?


    Well, it''s good too, his tribe will be left to a good hand whenever he goes back to Earth. It would be devastating if he left it to someone who could easily betray him ande back with all that he built gone into ashes.


    "Are you currently testing me, young man?"


    "No, not really. I just want a clear view of how strong my allies are. The foreign invaders hadn''t appeared but you saw what they can do as well as those who they corrupted."


    Now, he didn''t just hear it from Erin''s report, he even experienced how strong a Corrupted Barbarian is, if not for his years of experience, he would probably have a hard time dealing with the three.


    "Indeed. Without my years of experience, I will probably let myself sumb to that enticement. Reaching the Emperor Realm, it''s one of my lifelong dreams."


    He rapped his table as he once again mulled about the words of that Corrupted King Realm.


    "If it''s not rude to ask, how long have you been stuck in King Realm?"


    "Twenty Years."


    Ah. That''s already a long time and he''s still stuck. He''s already at this stage even before I was even born. No wonder he already became somewhat of a legend.


    "What are the prerequisites to reach that realm?"


    I determined that the Crown and the Four Pirs were what one could get if he sessfully reached the 5th Stage.


    Thinking about that Crown with 5 Jewels embedded on it, which corresponded to his 5 Halos, will he also need tobine everything into one?


    Emperor Realm.


    Ah! The name realm was also a hint.


    "I need to create my own ''Empire''."


    Old Man Reol confirmed my guess as he answered with certainty.


    As to what that ''Empire'' means, it really concerned his crown and pirs.

 Chapter 43 Tagging Along To The Main Battlefield

    A wide deste ins with no greeneries in sight. This is what this world looks like. Well, there are still nts growing but all of them also have the brownish color of the ground, if not for the numerous beasts roaming this world, these barbarians would have resorted to cannibalism or eating muds.


    Currently, I was flying atop one of Old Man Reol''s Pirs. The Eagle one. A day has already passed after that underwhelming victory against the detached forces sent to the tribe.


    Erin spent the night with me, it took around 3 hours for her to gather enough Brute Energy to break through to 5th Stage Augmented Realm even with my help.


    Overjoyed from her breakthrough, she didn''t leave my tent and decided to sleep beside me.


    Err. She wanted to get even when Avelin spent the night there.


    Well, after she''s done with her breakthrough, I also checked my gains. Since I already maxed out my system, my Support Bonus to the heroes I registered was improved. From 0.2 it became 0.5. I guess even afar, Raiden and Yuko felt that increase in their Int. Our unique abilities were influenced by our Intelligence stat so they probably felt the improvement of their abilities.


    After that, I also started cultivating. Erin was already snoozing quietly in my bed. After covering her with the nket made from beastskin, I moved away to not disturb her during my cultivation session.


    Because my Int stat also got an increase, I reached the 2nd Stage Augmented Realm after four hours, creating my 2nd Augmented Skill, Energy sh.


    I still need more offensive skill and this time, the purpose of that Augmented Skill was to be a ranged attack. Be it with my sword or my hand, by using the Augmented Skill, a sharp condensed Brute Energy will be generated that can sh at my target.


    It''s not as strong as the Energy Explosion''s offensive power but it''s enough since it''s a ranged skill.


    Achieving another breakthrough in such a short time surprised them once again. But for me, with my impending return to Earth, increasing my Physique Cultivation is a must.


    Because of theck of news about the army and Raiden, Old Man Reol decided to go to where the battlefield and the other tribe was located to check.


    He didn''t leave the tribe unguarded though. By rallying up their subordinate tribes, reinforcements at the level of Augmented to Saint Realm arrived.


    Unless another Corrupted King Realm attacked, there will be no threat.


    So why am I flying with him?


    When he was about to leave, Old Man Reol asked if I wanted toe with him. Due to my insane progress, he considered taking me to that major battlefield.


    He nned to take a look and to determine why there are no messages arriving. And as a Pinnacle King Realm, he''s the best reinforcement they could ask for.


    Of course, I epted. This is a chance for me to see the bigger picture of this world. I failed to do this during my time in the World of System but here, to see something major like this which involved a stronger force of the Invading World, I can''t allow myself pass up on this opportunity.


    On the way, I asked the Old Man to tell me things about this world. The ce where the Heavenly Lightning Tribe was located is called Deste ins.


    North of it was Frost Wilderness where most of the trees who could grow persist from the cold. Barbarians up there were known for their pale skins and their fondness for woodcarvings. Only those at the northern part of the Deste ins could interact with them. They dreaded the desteness here. But Raiden already sent someone to serve as an envoy to negotiate with them.


    East of it was Midsummer Coast which was connected to the sea. The Barbarians in that area were unfriendly to everyone, they isted themselves to selfishly enjoy the bountiful harvest from the sea.


    There''s nothing on West, that part was known as the Edge of the World, there''s a tall cliff there which when you looked down from above, you''ll only see endless darkness.


    Andstly, the South is the Beast Mountain Range which consists of numerous mountains and valleys. Those are home to more terrifying beasts than the ones roaming the Deste ins.


    The Invading World was probably attacking the North and East as well. There''s also a small possibility that they''re also in the West and South.


    ording to Old Man Reol, the Emperor Realm eluded all of Pinnacle King Realms. Only one exception appeared 300 years ago. He managed to breakthrough to the Emperor Realm and swept the whole World of Barbarians before unifying it under one tribe.


    If not for him reaching that stage, everyone believed that the limit of Physique Cultivation was 5th Stage King Realm.


    However, 100 yearster after unifying the whole world, that sole Emperor Realm vanished from history. Some say, he died due to old age, others say he jumped off the Edge of the World seeking new opportunities to reach the realm higher than the Emperor Realm.


    No one could verify that since after he vanished, the world once again plunged into chaos and that led to the current division right now.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    No one could growrger than arge tribe in the Deste ins. If someone tried to, they would earn the animosity of the otherrge tribes.


    With the appearance of Raiden, chaos once again started as he tried to unify the Deste ins.


    Right. ording to Old Man Reol, Raiden only nned to unify the ins before taking on the Invading World.


    Just that the Invading World don''t want to give him time anymore. Because of what happened in the previous world, they sped up their invasion to not give the heroes more time to grow up.


    But yeah, because of speeding up their n, their preparations also became insufficient.


    If they only revealed themselves afterpletely preparing everything then the fall of this world will be a foregone conclusion.


    It seems my appearance really sets a chain of reactions not only in Yuko''s Otherworld but to every world they were trying to bring down.


    "How was our worldpared to yours? Chieftain never talked about the world he came from but from what you''re wearing, that''s not made from beastskin, right?"


    After answering what I wanted to know, Old Man Reol thought of asking me about Earth.


    "It''s vastly different than here. Even from up here, all I can see is this deste in with little to no life, for everyone to live and grow here is like a miracle. But I guess at one point, our world was also like this minus the existence of Physique Cultivation."


    Well, there''s really no pointparing the two. Earth is what you can call normal, but maybe in their eyes, Earth can be a paradise where they can live their lives peacefully.


    But yeah, now that I''m exposed to these Otherworlds and the threat from those mysterious enemies, it won''t be as peaceful if they managed to reach Earth andy waste in it.


    "Your world is full of weaklings then? For it to produce the two of you, I guess there''s always special existences even if the worlds we live in are vastly different to each other."


    Weaklings eh? He''s right about that, it''s a peaceful era there that there''s no need to be well-versed inbat like every barbarian here.


    "Though this world is a bit harsh for someone from our world, I could clearly see that you''re all living the best that you can, soparing our world doesn''t really have a point."


    After that, Old Man Reol asked about how Raiden was back on Earth. I told him honestly how I just met him a week ago.


    He got the idea that our world is a peaceful one where killing another is forbidden. Compared to Raiden when he''s in this world, he couldn''t imagine Raiden behaving himself in there.


    After 2 hours of flying through the sky, I saw from below a number of pitched tents that''s not from a tribe. And with the banner of the Heavenly Lightning Tribe, I determined that this is where they made camp. But the ce was deserted.


    Whoosh!


    Like a weing treat for us, a huge boulder came flying from somewhere. I immediately ducked and it passed by where my head was previously.


    The boulder then flew straight to Old Man Reol.


    The Turtle Pir of him quickly went to where the boulder will hit and reflected the boulder back to its thrower.


    I looked down and followed the boulder. There''s a Corrupted Barbarian not far from the deserted camp and judging his strength, he''s a Corrupted King Realm.


    Where are they and why is there a Corrupted Barbarian lying in wait here?


    "Daisuke, I''m going to send you down to the ground. Try to find clues as to where they are."


    Old Man Reol used a different way to say that I''m in the way by upying one of his Pirs.


    Though finding clues down there is close to zero, it''s still worth a try. This ce was supposed to be where the tribe''s whole army was made to stand by while Raiden was storming the enemy tribe''s camp. Did they meet an enemy or Raiden rallied them to him?

 Chapter 44 Choosing Not To Fight An Uncertain Battle

    I looked up and saw Old Man Reol''s Four Pirs transforming to four beasts again as they charged forward to the Corrupted King Realm who had just dodged the boulder he himself threw.


    A Dark Greenish Crown appeared from him and one Pir hovered to his side as it transformed into a shield to block the four transformed Pirs charging towards him.


    This new guy was even stronger than the Corrupted King Realm from the detached forces. And King Realm was somewhat of a big existence here in this world. Just how manyrge tribes have they corrupted? Another King Realm here means there''s anotherrge tribe that sumbed to them.


    But a single King Realm here didn''t mean his whole tribe was corrupted.


    As I watched the battle that was slowly turning into an air battle once again, I felt my senses tingling. There was a change in the atmosphere that my Adaptability detected.


    From behind me, 3 figures showed up. Just by their outfit, these guys are Dark Beastmasters.


    Each of them was holding a staff and behind them were 3 beasts. No. Their appearance is something not of this world. Are they beasts from the Invading World?


    One looks like a panther. Its inky ck color and a ratherrge stature made it more intimidating than the Mutated Thornhog we fought.


    One looks like some kind of six-legged lizard. It has a slick skin that seems slippery to touch. It''s asrge as a young alligator.


    And one that looks like a monkey, a bipedal beast with big ears and long tail. Unlike a monkey who keeps on moving about, this one is standing like a human, it''s wed feet digging into the ground


    I could feel that the 3 beasts were still around Augmented Realm in strength. About their masters, they don''t give a vibe of those we''ve met at Avelin''s tribe. 2-Star Beastmasters?


    "This kid. Do you think he''s someone important?"


    The master of the panther-like beast asked hispanions.


    "How can a kid be important? Hurry and kill."


    He already ordered his monkey-like beast to attack.


    Why do they even ask themselves when they''ll attack anyway? It''s not like they will give me some reason as to why they are here or what''s their purpose. But for them to appear in this deserted camp, will there be a reason?


    I still have no idea about my chances against them. It''s not just 3 against me but 6. I already deactivated my Energy Shield in case it depletes my remaining World Energy.


    sping my hand on the Orb of Concealment, I poured in a bit of World Energy in it to activate it at any moment. If it''s proven that I couldn''t fight a victory against these people then I''ll immediately flee by concealing myself.


    The monkey-like beast crouched and charged towards me with his tail facing forward like a spear.


    I immediately unsheathed my sword and without waiting for it to get near me, I used Energy sh sending a crescent shape of sharp condensed Brute Energy towards it.


    At the same time, I jumped backwards to distance myself from them. But these guys merely watch their beasts to fight. I noticed that back at the Whiteshade Tribe, they''re merely watching as their controlled beasts attack Avelin and her tribe.


    The two beasts also started moving when my attack collided to the monkey-like beast.


    The six-legged lizard rolled into a ball before being hurled by the panther-like beast''s paws.


    It went straight towards me and before it arrived, it spread its body open as viscous liquid spurted out in a bid to cover me with it.


    I activated sh Step and appeared a few meters away from it, dodging it.


    As soon as that liquid touched the ground, it melted the ground and oozed out a smelly odor.


    Ugh. Gross.


    I threw another Energy sh and now its aim is that lizard which justnded. This Augmented Skill was proven to be handy at this moment when I didn''t dare to get close to them in fear of the unknown.


    It tried to roll itself into a ball again but my attack passed by and hit two of its legs.


    My attack went straight into it like cutting butter. Two of its legs from its right were severed instantly as greenish viscous liquid spurted out from the cut wound.


    Even its blood is that gross, why did he even control that kind of beast?


    I only got a few seconds of respite when the panther came charging next. It kicked the squealing lizard back to its master before its ck fur turned into spikes that shoot towards me.


    I stomped my foot down as I retreated to the side, breaking the ground as rocks flew up before being pierced by those spikes.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The panther, after shooting those spikes froze in his spot as the process of regrowing his fur took ce.


    Eh? Such a troublesome ability. Why did he even think of using it?


    I looked at its master who''s grunting at the moment. His staff was put forward as it glows with dark light.


    He''s controlling the panther and using his energy, he sped up the process of it regrowing its fur and at the same time enhancing its ability. Its eyes glowed in dark-red, seemingly enraged.


    That energy was the one corrupting the Barbarians.


    Right. They''re from that Invading World, that''s their inherent energy.


    Will I be able to understand it if I got hit by that same kind of energy?


    Will I be able to adapt to it? I don''t know and even if I want to try, now''s not the time.


    Fighting these three at the same time seems too much for me right now. Even if I still hadn''t fallen into a disadvantage, I wouldn''t wait until they joined the fray with their beasts to gang up on me.


    Old Man Reol was still fighting against that Corrupted King Realm and I shouldn''t rely on a timely rescue from him, I chose to go with him so I couldn''t me him that I fell into this kind of situation.


    Pooling in my remaining World Energy, I activated the Orb of Concealment.


    I saw their confused expression as the Aura of Concealment covered my whole body and I seemingly vanished from the spot I was standing on, right in front of their eyes.


    I quietly distanced myself as they still stood there, wondering what happened.


    "The kid vanished!"


    The master of the monkey eximed. His beast had just recovered from being blown away by my Energy sh and was about to charge back when I activated the orb.


    "Check it. He can''t just vanish. Even if it''s his Augmented Skill, he couldn''t just erase his presence like this!"


    The one in the middle, the lizard''s master angrily shouted. His beast lost two of its limbs from me so he''s a bit unwilling to let me escape.


    Is that gross lizard something he treasures? Despite its strong offensive power which could instantly melt the ground, its defense is totally weak.


    Only now did I notice the difference between Erin''s Shadow Concealment and this Orb. It looks like the Orb canpletely conceal my presence, they couldn''t detect it even with the use of their own energy.


    Which exins how Zerina escaped from their manor using the Orb. It''s not just some average concealment where ws like footsteps will be noticed immediately.


    Itpletely erased my presence, even if I stand in front of them as long as I don''t touch them or get hit, they won''t be able to detect my presence.


    I only have a few minutes so I left the area leaving the three. I could choose to stay and eavesdrop for information but with their strength, I determined that their position isn''t that high.


    Besides if the Old Man won against his opponent, I can tell him that the clue might be with them.


    I''m alone right now. I don''t have to worry about anypanion that might be implicated if I turn tail like this. I still don''t want to die in a foreign world so fighting a battle that I have no certainty of winning is a no-no.


    While concealed, I explored the deserted camp, looking for clues. When the 5-minute mark before the concealment wears off, I hurriedly left to avoid running into those three again.


    The army of the tribe didn''t really leave any clue as to what really happened or maybe it was in that area where they appeared.


    If it was only one Dark Beastmaster, I''m confident at defeating him even if he used that higher energy they have. The 1-Star Beastmaster Erin caught before was already too weak when she brought him back.


    Maybe I could do something to have them separate from each other?


    I looked up again and the battle between Old Man Reol and the Corrupted King Realm was still ongoing. Just one Pir of a difference than before put the Old Man to break a sweat. He''s starting to use his Halos along with his Pirs.


    Why do they even want to try and fight him? In the end, the Old Man will win.


    Or is there a catch? Are they trying to exhaust him? They don''t know I have Physique Boost that could somehow restore the physical exhaustion of the Old Man.

 Chapter 45 Adaptability Level Is Insufficient

    I recounted everything I have on my possession right now as well as the stored energy I have left. I''m out of World Energy so dodging using sh Step isn''t possible now. If I will take on another enemy, I have to be decisive to finish it quickly before any surprises arise from the opponent.


    The remaining Psyche Boost I have left are all reserved for the hero''s use. He''ll need it more than me.


    I will be fighting by only using Brute Energy if ever. It''s a good thing that I can use it indefinitely as long as I''m here or else spamming my Augmented Skills will not be viable.


    I had witnessed Erin''s fight many times and I observed how she restrained herself from using her Augmented Skills if possible, her reserves are low and it needs some time to replenish it.


    Five minutester, the concealment wore off. I''m already a few hundred meters away from that deserted camp, the battle that was still ongoing midair was about to reach its conclusion.


    Old Man Reol while riding the Turtle-like Pir, fused with it.


    Pirs also have that function? Or is that unique to the Old Man?


    Green illusory aura covered his body which transformed to something like an armor with turtle-like patterns.


    When that happened, every attackunched by his opponent was deflected. It could somehow make a dent but it will just recover after a while.


    At that moment, the Corrupted King Realm showed signs of hesitation.


    Has he thought of fleeing?


    Unlike the Old Man, he''s already cut off by the inherent energy of the world. If he depleted his reserves, he won''t have any option to flee anymore.


    He didn''t have any bag in his person which might possibly contain those balls of Brute Energy.


    And my guess turned out to be right.


    Heunched another attack and when he got deflected once again, he willed his Pir to catch him from midair.


    As soon as his bodynded on it, the Pir bolted and carried him away from the Old Man with a speed even faster than he showed earlier.


    That guy is decisive, I can''t help but be in awe. He''s like me when deciding when to flee.


    Too bad for him though. It was that Old Man, he''s not just an ordinary King Realm like him who gave up and got enticed.


    Old Man Reol''s turtle pir separated from his body and recing it was the eagle pir.


    Illusory Wings was immediately generated, with a single p, the Old Man''s figure vanished from where he was.


    I''ve only seen afterimages as he chased after the Corrupted King Realm.


    This is only the 2nd time I''ve seen that Old Man fight someone and he still made it look so easy for him. Will there be a day where I can see the extent of his strength?


    The Principal predicted that it would need three years for the higher existence at the level of that incarnation could pass through their portal, maybe there''s hope for this Old Man to pass through the bottleneck he was stuck at for 20 years.


    But with me being the variable who could speed up that time frame, I need to grow at least to the level of the current heroes before that happens.


    10 minutes had passed before I saw Old Man Reol flying back to the deserted camp with a beaten up Corrupted King Realm behind him, it was being held by his Eagle Pir at its foot. He probably decided to fish out information from him.


    He left me there, will he be able to see me here? Ah, let''s go back. With his appearance, those 3 will most likely have run away already or hid themselves. I still wanted to experience the inherent energy of that world to see how it was different than any other form of energy I got ustomed to but that could wait.


    Contrary to my expectation, Old Man Reol descended in front of me, he already saw me earlier when the concealment wore off.


    He looked so mighty and imposing right now with his Golden Crown glowing brightly atop his head and all his Pirs transformed into beasts.


    The Eagle dropped the body of the Corrupted King Realm before Old Man Reol made them disappear into his body again.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "This one is the strongest Barbarian below the Chieftain of the tribe we dered war to."


    Dropping that revtion, I couldn''t help but get startled. This meant Raiden had underestimated their enemy. Were they corrupted since the start of their war or did it happen during it?


    Did he get trapped when he stormed their camp? I barely knew his Generals who joined him in his campaign. Were there any King Realm among them?


    This Corrupted King Realm will be the answer to that.


    "Do you know any methods to make him talk? I''ve beaten him like that but he kept his mouth shut."


    Shouldn''t you just straight-up torture him? What can I do with my barely Peak Augmented Realm?


    Estimating the stat points I got every new stage plus the bonuses I got from my system, I''m probably right below Saint Realm in strength. But yeah, Augmented Skills are crucial as well just like how their corruption couldn''t bridge the gap between a genuine 5th Stage King Realm and this guy who''s only at the 2nd Stage.


    "I don''t know, torturing him would be better but I got a better idea. There are three Beastmasters in that deserted camp, I fled from them earlier, their strength was only at the Augmented Realm but considering they''re not from this world, it''s better to take caution."


    "What will you make them do?"


    "Strengthen his corruption? It probably took them great pain to be corrupted by that kind of violent energy. Look at his body."


    This guy''s body is slowly shriveling up, it''s like something''s eating him inside.


    Since they''re natives of this world, the energy was ipatible with their bodies. That''s probably why they needed the Invading World topletely assimte this world before they could enjoy the real benefits of this higher energy.


    I touched his arm to see if my Adaptability could gather something about him.


    There''s no reaction at first but as soon as the skin on my finger brushed past the ck lines that indicated his current corruption a system message rang out.


    [Detected a higher form of energy]


    [Identifying¡­]


    [Identification Failed.]


    [Adaptability Level is insufficient.]


    Insufficient. I needed to level up my ability first. Will leveling it up by 1 enough? Maybe. If World Energy and Brute Energy could bebeled as a Level 1 Energy, then is their higher form of energy a Level 2? or 3?


    There could be a puzzle about these different types of energy. What about Psyche Energy? Will it be considered as a Level 1 or Level 2 Energy? Considering it opened up a path with the unique abilities that could also be cultivated to a higher level, there''s no cultivation path for it that could strengthen our bodies like Physique Cultivation or the Systems granted by The World which both make use of their world''s inherent energy.


    Ah. I could only guess for now. This is something valuable which I might be able to trade with the Principal for more information that he''s withholding.


    Discovering I wouldn''t be able to adapt to the Invading World''s inherent energy, I immediately crossed out the thought of experiencing their attacks that make use of it.


    "Stand back then. I''ll make him unconscious."


    Old Man Reol lifted one of his Pirs, he didn''t make it transform into a beast but instead used it as a blunt weapon as he bashed it on the Corrupted King Realm''s head.


    This Old Man, won''t that smash his head into a pulp?


    But my worry was cleared when I saw the unconscious state of the Corrupted King Realm when he lifted his Pir up.


    So that works too, eh? That''s too handy. No wonder he never even brought out his weapon during a battle. It''s not needed and he has four handy weapons he could use if ever.


    Upon making sure that the poor barbarian is truly unconscious, Old Man Reol dashed out towards the deserted camp to look for the three I mentioned.

 Chapter 46 Letting My Dark Thoughts Take Over

    Now that this Corrupted Barbarian is unconscious, I got another chance to observe how the higher energy was corrupting him. It looks like the source of it came from a certain part of every Physique Cultivator. The ce where the Brute Energy was being stored in their body, something like the dantian that was often mentioned in cultivation novels.


    From there, it was slowly crawling throughout his body. What will happen if they''repletely corrupted? Based on what I saw from that Saint Realm before, this same energy disintegrated him. Will that be their end if the corruptionpletely filled their bodies? Will it be that unless this world was sessfully assimted, their only end is to die from the corruption?


    I don''t know. That''s why I thought of using those three to corrupt this guy further, hastening the speed of corruption.


    The problem is how topel them to do what I want. I guess the torturing will be done to them.


    Ah. These are my dark thoughts again. Now I''m aware that it surfaced. Will I make use of this? Torturing them to spill out information and to do what I will tell them.


    I have no knowledge about any torturing methods but I feel like I could improvise if I let these dark thoughts take over.


    I want to know. Not only what happened to Raiden but also about their inherent energy.


    Also, I want to be more aware of how dark can I be. Zerina stopped me back in the previous world. Unless the Old Man decides to stop meter, no one will.


    My wait for the Old Man didn''t take long. Leisurely walking out from the deserted camp, he was dragging something like a rope with three figures tied into it. The three Dark Beastmasters from earlier were this powerless against him. Their otherworldly beasts were nowhere to be seen. Most likely, the Old Man killed those ugly creatures, especially the lizard.


    "Y-you! I told you we should''ve killed him. It''s because of your useless question!"


    Ah. That''s the master of the monkey-like beast. This guy was the first one to order his beast to attack me. Upon seeing me here, he was surprised and had a realization that I was the reason why they were captured.


    "Huh?! Don''t f*cking me me. We were only told to stand guard there."


    The master of the panther-like beast refuted while spilling out some information.


    Who was it and why were they sent to stand guard in that deserted camp?


    "Shut your mouths! My Gali died!"


    Ah. This guy is the lizard''s master. He even named it Gali. Poor guy.


    "Are you sure these guys will be reliable?"


    Old Man Reol asked in doubt. They''re foreign invaders, right? He''s probably wondering why they act like this.


    "I also have no idea that they''re like this. But they will be. I''ll make it happen."


    I unsheath my sword and went next to them. Restrained by that rope of Old Man Reol, they could only kneel in front of me as they argue with each other.


    "Huh? Wait! What are you doing?"


    The master of panther-like beasts noticed what I was about to do, he couldn''t help but shout in question. Well, that''s the only thing he can do anyway.


    "Getting back from earlier? No. I''m going to torture you until you do my bidding."


    Pointing my sword at his arm, the Brute Energy started gathering on it and I only needed to wave it a bit to shoot an Energy sh towards him.


    "Trash. You only relied on the strong. Fight us one on one and you''ll see!"


    Seeing the danger hispanion was facing, the master of the monkey tried to provoke me. But yeah, I already let my dark thoughts take over.


    I needed to do this. No, I chose to do this. He might be right that I only relied on Old Man Reol to enact this kind of revenge on them. They cost me thest bit of World Energy I stored after all.


    Since I could pry out information as well as get back at them, then this is fine. There''s no Yuko or Zerina who will see what I''m about to do.


    "Why would I do that? I''m not abat addict, besides I have a favor to ask you three."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Still pointing my sword to the first guy. I looked at the other two and also at Old Man Reol, what could be his reaction?


    The Old Man was only watching in silence beside the unconscious Corrupted King Realm. Right, just like me, he was also observing my actions. He told me how different I am from Raiden but with this, will that view change?


    "You''re a trash! Why would we listen to you? Just kill us!"


    The master of the monkey continued in his provocation.


    I guess I''ll listen to him this time.


    I lowered my sword and stopped the forming of my Augmented Skill.


    He was surprised at what I did, overjoyed even. Thinking they still have a chance. Contrary to his expectation, I only decided to change my target to the lizard-loving Beastmaster.


    "Ah. And here I thought of letting you go after we''re done."


    I muttered these words as I slowly walked towards the still crying master of the lizard.


    When I reached him, he looked up with tears and snot on his face. Ugh. Like beast like master. Gross.


    "Sorry, he spoke about what he wanted to happen. Rejoice, you are going to join your Gali soon."


    Before the words even registered in his mind, my sword was already stabbed at his chest. It pierced him easily without any form of defense. When it reached deep, I triggered Energy Explosion.


    Hisst scream was cut off when even his lungs were blown to bits from that kind of internal explosion.


    I''ve already killed enough barbarians that something like this failed to affect me. Ah. Even if I want to, this Adaptability is making me calm, letting my dark thoughts run rampant.


    As I pulled my sword out, he dropped lifeless to the ground.


    The faces of the other two were immediately filled with terror. I did that without hesitation after all.


    "Y-you¡­"


    The guy who told me to kill them stuttered


    "What? I did what you asked, now who''s next?"


    I alternately looked at the remaining two and when my gazended on the master of the panther, he immediately begged for his life while cursing hispanion.


    "I''ll answer and do what you will ask. Just don''t kill me!"


    "You coward!"


    Now that I got hispliance, I hit the adamant Dark Beastmaster on his head and he dropped to the ground, unconscious.


    "Now, we''re talking. Spill everything and do what I will tell you after. I''ll let you go by then, you can even take this guy with you."


    I smirked and pointed at the unconscious Dark Beastmaster.


    I made a y with my words but yeah, he''s too desperate right now that he didn''t notice it.


    I might be willing to let him go but there''s still the Old Man. His fate now rested in his hands.


    I guess, letting my dark thoughts take over worked. Now, let''s hear what he has to say.

 Chapter 47 The Real Situation

    I watched on as the Corrupted King Realm''s body slowly disintegrated, starting from the source, the corruption was nowpletely covering him with no skin unturned. His previous brownish skin was now pitch-ck as it slowly turned into ashes blown away by the winds.


    As I had guessed, when the corruption reaches itspletion, the Barbarian''s body will copse. Unless they achieved assimtion, there''s no future for them but that.


    From that Corrupted King Realm''s mouth, we learned that Raiden sessfully killed their Chieftain, some of them surrendered and willingly followed the new Chieftain in the form of Raiden.


    Most barbarians'' way of thinking was this simple, follow the strong. However, there''s always some like this guy who waspletely loyal to his Chieftain. Seeing the situation, he fled among others who felt the same.


    As they were in the process of leaving the area, they met a Dark Beastmaster who stopped them and offered them revenge. Riding on the situation that they''re still aggrieved by the death of their Chieftain, all of them willingly get corrupted in the hopes of taking revenge against the Lightning Chieftain.


    Why didn''t he start his own tribe then? He''s strong enough to do that somewhere but no, he chose to be corrupted.


    Currently, his army that was previously made to stand by here and the absorbed tribesmen of the opposite tribe were being besieged at their location. The army stationed here were called by Raiden to reinforce them.


    He couldn''t relypletely on the newly absorbed tribesmen, if he shows any weakness against Dark Beastmasters, they will abandon him just the same since they''re originally enemies


    That''s the reason why they''re not here.


    The three Dark Beastmasters that were deployed here were ordered to stop and kill every messenger that will pass by. Hence the exnation of why there''s no news about them for 2 days.


    And this Corrupted Barbarian was sent to supervise and to stop any possible reinforcement. They probably heard about the Old Man and that made them be wary of him.


    But they underestimated his strength. Most likely Old Man Reol is the top expert which is the closest to the Emperor Realm in this world. One Corrupted King Realm isn''t a threat to him.


    It''s another story if they could send 10 at once. Otherwise, there''s no way they could defeat him. They could stall him, sure, but that''s all they can do.


    Ah well. I told the Corrupted Barbarian that I''ll stop the hastening of his corruption if he told us everything. Sadly, by the time he finished talking about the things we wanted to know, it''s already toote for him. Even when I stopped it, he''s too far gone that the corruption sped up by itself.


    When his bodypletely disintegrated, the Dark Beastmaster who listened to me looked expectantly.


    "W-we can go now, right?"


    He almost bit his tongue by talking too nervously.


    "Sure. Go on."


    Overjoyed, he hurriedly put his unconsciouspanion at his back and bolted away from us.


    However, ten stepster, a Pir dropped from above them, turning them into a meat paste in an instant.


    "You really let them go."


    While controlling his bloodied Pir back to his body, Old Man Reolmented.


    "I''m a man of my words. Besides, I know you won''t let them go."


    It''s really that guy''s fault for believing me. It''s not like I lied to them, anyway.


    Besides, I would have died from them earlier if not for the Orb of Concealment. They''re enemies who not only have the resources but also the personnel.


    Losing three 2-Star Beastmasters was something negligible to them but for us, cutting their numbers even for a bit is a great contribution.


    "You sly kid. Let''s go."


    Well, letting my dark thoughts take over produced results but I feel like that''s not as far as I could go. That Beastmaster was too weak-willed that he sumbed to the fear of dying immediately. How was it in their world, I wonder?<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Maybe there wille a time when I have to infiltrate their world to learn more. But upgrading my Adaptabilityes first as well as enough strength that will allow me to survive without relying on someone stronger.


    Why would I want to infiltrate their world? Of course, it''s to adapt their higher inherent energy and make it mine. Just that there''s a lot of things to do and to consider first.


    Now with a destination in mind, we''re set off to the location where the opponent tribe was located. Waiting for us there will be another battlefield but this time I won''t have any crucial role to y except to be Raiden''s Support.


    He only told me about that Temporal eleration, surely, there''s more to it than what he initially told me, right? Like a different use of it, just like how Yuko can predict her opponent''s moves or see what will happen a few hours in the future.


    Sincerge tribes often have a conflict with one another, they tend to stay far away. Some weakerrge tribes who don''t want to be absorbed by their neighbour will move their central area away to avoid conflict.


    And this particr tribe was someone who got provoked when Raiden took in a medium tribe that was nearer than them.


    The Chieftain interpreted that as Raiden encroaching in his territory so he started raiding the Heavenly Lightning Tribe''s subordinates which led to the current situation that they had to go to war.


    Knowing Raiden and his n to unify the ins, he probably really did that to provoke them and have a reason to dere war. In any case, he got caught up in this trouble because of what happened in Yuko''s Otherworld. Am I partly responsible? I don''t know. Future is always uncertain anyway, even if the Principal predicted that my presence changed the flow of events, it is still bound to change.


    After flying for another hour atop Old Man Reol''s Pir, an astonishing sceney before our eyes after passing a series of rocky hills.


    In that wide in, a huge number of beasts and barbarians alike were in a standstill.


    At the right side were the enemies consisting of Dark Beastmasters atop their own beasts that originated from their own world. Corrupted Barbarians and the wild beasts native to this world that they put under their control.


    At the left side where there lies a huge tribal area with tents and structures erected, An army consisting of a few thousand barbarians of different realms were lined up there. Standing in front of them was a somewhat muscr young man, in his hand was a huge sledgehammer that''s already dyed red with blood.


    Takahashi Raiden, the Lightning Chieftain.


    A Halo could be seen on top of his head but it''s not activated yet. It just gave off a bright light to inspire awe and raise the morale of his army.


    Even from afar, I noticed how he was smiling towards this situation as he looked on at the enemies surrounding them.


    Looks like my worry was unnecessary. Even in this disadvantageous situation, he''s still enjoying it.


    There were already a number of corpses scattered on the ground and vulture-like avian species feasting on them.


    Due to the Old Man Reol''s eye-catching Pirs, everyone noticed our arrival.


    Raiden''s eyes were not looking at the Old Man though, but to me who''s behind him.


    Only when I got closer did I notice how fatigued he is right now.


    As soon as wended, I threw two balls of different energies towards him. A Psyche and Physique Boost which immediately took effect.


    "What should I say? You''re just in time, Daisuke."


    He didn''t even ask why am I here as if he was sure I would reallye.


    After saying that, he raised his Sledgehammer and shouted.


    As if that shout was a cue, everyone immediately kicked the ground charged forward.


    Another bloody and chaotic battle will ensue. I will stay back and observe to learn more. Not only about the enemies but also about this Hero.

 Chapter 48 Raidens Strength

    Raiden charged in headfirst with his sledgehammer. The Halo on top of his head glowed even more brightly before it changed into an aura that covered his whole body. When it faded, an armor made from condensed Brute Energy covered him. With illusory streaks of lightning running over it, every weaker enemy who touched that were either electrocuted or paralyzed at the spot.


    While they''re all fervently charging into the battle, I was watching from where wended earlier. Even Old Man Reol stays behind, watching out for possible worthy adversaries that will jump out from enemy ranks.


    I took out the Dispelling Bow that was stored from my system and readied to shoot an arrow at any moment. Also, my other hand was grasping the ne which contains the Orb of Enhancement. I''ve already started gathering Brute Energy to cover at least those around me. A little boost from this will turn the tide against their current opponents, and that tide will spread until it bes a wave that will be able to shake them. Will those Beastmasters make a move here?


    Raiden was at the very front, smashing down enemies much weaker than him. Hell, he''s a Saint Realm who''s even stronger than a King Realm expert, why is he enjoying smashing down those weaker than him?


    Is it possible that he has a skill that makes use of his bloodlust? Possible. But yeah, without confirming it, I''ll view him as just a maniac who enjoys smashing ants.


    Ah. Well, I might be the same if I have the same strength as him and let my dark thoughts take over. No?


    At this first contact, they''re only fighting the weaker Corrupted Barbarians and Controlled Beasts. Those Dark Beastmasters were still at the back, just watching the denizens of this world kill each other. Looks like they all have the same strategy. Even back in Yuko''s Otherworld, they corrupted that priest and the damage he managed to bring in that kingdom could be said as short of devastating. Their Western Border was annihted and was about to lose a Noble House and it''s territory to the enemies if not for Yuko.


    Here, it''s even easier for them to corrupt these barbarians. Since even without them interfering, they will still fight each other. They surfaced now for the sole purpose of nipping the trouble in the form of Raiden.


    As soon as I finished activating the Orb of Enhancement, my prediction came true.


    In a blink of an eye, the tide of battle turned in our favor. Starting from the ranks in front of me, even Raiden''s speed of smashing them rose to an rming level.


    "Hey, Daisuke! What''s this?! This is great!"


    He shouted from far ahead. He also got enhanced by the Enhancement, he''s clear of his own strength so after being enhanced, he felt the increase of his stats.


    This guy. He didn''t have to shout my name. The enemy might pick up something. The Invading World was still unaware of my existence. If they found out someone was tagging along with the heroes, I might get in their hit list as well.


    In their eyes, it will look like some kind of Augmented Skill but this sudden turn of tides will definitely force them to make a move.


    I moved myself further from the back but my eyes were still trained on Raiden. Until now, no one could hold more than one move against him, be it a beast or a barbarian. Due to his trait of being the one always leading the charge, those behind him have high morale. The skeptical new tribe members were also in awe, though most of them were still hesitating, those who wanted to go up the ranks of their new tribe followed the changing tides and went along to trim the numbers of their enemies.


    Most of them were still ignorant about the true nature of the enemy. They were only caught up in the fight for territory of their previous Chieftain but when they saw the unfamiliar beasts ridden by the Dark Beastmasters at the back, all of them were terrified by how different they werepared to the beasts they often encountered.


    Another Halo manifested above Raiden''s head and this time it covered his weapon, erging it to almost quadruple its size. One swing and the enemies around him were swept clean.


    It was at that time when an aerial unknown beast ridden by Dark Beastmasters dived down to his spot.


    Not just one but five.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Unlike the three beastmasters we''ve met at that deserted camp, the five Dark Beastmasters atop the aerial beasts each wield a different kind of weapons. With a wave of their hands, all of them released a snake-like beast who plunged towards Raiden in a bid to coil around him.


    He only watched on as those five snakes descended from above.


    From behind Raiden, five figures leapt and met the snakes, each of them with a Halo on atop their head, the five snakes were cut into pieces even before they reached Raiden.


    Right after that, Raiden also leapt from where he was, still wielding the erged Sledgehammer, he swung it towards the five diving aerial beasts.


    Those five Beastmasters were probably only at the level of 3-Star, 5 Saint Realm experts could easily kill their beasts and one swing of his gigantic weapon blew them away. As to what their fate after that, no one knows since there''s only a spray of blood that rained down in that area.


    That''s the first time these Beastmasters made a move but yeah, those were just them testing the waters. To see how strong Raiden currently.


    With that, they could finally properly gauge that his strength was beyond a 3-Star if tranted into their own power level.


    The barbarians, seeing that quick battle that''s way beyond them, the original Heavenly Lightning Tribe army cheered while those the others stood dumbstruck. That''s the man who killed their previous Chieftain, if they don''t start believing in him now, they''ll either stand on the opposite side or die on their own in this chaotic battlefield.


    "Old Man, aren''t you going to join in?"


    At this point, only those higher in rank among the Dark Beastmasters hadn''t made a move yet. Even with their towering beasts that could be at King Realm in strength, they stood by to watch.


    There''s about 8 of those and there''s one more who was behind them. He''s not riding any beasts but he was hovering above like a king watching his subjects.


    Does he need to do that? For all I know he''s just a grunt. The real powerhouses are those who couldn''t descend yet. Feeling superior? Maybe a 5-star Beastmaster?


    "There''s no point for now. I''m waiting for that guy."


    Old Man Reol answered as he pointed to the hovering Beastmaster. Well, it is quite obvious that he''s the leader among them here.


    "I thought you''ll give the strongest to polish Raiden."


    ? Based on everything he did, I came up with a theory that he''s actually training Raiden. As to whatever reason, I don''t know.


    "I''m afraid he''s still not up to the task. Tell it instinct or anything but his Halos or whatever ability he has cannot defeat that. He also has those beasts he can pull out of his pocket, right?"


    By this statement, he admitted that he''s still stronger than Raiden.

 Chapter 49 The Decisive Arrow

    "What you did turn this one-sided in a blink. That''s what you also did back at our tribe, right?"


    Since he''s next to me. There''s no way he wouldn''t notice that Aura of Enhancement which covered a circr area with me as the center, and that includes him.


    "Eh. Yes"


    I''m not inclined to answer but since it''s this Old Man, I guess it''s fine. There''s a risk that the enemies will hear about me but they''re far away anyway.


    For now, I have to stay low key and draw all their attention to the heroes. I''ll try and keep my existence to be obscured. Not until I have enough strength to support myself. Right now, I''m more than happy to be just a support character.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t ask about the origin of that somewhat broken ability of yours. We all have our own secrets. You have to choose carefully who you will put your trust in."


    Old Man Reol''s voice contained a hint of regret. Did someone betray him before?


    "I can put my trust in you, at least."


    I don''t know if the system will be absolute, but Erin''s name also appeared in it even withoutpleting any pledge with her, right below Zerina and Avelin. He''s her grandfather and someone who I know I can rely on.


    "Not even with me. Even if that brat took a liking to you, you shouldn''t blindly trust someone who can crush you anytime they wish."


    Brat? Ah. He''s talking about Erin. His words make sense but with everything he showed me, it''s not blind trust that I have for him. If I could describe it, then it''s trust and respect for a wise elder.


    "Only fools trust someone blindly, by the way, Old man, where are Erin''s parents?"


    I nodded and asked something I am curious at. Avelin told me her parents abandoned her when she was young and the Whiteshade Tribe took her in. If they were still alive, she didn''t know and she didn''t have any n to know. For her blood ties aren''t strong, especially for someone abandoned, the whole Whiteshade Tribe who took her in was her family.


    "Dead. It was already years ago so don''t ask."


    Using a stern tone, Old Man Reol cut off any follow-up questions I might have.


    Ten minutes soon passed and the enhancement from the Orb wore off.


    Feeling the sudden weakness, some of the barbarians on our side moved sluggishly resulting in them performing poorly and falling into a dangerous situation.


    Since I didn''t tell them about the existence of my Orb, I also didn''t tell them about its limitations.


    We got our desired oue earlier so this should be fine. I feel sorry for the casualties that resulted but it''s already toote. They have to cope with the sudden change in strength by themselves.


    Though Raiden''s group didn''t feel it that much, the momentum of our side really suffered from it.


    And seeing that, the Beastmaster hovering above waved his hand and all the other Beastmasters, who until now never made a move, waved their hands and different kinds of unknown beasts appeared out of nowhere.


    With varying degrees of strength, the beasts started engaging our side while the Beastmasters specifically targeted the barbarians that are standing out.


    Especially Raiden''s group, they started to be besieged by the towering beasts and Beastmasters who most likely have the strength of King Realm. 4-star Beastmasters? There''s three of them in total, not including the leader of the Beastmasters who''s still calmly watching the chaos and bloodshed.


    Apart from Raiden, the others around him are having a hard time.


    Then two Barbarians jumped out from behind them, with bright Crowns on their head. Two King Realm experts. Back in that Great Hall, I didn''t see these two. I guess they didn''te or they were deployed somewhere.


    They fought two Beastmasters but since those Beastmasters also have the support of their own beasts, it''s like fighting two King Realm by themselves.


    One of them produced 2 Pirs and the other produced 1.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    They''re King Realms but they still fall shortpared to the Old Man.


    And Raiden, left with only one 4-star Beastmaster, he''s faring better than the two King Realm even without the support of a Crown.


    The Temporal eleration he''s been keeping up his sleeve was unleashed and that immediately gave the towering beast of unknown species and origin various wounds all over its body, it hobbled for a bit before copsing on the ground, lifeless. With various holes as big as Raiden''s sledgehammer dotted its body, it''s reddish-ck blood dyed the ground.


    And it didn''t stop at that, the Beastmaster above it was also seemingly smashed, the right side of his face was beaten to a pulp with his brain matter scattered from behind his head.


    That terrifying Temporal eleration instantly defeated not only a gigantic beast but also its master who has the same strength.


    The hovering Beastmaster finally got rmed upon seeing that spectacle, and with a wave of his hand, a beast. Ah. No. A giant bipedal monster appeared out of nowhere. With a huge axe in its hands, it went straight towards Raiden who was currently gasping for breath.


    Of course, that ability of his exerted not only his mental strength but also his physical strength. How many attacks did he unleash within that time frame?


    I''m too far away from him to throw the Physique and Psyche Boost.


    Luckily, the Old Man was also watching closely, when that leader of the enemies waved his hand, he already leapt and traversed the distance between us and Raiden. With a Crown and his four Pirs, he appeared above shielding Raiden from the giant monster.


    But the lead Beastmaster probably predicted that, at the same time as the giant monster appeared, he also dived down towards Raiden, with an abyss-ck spear in his hand, he lunged from up above.


    The Old Man was upied so this is the time for me to support him. He only needed a few seconds to catch his breath.


    Because of my Adaptability and the increase in my total stats, watching a battle at this level became possible for me.


    I immediately considered that a Dispelling Arrow using Brute Energy won''t be able to stop him.


    But I still have another type of Energy!


    Using the Psyche Energy, the 5 charges of Psyche Boost turned into an arrow, nocking it to the bow, I aimed at the diving Beastmaster.


    I''m gambling in here with my guess. Their inherent Energy was something higher, a Level 2. And this Psyche Energy was probably at the same level.


    Condensing a dispelling arrow using it might counter and throw him in disarray.


    The world seemed to stop around me with all my focus trained on the decisive Dispelling Arrow I just shot. It went past many heads of barbarians and beasts before reaching its desired target.


    Relying on my Adaptability to urately aim at the enemy, it sessfully hit, a few centimeters before the tip of his spear pierced Raiden''s head.


    As the Dispelling Arrow spread throughout the Beastmasters body, he turned stiff before falling to the ground with his previous momentum gone.


    Raiden, seeing that spectacle, was surprised at first before he collected himself and smashed his weapon down on the Beastmaster that fell in front of him.


    With a resounding explosion, 2 Halos appeared above his head as he kept pounding the ground. Debris of the smashed ground came flying off and some of it even hit the barbarians and beasts alike.


    Old Man Reol also looked down as he sessfully stalled the Giant Monster. Restraining it using his four Pirs.


    As to what happened to that Beastmaster. I don''t know, I couldn''t see what happened there and with that explosion of the ground, the visibility lowered.


    But yeah. My decisive arrow hit him and Raiden finished him off. Is it over?

 Chapter 50 End Of The War

    With the fate of their leader unknown, the two 4-star Beastmaster fighting the other two King Realm experts immediately fell back. They''re probably ready to pay some price to kill the Hero but never they would''ve thought that someone weaker could alter the oue.


    Raiden will probably live through that attack even without my interference but he won''t get out unscathed.


    He probably prepared something for an unexpected situation like that.


    The Dark Beastmasters used an instrument which produced a sound close to a whistle as their signal to retreat. Upon hearing that, the beasts and the other Beastmasters immediately stopped and retreated.


    The Corrupted Barbarians were confused at the sudden event in which they thought they would''ve won just because of their advantage in numbers. Some of them fled together with the Dark Beastmasters while some of them surrendered or killed themselves. As to their reason, maybe those who surrendered were just Barbarians who were brought in by their superiors and those who killed themselves already lost hope.


    The battle was abruptly ended. Their leader who seems so invincible moments ago were buried in the debris of rocks in which they don''t know whether he''s alive or not. They lost their leader and if they lose everyone, it will be a huge loss for them. They didn''t bother to check if he really died from it, but even I wouldn''t think someone defenseless like that will be able to withstand Raiden''s barrage of crazed attack.


    Old Man Reol, seeing that unexpected oueughed out loud and for the first time, he unleashed 5 of the Jewels embedded in his crown. That was probably the Ultimate Move someone could create upon reaching the King Realm.


    Supported by Four Pirs a dragon-like apparition appeared from behind Old Man Reol. It blotted the sky and seemingly covered the sun, darkening the whole battlefield.


    The eyes of everyone, be it allies or enemies who surrendered and those who were currently retreating, were drawn to that urrence.


    Compared to the ming Falcon from the first King Realm I witnessed, this is several levels higher than that. Just the imposing figure of a western dragon inspired awe to everyone. Maybe there were legends about it, he''s a veteran King Realm who made a name for himself years ago after all.


    When the apparition fully materialized, it opened its mouth and chomped on the Giant Monster that was summoned earlier. Compared to the beast forms of his Pirs, this Dragon was more realistic. But in the end, it''s still formed by arge amount of condensed Brute Energy.


    The Giant Monster raised its axe to block its realistic fangs but that was proven futile. Its axe broke into countless pieces as the Dragon''s fangs lodged on its neck. With a yank, a huge piece of the monster''s neck was torn, forming a fountain of his reddish-ck blood.


    The Giant Monster tried to cover his neck but he fell slumped to the ground which made the ground shake because of his weight.


    But the Dragon has just started.


    It opened its mouth again and from its throat, a huge ball of fire, hot enough to melt the ground they were standing at, were unleashed. It immediately charred the Giant Monster and due to its gigantic body, sizzling sounds were produced as if Old Man Reol was barbequing a huge prey.


    But the fire he was using didn''t stop until the Giant Monster was charred ck and became a huge piece of charcoal.


    Ending this war on that note, everyone gulped their saliva down. Just by the heat it produced, everyone was parched and sweated a lot.


    That was Old Man Reol''s true prowess. All this time he''s holding it back. No matter how fast Raiden is, he can''t possibly outrun that Ultimate of the Old Man.


    When I asked Old Man Reol about that skill, he called it the Crown''s Prestige or Prestige. Every King Realm will develop their own Prestige which will contain the essence of their 5 Halos that were turned into Jewels.


    It''s like thebination of all the Physique Cultivator''s 5 Augmented Skills that were upgraded to the maximum. I still don''t know how that works but maybe I''ll get the idea when I reach that realm.


    With the death of that Giant, we finally got to see the fate of the leader of the Beastmasters.


    He''s still alive but if you could call someone whose body was almost smashed to a pulp as alive, I guess that would work. All the bones in his body were probably pulverized. Not only that, but he was also even implicated by Old Man Reol''s Prestige skill. He''s already at hisst breath.


    I didn''t know that my arrow could produce such an effect. Did the Psyche Energy produce conflict with his own inherent energy? He stiffened at that moment, resulting in the energy that was powering himself to freeze which ultimately led for his momentum to vanish.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    In any case, this one''s already at hisst breath. And like I thought, Raiden finished him off to end his suffering.


    There''s still risk if they took him back, the information they had about these Dark Beastmasters was currentlycking. It''s better to pry answers from those lower in ranks first.


    There are some who didn''t manage to run away and got captured together with the surrendered Corrupted Barbarians.


    Only when the battlefield calmed down did the cheers for victory resounded.


    Raiden walked triumphantly back to where he was standing before it all started.


    "Daisuke. I''m in awe. You''re more than just a Support. I know we both have differences in character but this time, I gotta hand it to you."


    Raiden patted my shoulder when he passed by me. He might have been a musclehead but I guess his character isn''t that bad. If I could turn my eye away from his habit of crushing those weaker than him then everything''s fine.


    As if it was as easy as that. In the end, he always gets the job done. He might look like a figurehead for now with Old Man Reol doing most of his job but that''s enough. His strength is real, despite being only at the Saint Realm, he can fight those higher than him.


    "Great job, Daisuke."


    Old Man Reol did the same when he flew back. For the first time, he looked exhausted. Looks like using that Prestige skill of his could drain him physically. It''s stronger than most so it''s also more taxing. Plus he flew from the tribe to here and his only rest was when I was prying out information from the Corrupted King Realm.


    As he passed by, I threw two balls of Physique Boost towards him. Realizing what just happened, he looked back in surprise.


    Honestly, he should stop being surprised by me. I''m worried about his heart if he finds out that when Ie back here next time, there''s a possibility that I will be stronger than him. Well, I also hope he breaks through his bottleneck. A stronger ally was always better than those who you needed to carry.


    When I sat on his Pir, I found out something about it through my Adaptability. Those Pirs will be the foundations of his Empire. When I told him that phrase, his eyes lit up as if he was enlightened. However, the urgency of finding Raiden was our priority so he put off mulling over that enlightenment he just had.


    After settling everything in this tribe, Raiden prepared to go back to the Heavenly Lightning Tribe. The Portal that will send us back to Earth will appear at the same ce we appeared from.


    I also need to go back to see Avelin and Erin before I go back to Earth. With the two-years agreement I had with the two of them, maybe by then, they would have a change of heart. I don''t know. Liking them and them deciding to make me father their future child seems so abrupt. They''re already listed at my system so we certainly have a connection to each other but two years is a long time.


    Anyway, there''s no use thinking about that for now. Let the time decide whether it will change or not. They''re still mypanions here, anyway.


    The two will lead those who I''ve taken under me, with Ophelia as something like a Guardian for both of them.


    And in turn, they''ll grow stronger than they are now and will be a huge figure of this world.


    Since Raiden annexed arge tribe which made his tribe to be thergest tribe in the Deste ins, the other silentrge tribes will soon voice out their dissent. We''re going back to Earth in two days so all these troublesome things will be left to Old Man Reol.


    If he managed to reach the Emperor Realm, I guess he can unify the ins all by himself and swiftly clean the world of the Invading Forces.


    But yeah, cleaning them doesn''t mean the attacks will be stopped. They will just send a new batch of forces and maybe a stronger one that can match an Emperor Realm when the portal they''re using bes wide enough to send them to worlds like this.


    After returning to the tribe, two days quickly passed by and the time for our return to Earth arrived...

 Chapter 51 Return

    [Level 5 Support Character System (100%)


    Ability: Level 1 Adaptability (65%)


    Contained Energy: Psyche Energy (25%), World Energy (0%) Brute Energy (100%)


    Physique Cultivation: 3rd Stage Augmented Realm (0%)


    Strength: 21.8(28.4)


    Endurance: 13.1(18.1)


    Intelligence: 3.8(3.9)


    Supported List: Sugawara Yuko, Takahashi Raiden (2/5)


    Support Bonus: Level 1 Psyche Boost


    Number of Supported Individuals: 2


    Current Stats Bonus: 10% of the average stats of Supported Individuals


    Skills:


    Psyche Boost (3 charges left)


    Physique Boost (28 charges left)


    Dispelling Bow


    Knight Skill (2/2)


    - Level 1 Movement Skill : sh Step


    - Level 1 Special Skill : Energy Shield (10%)


    Wizard Spell (1/2)


    - Level 1 Wind Spell : Air Bullets


    Augmented Skill (3/3)


    - Energy Explosion


    - Energy sh


    - Energy Phantom


    Masteries


    - Level 5 Basic Sword Mastery (32%)


    Pledges


    -Ongoing Pledge: 0


    -Completed Pledge: 2


    -Completed Pledge Bonus: (Tap to Open)


    Status: +2 Strength, +1 Endurance(World Bonus); Brute Energy Automatic umtion (Running)]


    For the past 2 days, I used the remaining time to charge through to 3rd Stage and because of how crazily fast I cultivated, Erin and Avelin were already used to how monstrous my speed at cultivating is. So when they noticed the increase in my strength, they just shut up and didn''t ask any question. Avelin was a bit happy but Erin was grumbling, I once again narrowed the gap between us.


    If I told her that I might already be as strong as a 1st Stage Saint Realm right now, will she punch me in frustration?


    For my 3rd Augmented Skill, I chose to use something like an illusion skill. Creating a clone made of Brute Energy, it couldn''t move the way I wanted but it can be my shield for fatal attacks. At the moment I activated it, a Phantom Image of me will be generated while my real body will be concealed for a brief moment which will allow me to move undetected. It''s like the Ph*ntom Lancer''s skill.


    I needed more than one escape skill and this one''s a perfect diversion. If I even paired the Orb of Concealment with this then I could be an assassin if I wanted to.


    Looking at my stats now, I somehow couldn''t believe how much I''ve grown in less than 2 weeks here. It''s unbelievable, really. I wonder what Yuko will think about this? Without even a month, I''m already closing in the gap between us.


    Err¡­ but maybe they''re still far ahead. I noticed that the bonus I was getting from them didn''t include the buffs they were receiving from other sources. So on average, their strength and endurance are around 46 and 40 respectively. That''s just their base stats without any boosts or buffs. So their real strength is more than that which exined how strong Raiden is, to smash that Dark Beastmaster like that, 46 strength wasn''t enough<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    In the 3rd world will I have this same increase in stats or will it be different there? Of the goals I''ve set before stepping in this world, I managed to reach my desired boost on my strength. I''ve also managed to discover the corruption''s nature and a theory about the Invading World''s inherent energy and the Pocket Dimension''s Psyche Energy.


    What I didn''t find out was the source of the Hero''s strength which boosted their abilities and provided them with the necessary Psyche Energy to use.


    Avelin also got her first gain from using the Beast Core, charging through to the 2nd Stage Augmented Realm. And that made Erin be more eager to reach the Saint Realm before us.


    Raiden already acknowledged their existence, naming that area as the Whiteshade Division. It became a ce where those former ves can sign up. It will be different from the tribe''s official army, the Whiteshade Division will deal with the subordinate tribe''s woes. Just like how we saved the Whiteshade Tribe from the Invading forces, that became their duty so as to not conflict with the proud soldiers under Raiden.


    With only Ophelia as the strongest barbarian, it still looks weak and could only deal with the small tribes that needed help.


    Old Man Reol pushed for the inspection of every subordinate tribe to flush out the possible corrupted barbarians that could parasitize the whole tribe with boosted strength as an enticement.


    He also ordered a squad of elite to check the camp Erin infiltrated before, to monitor it and restrict it from doing anything shady at the moment.


    The otherrge tribes already sent their envoys to ask for Raiden''s exnation about his annexing of anotherrge tribe. Like it''s a normal thing to do, he pushed all of it to the Old Man''s table.


    Currently, we''re now at the ce where we first appeared, the Portal that will take us back to Earth already appeared at the same spot..


    Apart from Old Man Reol, Erin, Avelin and Ophelia, they forbid the others toe here.


    "Don''t you think Yuko will be sad if she found out about this?"


    Raiden teased me as he looked at the three, well Erin and Avelin were one thing but Ophelia was just really grateful to me. The ve system couldn''t be abolished but redeeming themselves was still possible and Ophelia thought it was because of me. I did rmend it but the decision was made by Raiden and enacted by Old Man Reol.


    "I will tell her everything that happened, you know?"


    That''s what I decided. Though there''s still a nk in my memory about what happened that made her too attached to me, I never stopped trying to remember it but yeah, there''s no such thing as recovering lost memories here in this world. I''ll keep trying to find a method to remember it.


    "You two¡­ Anyway, I know she''s too wary of me. But that''s fine. You saw this world with your own eyes, what do you think about my method?"


    Did he want me to evaluate his method? Ah. True that I somehow misunderstood him at the start, I always tend to overthink things and most of the time it will take me in the wrong direction. Thanks to Erin apanying me, I got a glimpse at how a denizen of this world behaves.


    "Apart from your fondness to crush those weaker than you on the battlefield, after staying here and seeing how the barbarians lived, everything makes sense."


    I told him the one thing I couldn''t quite ept. He could let his subordinates handle those but no, he always chooses to crush them by himself.


    "Ah. That? It''s just fun."


    Raiden mysteriously smiled on purpose. I guess there''s really a secret about it and that''s something he didn''t want to divulge.


    "Does this mean the next time youe here, Daisuke will not be tagging along?"


    Old Man Reol asked. Well, there''s still a lot of worlds I need to visit and with the Invading Forces hastening up their ns, I don''t think I would have enough time to visit them all before their real powerhouses descend to the Otherworlds.


    "Yes. I still don''t know when I''ll being back here. The Whiteshade Division, please take care of them, Old Man."


    After saying that, I turned to the two girls. They both opted not to speak, we already said our goodbyesst night. I told them to look out for each other. They''re already an importantpanion so the next time Ie here, I want to see them still alive. This is a harsh world where life and death will always be at just a corner, lurking.


    The activity of the Dark Beastmasters in the Deste in will probably lessen but in the other regions, we have no way of knowing what''s going on there.


    Let''s hope for Old Man Reol to reach the Emperor Realm soon. That way he can be a real deterrence before the powerhouses descend.


    After settling everything. Raiden and I stepped into the Portal. And after a few seconds of whiteness covering our vision, we arrived at the familiar Principal''s Office.


    [You left the World of Barbarian]


    [Automatic umtion has stopped]


    [The World Bonus has expired]


    "Wee back, Takahashi-kun and Kuramoto-kun."


    The Principal, still with his usual expression and his usual attire, greeted us.


    The Principal is here but Yuko is nowhere to be seen. Is she busy or is she still at the World of System? I want to see her already.


    "Kuramoto-kun, Yuko-chan was sent somewhere. You see, something unexpected happened."


    He noticed that my eyes were looking for someone that should be beside him.


    Somewhere? Then she''s not in the Otherworld? And what could be something unexpected that his irvoyance hadn''t predicted?

 Chapter 52 Breach

    "We are waiting for you toe back before we start. I apologize but will you bothe down with me to the Pocket Dimension?"


    The Principal, Sugawara Hajime, solemnly asked. Whatever it is that happened, I guess it''s important enough that he even waited for us toe back.


    "Hmm? Alright. This is the 2nd time this happened. Is it the same as thest time?"


    Raiden asked. He didn''t specify what it was he''s talking about so I could only get confused.


    "No. This time it''s different, let''s go. It''s better to talk in there. Everyone was waiting, well, except Yuko-chan and Yumiko-chan."


    Everyone? I remember who Yumiko is, she''s that one girl who hasn''t been summoned this year yet. She''s pretty close to Yuko and we met a few times while training in the Pocket Dimension.


    Though I don''t know her ability yet. Principal will only let me know of their ability when the timees. I have 3 more slots I can register to be supported, I''ll tell him this so that I could have 25% of their stats as a bonus while they will also enjoy the boost for their abilities.


    Since I don''t know what''s happening yet, I followed them. Maybe they''re not inclined to talk about the topic here, so it''s better to wait to understand it better.


    I''m just worried about where Yuko is. This is most likely a piece of information the Principal didn''t tell me and Yuko forgot or purposely didn''t mention it to me. There''s also a possibility that she was forbidden to talk about it.


    Since I''m not specifically told to leave, I guess it''s fine for me to know about it now.


    "Ah. Daisuke wasn''t here when that first happened so you have no idea what we''re referring to, right?"


    Along the way, Raiden suddenly raised his voice as if he just remembered a piece of important information.


    "Yes, but it''s fine. I''m about to be informed, right?"


    I looked at the Principal. Feeling my gaze at his back, he turned his head and nodded.


    After arriving at the location where the Pocket Dimension is, I noticed that it grew again. I wonder what will happen if it finally hits the walls? Will it be sucked in or the Principal will widen the space to amodate its growth?


    Whatever that is, the mystery of this dimension is still something we couldn''tprehend.


    The activation of one''s ability. Even if one abuses it by letting anyone get in, it will be useless after leaving the dimension. Unless they''re like the Heroes who were being summoned constantly.


    Upon entering the Pocket Dimension, everyone''s eyes were trained to us, the neers. I already know them by face but only a handful of them exchanged words with me. And it''s all done here when they were also training their abilities.


    Since this Dimension boosts one''s Intelligence, most of them find it easy to think about things here. That''s why, for this being the location of this meeting, it meant the Principal needed them to have a clear mind and understand what''s really happening.


    I still remember that guy who got summoned without any notice. The Principal once mentioned that that urrence will only be triggered by certain events such as a looming crisis that needs a Hero''s presence. Well, since he''s also here at the Pocket Dimension, he got back safely and averted that crisis.


    He''s probably like a Magician, Warlock or a Wizard, that world whose inherent energy is called Mana. That couldplement myck of range skills. A support needs those after all. I might not master every path of each world but if I can stack them up, it will be worth more than mastering one path.


    But yeah, if this Adaptability can do more, then I might be able to create a unique path just for me.


    Err. How did my thoughts arrive at this point? I''m overthinking again but I guess with another buff added by this Pocket Dimension, I could think even deeper than normal.


    "Alright. All of you already know that this is the second urrence. But someone new is added to us this year so I will start from the beginning."


    The Principal stood in front of everyone and when he mentioned someone new, well, that''s obviously me. Some of them frowned but most of them didn''t have any reaction.


    These kids. Just how much did they mature by being in constant awareness that life and death coulde at them at any moment?


    Ah. I''m also a kid. That''s why sometimes, my thoughts were very childish. It''s a good thing that I seldom voice those thoughts out.


    They''re strong, yes, but being overconfident is a w.


    "The first incident happened in¡­"


    The Principal''s gazed turned to someone at the front, there''s a girl there who''s short for her age and she had a cutesy but elegant appearance. With her slightly greenish hair, she sported a twin tail. Out of everyone here, her appearance screams ''little sister'' vibes.


    "Lulu''s Otherworld, the World of Fairies. The Invading World found the trace of a portal and by using it as a reference, they predicted where Lulu will appear next."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Continuing his words, the Principal detailed how they set up an ambush. To entrap Lulu. That''s the first time the Invading World took notice of the Heroes that were being sent by Earth.


    Since she''s here, she managed to escape them but that incident made the Principal evaluate the importance of those portals.


    Some portals appeared at random just like in Yuko''s Otherworld while some appeared at a fixed ce like that portal in Raiden''s Otherworld. Well, no one can control where it will appear but Yuko''s portals have a pattern. Every time it will appear in a different country or kingdom in that world.


    "She managed to escape and we made countermeasures for it. But this time, another incident urred and it''s not just them predicting where the next portal will be."


    He paused for a bit to take in everyone''s reactions. Yuko and Yumiko not being here means they already knew about it and they were sent somewhere.


    Could it be?


    "This time, they managed to breach a previous portal. Though small, they finally found traces of Earth."


    He then looked at me. By breach, did that mean they could possibly go here now?


    Small and with the two girls not being here, the breach was somewhere else and that''s where they were sent to stand guard.


    "Kuramoto-kun, I know you just got back but this time, I''ll be going to send you again to another world in 3 days time. With Yumiko-chan. I''ll give you a break after this crisis is averted."


    Though there were some who were surprised, others already guessed that the breach originated from one of the girls'' Otherworld not present here.


    Hearing that, Raiden patted my shoulder.


    "I can only give you a heads up, Yumiko''s Otherworld is different from Yuko''s and mine. I once heard about her talking about it like she''s always on the run from something."


    Eh? With that kind of description then I better prepare for it soon. I was only given 3 days of rest. Looks like upgrading my Adaptability will have to wait or I can do it in the 3rd world.


    But first¡­


    "No problem. But Principal, can you send me to where Yuko is?"


    He nodded and continued his exnation and discussed to the heroes what they should do upon getting summoned again. To remove the traces of their portal if it''s not fixed or build a fortress if it''s fixed at a location.


    Every Otherworld has a different situation, so they have to improvise about it.


    We moved back to the Principal''s Office after it. The other Heroes stayed in the Pocket Dimension to talk among themselves but I know, they''ll probably ask Raiden about me. I saw them crowding around him before I left that dimension. Anyway, I''ll be choosing 3 of them to add to my Support List and possibly four if I managed to upgrade my System through Yuko''s help.


    "Looks like you managed to strengthen yourself. I can feel that your strength is already at what they reached a year ago. To close that gap in such a short time, have you realized your potential?"


    This sly old man. He''s probably aware of the potential of my ability but he downyed it back then. Letting me think it''s something mediocre but in fact, this might possibly be the strongest of them all.


    Ah, well, it''s not like I can beat Raiden''s Temporal eleration just with my Adaptability alone but I could think of countermeasures for it when the timees.


    "Something like that, I was already called a monster and other names. Anyway, I found out something from that world."


    Realizing what world I am referring to and my intention by mentioning it, the Principal coughed a bit before nodding his head.


    "Let''s talk about thatter in length. Let''s go, I''ll bring you to them."


    He stood up and reached his hand on an empty space beside him.


    This¡­


    He''s opening a portal by himself.


    It''s unlike that portal that sends us to the Otherworld since I could see what''s on the other side. Yuko and Yumiko were standing guard at something like an abandoned building, there''s a striking crack in space in front of them. The breach he mentioned earlier, it''s only a small crack but if it widened enough, someone or something will pass through it.


    By standing guard there, they could immediately deal with it if it happened.

 Chapter 53 Support Professional System

    "Dai-kun, you''re back!"


    Yuko''s face lit up upon seeing me. And like always, she dropped the character she always wore in front of her ssmates as she lunged herself towards me.


    It''s just less than 2 weeks but she grew more beautiful. Err¡­ it could be just me missing her but yeah,pared to the others who were somehow linked to me, Yuko is different. I could really feel how much I''m attracted to her.


    I caught her in my arms and even with two pairs of eyes watching us, we savored that moment. I got the urge to kiss her but yeah, let''s leave it forter.


    "Uhm. Wee back, Daisuke-kun."


    Since we''re already acquainted with each other, Yumiko also greeted me after she saw us separate from each other.


    Compared to Yuko who exudes elegance, Yumiko could be said to have a girl-next-door appearance. She''s someone you will want to be childhood friends with. With her long brown hair, adorned by a simple hairband. Since everyone was in leagues of their own, only her height iscking, you couldn''t call her petite for her age but yeah, you''ll want to protect her or watch her clumsily cook for you with an apron on.


    "Thank you. I was informed by the Principal, it seems the next world will be yours. Did this originate from there?"


    Though it''s obviously her Otherworld, I still asked just for the sake of the conversation.


    "Un. I got notified by those who are helping me about this. Erm... One of the fixed Portals I am using was uncovered by the enemies. They built their own fortress there while trying to open it forcefully."


    Yumiko''s expression was downcast, it''s like she was ming herself for what happened.


    She then exined the process they uncovered. Looks like the other side canmunicate with her quite well even if they''re worlds apart.


    Yuko could only receive simple messages from The World.


    ? "Did something happen while I''m away?"


    The Principal interjected as he observed the crack in space.


    "It''s mending by itself but after a while, it will go back to the same state."


    Yuko exined to her father. Usually, you''ll only see this kind of crack in space on a screen. Generated effect for a movie. But looking at it right now, it''s somewhat dreadful, like if that opened, how many will be implicated?


    "That means our world isn''t that easy to be breached but we shouldn''t be conceited, a tiny crack can break anything so we need to act fast and close the breach from that side."


    The Principal mulled for a bit before talking about his conclusion from their observation during the time they were here.


    I still don''t know about that world but we were already given a task to attack a fortress. What should I say? I''m amazed?


    I wonder what Yumiko''s ability is? Is it as overpowered as Yuko and Raiden''s ability?


    This ce was closed off by the military, looks like the Principal already informed the government about this and maybe they already came to an understanding not to let this matter reach the ears of the public.


    I''m sure the Principal made a lot of deals with them and with his power, he wouldn''t be wrung dry by the government who will surely try to acquire power for the country or themselves.


    "You two can go and take a rest. I''ll bring someone to stand guard here in your ce. And Yumiko-chan should prepare for the summon as well as informing Daisuke about your Otherworld and your ability."


    After saying those words, the Principal opened another portal that would send us back to his office. This ability of his is one of the things I find mysterious. Could it be he''s also someone who stepped foot in an Otherworld? His irvoyance couldn''t exin why he had that Bind and Portal he could freely use here on Earth.


    When we went back to my dorm room, Yuko immediately prepared a meal for us. She''s really like a housewife now who''s weing her husband back from a long trip.


    We only have three days and I have to prepare myself for that new world so the time I will be spending with her will be less.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    She told me during our meal how she was also summoned back to the World of System, two of the weaker kingdoms already fell from the Invading World and were currently waging war at their neighbors. With the addition of the forces sent there, the Corrupted Individuals grew in numbers, hell-bent to let their world be assimted for them to reach greater heights and to not be restricted by The World.


    Most of their frustrations were about how The World regted the systems and thought of it favoring certain individuals by giving Unique System to them as something uneptable.


    Yuko and her party members also fought a war there, with her as the cornerstone, one of the fallen Kingdom was liberated but with a heavy price.


    Most of their enemies only consisted of Corrupted Individuals so it''s almost the same as in that World Of Barbarians. They''re preserving their strength and during the battle, an elite squad of Dark Soldiers that were all in Master-ss ambushed her. Using Awakening once again, she managed to avert the crisis with the help of her party members.


    She even praised Zerina for her growth. The girl''s main character trait worked its wonders just like how Avelin got the Beast Core, The House in which Zerina''s mother originated from turns out to be an ancient noble family. She inherited most of their lost Knight Skills elevating her strength to be on par with Ca in just a short amount of time.


    Really¡­ my guesses about them are slowly being realized then that meant even that image Yuko saw is slowly turning into reality. But still, that doesn''t mean I''ll be that grand of a character. At least not now.


    After sharing what happened to her during the time we were apart, my turn came next. She listened to it attentively whilementing at times especially when I told her how Raiden acted in there and the discoveries I found.


    And well, she didn''t react when I told her about Avelin and Erin. It''s like she already expected that. Somehow I want her to at least be upset with what I am doing but if she''s this epting, I don''t know what to do. Should I just go along with the flow? I really need to remember what it is that I''ve forgotten.


    "Then, Daisuke, how strong are you right now?"


    Yuko curiously asked since she couldn''t gauge my strength just by looking at me anymore.


    "The Principal told me that I''m already at your level from one year ago."


    Surprised, she stood up and went from being in front of me to my side as she used her hand to feel my body or rather my muscles that somehow developed after I passed the Mortal Realm.


    "It''s true. Now, do you believe me? You''ll be someone great in the future."


    Yuko eximed excitedly, she''s basing everything from that image she saw. She firmly believed it as it is her ability who showed her that but if she will share that to anyone else, I''m sure they will not believe her despite having her Foresight as a supporting detail.


    "Right now, I''m not really aiming for that. I just wanted to stand next to you to share your burden."


    All this strength, I strived for it to close the gap between us. Hearing that from me, Yuko smiled enchantingly as she snuggled into my arms, we then moved back to our bed and filled the longing we had for each other.


    It''s still only kisses but that''s enough for now. During it, she helped me refill the World Energy storage. The storage has been expanded so our kisses also got extended until itpletely filled up.


    Well, we''re not against it and we enjoyed it together.


    After things between us calmed down, I asked her about the thing I thought. Using her connection to The World to upgrade my System.


    When I told her that, she told me something about how Unique Systems also have the feature of bypassing the missions given by The World. Her System was upgraded easily upon reaching the limit but yeah, it needs a huge amount of World Energy.


    Understanding that point, Yuko looked at me bashfully. Her face turned crimson which further entuated her beauty. Pulling her in my arms, our lips locked onto each other once again. At the same time, I used all the World Energy I could use to stimte and swiftly bypass the restriction to upgrade my System.


    Soon enough, a familiar ringing from my head sounded out.


    [Ding!]


    [Support Character System has been upgraded to Support Professional System.]


    [¡­]

 Chapter 54 Spirit Channeling

    [Support Bonus has been enhanced]


    [Level 1 Psyche Boost>Level 2 Psyche Boost]


    [0.5 Int>1 Int for Supported Individuals]


    [You can now choose another Support Bonus]


    [You can now imprint Level 2 Spells, Skills and Blessings]


    [Added one slot for Supported List]


    [Unlocked another slot for Spells, Skills and Blessings]


    [Unlocked a new skill for Supported Individuals: Support Recall]


    [Support Recall: Supported Individuals can use this skill to open up a Portal to summon you as long as you''re in the same world. You can either ept or reject their Recall. Once you ept, there will be a 1-week cooldown before any of them can use the skill again.]


    [Gained 1 Strength, 1 Endurance and 0.2 Intelligence]


    [You can now choose 1 Passive Skill]


    From Support Character, it became Support Professional... What''s next?


    Reading every system message, I''m kind of slightly perplexed. The benefits mostly fall on those who I supported. Now, they can even summon me even if we''re apart as long as we''re in the same world.


    Err... but since Yuko is one of them, this is fine, I guess?


    Since I could choose another Support Bonus for them, I chose the Level 2 Physical Boost. And that gave the Supported Individuals an additional 6 Strength.


    Err¡­ That widened the gap again. In any case, if they''re strong enough then there''s no point for me to stand out. Just like in Raiden''s case, I can just casually shoot Dispelling Arrows when they''re in danger.


    It''s different in Yuko''s case though. I''ll stand next to her and support her while staying near her.


    "Looks like it worked, I received some system messages too."


    Yuko muttered, we''re still entangled with each other in bed. Since the breakthrough happened while we''re kissing each other, she noticed how I nked out after it.


    "Yes, thank you, Yuko! You saw the new skill?"


    "Un. I can summon you anywhere. This way, you can now move on your own if there''s no urgent issue and we''ll just summon you if we really needed help."


    She''s right. Back in the World of Barbarian, I was really moving on my own, if not for Old Man Reol, I would''ve been absent to that final confrontation before our return.


    "I think this will be useful if you have an urge to see me. I''ll never turn down that summon if it''s from you."


    "Dai-kun¡­ looks like your experience with women has made you like this. Is that intentional or¡­?"


    Err¡­ it''s intentional, I guess? To tease her like this, it''s satisfying to see this girl''s flustered appearance.


    I just wonder where do I pull words like those when I have zero experience with women before her. This is also what happened with Zerina. But for Avelin and Erin, these kinds of sweet words won''t have any effect on them.


    "I''m just being honest, Yuko. Maybe I''ll also ask you to summon me when I started missing you. Ah. The restriction of us needing to be in the same world will hinder it."


    "I''ll summon you to my room, without anyone knowing..."


    With a teasing smile, Yukounched her counterattack. And that was effective. Even if it''s a waste to use it like that, it still excites me.


    ? After that, we both sumbed to sleep. She was also tired from standing guard on that crack and after releasing the tension she had there, her mental exhaustion made her sleepy. Even if I have Psyche Boost to restore it, it''s better for us to take a rest.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    I''ll start grinding my Adaptability tomorrow at the same time, I have to talk to Yumiko, I''ll learn about her Otherworld and her ability at the same time as I grind for more experience.


    When the morning came, Yuko made breakfast for us again before we both set off to our destination, she will have to stand guard there again since the other heroes were simultaneously summoned to their Otherworld startingst night after their meeting. The activities of the Invading Forces were increasing and the denizens of their Otherworlds as well as the World''s Will were starting to get restless. With more and more Corrupted Individuals showing up, it''ll be harder for the heroes to defend.


    Yumiko showed up at the Pocket Dimension, not in her usual school uniform but with something like a shrine maiden outfit. It''s just that, this outfit is a bit too revealing. With her shoulders exposed and it being slightly loose, she''d probably evoke most of the boy''s fantasy.


    "What''s with the outfit?"


    I asked her as she bashfully walked towards me.


    "This is what I wear whenever I go to the Otherworld. You see, my ability is called Spirit Channeling. I can let myself be possessed by a higher being but instead of them controlling my body, I can borrow their powers for my use."


    She did a 360¡ã turn as she showed off the outfit she was wearing. It''s really too revealing. With her girl-next-door appearance, she''s really fit to be a Shrine Maiden.


    "Uhm... I could feel your eyes on me, Daisuke. Actually, I wear this because most Spirits like this outfit and they''re more than willing to let me borrow more of their powers."


    Eh? So you''re saying those spirits are perverts? But who are they? Where did theye from? Are they really existing or do theye into existence to support her ability?


    "I see. But it really looks good on you, Yumiko. I somehow want to see Yuko in that outfit."


    Ah. I somehow blurt out thatst sentence. But that''s my true thoughts, I really want to see Yuko in that outfit.


    "You two. Yuko also said something about seeing you in a revealing outfit."


    Eh? So it''s not only me having these thoughts. That girl¡­


    Wait. We''re getting sidetracked because of me.


    "Ah. Sorry Yumiko, you can continue. Don''t mind my words. And don''t tell Yuko about what I said, okay?"


    "No. I''m also going to tell her, it''s not fair for her, Daisuke-kun. I already revealed what she said. I think the Pocket Dimension is somehow affecting us, blurting out the thoughts we usually won''t reveal."


    Err... She''s right. What would Yuko think if she heard about it? Will she wear it for me?


    Ah. Wait let''s stop thinking about that and focus on what we''re talking about.


    When we both calmed down and cleared our thoughts, Yumiko once again introduced her ability.


    Spirit Channeling. It''s also somewhat overpowered but it all depends on the Spirit that will answer her call. They couldn''t let her borrow their full strength but half of it is viable.


    The borrowed power willst for at least 5 minutes and since there were multiple spirits, each power she borrowed will have a variety. There''s someone who can let her have control over fire or any other elements. There''s also a spirit that could boost her strength that she could poke an enemy and it will immediately make a hole as big as her fist.


    But yeah, it''s like a Random Number Generator. Her outfit somehow can attract those strong Spirits and through that, she became near-invincible in that Otherworld. There''s really no cooldown for her ability but sessive Channeling wasn''t viable for her. It could break her body down. And since it''s called Spirit Channeling, she has to sit andmunicate with the Spirits first.


    Since we''re at the Pocket Dimension, she showed me how her ability works.


    She sat a bit far away from me. She''s afraid that I might get implicated if the power she borrowed is something explosive.


    I observed her as she closed her eyes and startedmunicating to the Spirits.


    Through my Adaptability, I could clearly see how she stirred the Psyche Energy around us and slowly, a few illusory images appeared around her. And yeah, they all look like perverts. Some are even drooling while watching her. There were humanoid spirits as well as beast-like spirits. There''s a wide variety of them and unlike what she said, it''s not random. They''repeting amongst themselves on who will lend her a hand. The Spirit whoes out on top will then talk to her and through it, their connection will be established.


    Once that happened, the Spirit ovepped with her figure and a surge of power suddenly burst out from her which almost blew me away even if there''s a considerable distance between us.


    This ability of hers is really overpowered...

 Chapter 55 World Of Spirits

    With the Illusory Spirit hanging at her back, Yumiko''s demeanor also took the form of the spirit. Her somehow bashful and timid nature waspletely reced by an aggressive stance.


    But when I heard her voice, it''s still her.


    "W-what do you think, Daisuke-kun?"


    Her voice contained a hint of worry, that force she exhibited almost blew me away after all.


    "Amazing! Just how strong are you right now?"


    Showing her how amazed I was. Her face lit up before answering.


    "Ah. I think I can defeat you now."


    Eh? I know she''s strong even without that ability, am I wrong?


    "You can defeat me even without that, right?"


    I wonder what path does her Otherworld have? If she also utilized it, like Yuko and Raiden, she should have higher stats than me.


    "Uh no. This Spirit can gauge a target''s strength. You''re a lot stronger than you look. It''s like you''re hiding a trump card."


    Ah. She must be talking about the Dispelling Arrow. But for that Spirit to even sense that...


    It might really negate the effect of her Spirit Channeling if an arrow made of Psyche Energy hit her. Just like how it can dispel the Halo of that Corrupted Saint Realm using Brute Energy Arrow.


    "I did have a trump card of some sort. What''s the name of that Spirit? Is he someone known to us?"


    If I could only Dispel her Spirit Channeling, she could then fight me using that Otherworld''s cultivation path.


    "He introduced himself as the Paragon of Truth. As to where they came from, none of the Spirits will divulge it."


    Paragon of Truth? So are they really existence from somewhere? A higher world like the Invading Forces? Right now there''s no way to know about it but since she could borrow their power wherever she is then that''s fine. That''s reassuring at least.


    We''ll be attacking a fortress in her Otherworld to close the breach. For what will be my role there, that''s still uncertain.


    "I guess that''s fine. It really put me in awe. I''ve seen Yuko and Raiden''s ability but yours is the most awe-inspiring."


    This is my honest evaluation. The unpredictability of her ability could save us from a situation where we are put into grave danger. Well, there''s also the downside because of that. But she thought it''s random when in fact, the Spiritspeted among themselves and it''s always the strongest or the craftiest who emerged victorious.


    "Eh¡­ But it''s random. It''s not always like this."


    See? She''s dead set on the idea that it''s random.


    "It''s not random. I saw it. It''s the strongest or maybe the one you need the most who will establish a connection with you."


    They must have different forms ofpetition to determine who will let her borrow their power. Such great Spirits. So it''s really a cheat as well. I wonder what kind of cheat will the others have?


    After showcasing her ability, she then introduced the world she was summoned into.


    She called it the World of Spirits. But she insisted that it''s different from the Spirits she could call through her ability.


    That World has something they called the Spirit Ocean as the source of inherent energy, called Spirit Energy, as well as the center of the World''s Will. The location of the Spirit Ocean is unknown or it''s hidden somewhere no one can reach.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The inhabitants of that world could be called as a Spirit Race but they all look like regr humans except for the one trait that separates them from us Earthlings. It''s the existence of their Spiritual Twin.


    It''s something that originated from the said Spirit Ocean, every denizen of that world will be born with an apanying Spiritual Twin. Well, that Spiritual Twin will stay at Asleep State until the denizen awakens it by himself. It''s called the Pre-Natal Stage which is the equivalent of Pre-Mortal Realm in the World of Barbarians.


    They needed to nourish the Spiritual Twin using Spirit Energy that was being exuded by the Spirit Ocean to awaken it fully.


    After Awakening the Spiritual Twin, it will allow the denizen of that world to establish a connection to the Spirit Ocean and that''s what they called the Natal Spirit Stage or just simply Natal Spirit. They''re starting to call themselves a Spirit once they awakened theirSpiritual Twin.


    From one Strand of connection, during the Natal Spirit Stage, one can at most get up to five Strands. Each Strand of connection to the Spirit Ocean strengthens not the denizen but the Spiritual Twin. It could be said that at Natal Spirit Stage, the fights involve their Spiritual Twin. It couldn''t die but it would exhaust the denizens'' lifespan if it was destroyed by the enemy.


    Once a Natal Spirit manages to get five Strands, it will be the turn of their own body, using the 5 Strands from their Spiritual Twin, they have to merge with it to get 5 Strands on their own body. And those strands will thenbine turning into a Stream.


    A Stream is something like a more advanced connection to the Spirit Ocean, it will allow the denizen ess to a more profound use of Spirit Energy. And they call it the Fused Spirit Stage, at this stage, one cannot separate from their Spiritual Twin anymore.


    Though it''s a bit confusing, I managed to connect it to the World of Barbarians'' Augmented Realm and World of Systems'' Adept-ss.


    Looks like in each world, even if their path is different, it might converge at one point. As to which point it will converge, I still don''t know.


    Yumiko continued her exnation about the World of Spirits and the subsequent known stages.


    After Fused Spirit, there were three more known stages such as Transformed Spirit, Noble Spirit and Ruler Spirit. Which possibly corresponded to the Saint Realm, King Realm and Emperor Realm.


    Like in the World of Barbarians, there''s no Ruler Spirit existing currently but there are a lot of Noble Spirits which formed the civilization of that world.


    With them as the center, they united into one huge Federation called the Spiritas.


    Yumiko then told me that the Invading Forces were having a hard time breaking the Federation and making conflict. Before they arrived, themon enemy of all Spirit Race was the Spirit Beasts which were also nourished by the inherent energy. And like the Spiritas, they were united but only under one intelligent Spirit Beast called the Spirit King.


    And that Spirit King was the one mentioned by Raiden who was constantly chasing after her. As for what reason, even Yumiko didn''t know. But she assured me that those Spirit Beasts couldn''t be corrupted by the Invading Forces because of the existence of the Spirit King.


    So the situation there right now was a three-way war between the Spiritas, the Spirit Beasts and the Invading Forces.


    The first two couldn''t ally themselves with each other since from the start they''re the ones vying for hegemony in that world and both of them have the same goal of searching for the Spirit Ocean. They believed that only by finding it will they find a way to be a Ruler Spirit or more than that.


    With all these info dumps, I''m surprisingly taking it all calmly. Well, it''s just my Adaptability helping me understand it.


    Yumiko was parched after her exnation that she immediately excused herself to drink outside.


    Err. I brought water with me but she already left before I could offer it to her.


    Leaving it at that, I continued my training. The World of Spirits might be interesting but I needed my Adaptability to level up. I could feel that once I level it up, managing these different kinds of energy will be easier.


    But yeah, thinking about it, it''s really hard to level it up. I started training in the morning and the sun will probably set soon but I only managed to see a 5% progress. Should I stop and spend the remaining time rxing and gathering information instead?


    I couldn''t help but wish for a war to spam Psyche Boost and Physique Boost again.


    Err no. Let''s not wish for that.


    I''ll decideter whether I will continue training or not. In two days I will set foot on that 3rd World. As to what''s waiting for us there, there''s only one thing we need to do. Close the Breach.

 Chapter 56 A Normal Day

    The day ended with only a small progress on my Adaptability. It was alreadyte into the night when Yuko went back from her guarding duty.


    This time, I''m the one who catered for her needs. Preparing a bath and a meal for her. Ah. I could only make a simple meal but even with that, she happily ate it. After her bath, Yuko tiredly retired for bed. I watched her sleeping face as I cleaned up after her.


    They''re already doing this Hero work for 3 years but I guess no matter how strong they became, they''ll still feel tired. Will we have peaceful days if we managed to drive off the Invading Forces from every Otherworld?


    That''s somehow unlikely but since it hasn''te to Earth yet, only here will we be able to experience a peaceful life like this.


    "Dai-kun, don''t go¡­ go back¡­"


    I could hear Yuko mumbling in her sleep, this is the 2nd time I heard these words from her and I couldn''t guess as to what I was doing in her dream. Is it really a dream or a memory of me from before meeting her here?


    That nk in my memory. Ah. No matter how I think of it, I can''t remember.


    I called my parents and even them were confused about it. It''s like that part of my life never existed. There should be an exnation for this. As to where it is, I don''t know yet.


    I also soon retired to bed next to her. Tomorrow, I guess I''ll only take half a day to train and use the remaining time to unwind. I might be forcing myself too much. With all these issues piled up before me, I need to rethink and reorganize the information I have for now.


    When the morning came, I went to the Principal and exchanged the information I got about the higher energy and the corruption. What he used in exchange was about the Government and the other Pocket Dimensions.


    Right. There were other ces where the same Pocket Dimension existed. And also another set of heroes. With this kind of revtion, I thought I would be confused but thinking about it. It kind of makes sense.


    Our country shouldn''t be that special, right? But unlike here, the ces where the other Pocket Dimension existed was regted by their Government and it''s also a well-guarded secret. They don''t have the same irvoyant who managed to gather all the heroes in their country. They were blindly searching through numerous cases of sudden disappearance. And even if they found any, it''s them who would lower their heads to be of help to them in exchange for information about the Otherworlds.


    Like I thought, some of them tried abusing the activation of Ability but once they went out of the Dimension, the ability they activated became useless. Ah. But some of them grew a bit stronger. Since activating an ability can give them a bonus stat point depending on the type of ability they activated.


    The Principal didn''t detail about the activities of the other countries regarding the Otherworlds they uncovered but he just mentioned that they''re doing the same thing as us. And also out of the 30 Otherworlds of our Heroes, there were some big enough which summoned two or more Heroes. Apart from one of us, there are other Heroes existing there.


    Since we''re also withholding information, the other nations didn''t know about the Heroes nor this school where the Principal gathered them. Through his irvoyance and other means, he made sure that none of the heroes will be bothered by either the Government or the other nations scooping for information. Hell, he might even be the man who holds arge amount of power in the surface world.


    And for now, there''s no point thinking about the other Pocket Dimension or other unregted Heroes. The closing of the breach is our current priority.


    Since today''s Monday, the school became somewhat lively again with all the normal students attending their sses. Most of the Heroes were in the Otherworld so the Principal canceled our sses for today and it''s not like we will still learn anything with how urgent the situations are in the Otherworlds.


    This School is called the Hope Summit High School, as one of the most prestigious schools, it became the cover for the Heroes. For the normal students, our ss was special not because of the fact that they''re Heroes but because all of them were too popr thanks to their looks and demeanor. Each of them even has their own Fan Clubs, Yuko included.


    Well, since I''m a new student and I haven''t been to sstely, I''m still a nobody for them.


    But when I was walking around the school, while trying to feel the normal atmosphere of a high school, I became a center of attention.


    It''s all because of the custom uniform that only our ss wears. There''s a lot of them who were curious about who I am but there were also those who could be called die-hard fans of them, calling me out as someone pretending to belong to that ss of handsome boys and beautiful girls.


    If I encountered this before all the experiences I had this past month, I would''ve cowered and be scarred for life. But since I somehow adapted to this rowdy atmosphere already, I only brushed them off as I went past them to go back to my dorm.


    I thought of spending time on normal things such as taking a stroll but I haven''t considered the poprity of our ss. I''ll take note of that next time.


    When I went back to my dorm. I met Raiden when he was about to go out.


    "Yo. Daisuke. You look like you had a hard time."


    He raised his hand like someone familiar to me. Ah. Did we be close? I guess that arrow I shot had an impact on him.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Ah. I went on a stroll around the school, and guess what?"


    I smiled with difficulty. Just by the looks he''s giving me, he probably already guessed what happened.


    "I can imagine what you went through, we experience that all the time. If I had my weapon, I would''ve smashed them all already "


    He gestured as if he''s smashing his sledgehammer down in front of him.


    "Oi. Don''t go there."


    This guy and his thoughts. Even if that sounds like a joke, any barbarian will already be on their knees if they heard that from him.


    "I''m kidding. Anyway, good luck on your next world. I kind of envy that ability of yours. You can go to any world you wanted to go to."


    Well, I have a theory that when the various cultivation paths converged, they could then travel to any world. But yeah, even the Emperor Realm Old Man Reol wanted to reach is still not that point.


    "I''m only hitching a ride from your portals, you know? If it''s just me, I''ll be stuck here without any chance of catching up to any of you."


    I wouldn''t even be here if Yuko and the Principal didn''t specifically choose me.


    "Even so, that''s still amazing. And you''re getting stronger quickly. When the timees, will you spar with me?"


    Spar? So you could use me as a punching bag? Wait until I got more than your current stats.


    "Err. If you don''t use your Temporal eleration then I''m in."


    Right now, even if I prepared for it, one second is just a moment. I wouldn''t have time to dispel it or dodge from it without any sign from him.


    "That wouldn''t be fun. Think of a counter for it beforehand."


    He rejected it immediately and I guess that also wouldn''t be called a victory if I fought him with that handicap.


    "This guy. Alright. I''ll just concede defeat if I failed to find a way to fight that."


    "Great! You''re a really interesting guy, Daisuke."


    He evenughed out loud like a barbarian when I epted his offer to spar. In any case, getting along with him is also good for the girls I left there. He told me that he wouldn''t even mind if I made a tribe for myself but it''s still better for them to be under that powerful Old Man.


    "Thanks?"


    After that, Raiden continued to his destination while I entered my room.


    Yuko already made our lunch. But she''s not here, seeing the note she left, she''s with her father on some business overseas.


    Ah. Since he has a Portal he could just teleport themselves, right? Yuko told me they''ll be back by sundown and I could enter the area to the Pocket Dimension through the key she left on the table.


    Tomorrow will be the day to go to the World of Spirits. Ah. I guess I''ll settle the other 3 Heroes I will add as Supported Individuals. By then I''ll take another 20% of their average stats if I add Yumiko who was already registered. To close the gap between us like this, This system is broken, isn''t it?

 Chapter 57 The 3rd World

    "It''s here."


    Yumiko silently muttered.


    We''re back at the Principal''s Office and in front of us was the Portal which had just appeared that will send us to her Otherworld. Yumiko wore the same outfit she showed me, the revealing shrine maiden outfit. Yuko and the Principal were already used to seeing her in that outfit so they didn''tment about it.


    "Take care of Yumiko there, Dai-kun. I''ll wait for you here. In that same outfit."


    Yuko gave me a teasing smile as she said thatst sentence. This girl has started to learn how to tease me, eh?


    She told me that she was also about to go back to the World of Systems. And she handed me a new sword which she got from the fallen Kingdom they liberated. It''s somehow enchanted by something. Not only it is sharper than the previous sword I got from her, but it also has a Blessing embedded onto it. It can be activated by injecting World Energy into the sword.


    She also told me that in this trip back to the World of Systems, she will specifically gather Level 2 Skills and Spells for me. Blessings are still a no-go. I needed to personally go to the Church there to be bestowed the Blessings I need.


    When I upgraded the System to be Support Professional System, I officially became an Adept-ss and I got my first Passive Skill. It told me to choose but there''s only one choice in it and it''s called Explosion Intensity. It upgraded the Explosion generated by my Augmented Skill, Energy Explosion. Upon seeing that, my theory about these energies was slowly being realized. They''re all rted to each other, just that the nature of their World slightly changes it to amodate their denizens.


    Through my short stay here at our homeworld. I managed to increase my Adaptability to 80%. 20% more before it could be upgraded. I went to Raiden to fill up the Brute Energy container. Of course, it''s unlike Yuko where she directly pours it into me through her kiss. It only needed skin contact for me to control the Brute Energy he was channeling from the connection he has to the World of Barbarians.


    After reminding us of what to do, Yumiko and I set off to the 3rd world. Closing the breach is the top priority but our safety is still the one we have to look out for. Apart from the Invading Forces, there''s also the Spirit Beasts chasing after Yumiko. I don''t know about the Spiritas but it seems that they''re helping her.


    Well, I just have to look out for her if they''re really intent on helping her or they also have their own agenda.


    Stepping our feet inside the Portal, the same whiteness filled our vision and like always, system messages started ringing out in my mind.


    [Ding! You entered another world. World of Spirits]


    [Hero''s Party buff was removed]


    [Received +1 Strength, +2 Endurance as World Bonus]


    [Will expire upon leaving the world]


    [Detected a new type of Energy]


    [Listed as Spirit Energy]


    [Automatic umtion Started]


    [Spiritual Twin generated]


    [Spirit Cultivation generated]


    [Current Stage: Pre-Natal Stage 0%]


    ----------


    [Level 1 Support Professional System (0%)


    Ability: Level 1 Adaptability (80%)


    Contained Energy: Tap to Expand


    Physique Cultivation: 3rd Stage Augmented Realm (0%)


    Spirit Cultivation: Pre-Natal Stage (0%)


    Spiritual Twin: Asleep State


    Strength: 22.8(37.3)


    Endurance: 14.1(28.7)


    Intelligence: 4.0(4.6)


    Supported List: Tap to Expand (6/6)


    Support Bonus: Level 2 Psyche Boost, Level 2 Physical Boost


    Number of Supported Individuals: 6


    Current Stats Bonus: 30% of the average stats of Supported Individuals


    Skills:


    Psyche Boost (34 charges left)


    Physique Boost (34 charges left)


    Dispelling Bow


    Knight Skill (2/3)


    Wizard Spell (1/3)


    Augmented Skill (3/3)


    Masteries


    - Level 5 Basic Sword Mastery (85%)<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Pledges


    -Ongoing Pledge: 0


    -Completed Pledge: 2


    -Completed Pledge Bonus: (Tap to Open)


    Status: +1 Strength, +2 Endurance(World Bonus); Spirit Energy Automatic umtion (Running)]


    I managed to register 3 more Heroes to my system and that boosted my stats to reach that high now. With their average stats of 45 Strength, 42 Endurance and 2 Intelligence, I got a boost of 13.5 Strength, 12.6 Endurance and 0.6 Intelligence just from them. It elevated my own strength to be higher than Ophelia who''s a 2nd Stage Saint Realm.


    Well, with only 3 Augmented Skills, I don''t think strength alone can bridge the gap but still, I can pose as a strong man here despite having the lowest cultivation.


    Just like from the other worlds, my body immediately adapted to the inherent energy of this world.


    A Spiritual Twin was generated and the system immediately recognized the cultivation path of this world.


    When our vision cleared up, my Spiritual Twin was curled up at one corner of my mind. It really has my likeness and I feel like I could wake it up at any given time. With my raised Intelligence, my control over the inherent energy became smoother again and unlike in the world of Barbarians, I felt like I could breeze through the earlier stages easily.


    Though I have to refrain from doing that for now. I don''t want to surprise Yumiko yet or even the people we will be meeting in this new world. It''s still best to be obscure.


    "Wee back. Priestess and¡­"


    What awaited us at the other end of the portal was something like a Shrine, with the portal appearing in the middle, the immediate vicinity was devoid of people save for this elderly human? Ah! Spirit Race. That''s what they call themselves right?


    She looks like an elderly human who ranges at about 60 years old in human years. Though I don''t know their longevity here, maybe it''s closer to us or higher because of the existence of this inherent energy.


    "Elder Shaara, He''s Daisuke. Someone from the same world as me. He''s here as mypanion."


    Yumiko introduced me to the confused elder. They''re probably expecting only her but to see someone appearing with her, it confused her.


    "I see. Apanion from the same world, is he someone who can call on higher Spirits as well?"


    The elder curiously asked Yumiko. I guess her ability was interpreted by them like that. That''s why they revered her as a Priestess. I just wonder what the Noble Spirits think about her. Are they also curious about the existence of Higher Spirits that Yumiko could call upon?


    It''s been 3 years since she was sent here so they''re probably already aware of the intricacies of her ability.


    Did they determine that taking her as an enemy was detrimental for them?


    Ah, maybe it''s like that. I''ll just ask Yumiko on the way to better understand the workings in this world.


    The elder in front of us was too respectful to her as if she''s a Holy Maiden. This shrine is the location of one of the fixed Portals she was using.


    The fixed Portal the Invading Forces uncovered was located at an abandoned Shrine like this. Well, ording to Yumiko, that ce became somewhat of a battleground where the Spirit Beasts and Spiritas fought each other. Now that the Spirit Beasts left that ce, the Invading Forces managed to encroach on that old territory and somehow found traces of the fixed portal hidden in that ce.


    She''s not using it anymore so she didn''t think that it would be a problem. But now that this breach happened, she also told me that there were other ces like that. And she asked me toe with her to clean the traces of the portals there after we closed the breach.


    Since that''s a potential threat, I immediately agreed to her.


    Yumiko didn''t answer the elder''s question to keep my identity something they have to figure out by themselves. This is what we agreed, Yumiko was already aware of my strength and she believed that making me some sort of a trump card for her, anyone will think twice before determining whether to be her enemy or ally.


    The Spirit Race elder then leads us to a mansion-like structure. Unlike the World of Barbarians, the civilization of this world is more advanced than them, there were stone and wooden structures. Even the shrine was reminiscent of the Shinto Shrines in our country except for the fact that they built that on the fixed portals which Yumiko used. Maybe she''s the one who designed those to be like that.


    Upon entering we were met with a spacious hall and in the middle of it was a seat or a throne? I don''t know.


    Sitting upon it is another elderly Spirit Race but from his posture and his demeanor, he''s giving off the same vibe as Old Man Reol.


    "Priestess Yumiko, wee back."


    He started. His gaze rested upon Yumiko for a second before it turned to me, someone he''s seeing for the first time.


    "He''s apanion of mine from the same world. Can you not scare him, uncle?"


    Yumiko grumbled and acted like someone annoyed by how the elder acted.


    Eh? Uncle? I see. They''re pretty close. Upon hearing Yumiko''s words, the elderughed out loud as he stood up and went to her. His previous attitude was just a facade to somehow overwhelm me.


    Now that he''s this close, I got a closer look at him. He''s an elderly alright. He''s taller than us and his body was that of a normal build but I doubt he''s a normal old man. Look at Old Man Reol, such strength hiding in him.


    This elder had long blonde hair with a face full of beard and moustache, his facial hair was already connected to his hair. Well, think of a Blonde Santa us.


    "I haven''t seen you for months and you''re already this grumpy. Didn''t I regrly message you about the happenings here?"


    From a somewhat scary old man, hepletely turned to a doting uncle. It''s not like he had lust in his eyes, it''s like he''s looking at his own daughter. And just by the aura he was unconsciously exuding, he''s probably a Noble Spirit. One of the Pirs of the Spiritas.


    "But why didn''t you attack them and allowed them to build that fortress?"


    Yumikoined to him, she''s also acting like a daughter. I guess they have a history together and she''s probably talking about him when she told us about the helper.


    "You know my circumstances, Yumiko. The decision is not solely based on me. We have the Council of Twenty but I''m only one out of that twenty."


    With all this information. I gathered that the Spiritas aren''t as united as Yumiko described them to be.


    Ah. It''s just the first day and there''s more to learn. I''ll follow her for now. This is a new world, I might already be adapted to the inherent energy but their values and culture here were different and I have to familiarize myself to that.

 Chapter 58 Yumikos Influence

    The Noble Spirit excused himself and vacated the room when the elder from earlier whispered something to him. Now, we were left alone in this spacious hall, with food in front of us. We were told to just rx for now. Even Yumiko told me to wait before we start nning for the attack on the fortress.


    He introduced himself as Han. Being one of the Noble Spirit elders included in the Council of Twenty, he held considerable power but it''s not enough to move the Spiritas on his whim.


    Yumiko told me that he''s the first Spirit Race she encountered when she was first summoned here. When she showed him her cheat-like ability, he was dumbstruck as if he found a Deity.


    And continuing from that, when one of the Spirits let Yumiko borrow its powers, Han asked for a spar which resulted in her defeating him easily.


    That was her first day here, without even awakening her Spiritual Twin, she defeated a Noble Spirit.


    That showed how strong her ability is. After that, Han took her in and taught her everything she needed to know about this world. He also sometimes apanied her while searching for the traces of the Invading World. Since the Spiritas were at war with the Spirit Beasts, more often than not, they''ll encounter them instead of what they were searching for.


    And that leads to one encounter with the Spirit King. It''s intelligent and canmunicate with them. Upon seeing Yumiko''s ability. It wanted her for itself. As to what will it do to her, it never specified. Since then, the Spirit Beasts were actively searching for her and once they saw her, the Spirit King would immediately be informed and an hour at best, she had to move away from that area.


    When Yumiko asked why Han chose to help a stranger and clearly not someone from this world, he only told her that she reminded him of his daughter who passed away a year before Yumiko was first summoned here. And for three years, he''s always been good to her that''s why she couldfortably call him Uncle.


    "Let''s go. I''ll give you a tour."


    After a while, Yumiko stood up and urged me to go outside. Well, there''s nothing to do here except to eat so I guess I''ll take a look at what ce we are in.


    From the shrine from earlier up to here, we only descended a flight of stairs. Looks like the shrine was private property and this spacious hall is a part of a huge mansion which I assume Han owned. There were decorations that are foreign to me but the overall atmosphere of this hall was for receiving a guest.


    Leaving that spacious hall, we exit from another entrance. Whaty before us was undoubtedly a bustling city.


    With houses and other structures so close to each other, the streets were cramped. The building designs were reminiscent of old Japanese houses.


    Don''t tell me this is also Yumiko''s influence? Ah. Since this is probably Han''s domain, his doting on her also influenced the people under him.


    Now it''s like I traveled back to ancient Japan. Even the clothes they wore were Yukata. The only thing different from it was that they don''t look like Japanese at all.


    "Wee to Edo City, Daisuke-kun."


    Yumiko was all smiles as she introduced the city to me.


    "I don''t need to guess that this is all your idea, right?"


    I showed her an amazed expression before saying those words.


    She didn''t answer and just giggled cutely while she proudly puffed out her chest. With how revealing her outfit is, I could somehow glimpse what''s hidden behind it. When she noticed my gaze directed to it, she immediately covered herself up and turned her body in the opposite direction.


    "Err. In any case, I like what you did here. It''s like we only time-traveled back to the Edo Period."


    I tried to shift our conversation to escape from the awkwardness.


    "R-right. I bugged Uncle to do this. There''s also a hot spring ce somewhere in this city and also inside that mansion."


    She rode it and shifted the topic to the ce most of us really wanted to have in another world.


    So there''s a hot spring there, I want to dip myself in it sometimes.


    "That''s amazing! We could dip ourselves in there after our quest to close the breach."


    I already finished my sentence before I noticed that my wording might be misinterpreted by Yumiko.


    "W-we can''t go in together..."


    Like I thought. Her thoughts immediately registered that idea. We just managed to get out of awkwardness but we dived straight to a deeper one.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Ah! No. I didn''t mean it like that. I mean, we can alternately take a dip in the hot spring."


    "Eh? Don''t worry Daisuke-kun, I had them build two of them for different genders."


    As if realizing something she forgot, Yumiko raised her voice as she revealed that there''s not only one hot spring in there.


    Thanks to that, things went back to normal for us.


    Our tour then started from visiting shops and ces from the Edo Period that she revived here. And because she''s widely known here, anywhere we go, people flocked towards us, greeting the Priestess.


    Yumiko acted like an actual priestess, like giving blessings to the children. Well, with her looks and demeanor, she''s passable to pose as one.


    They''re all respectful to her as if she''s a Noble Spirit. Ah. No, they probably already thought of her as someone higher than that.


    Even if the other members of the Council of Twenty weren''t agreeable to her, they wouldn''t make a move to turn her into an enemy.


    Three years of traveling back and forth from our world to here, they probably knew her real prowess.


    Even the Spirit King was continuously evaded by her.


    "Ah. Priestess, you''re back!"


    A stall owner selling some sort of soba noodles called out to us when he saw Yumiko approaching.


    "Yes! Give us two Soba and a te of tempura, please."


    Yumiko ordered like she''s a regr here and yeah, their soba noodles also look like it came from an ancient period, it doesn''t have a lot of garnish just that the soup was too mouth-watering. It''s clear but the taste will really make you travel back to those ancient times we only heard from history teachers.


    We had just eaten at that mansion but seeing a familiar dish here tickled my appetite.


    We spent almost the whole day touring the city before we went back to Han''s mansion. Only his mansion has a different style. It''s probably the normal architecture of this world.


    Yumiko was too happy showing me everything she aplished for this city during the three years she was here.


    True that this ce was often attacked but with the number of Spirit Race living here, it''s almost impossible to breach the gate and enter the city.


    With the first day ending like this, the elderly Spirit Race from earlier led me to a room away from Yumiko.


    Well, she''s special while I am someone they only just met so this is fine. Now that I''m alone, I could now start this Spirit Cultivation.


    I already felt the inherent energy ever-present on our surroundings and just by willing it, I could control it just the same.


    I sat cross-legged above my bed and started concentrating.


    Soon enough, a wave of Spirit Energy gathered before me.


    The Spiritual Twin that was curled up on one corner of my mind materialized in front of me.


    It''s still small but with the amount of Spirit Energy pouring into it, it slowly grew until it reached my size.


    It''s like looking at my own clone. I looked at my system and saw that the line that says Pre-Natal already sat at 99%.


    It only needed to open its eyes to fully awaken and by then, I will step into being a Natal Spirit. Establishing my first connection to the Spirit Ocean and most possibly the World''s Will.

 Chapter 59 The Worlds Will

    [Ding! Advanced to Natal Spirit]


    [The Spiritual Twin has awakened]


    [You startedmunicating to the Spirit Ocean through your Spiritual Twin]


    [Current Connection: 1 Strand]


    [Spiritual Twin''s Stats: 1 Strength, 2 Endurance]


    [Generated a Skill: Potential Drawing(Natal Spirit)]


    [Potential Drawing: Strengthen your Spiritual Twin by letting it borrow the main body''s stats. 10% per Strand]


    I see. So even at this level, they can just strengthen their Spiritual Twin to best their opponent. But mine will be too overpoweredpared to theirs, right?


    It will destroy every Spiritual Twin of any Natal Spirit here. Even with only 10% of my stats, it will be at least thrice as strong? But I could feel like bypassing this stage is possible.


    Let''s see.


    I concentrated again and poured more Spirit Energy to the now awakened Spiritual Twin, if previously it still looks illusory, it''s body gradually materialized as if it was real. The previous nk facial expression of it started to turn life-like.


    In its initial state, I could only give it simplemands like attack and defend. As it grew and its connection to the Spirit Ocean strengthened, it started to have its own judgement. Though there''s still no intelligence, I could expect it to move on its own, reading my mind on who the enemy or ally is.


    From one Strand to five Strands, it only took me 4 hours of nourishing my Spiritual Twin by gathering and controlling the Spirit Energy around me.


    Like I thought, I really did breeze through this stage easily. The Spiritual Twin''s stats now grew to 5 Strength and 10 Endurance.


    What''s next was for me to fuse with it, creating 5 new Strands in my own body thenbining it to be a Stream.


    But breezing through it still took a toll on me so I opted to do it tomorrow. Turning myself to bed, I left the Spiritual Twin materialized in front of me to see how long it willst without my supervision.


    Normally, when a Natal Spirit sleeps, their Spiritual Twin will vanish upon sensing that the main body is unconscious since it''s still the one providing it with Spirit Energy. The Strands of connection to the Spirit Ocean weren''t providing Spirit Energy. But since I''m passively umting Spirit Energy, maybe it could maintain it.


    Well, it''s just a test and tomorrow I will fuse with it. I still haven''t asked Yumiko about her current Spirit Cultivation, is she also a Noble Spirit or still a tier below it?


    Raiden and Yuko are a Saint Realm and Great-ss respectively but their strength approached the next realm or even higher than that. But Yumiko here defeated Han just with her ability. Could Spirit Cultivationplement her ability? Since both have the same ''Spirit'' on it, they must be rted, right?


    I''m on this train of thought when I drifted to sleep.


    Ssh!


    Being my first day here, I thought I would have a peaceful sleep but not long after it, I was jolted awake.


    Am I really awake or? This is the first time that it happened. Not even in the first or second world did I wake from a dream.


    I looked around me and I saw myself in a ce surrounded by water.


    Eh?


    No, I''m not just surrounded by water, there''s only water as far as my eye could see.


    And I''m floating above it.


    It''s only a few seconds before I recognized what this ce I''ve woken up to. If not for my Adaptability, I would''ve thought I was having a wet dream. A literal wet dream.


    This ce is the Spirit Ocean.


    Just by realizing that, my Adaptability was already gearing up to control this wide ocean of Spirit Energy. I couldn''t move it on my own will yet but controlling a small part of it? It''s more than possible.


    But why am I here? I only have 5 Strands of connection to it, to have my consciousness travel to this with only that, did I get pulled by something?


    "Correct."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    A monotone voice then sounded out from behind me. I looked back but saw nothing.


    Who is it and did it just read my mind?


    "I''m what you would call the World''s Will."


    Continued the voice. It still has the same tone and instead of ringing from behind me, the voice seemingly came from all around me.


    "Only your consciousness was pulled here. That''s why your thoughts wereid bare in here."


    "You''re an anomaly. And if you couldn''t provide me with an exnation, I will deem you as a serious threat."


    "You''re more dangerous than the higher energy trying to assimte this world. Even now, you can exert control over the Spirit Ocean. It''s still weak but your potential threat is something I cannot ignore.


    I see. What I did of rushing to only use 4 hours to open the 5 Strands of connection rmed the World''s Will. It didn''t happen at the World of Barbarians since even if that''s unprecedented, it''s still possible to reach 3rd Stage of Mortal Realm in one night.


    My theory about me being able to control it fully in the future was correct. If I really grew stronger than this, I could even rece the World''s Will, I could deprive or bless anyone I wanted to. But that''s only an authority over a Level 1 Energy that''s probably inherent in the 30 Otherworlds.


    I''m sure the World''s Will was listening to my thoughts right now. It''s at least sentient to immediately detect me but it''s impartial to its denizens. Favoring neither the Spiritas nor the Spirit Beasts.


    "Level 1 Energy. True. It seems you''re not from this world. It exins why you''re an anomaly. That higher world only sent 1 of its denizens to help and it''s not you."


    It''s because of my Adaptability it made the world think I''m a native of this world. And yeah, I couldn''t hide anything from this World''s Will so I should just reveal everything to it.


    Sooner orter even if I opted to be cautious, I will still be detected by the World''s Will. Controlling the inherent energy is something no denizen can do.


    "Adaptability. Did you hail from that Higher World?"


    If it is pertaining to Earth then yes, I tag along with the Helper it sent. It was made possible by this ability of mine.


    "What is your purpose?"


    To Support the Helper? To help her close the Portal breach that might open our world to the threats this world is facing? No. That''s just a job given to me. What about my own agenda bying here? Isn''t it to just grow stronger to stand next to Yuko?


    I don''t know. There''s also my search for something that could restore my lost memory.


    But for now, given that I''m still too weak to do anything on my own. Preventing the Invading Forces to seed is one of my priorities.


    "I understand. You''re not a threat, currently. But know that I will be watching you."


    Should I sigh in relief? No. This just means that I have to be careful starting today. If in the next world I recklessly do the same thing and the World''s Will immediately takes me as a threat, I might die without knowing why. I should find a way to interact with them once I first set foot on a new world.


    But since this is the first time for me to interact with a World''s Will. It''s a chance to gather information. Especially about the deal between the two worlds.


    It recognized the helper as something Earth sent to help repel the Invading Forces but what does Earth get in return?


    "I cannot divulge that information to you. I''ll be sending you back now."


    Wait! At least tell me where does the Psyche Energy that boosted the Helper''s abilitye from?!


    "Isn''t it obvious to you by now?"


    Leaving those words, my vision darkened before it turned back to the ceiling of the room where I fell asleep.


    The Spiritual Twin I released was still standing where I left it.


    To have an encounter like that¡­ It just meant I''m steadily growing stronger that even the World''s Will is starting to notice me. Soon, even the Invading Forces will catch wind of my existence, before that happens, I have to prepare myself.


    And the World''s Willst words, I guess it''s really the Earth itself who''s boosting them during the transfer from Earth to the Otherworld. That also confirmed that our homeworld isn''t that simple. When the World''s Will heard of my ability, it immediately connected me to Earth or the Higher World as it calls it.


    Let''s organize the information I gathered first before thinking about what to do next.

 Chapter 60 The Trace Of The Third Orb

    "Where are we going?"


    I asked Yumiko who''s flying in front of me while I''m riding some sort of carriage which was powered by Spirit Energy, following behind her.


    Who else would think of this? Of course, the idea of building this type of carriage came from Yumiko. That girl is an innovator. She couldn''t build it but she could give them ideas. Maybe that''s her way of thanking Han. To realize this type of carriage, even the World of Systems wasn''t this developed.


    I observed Yumiko as she flew in front of the carriage. On her back was a pair of wings that looked like it sprouted from it. However, if one looked at her wings carefully, one could see that it''s made from dense clumps of Spirit Energy. Just like how the Halos, Crowns and Pirs'' real form are just dense clumps of Brute Energy. That wing was one of the features she had upon bing a Transformed Spirit.


    It looks like an Angel Wing but the color of its feathers is the same as her hair, brown.


    "We have to stop by somewhere and pick up another helper."


    She answered with a smile as if looking forward to meeting a friend she hasn''t met for years. Well, she also has some kind of party members who joined her on her quest.


    As to why she''s flying when she could just ride the carriage with me?


    I asked to see how the Transformed Spirit looked like and she proudly showed it to me. Those wings partnered with her white and red Shrine Maiden Outfit, she only needed a Halo on top of her head and she''ll be mistaken to be some kind of Angel or even a Deity.


    When the morning arrived, I met Yumiko in that same spacious hall, she immediately noticed the change in me but she didn''t voice it out, since I was already vouched for by both Yuko and Raiden, Yumiko trusted me as a friend. Me bing stronger is something she will wee in open arms.


    Han was back from where he went yesterday, after giving Yumiko some sort of scroll which contained the information about the Fortress where the breach appeared, he departed once again.


    The Council of Twenty will be convened again since Yumiko, the Priestess, was back here in this world. Her existence is something the Council couldn''t ignore even if they wanted to so they always decide what to do to her whenever shees back from Earth.


    They all knew that whenever she''s here, an incident big enough will happen. Either a huge battle or the Spirit King leaving his den to pursue her again, leaving some sort of disaster in his wake.


    So to ease their mind, Yumiko told me to set off immediately. We could enjoy the hot springter after we''re done with our quest.


    Currently, we''re travelling on a dirt road which leads to another city within the Spiritas Federation. The Fortress which we have to take down was near the said city so she had herpanions to wait for her there. They''re all Transformed Spirits so I''m probably still the weakest being only a Natal Spirit. That is if they don''t count my other cultivation paths.


    "Yuko will probably love to see this Spiritual Twin of yours, Daisuke-kun."


    Yumikomented when she went back to the carriage. She stared at my materialized Spiritual Twin, it''s like a guard looking out for any possible enemies as it stares at our rear.


    I could actually share its vision to see what registered in its eyes so I let it stay in that position.


    "I already took a picture and I''ll show it to her when we get back. I might fuse with it soon but for now, I''ll assume the role of a Natal Spirit tagging along with you."


    My encounter with the World''s Willst night made me rethink of my current ns in Spirit Cultivation. It might be useful for me if I could rush it to the next stage but if that will make me deemed as a threat by the World''s Will then there''s no point doing that.


    Maybe I also have to stop at the 2nd stage. Even with that, I guess I will probably have considerable growth. Leveling up my system and my Adaptability will be my focus.


    Same with the Brute Energy, I managed to create a new skill through turning the Spirit Energy into a pure ball of it, Spirit Boost. It somehow has the same effect as Physique Boost but what it refreshes is not really the Physical exhaustion but the toughness of one''s body, to endure the pain. So by using it side by side I guess one it will be something like a mini-Enhancement.


    I don''t have an unlimited supply of Brute Energy anymore so using the Orb of Enhancement recklessly isn''t usible anymore. Just using it on the both of us is the limit. Ah, we can also include her party members.


    After an hour, the dirt road led us to another bustling city. It''s not as prominent as the Edo City which screams Japanese but you could still see the traces of it here. There were ramen stalls and other street stalls you won''t normally see in another world.


    And upon seeing Yumiko, the Spirit Race living here all have the same reaction as those from Edo City.


    "Yumiko!"


    A small graceful voice eximed from somewhere, calling out to Yumiko.


    Because of how unique it was, I couldn''t help but turn to the direction where it came from.


    From the side, a crowd of Spirit Race parted to let ady in an elegant dress pass by them. She''s sporting a green shoulder-length hair that was adorned by a hair clip to show her forehead. She''s a bit small but what she''s carrying on her chest was bigger than Yumiko.


    Eh? Why did I notice that of all things?


    Err, because that''s her most striking part. She clumsily runs towards our carriage which was already being crowded by people, reveling at the Priestess.


    "Jayna!"


    Upon seeing the girl, Yumiko also eximed as she flew towards the girl.


    It seems she''s the friend we were supposed to meet here.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Just from how the crowd parted to let her pass, looks like her identity isn''t that simple.


    "We were about to go to your ce. Uncle Han told me to take you with us. But it looks like there''s something happening, the city was this bustling."


    Yumiko asked the excited girl she called Jayna. They hugged each other as if they haven''t seen each other for a long time.


    "It''s my father. He announced apetition among Natal Spirits and Fused Spirits"


    Jayna pouted as she answered Yumiko.


    "Hmm? What kind ofpetition?"


    "He wants me to search for a potential spirit-pair."


    Jayna grumbled. She said it in a low voice to not be heard by the other Spirit Race around us.


    "Spirit-pair? You''re still young for it, right?"


    Yumiko''s eyes then traveled down to Jayna''s bulging chest that was not a trait of a young one. She unconsciouslypared hers and determined how she lost by gulping down her own saliva.


    Since my attention was on them, that didn''t escape my notice. This Yumiko, she can be yful as well.


    "Well, it''s because of you, Yumiko."


    Then she exined how her father predicted that Yumiko will once again take his daughter on a dangerous mission. So upon hearing the news of her arrival in this world, he immediately set up apetition to look for potential spirit-pair for her. Ah. Spirit-pair is what they called their couples here.


    But for him to choose from a lower-tier when his daughter is already a Transformed Spirit, what is he thinking?


    "He wanted to mentor the winner by himself so he could grow to be perfect for me."


    Ah. A doting father but to decide it on a whim, it''s not good, right?


    "There''s no mention about bing your spirit-pair here."


    Yumiko said, on her hand was a flyer which she picked up from the ground. It announces thepetition that will be held tomorrow but the Prize for winning it is his tutge as well as an Unidentified Stone or rather¡­


    An orb, there''s no mistaking it when I already have two¡­ The third one! To encounter it again this early. It looks like I will always be drawn to it.


    "Of course! I rejected his idea at once! So he changed it but he took my Stone instead."


    Jayna eximed.


    So there''s no more spirit-pair reward, right? But that stone or rather that Orb belongs to her? So, is she the main character of this world? And how strong is her father, really? Is he among the Council of Twenty?


    "Ah. That convenient stone you always use to prank someone."


    Yumiko also knew about that stone, but they don''t know the real use for it. Using it for a prank? I wonder what kind of Orb was it.


    "Yes! That stone! Now I couldn''t enjoy pranking someone anymore."


    Yumiko spent a few minutes to calm her down before she asked her to ride with us to go to their ce.


    The upset Jayna then followed us to our carriage.


    Only then did she notice me.


    "Ah. I forgot to introduce you two. Daisuke-kun, this is Jayna, a Noble Spirit''s daughter. Jayna, this is Daisuke. Apanion of mine. He came from the same world as me."


    At first, Jayna didn''t have much of a reaction when Yumiko introduced her to me but when Yumiko mentioned about me being from the same world as her, Jayna''s eyes lit up and sparkled as if she found something that took her interest.


    "Really?! I thought only you can go here. Can he also call upon higher Spirits?"


    Jayna turned to Yumiko and asked the same question as the elderly Spirit Race we first met in that shrine.


    They''re all fascinated about Yumiko''s ability but sadly I don''t have it.

 Chapter 61 Disguise

    "Can I also join thispetition?"


    Along the way, I blurted out what I was thinking. Well, I really want the orb and this time, there''s no pledge that I needed to make. I just need to win it and take the Orb for myself.


    "Daisuke-kun, do you like bullying someone weaker than you?"


    Yumiko asked. She has an idea on how strong I am right now so joining apetition meant for Natal Spirits and Fused Spirits is somewhat overkilled on my part.


    However, Jayna didn''t know that.


    "Why? He''s still a Natal Spirit. I think he will lose to a Fused Spirit soon enough. Sorry Daisuke, I didn''t mean to be rude."


    Ah. This girl is quite well-mannered unlike a certain Princess from the World of Systems. Err¡­ If I was not introduced as Yuko''s fiance, maybe she would also treat me quite well. That bro-con princess.


    Though this girl looks young, the normal custom here to find their spirit-pair is around 30 years old. And she''s already 20 years old. Yumiko mentioned that Jayna already looks like this when she met her when Han first brought her here. After 3 years she still acts clumsily, that''s why Yumiko was so fond of her.


    "Ah. Yumiko was right at saying that, Jayna."


    I answered her with a smile. She still didn''t know the extent of my strength after all. I''m confident to win thatpetition if the participants were limited to Natal and Fused Spirits.


    "He''s stronger than he looks, Jayna. Will you believe me if I tell you he''s possibly even stronger than you?"


    Yumiko teasingly questioned her which made her confused. I''m clearly a Natal Spirit in her eyes, for me to be stronger than her, she probably finds that idea ridiculous.


    "Does that mean he can really call on other spirits like you?"


    Still pushing the possibility of me having the same ability as Yumiko, Jayna checked me out but there''s no way she could determine it with just that.


    "No. You better ask him yourself. Even I still don''t know how strong he is. But since we''ll be adventuring together, being friends with another is better."


    Yumiko even pped her hands at the idea of us being friends. Having known each other for three years, I guess I''m the one who needs to somehow adjust here. I''m mostly in an Otherworld and our only time to interact with each other was when we''re training in the Pocket Dimension and here when I apanied her. And it''s only been one day.


    "He said he wants to join thepetition."


    Jayna didn''t seem to mind Yumiko''s suggestion and she then went back to the thing I asked. Since it''s apetition that was originally for finding her spirit-pair, maybe her father still has a n to groom the winner.


    Is she thinking I''m aiming to be her spirit-pair? Let''s clear that doubt first. This girl is trusted by Yumiko and it''s not like she knew about the orbs.


    "I''m actually interested in that stone. You see..."


    Trailing my voice from there, I pulled out the ne I was wearing, the pendant on it is the Orb of Enhancement which came from Avelin.


    When they saw it, both of them couldn''t help but get near me to take a better look.


    "It''s that Stone. Why do you have it?"


    Jayna reached her hand out to touch the pendant.


    "No. Look closely, it''s different from your stone."


    Though I don''t know if Yumiko really saw the difference between them, she just knew that it''s not possible for me to have Jayna''s stone.


    "This is the reason why I want to join thepetition. That stone is special, Jayna."


    "What do you mean special? True, I use it to prank those guards to let them feel ill out of nowhere but that''s all it can do."


    Feel ill out of nowhere? Is it something that debuffs the enemy? So this time, it''s an item which I can actively use inbat but what about its cooldown? Will it be the same?


    "I see, so that''s the effect of the Orb this time?"


    Spilling out what I called the stone they''re referring to, the two was confused


    .


    "Orb?"


    "Yes. This here is called the Orb of Enhancement, it can make you stronger but it needs a specific type of energy. Tell me, do you inject Spirit Energy while using that stone?"


    Exining the use of my Orb, it will be useless for them since they don''t have the necessary Brute Energy to activate it.


    "¡­Yes. Are you telling me the truth? That stone is special?"


    Her eyes sparkled in interest as she wanted to confirm what I just said. Will she take it back from her father? Then I won''t be able to get it easily.


    "Well, yes but maybe only me can use it to its full potential."


    Hearing these words from me, Jayna was in disbelief.


    "How do you have the confidence to say that?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    With Yumiko just silently watching us from the side, Jayna pressed on.


    "Uhm. It''s kind of a trade secret. But I''m honestly telling the truth, that''s why I want to join thepetition to get it."


    I''m not inclined to divulge all my secrets to her yet so exining it like this is fine.


    "But that''s mine! I''ll take it back from my father. Then show me how special it is."


    Eh? Are you actually a spoiled brat? Though what those who will join thepetition want is your father''s tutge, I only needed that Orb. That''s more special since I don''t really need a tutge but enough knowledge to reach the higher stages in the future.


    "Err..."


    I looked at Yumiko to ask for her help. She''s kind of enjoying herself watching us so I thought of pulling her in.


    "Why don''t we let him join thepetition then after he wins, he''ll show you how special it is?"


    Understanding my intention, Yumiko went next to Jayna and pulled her from me.


    "Uhh¡­ but the stone will be his by then."


    She became this hung up on her Pranking Stone after I told her that it might be special.


    "But Jayna, if he didn''t tell us about it, it would be fine for you even if it''s given to the winner, right? We''ll be together so the stone won''t be far away from you."


    Seeing Yumiko try to convince Jayna, I felt like I should thank her for this. She can be yful but most of the time, she''s this considerate to herpanions.


    "¡­ You''re right, he was honest with us. He could keep it to himself but he honestly told us about how the stone might possibly be a special item."


    After thinking for a while about what Yumiko said, Jayna also gave in and almost immediately, the point of me telling them about the Orb went across her.


    Ah. This girl''s personality was somewhat erratic and Yumiko already grasped it.


    "Thank you for understanding. Then, can I join?"


    Repeating my question, I directed my gaze to the both of them.


    "No, you can''t join."


    Jayna answered.


    "You can''t join as yourself, we need you to assume another identity."


    Yumiko followed up.


    At first, I thought I was rejected but it seems Yumiko already thought of this and thinking about it again, I also don''t want to join using my identity. The Invading Forces might catch wind of my existence and Jayna''s father will most possibly still groom the winner to be his daughter''s spirit-pair in the future. I only need the Orb so after getting it, I need to disappear since I can''t run away from a Noble Spirit yet.


    After saying that, Yumiko gestured to Jayna to do something. Understanding what Yumiko wanted her to do, Jayna first pulled down the covers for the carriage.


    After it, a visible transformation happened to Jayna''s body, just like how Yumiko can grow her wings, her whole body shined with greenish light, then her elegant dress somehow vanished and was reced with a somewhat thin green silk robe which made her look fairy-like or rather a Nymph. Partnered with her green shoulder-length hair, she''s really like a Nymph that was often described in myths.


    So this is her as a Transformed Spirit.


    "Jayna can transform your outer appearance using her connection to the Spirit Ocean, not even her father could see through it. Unless someone can dispel Spirit Energy, you''ll be assuming an identity she will forge for you."


    ? Yumiko exined.


    Err. I can probably dispel it, right?


    Seeing an ability like this that uses the connection to the Spirit Ocean, there are really slight differences between these energies even though they will converge at one point.


    Jayna put her hand on my shoulder and from there, I could feel her Spirit Energy travelling throughout my body as it coated me, my Spiritual Twin included. Though I didn''t feel any difort, I felt like I was wearing a whole-body mask.


    "Wonderful! Tell me, Jayna, is this your ideal type of guy?"


    Yumiko eximed before teasing the still fairy-like Jayna.


    That thin silk robe could barely hide her bulging chest so I kept my gaze up to their faces.


    She sessfully put on a disguise for me. When I looked at my Spiritual Twin and saw that its face also changed, I determined that what I''m seeing from it is my current disguise.


    Eh? Red, flowing hair, green eyes and a sharp oval face, is this the beauty aesthetic here?


    "No, of course not. I just made it so when we dispel his disguise, he won''t be suspected."


    Jayna exined before returning back to normal, her elegant dress draped over her again.


    Soon after that, the carriage arrived at our destination.

 Chapter 62 Start Of The Competition

    The ce we arrived at was a mansion the same size as Han''s.


    Thoughpared to it which was too silent, this ce was kind of rowdy. Surrounding it are two structures.


    The one on its right is a private museum of Jayna''s father, though I don''t know which kind of museum was that, just from the architecture of their mansion, I would guess it''s full of sculptures. As to who made them, of course, it''s the owner. That''s her father''s hobby.


    The one on its left is a coliseum-like building which will be used as the stage for thepetition. Currently, there''s a long line of Spirit Race who were hopeful participants waiting to be registered for thepetition tomorrow.


    Good thing I don''t need to fall in line along with them. This is the privilege of knowing the organizer''s daughter.


    Since I was bad at making up names, Yumiko gave me a new one which will be my disguise. Ember. Because of the color of my disguised hair. I was thinking along the lines of Red or Aka but I guess Ember is better.


    After disembarking from the carriage, I opted to separate from them for the time being, to take a tour in this city. Yumiko handed me some kind of currency for my use. We agreed to meet up tomorrow after thepetition and I told her she could summon me if there''s an emergency using that new skill from my System.


    Because of my appearance, I still garnered attention mostly from young Spirit Race girls near my age. As it turns out, this disguise which Jayna put on me was really something popr among them.


    Thepetition will just be a one-day event so I have to endure this kind of unnecessary poprity. Although this city had Yumiko''s influence, the culture of the Spirit Race was still apparent. Apart from enjoyingpetitions, which exined why there''s a coliseum next to a Noble Spirit''s mansion, they also like recreational activities like gambling. Don''t ask. For most gamblers, it''s a recreational activity.


    Just from my brief walk around the city, I already found at least 5 gambling houses that opened betting channels for tomorrow''spetition. I''m kind of interested to see who''s the favorites to win it but there''s no point for me amassing this world''s currency.


    Ah. Wait. Yuko gifted me a new sword, maybe I should also get something for her as a souvenir from this world.


    Now that my thoughts arrived here, I went in and bet on the option ''Unknown Natal Spirit'' which is the category I certainly fall under. It also has the highest return since the chances of an unknown Natal Spirit winning thepetition is close to zero. Compared to those famous Natal and Fused Spirits, someone unknown winning it will have a huge impact not only for the organizer, which is Jayna''s father, but also for their whole race.


    Although there''s more than 20 Noble Spirits existing currently, none of them was a match against the Spirit King. Maybe Yumiko is but she doesn''t want to waste her time on it.


    With 1:500 as rate, I betted 5000 spirit coins which is half of how much Yumiko gave me. And I didn''t stop at that, I also went to the other four gambling houses to bet 1000 spirit coins each, leaving me with 1000 coins to spend for myself.


    This might be just overconfidence but I might be a rich man here after tomorrow''spetition.


    Buying Yuko''s gift will be more than possible. And maybe for the other three as well.


    Time passed and I spent the night at a somewhat expensive inn which used up almost all of my remaining coins. A private room where no noise or disturbance will enter it for a price of 800 coins a night. I then used 100 for dinner and I set aside thest 100 for tomorrow''s breakfast.


    Err. Somehow, I felt like I spent someone''s hard-earned money in just a matter of hours. I''ll apologize to Yumiko by doubling it by tomorrow.


    Throughout the night, I focused on spamming Spirit Boost. Using it like that didn''t rm the World''s Will which I became thankful for. From 80%, a night''s progress raised it up to 85%. 3 more nights or will it get slower than that? I don''t know, for now, I''ll push it up until it levels up.


    As soon as the sun lit up the sky, one would already notice the bustling activity of everyone. From houses to stalls and stores. Everyone was gearing up for the uingpetition.


    Me being a participant was allowed entry as soon as I showed my identity pass which Jayna provided for me.


    Upon arriving at the waiting hall, there''s already a number of participants with different states of tension waiting in there. Most of them were Fused Spirits while there was only a handful like me who''s still a Natal Spirit.


    Of course, since we''re supposed to be weaker, the Fused Spirits didn''t put us into their eyes as they were eyeing their fellow Fused Spirits.


    That''s to be expected so I just sat on one corner to wait for the start of thepetition.


    Because there were more than 200 participants, we were separated into 2 groups of more than 100. Only eight participants from each group will advance for Individual Match-ups.


    I was put in the 2nd group so, during the 1st group''s turn, I watched thepetition to see if there would be an unexpected opponent for me.


    However, like most of the audiences and gambling houses'' expectation, only Fused Spirits managed to advance. Those names I saw in the top list ofwho will likely to win thepetition.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    When it''s our turn, I walked among the other Natal Spirits who were already nervous about their chances. Walking along the path, I took in the details of this ce.


    With thick pirs as the foundation but on odd cements, the architecture of this world is still behind that of modern Earth, but yeah to build a dome like this, they''re already getting there.


    With a huge tform in the middle, fitting in more than 300 people was viable on it but with 100-odd participants for the 2nd group, we were in a considerable distance between each other.


    This is a Battle Royale so everyone was wary of those close to them. I also acted nervous so as not to draw attention. I nned not to be overly eye-catching.


    But the crowd of young girls sold me out. Pointing at me while going ''Kyaaa~'', I already earned the animosity of not only those around me but also those who were envious that I got that kind of attention just because of my disguised appearance.


    I looked around the audience seats and found those who I was looking for.


    In the center was an elevated tform where there wete only a few seats with one throne-like seat in the middle. Sitting on it was a giant-like Spirit Race. There''s really no need to guess who it is. Jayna''s father.


    On both of his sides were Jayna and a beautiful Spirit Race which resembled her, obviously her mother. That''s probably how she will look in the future. Well, if she still has room to grow.


    Next to Jayna was Yumiko, still in her shrine maiden outfit.


    Yumiko and Jayna were looking at me with an amused expression on their faces.


    They probably expected that reaction from the young girls who were still cheering for me.


    After a while, the organizer, Jayna''s father, raised his hand and uttered a word to start the 2nd round of thepetition.


    "Begin!"


    With a thunderous voice that covered the whole coliseum, every Natal Spirits around me immediately willed their Spiritual Twin to materialize and attack me in concert.


    What a way to start. I thought of pulling my punches back but these guys just had to focus on me all at once.


    Materializing my Spiritual Twin, I used three Strands to use the exclusive skill of Natal Spirits, Potential Drawing, to give it 30% of my base stats.


    It jumped out and threw a kick to blow away every Spiritual Twin lunging at me.


    With that show of force, every Natal Spirit was dumbfounded as they thought I was already done in.


    I looked around me and smiled. With just a thought, my Spiritual Twin moved and started eliminating all of those who attacked me. I didn''t feel any tension from a battlefield, what can a littlepetition do? This Adaptability is really handy at this moment.


    Kicking them out of the ring one by one, the other Natal Spirit opted to distance themselves from me while those Fused Spirit started to take notice.


    Though they noticed me, they still thought they could eliminate meter on. They didn''t know that my Spiritual Twin was just the appetizer, my main body was the main course.


    Should I really show off? Is this fine?


    Those ''Kyaa''-ing young girls even ''Kyaa''-ed louder after what I did. I guess being cheered on by someone was really energizing.


    Since I''m in a disguise, let''s go all out.


    I''m going to do it for the sake of the 9000 coins I gambled!

 Chapter 63 Standing Out

    Five minutes into thepetition, apart from me, there were two Natal Spirits left. Though they''re both strong they couldn''t bridge the gap between a Natal Spirit and a Fused Spirit.


    Since they stuck out, they were chased and eliminated in a matter of minutes. Due to that, it leaves me alone in the stage where there are only Fused Spirits.


    Being a Fused Spirit, unlike a Natal Spirit who only had their Spiritual Twin connected to the Spirit Ocean, their main body will also be connected to it. And because of that, their main bodies will also get enhanced just like how it enhanced the Spiritual Twin''s stats. Due to that, they all used their own enhanced bodies that were fused with their Spiritual Twin to do battle.


    With a Stream as a connection to the Spirit Ocean, they could draw out supernatural powers from it which none of the Natal Spirits could do.


    And even though they''re fused with their Spiritual Twins, a phantom of it will still appear behind them. By doing so, apart from relying on their fused stats, they could also draw its previous powers when it was still separated from them using Spirit Energy.


    There were probably a few asions where a Natal Spirit could defeat a Fused Spirit. There''s me, but I''m using a cheat by having 30% of the Heroes'' base stats and other cultivation paths. But those Natal Spirits who could do that will probably be a Noble Spirit in the future.


    Soon enough, being the only Natal Spirit left on stage, one Fused Spirit saw me as a target. Thinking it will be easy for him, he threw me a not-so-special kick with hardly any power with it. Willing my Spiritual Twin to move in front of me, I raised the Potential Drawing to its maximum.


    Using Potential Drawing should be taxing to the main body since it uses Spirit Energy as a fuel. But yeah, when it concerns the use of energy, mine is always unlimited.


    When his foot made contact with my Spiritual Twin, he shivered and a nging sound rang out as if he hit metal.


    With a muffled groan from him, he flew back for a few paces before he started rolling to the ground holding his leg.


    The crowd was silenced upon seeing that scene and the other Fused Spirits who saw that spectacle either rushed towards me or backed away.


    There''s a female Fused Spirit who''s one of the favorites to win who saw it and decided to eliminate me by lunging at me, on her hand was a blunt weapon reminiscent of a baseball bat.


    Using that weapon which somehow became covered with mes, she hit my Spiritual Twin. Thinking it was effective, she did it three more times. However, just like the first time, it only nged before she bounced back from it at her fourth hit with her arms trembling from the pain it caused her.


    She then looked at me with dreadful eyes before turning back to put a distance between us.


    "Who the heck is that Natal Spirit?! Even Namira was pushed back by his Spiritual Twin!"


    I heard someone exim from the audience.


    Ah. The peanut gallery started to focus on me. There''s even someone who got wind of my name and they started shouting it.


    "Ember! Kyaa!"


    I wonder until when will those girls be able to keep their voices like that?


    After Namira, the other Fused Spirits already arrived within my reach, I threw my previous sword to my Spiritual Twin which upon catching it, it immediately hacked towards someone diving from above.


    There were not only those who targeted my Spiritual Twin, but there were also those who targeted me, the main body. It''smon knowledge that the main body is weaker than the Spiritual Twin, they would only catch up to it once they fused.


    However, what they hit was only my Phantom Image. Triggering my 3rd Augmented Skill, Energy Phantom, I vanished from that spot and was reced by a condensed Brute Energy of my own image while my real body became temporarily concealed from their eyes.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    They had smug expressions on their faces when they felt their weapons cut into my Phantom Image like a soft cake but when they realized how that image vanished upon falling to the ground, they all felt a chill on their spine.


    Circling from my original position, I punched one of them from behind. The unlucky Fused Spirit''s face burrowed into the tform because of the force. With his legs still raised up high, it twitched for a bit before it fell down, unmoving.


    And that feat once again garnered the gasps of surprise from the audiences. A lone Natal Spirit being ganged up by a number of Fused Spirit, that''s a sight they rarely see.


    When my Spiritual Twin deflected the other Fused Spirit using the sword I threw at it, it immediately turned back and shed another Fused Spirit.


    With all of that happening in a span of seconds, the silenced crowd continued which even rmed those far away from me. Everyone was dumbfounded that a lone Natal Spirit could get out of a situation that''s usually impossible.


    I guess no matter what I do, I''m bound to stand out in thispetition. Then, there''s no point in holding back, right?


    Let''s see. There are still around 50 Fused Spirits battling it out and we only needed 8 to advance. I''m going to start with these guys crowding around me.


    Having decided that, together with my Spiritual Twin, I started eliminating the Fused Spirits nearby. A punch, a kick or a stab from my Spiritual Twin''s sword. None of it was deflected or countered. No matter what supernatural ability they could draw from the Spiritual Ocean, there''s only one fate that''s waiting for them. To be eliminated.


    When I turned thepetition into a one-man show, the crowd finally regained their senses and the cheers were now concentrated on me.


    It was just a month ago when I was still too weak to even damage a normal Dark Soldier chasing me during that first battle with Yuko I had gone through. To grow to this extent of toying with opponents that were cultivating their paths for years, Yuko''s vision about me bing someone great in the future is slowly being realized.


    But yeah, considering there''s that main body of the Smoke Giant just waiting for their turn, this level of strength is still a far cry from him. I shouldn''t becent and steadily grow to catch up with them.


    The Orbs will probably y an important part for me. For it to always be drawn to me, it''s hard to believe in fate but with it happening three times already, it''s hard to call it a coincidence.


    The two Orbs I first acquired both yed an important role in the previous worlds.


    The Orb of Concealment helped Zerina initially escape the manor which allowed us to meet and by using it, we managed to rescue Reinys and the others who were detained by the 3rd Lady. The orb also made it possible for me to draw near the surrounded Yuko who was being ganged up when her Psyche Energy was almost used up.


    The Orb of Enhancement saved Avelin''s life when I first saw it and it helped us defeat the Corrupted Saint Realm. Then it yed a huge role during the war, minimizing the casualties taken by those under me and turned the tide from that final battle during its initial stage.


    This third Orb which I will acquire if I manage to win this will probably also y an important role during our stay here.


    I couldn''t miss that when I didn''t even know the real nature of these orbs. There''s a question mark when the Orbs were appraised by the system.


    During the next 10 minutes, thepetition for selecting the 8 qualified participants for our group was decided.


    With me as an overwhelming upset, I immediately became a crowd favorite but yeah, the other participants who were strong enough which didn''t manage to face me during the group stage were already itching to thrash me in the Individual Stage.


    But they didn''t know that I still have a lot of cards hidden. However, I will only use those only when there''s no other option. I already created a disturbance, I could even see Jayna''s fatherughing heartily as he pointed at me.

 Chapter 64 One Punch

    "Huh?! You all let a Natal Spirit qualify? Are you too weak to even eliminate someone at this level?!"


    Mrk, a Fused Spirit who qualified from the first group sneered as he looked at me mockingly.


    Honestly, he''s one of the weakest in their group. For someone who just got lucky to stay standing to be qualified, does he have the right to mock the real powerhouses of their stage? Is he having a deathwish?


    "Shut up weakling. Look at who your first opponent is."


    Ferbil, the 2nd name on the top list of the favorites and someone from my group threw the newly delivered match-up schedule to him. Since it''s convenient to use the already split group, they just matched the 8 of us to the 8 of them, and by the stroke of bad luck, that guy who''s sneering and mocking them became my first opponent. Karma eh?


    While they''re sneering at each other''s faces, I''m sitting calmly without feeling any pressure. Should I just suggest to hold the Individual Matches in the same battle royale format?


    For sure, they wouldn''t agree and all of the Fused Spirit here will feel like they were being mocked by me.


    I already stood out but it will be another type of standing out if I did that.


    Alright. I''ll let them feel it''s possible to defeat me.


    I was watching out for possible spies that were also disguised like me during thepetition, but it''s unlikely for them to send one in on a smallpetition like this.


    Some of these Fused Spirits have made a name for themselves across the Spiritas Federation. Since they''re in a somewhat perpetual war against the Spirit Beasts, most of them honed themselves on skirmishes against them. And with the addition of the Invading Forces, they needed to up their game.


    We were given a 2-hour break to restore ourselves to peak condition. Even though I don''t really need it, being given a chance to take a break is bliss in itself.


    I stood up and left the still arguing Fused Spirits. Though they felt the threat in me, they still believed that as Fused Spirit, if ites to one on one, they could best me.


    "How does it feel? To stand out like that."


    Along my way out of the coliseum, I was stopped by a voice. I followed the direction where it came from and saw a smiling Yumiko, still in her shrine maiden attire and holding a candied fruit on a stick in her hand. Behind her was Jayna, holding the same thing as well as sporting the same kind of smile as Yumiko.


    These girls found my performance amusing. Judging from where they came from, they went out to buy those candies from the stall outside. That was reminiscent of the candied apple that was popr during festivals but since there''s no apple here, they used another type of fruit which is a native here.


    "It''s dreadful? But yeah, hearing the cheers for me is good to the ears."


    I answered as I went near them. Yumiko handed me the candied fruit on her hand before taking out another.


    "I now understand why Yumiko asked if you like bullying the weak. She''s right about your strength."


    Jayna also chimed in as she stared at my face, there''s a sparkling glint on it as she took in the craft she made.


    "Err. If there''s another way to get the Orb then I wouldn''t do this, you know?"


    There''s probably that way by pledging again but yeah, it would mean someone will be added again. As much as possible, I''ll stray away from that. It feels like something or someone was forcing the girls who I made a pledge with to be attached to me.


    Though I eventually came to like them, there''s that bit of guilty conscience when I think of Yuko.


    "Why not? It''s amusing really, but remember to run away and go to the ce I told you to after you get the stone."


    Yumiko said. With only what I showed, she already determined that I will win thispetition.


    "Alright. Will Jayna be there? Actually, I could dispel this by myself."


    I didn''t hide this anymore, it will be a hassle to wait for them somewhere. And I also have to go to the gambling houses to im my winnings in this form.


    "Eh? How? Even father couldn''t do that."


    Jayna was in disbelief. For her, her father is one of the strongest Noble Spirits, if he couldn''t dispel it then no one can.


    "A trade secret? Anyway, you both don''t have to worry about this. I will really run away immediately.


    I saw your father''s eyes were already fixated on me. You don''t want someone not real to be your spirit-pair, right?"


    I could show it to herter but not now. She epted my answer and didn''t pursue it any further after Yumiko whispered something to her.


    "Eh¡­ you''re right. He kept talking about Ember. That''s also why we went out, I might spill that we know you."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Jayna looked down, embarrassed.


    "This girl is bad at keeping secrets she made so during the break, we will stay away from her father."


    Yumiko exined.


    Secrets she made? If it''s other''s secrets, she could keep it to herself?


    "Alright. I''ll go outside first before going back to the waiting room. Someone might see us here."


    After separating from them, I arrived outside the coliseum and was weed by the sight of food stalls lining up at the entrance. Upon seeing me, the audience who was also taking a break flocked towards me.


    Only now did I realize how bad of an idea it is to show up before the public after that show I made.


    I immediately went back in, with the candied fruit in my mouth.


    After the 2-hour break, the first of the Individual Matches will start.


    With the top favorite fighting first, the crowd was immediately excited.


    The Fused Spirit called Trax is the one at the top list, the rate on betting for him was 1:1.1 though it''s only 10%, most of them determined that there''s no one but him who could win thispetition.


    He''s a famous Fused Spirit that was said to have killed a Spirit Beast equivalent to a Transformed Spirit during the previous skirmish. With his 5 Streams of connection to the Spirit Ocean, the first match ended in a matter of seconds, not giving any chance to his unlucky opponent.


    After winning, he walked back to the waiting area and when our gaze met, he nodded. Maybe only he gauged my real strength during that battle royale. Is he looking forward to fighting me?


    In the following matches, it was always someone at the top list who won the match. There''s no other dark horse apart from.


    Soon after 5 matches, my turn came.


    As soon as I appeared from the waiting room, the cheering from the audience peaked. It was even louder than when Trax ended his match beautifully.


    At the side, Mrk could be seen grinding his teeth. ording to the others, this guy only has 3 Streams of Connection so he''s really weaker than the other participants who qualified. They''re all either 4 or 5 Streams.


    Well, I also saw him fight earlier. When faced with someone stronger, he will run away. That tactic helped him survive the battle royale.


    "Those idiots think I couldn''t beat a Natal Spirit? Come. I''ll give you 3 strikes. If you made me move on this spot in 3 strikes, I will concede defeat."


    With a high and mighty attitude, Mrk dered which earned him boos from the crowd.


    This guy, is he serious? I thought this kind of guy only existed in fiction but to see one in the flesh. Don''t me me for taking you up on your offer, alright?


    "Are you sure?"


    I asked him before materializing my Spiritual Twin. Three strikes eh? I only need one.


    "Of course! Come!"


    He shouted. He even knocked both of his fists together as he took a stance that he probably thought would stop me.


    Right after those words came out of his mouth, my Spiritual Twin already lunged towards him, with the Potential Drawing at the maximum, it immediately appeared in front of him and with a punch covered with a dense amount of Spirit Energy, it urately hit his chest.


    Boom!


    With a sound of something exploding, the crowd could see a cloud of dust springing up as Mrk''s body flew backwards until it hit the wall where he was stopped as his whole body burrowed inside it.


    And then silence followed. I turned around and walked back to the waiting room even before the audience recovered from what they witnessed.


    It''s only a single punch and from a Spiritual Twin no less. Err¡­ there''s no use trying to not stand out. I have to get the Orb soon so we could start at what''s our real objective in this world. I feel bad for whoever is standing guard at that breach back on Earth.


    "Ooooohhhh! Ember! Ember! Ember!"


    The crowd finally recovered and they cheered even louder like their lungs will probably be coughed out soon after.

 Chapter 65 The Invincible Natal Spirit

    "One Punch! He defeated Mrk in one punch! Look how far he flew!"


    One of the participants next to Trax made a remark. He''s just a little stronger than Mrk so seeing me defeating that guy in one punch got him shaken.


    "Who''s his next opponent?"


    Trax looked back and asked.


    One female Fused Spirit who I got the chance to encounter during the group stage, Namira, raised her hand while trembling a bit.


    "M-me¡­ I don''t think I can beat him. I ran away from him during the group stage."


    She had just won her match before me and was in a jubnt mood but upon seeing what I did, all of that was forgotten.


    "Err. Don''t worry, Mrk told me he''ll give me a free hit. I didn''t think he wouldn''t raise his guard up. I''ll apologize to himter."


    I tried to downy what I did but that didn''t have much of an effect


    "Even if he did put his guard up, the result will be the same..."


    Someone murmured in the crowd while the others except Trax nodded.


    Well, if that''s what they think then let them. That''s better, they might even concede early on if I met them in the next matches.


    The 7th and 8th matches were concluded with the expected winners without any upset.


    From 16 we''re now down to 8. After a 10 minute break, Trax took up the stage again and his opponent was someone whose name was around the top 10 on the list.


    He struggled for a bit before finally kneeling on the ground, exhausted.


    It didn''te as a surprise that he won again so the crowd didn''t cheer that much but yeah, I think they''re reserving their energies for my match.


    Wait, if I became this famous, will I still be under the category of Unknown Natal Spirit?


    Those gambling houses better not cheat me. I was clearly unknown before thepetition, they wouldn''t suddenly re-categorize me, right? Or maybe they will if they found out how much they will lose. If ites to that, I''ll use the power of connection. Jayna.


    Those coins will be crucial for buying Yuko''s and the three girls'' gifts.


    My match with Namira will be the 3rd one. I already saw her conditioning herself, at least she''s not thinking of conceding.


    When our gazes meet the previous dread she had was reced with conviction. She''s a Fused Spirit with 4 Streams of connection to the Spirit Ocean when she faced me during the group stage, she probably only used one. That sudden zing of her weapon as it hit my Spiritual Twin, but it''s too tough for her so she retreated back after not seeding at damaging it.


    This time, she''ll probably go all out.


    "Please, don''t hold back on our match. I will also give it my all."


    After preparing on her corner, Namira approached me and said those words. She''s at least better than that Mrk. Ah. I couldn''t also me his attitude when he didn''t experience my strength beforehand.


    While waiting for our match, the ongoing match was on a heated deadlock with neither of the two giving in. They fought for at least 30 minutes before one of them fell down, exhausted by using too much Spirit Energy that he got too depleted.


    Even if the other guy won, he''ll probably concede defeat. He will fight Trax who''s still in his best condition after all.


    "It''s our turn."


    I looked at Namira and she nodded.


    I let her walk first while I followed behind her. As soon as we stepped on the stage, the cheers started to drown the whole coliseum.


    "Really, you''re the biggest upset here. Everyone thought it would be the stage for us Fused Spirits, maybe if I''m also at the audience stand, I will be like those girls."


    Namira started talking, maybe to remove her nervousness. And that really helped, her breathing steady as she took a stance in front of me.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "I really wouldn''t join here if not for the thing I wanted to get."


    Answering her determination, I nned to go all out against her. With my Spiritual Twin materialized in front of me, a sword in its hand. As soon as the signal to start sounded, both Namira and my Spiritual Twin dashed towards each other.


    With her Spiritual Twin Phantom appearing behind her, her baseball bat-like weapon ignited once more before it shot a ball of fire towards my Spiritual Twin.


    Without evenmanding it, the sword in its hands hacked downwards and cut the ball of fire in two. It stopped in its ce to wait for the iing Namira.


    Seeing that, I also started to move. Using a bit of World Energy, I used sh Step and arrived right behind my Spiritual Twin. Willing it to jump before her attack arrived, she was surprised that I was already behind it.


    It''s already toote for her to adjust her attack. Falling short of reaching me, I grabbed her currently zing weapon in my hand and pulled it, ignoring the searing me that''s trying to burn anything it touches


    Namira held onto her weapon, afraid that if she let it be taken by me, she would immediately fall into a dangerous state.


    However, by doing that, she gave me another opportunity tond a hit on her. Using my free hand, I cupped it into a fist and punched right to her abdomen. It was a clean hit.


    Since I didn''t hold back at all, she flew back for a bit beforending on the ground writhing while clutching her abdomen. Unlike Mrk, this girl is really stronger. Nheless, taking a direct hit like that and with my main body that was buffed with the Heroes'' stats, our match is over.


    She didn''t manage to showcase all 4 streams of her connection but I guess this is for the better. I''m already bullying them by joining when I''m alreadyparable to a Transformed Spirit.


    The crowd was silenced when they saw me walking towards her again. They probably thought I''m about to finish her, which was quite cruel, there''s even some who were shouting her name, telling her to stand up and run away.


    I already won, there''s no point in further torment. I went next to her and crouched down. Forming a ball of Spirit Energy in my hand, I shot it to her and it immediately enveloped her body. A Spirit Boost can relieve pain so when the effect kicks in, Namira whose face was previously contorted in pain stood up and stood before me. She''s not unconscious so she knew it was me who eased her pain


    "T-thank you, Ember. You''re really strong, I concede defeat. Win thispetition, okay?"


    After saying that, Namira jumped down the stage. And soon after loud cheering rang out again. This time they''re even praising what I did for her.


    It''s not that I''m discriminating but Mrk flew far away and was embedded into the wall, unconscious. Unlike Namira who had just fallen and was in pain from my punch, there''s no way a Spirit Boost can wake that guy up earlier.


    When I went back to the waiting room, there were now fewer participants. There''s only Trax, the injured guy and me left when the 4th match started.


    The 4th match was between Ferbil and another female Fused Spirit.


    They''re both fierce and showcased their 5 streams of Connection giving the audience a satisfying show which almost ended their fight in a draw.


    In the end, it was Ferbil who clutched the victory when the female Fused Spirit''s arm fell limp from being too exhausted.


    However, he''s in the same state as the guy from the 2nd match, even if they advanced, with me and Trax who both haven''t sweated from our first two fights, they already lost hope at winning thispetition.


    "It looks like we''ll really meet in the finals, Ember. I''m looking forward to it."


    Trax, who hasn''t spoken a word to me since earlier, said with a smile.


    Will he really be able to provide me with any difficulty? I don''t know. Though he''s stronger than any other participants, it''s still not enough to force me on my knees.


    "Due to the injury of Hyre and Ferbil, they both dropped out of thepetition. Because of that, after a 30-minute break, we''ll move on to thispetition''s Final Battle!"


    "The Invincible Natal Spirit, Ember against The Strongest Known Fused Spirit, Trax!"


    "Whoever emerged victorious against them will win the Tutge of our own Noble Spirit, Jayce as well as these Unknown Stone which was originally a possession of his precious daughter Jayna!"


    The announcer''s voice rang out across the whole coliseum which garnered cheers and excitement from the crowd. The Noble Spirit, Jayce and his daughter, Jayna even stood up and waved to the crowd. Seeing the Orb in Jayna''s hand, any lingering doubt that I may have left was already dispersed. I just wonder what''s the effect of that Orb.


    Ah. I''ll be able to try thatter so there''s no point thinking about it for the time being.


    But really, the Invincible Natal Spirit? Can''t they think for a better nickname? Ah. Who am I to judge when I couldn''t even name my skills beautifully.

 Chapter 66 The Finals

    The 30-minute break passed by in a blink. During it, the audience were all restless at their seats. There were even some who couldn''t go to the restroom even if they could already feel their dder about to burst. Afraid that at the time they left to take care of their business, the final battle will be over.


    For them, thispetition is something they will surely remember.


    A lone Natal Spirit challenging those higher in realm and in an overwhelming fashion. It''s not just rare, it''s near impossible for it to happen.


    During the group stage, I eliminated a lot of Natal Spirits and some Fused Spirits who tried to eliminate me.


    In the first match of the Individual Matches, Mrk flew and embedded himself into the wall with just one punch from me.


    In the second match, Namira also fell in one punch but this time it''s from my main body which is a lot stronger than the Spiritual Twin.


    With a record like that, anyone in their right mind will start wondering who I am or where do Ie from. My looks even probably came out from most of the girls'' ideal image. If Jayna''s father is not an idiot, he will probably start suspecting my origin. Maybe even suspecting I''m some kind of spy.


    However, since he knew that his daughter has the ability to disguise someone that even he couldn''t dispel, his suspicion will go at that thought first. From there, it will then be transferred to Yumiko, as someone who often influences his daughter, taking her to dangerous missions. He could possibly connect it.


    Ah. This is assuming that he started suspecting the origin of an unusual Natal Spirit like me.


    "Ember. I thought this would be apetition I would easily win. Gaining a tutge of a famous Noble Spirit is something anyone would want to brighten up their path. For you to appear here, I guess I could call this a test for me."


    Trax started as we stood face to face in the middle of the stage.


    What he just said was the truth. If I''m not here, no one can ever pose a threat for him and also the girls will probably cheer for him and not for me. Just with his dark-blue hair that was reminiscent of those anime protagonists plus his handsome face which could probably pass an idol audition just by showing that in front of a camera, most girls will be his fans.


    His Spiritual Twin Phantom was already projected behind him, behind it were the manifestations of his 5 Streams of connection to the Spirit Ocean. Each Stream contained the supernatural power he borrowed from the Spirit Ocean.


    With that kind of disy, the audience sucked in their breaths as they started to get excited, waiting for me to also show off what I was hiding.


    But yeah, there''s nothing I could show except my Spiritual Twin that was wielding my previous sword. It took the same stance as me. My Sword Mastery was already on the verge of upgrading thanks to my Spiritual Twin.


    As to what will change if it became Intermediate Sword Mastery, I still don''t know. Currently, I could only do simple sword moves without any shiness norplicatedness. If I continue improving it, will it eventually evolve to me having a Sword Intent? Maybe. Who knows? It''s there so grinding it alongside my system is better than letting it rot.


    Maximizing the Potential Drawing, I also waited for the start of the match. Every second that passed should build up my tension but yeah, I''m unaffected when I already adapted to this kind of thing.


    "Begin!"


    The loud voice of the announcer rang out. It''s too loud that it immediately covered the whole coliseum with a lot of echoes following it.


    "Try this Ember!"


    Trax shouted moments after the voice of the announcer covered the whole venue, taking out an azure-colored spear, an illusory wave enveloped it as one of his Streams shined and merged with it.


    Though it looks like a calm wave sshing from a distance, my Adaptability immediately warned me about the force exuded by it, it''s a lot stronger than Namira''s fireball.


    My Spiritual Twin stood in front of it, raising the sword up high, it then swung it down producing a crescent-shaped projectile which intended to cut through the waves.


    I channeled some of my Brute Energy towards it and activated one of my Augmented Skills, Energy sh.


    Though using an Augmented Skill was kind of a waste, I had to instill to his mind that his attacks could be easily countered by me.


    The crescent-shaped energy sped fast and met the illusory waves that wasunched from Trax''s spear, cutting it in half and dispersing it before it continued travelling towards him.


    "What the?!"


    I heard Trax exim from where he is when the unassuming de of Energy passed through his own attacks.


    His reaction was fast though. Another Stream enveloped his spear as another illusory waved covered it. This time, instead of shooting it towards me, his spear spun at fast speed in front of him turning the illusory wave to a shield which sessfully blocked the Energy sh.


    Its force already diminished when it dispersed his attack so I expected this oue.


    I didn''t just stand on my ce though. After he sessfully defended himself from that, together with my Spiritual Twin, we nked his sides.


    Both with a sword in hand, we stabbed at him at the same time.


    "How is this a Natal Spirit?!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Trax shouted in frustration when he once again saw himself in a perilous position.


    Willing the 3rd Stream, it immediately materialized into something like a surfboard in which he stepped in before it took him up to the sky, dodging the stabs in the nick of time.


    It then flew him away from me before it vanished and dropped him from it.


    Hended lightly but sweat already lined the side of his face.


    Looking at him, his previous calm expression was already nowhere to be seen. What reced it was his disbelief that something like this could happen to him.


    Even with his Spiritual Twin Phantom strengthening his overall stats, taking my attacks head-on was something he judged as not viable.


    "Sorry, Trax but I won''t hold back."


    He''s really not just an ordinary Fused Spirit. Even with my slightly overwhelming advantage in stats, he still managed to dodge and escape from me.


    Though I''ve already seen three of his Streams, he could actually use those again as long as he still has enough Spirit Energy reserves. Plus there were still two unknown supernatural powers he could use. Though I''m confident in winning, overconfidence will often lead to mistakes.


    Willing my Spiritual Twin to move in concert with me, we made the same stance as we pounced towards the seemingly tensed Trax.


    I haven''t used the Blessing embedded to my new sword and I don''t think I need to use it now. Maybeter when we''re fighting the Invading Forces but in thispetition, let''s keep it light.


    Seeing our approaching figures. Trax''s eyes lit up as the two azure light shined from above him, it then turned to mini azure dragons whose illusory bodies were simr to that of raging waves.


    Then three more azure lights indicating his three Streams shined and washed over him. Now, this is him going all out, using everything he has to defend.


    Maybe if I managed to break him this time, the battle will be over.


    But will it really be this simple?


    Supplying Brute Energy to my Spiritual Twin, we filled our swords with my first Augmented Skill, Energy Explosion. Together with the enhancement that came from the passive provided by the System, it won''t just be the same explosion from before.


    Bang!


    Boom!


    Whoosh!


    When our attacks met each other, various sounds were made as his azure-colored aura made from his 5 Streams of connection shed against my swords which were covered by a dense amount of Spirit Energy as well as the Brute Energy concealed within the sword.


    It created an explosion at the point of impact and due to that, a blinding light was made as the winds surrounding us were stirred.


    Exims of surprises could be heard from the audience as the dust in the middle of the stage settled.


    Standing there was me who wasn''t injured at all except a small graze on my shoulders. Though his attack was really strong, it''s truly not enough to defeat my current stats.


    On the contrary, Trax was on his knees as he started breathing heavily. His clothes were in tatters as various wounds opened up around his body that were caused by the Energy Explosion.


    "I can''t ept this!"


    He stood up and stirred the remaining Spirit Energy he had.


    Projecting his 5 Streams again, the sky suddenly darkened as the light concentrated on him. His 5 Streams started toe together andbine themselves into one.


    Is he trying to breakthrough at this moment?


    Should I attack now or should I wait for him to finish?


    Looking at his determined face not to lose against a Natal Spirit, I guess I''ll let him try to breakthrough and see how I will fare against a new Transformed Spirit.


    Ah. Why don''t I try to breakthrough as well? You won''t mind it, right? World''s Will?

 Chapter 67 Half Step

    The Strands from my Spiritual Twin extended as it connected to me. Through that, my mind went on to focus on establishing five more Strands inside my own body. With the help of the surrounding Spirit Energy, the process in which I sessfully established the connection of 5 Strands was sped up.


    I immediately felt the connection to the Spirit Ocean through my main body and along with it were five identical system messages regarding the Strands and one which indicated the stats I gained by mirroring the connection made by my Spiritual Twin.


    [A Strand of Connection has been established.]


    [Gained 2.5 Strength and 5 Endurance.]


    I got half of its base stats but there''s no additional stat bonus as it will probably be given when I sessfully merged with it and turned the 10 Strands of Connection into a Stream.


    As soon as the 5 Strands appeared in my main body, my consciousness immediately travelled to the familiar Spirit Ocean wherein a huge ocean of Spirit Energy could be seen with almost no end in sight.


    Of course, I didn''t really intend to breakthrough, it was all to meet the World''s Will again. By rming it through this forceful breakthrough, it immediately pulled me back in.


    That one meeting wasn''t enough. I needed to know where it drew the line. I couldn''t be too cautious or I might harvest less than I needed here.


    The World''s Will warning me about my exploitation of Spirit Energy was a given but I shouldn''t restrict my growth or I would have no way to catch up to the Heroes'' growth or even the true powerhouses that will soon descend.


    It could read my mind so before being pulled in, I cleared my current thoughts for it not to notice my true motive.


    "You actually want to breakthrough at this moment. After the warning I have given you."


    I have no choice, I want to be useful for the uing battle we will have to experience soon. Surely, you already know about that breach, right? If that was sessfully opened, Yumiko will not have any time to stay in this world.


    "Indeed. However, that is that and this is this. By the pace they are going at it, they will not be able to open a passage to your Higher World any time soon."


    Come on, will you keep restricting me? At least set a limitation as to until which stage I could reach. I might be exploiting my ability to control the Spirit Energy around me but that''s just a small drop from this Spirit Ocean, right?


    "Your potential as a threat is too high. I''d rather restrict you than let you run rampant. However, I can let you reach the next realm in the next three days."


    I see. I can proceed to the next realm but why three days? It''s not like the energy I can control will immediately elevate me to be a Ruler Spirit.


    Among the Spiritas, there''s no one who reached that realm as well. Is the World''s Will also restricting its denizens? The Invading Forces'' portal will soon widen and that will allow stronger enemies to descend, how can the denizens cope with it? Will they only rely on Yumiko?


    "I''m not restricting them, they just don''t know how to. They''re stuck on their mindset to search for the actual Spirit Ocean. Devoting their whole lives in that fantasy that upon finding it, they''ll ascend to be a Ruler Spirit. However that mindset is wrong, they''re bound to not reach it or even surpass being a Ruler Spirit if they didn''t change that."


    So their approach to bing a Ruler Spirit is wrong? Then, was there a Ruler Spirit who existed before? Just like how there''s a legend about the Emperor Realm 300 years ago in the World of Barbarians.


    "There is one currently existing in this era. The Spirit King."


    Upon leaving that kind of revtion, my consciousness was ejected from the Spirit Ocean and in front of me showed Trax who was still in the process of breaking through.


    His 5 Streams were already merged together but he needed to project 5 more Streams to merge it with for it to be a River.


    And looking at him now, he''s having a hard time doing it.


    Though I couldn''t say the same with me, with the 5 Strands already opened, I could be said to be already at Half Step to be a Fused Spirit.


    My Spiritual Twin still hasn''tpletely merged and because of that, there''s something like thin threads one you would see on puppets connecting me to it. These threads were the Strands I''m supposed to merge together for it to be a Stream.


    However, due to me stopping it, I was stuck in this state where my Spiritual Twin couldn''t go as far away from me as before.


    But really, the World''s Will suddenly ejecting me after revealing a piece of important information. The Spirit King is at the level of a Ruler Spirit, eh?


    That''s probably why it could hold the reins and lead the Spirit Beasts alone and also the reason why they couldn''t be influenced by the Invading Forces. But what''s with its interest in Yumiko?


    Minutes passed and the Spirit Energy surrounding Trax has thinned without any of the 5 Streams he''s trying to project materializing.


    He failed his breakthrough but because of the sessful merging of his 5 Streams, he also became a Half Step Transformed Spirit.


    Instead of bing a Transformed Spirit, he only experienced a Pseudo-Transformation, His skin turned azure but one can see that it''s not aplete transformation, unlike how Jayna turned to a Nymph-like creature or how Yumiko grew out her wings.


    Though he failed, he managed to increase his strength.


    Still breathing heavily due to theck of Spirit Energy, an illusory curtain of water rose behind him. He jumped up and rode it as the water turned into raging waves rushing to my position.


    His azure-colored spear was submerged into the water as it seemingly being multiplied by it which turned into projectiles that shot at me along with the raging waves.


    "I can''t believe I failed to be a Transformed Spirit. But with this, it''s enough to defeat a Natal Spirit who also failed his breakthrough!"


    Trax''s voice traveled along his waves as it echoed throughout the coliseum.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    This guy thought I also failed when in truth, I chose to stop it myself. Either way, this is our final sh. He''ll be too drained of his Spirit Energy once he''s done with this attack.


    Defending from this will be equal to my victory. I stood straight as I used my ability to control the surrounding Spirit Energy to gather it in front of me. From that, I shaped it to be a transparent shield that covered my body.


    After it, I made a stance of someone shooting an arrow. Materializing the Dispelling Bow, my Spiritual Twin copied me. With two bows, I generated four arrows from the Spirit Energy contained within me and divided it between me and my Spiritual Twin.


    Aiming at the raging waves and at the silhouette of a person on top of it, we shot the Dispelling Arrows, two of which were aimed at the two ends of raging waves, one at the middle andstly, one at the person riding on top of it.


    As soon as the arrows made contact, it was submerged and dissolved before it spread throughout the raging waves The copied azure spears slowly disappeared as the raging waves also subsided.


    Soon enough, the chaotic stage turned calm as a dull thud sounded out when Trax dropped down from above, unconscious.


    The terrifying waves were quietly dissolved just like that and due to being hit by another Dispelling Arrow, Trax''s pseudo-transformation was also dispelled turning him back to his tattered self before his breakthrough.


    Upon witnessing that seemingly underwhelming upset. The audience who were too excited just earlier started to doubt their eyes. With one of them scratching their eye and pinching their cheeks, only then would someone exim the oue of the Final Battle.


    "Ember wins!"


    The loud voice of the announcer woke up everyone from their trance as they started chanting my fake name in concert.


    Since they''re too enthusiastic at doing that. I raised my arm, indicating my victory. Just like how those athletes from Earth always raise their arms as a show of how confident they are.


    This will probably be written in their history books if there were any. But yeah the hardest part will now start.


    Meeting a Noble Spirit, will he be suspicious or will he let this slide?


    After taking away Trax to be treated, the tform where the Noble Spirit and those close to him moved from the corner andnded in the middle of the stage.


    I hurriedly dodged the ce where it wouldnd. They could at least tell me that something like that will happen, no?


    With Yumiko and Jayna seemingly amused at what just happened, I was urged to go up the tform for me to be awarded.


    The audience was still continuing to chat my name but when the Noble Spirit stood up from his seat, the whole coliseum turned quiet.


    "Goodd! How about joining my family?"


    With these words as an opening. I couldn''t help but question what kind ofpetition I joined?


    Didn''t he need to congratte me first?


    "Father!"


    Jayna shouted from her seat. While her mother was shaking her head at the disy of her husband.


    Yumiko was still smiling there. Ah. No. She''s already giggling at her seat. I guess this was enough entertainment for her.


    "I''m sorry. I can''t follow what you just said, honorable Noble Spirit."


    I tried acting dumb as if I don''t understand the meaning of what he just said.


    "Lad. Can you just y along with me? I just thought of teasing my daughter. See? She''s wily and often ys pranks on other people."


    Without opening his mouth, I heard his voice inside my head. Telepathy?


    I looked up at him and he''s nodding his head with his dignified expression that''s not showing what''s really going on inside his mind.


    Teasing his daughter? What a great father! But I feel like if I yed along I might fall into a trap called betrothal. Let''s oof at that.


    "How is it? What''s your answer?"


    Ignoring what I said, he opened his mouth seeking for an answer from his first question.


    "Is it fine to say no?"


    Hearing my answer, his eyebrows twitched as he maintained his dignified expression that''s about to be broken.


    Just give me the Orb, please? I still have to go and collect my winnings. They might run away from me!

 Chapter 68 The Legend Of Ember

    Luckily, the situation didn''t devolve after my rejection. The Noble Spirit, Jayce,ughed out loud to brush off the growing awkwardness.


    Upon presenting me the Orb, he talked to me telepathically again and told me how he already guessed who I am. Han told him about Yumiko''spanion and seeing how abnormal Yumiko is, he already linked an abnormal Natal Spirit to her. And with his daughter''s nature of going along with Yumiko, my ideal man disguise was attributed to her. Their act of holding off theirughter was also caught by him.


    I guess, he''s really not an idiot. Because of that, I yed along with him as he presented me to the audience. Anything but putting me as his daughter''s spirit-pair is eptable. My engagement with Yuko was also somewhat forced, I don''t want to go through the same ordeal here.


    It''s not just me who''s rejecting anyway, even Jayna was against the idea of searching for her possible spirit-pair, it''s just the idea of her father who was always worried for her. Even thispetition was decided on impulse.


    Though thepetition ended with an unexpected winner, since the audience loved it, Jayna''s father will have a hard time if he suddenly announced that my participation wasn''t counted since I''m not a real Spiritas.


    After the crowd dispersed, I was also invited to go to their mansion, with Yumiko and Jayna knowing my true identity, it''s only her mother that they needed to tell about me.


    But since I have somewhere to go to first, I declined it.


    "Where will you go?"


    Yumiko asked when I was about to leave the tform. Should I tell her about how I gambled the coins she gave me?


    "Err¡­ to the gambling houses."


    There''s no point lying so I answered her while scratching the back of my head.


    "This guy. I''m amazed by your confidence. So how much did you bet on yourself?"


    If she restrained herself, she''ll probablyugh out loud from learning I gambled the coins she gave me. I thought she would be angry but I guess, coins for her were also not that important but the amusement she had from learning about what I did was priceless.


    "9000."


    "Tell me, are you trying to close down the gambling houses?"


    With a hand on her stomach, Yumiko asked while trying not to let her giggles get out of hand. Her revealing shrine maiden outfit was about to fall from her shoulder at how much she''s trembling from containing herughter.


    For her to have this side. I thought she''s someone who''s quiet and somewhat clumsy.


    "Don''t tell me they don''t have that much budget to pay for it?"


    I overdid it with my bets. I should''ve considered their funds.


    "Of course, this guy. You''re sillier than I expected. They''re probably already sweating bullets on how to pay you."


    "Then I''ll take what they could pay, I want to buy Yuko a gift from here."


    "I see. That''s why you bet on yourself. Yuko got it good. Give me your tickets, I''ll collect it for you. With what has just happened, it will be hard for you if you go out still wearing that disguise."


    She''s right. Ember is now a celebrity. I have to dispel this disguise soon.


    "Alright. Thank you, Yumiko"


    I handed her the gambling tickets which certified that I bought those bets from their gambling houses. She wouldn''t cheat me for coins we couldn''t really use on Earth and in the first ce, those coins are hers.


    "Don''t thank me, buy me a souvenir from another world too."


    Yumiko smiled as she uttered her request. If it''s only that then I''ll keep that in mind.


    After that, I took back my declination of Jayce''s invitation. Yumiko left the coliseum first to pick up my winnings and well, maybe she also just wanted to walk around. They''re sitting there for almost half a day with only that 2-hour break.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Before we went to the mansion, I asked to have a minute with Jayna. Thinking it was about the thing he had in mind, Jayce epted it with a huge smile on his face.


    Well, I just wanted to hide the fact that I could dispel Jayna''s disguise by myself and maybe show it to her as well.


    When she saw how effortlessly I dispelled the disguise she put on me, Jayna was dumbstruck before her eyes shined brilliantly, curious to how I did it.


    It took me a few minutes to exin to her how I did it and only then did she calm down. This girl''s curiosity towards the unknown is somewhat hard to handle.


    Jayce was somewhat disappointed when he noticed and realized that the reason I borrowed Jayna was only to dispel my disguise. At least he stopped pushing that thought to us.


    Since their mansion was just next to the coliseum, it didn''t take long for us to arrive there. Since they still have to rest first, Jayce told Jayna to lead me to one of the guest rooms.


    There''s still Yumiko outside so we''ll also wait for her before dinner. We''ll soon set out for that fortress so Jayce wanted to talk to the Priestess regarding that.


    He might be a Noble Spirit but he''s not a part of the Council of Twenty which exins why he''s still here when the Council of Twenty was reconvening because of Yumiko''s appearance.


    Now that I''m alone in the room, I finally have time to properly evaluate the new orb I''ve gotten. It''s still the same size as the other two.


    When I held itter, I already understood its use. It''s called the Orb of Ailment. By using Spirit Energy, this Orb can send out an aura in which it can weaken an enemy. The weakening effect was at most 50% of the target''s stats and there were various side effects such as cold, fever or even stomachaches. Well, the percentage also depended on how strong the target is, the higher his stats, the higher amount of Spirit Energy was needed for it to reach the maximum weakening effect


    Isn''t this too OP? Well, it is but unlike the first two Orb, the maximum duration it has was 2 minutes. The cooldown is the same though, 20 minutes.


    But really, a 50% debuff? I could now fight those doubles in stats with me fair and square in two minutes, and they''ll also have to deal with the random side effect.


    I wonder, who will be the unlucky one who will sample this orb?


    ---


    Two days immediately passed by after thepetition. The night that day, Yumiko brought me the coins I won from the gambling houses. Those owners all knew that it was Ember who bought the tickets so they''re all waiting for him at their doorstep. Well, Yumiko told me that they wanted to apologize because they wouldn''t be able to pay all of my winnings, especially on the gambling house where I betted 5000 coins.


    In the end, Yumiko collected 100,000 coins from all of them and a few items that could offset the amount they have to pay.


    Seeing those items there were already a few articles which will be perfect for a gift for the three girls. They''re all some kind of enhanced items that used Spirit Energy to activate. Unlike the sword given to me by Yuko, those items have a storage where one can store Spirit Energy that can be used for its activation. Really, this world is more innovative than the World of Systems.


    For Yuko''s gift, I walked around the city the next day to look for a suitable gift for her and not minding the price. I bought her a ne with some kind of gemstone as a pendant which was priced at 50,000. It''s the most elegant and the most expensive there. The price was justified anyway since it''s also an enhanced item with better effects than the items I got from the gambling houses.


    I had Yumiko keep the remaining coins and items for our journey''s use.


    During the two days that passed, words about the Invincible Natal Spirit and the dream boy of every Spirit Race girl were already circted around the city.


    After that awarding ceremony, Ember vanished from everyone''s sight so the people were looking everywhere for him. They even went to Jayce''s mansion to ask for his whereabouts but even there, there''s no trace of that Natal Spirit who won thepetition.


    Soon various stories about the Legend of Ember, the Invincible Natal Spirit started turning up which every other stories were an exaggeration of the earlier versions. There''s even a version of the story where Ember was a reincarnated Ruler Spirit who will soon fight the Spirit King


    Those stories cracked Yumiko up and she even thought ofpiling those to bring them back to Earth.


    If that made her happy then good.


    After two days of preparing, we were also ready to set out for our goal in this world. That Fortress. Together with Jayna, and two others that will join up on the way, the n we built was to infiltrate the fortress using Jayna''s disguising ability.


    Err. But will everything go ording to n?

 Chapter 69 Level 2 Adaptability

    "Why don''t youpletely merge with this andplete your breakthrough?"


    Wondering why even after 2 days I''m stuck at the state where I haven''tpletely merged with my Spiritual Twin, Jayna curiously asked.


    The World''s Will said after 3 days so I still need to wait for tomorrow to be a Fused Spirit. And well, I think I already understand why he said 3 days. My Adaptability was already on the verge of leveling up, with it sitting at 95%, this day''s spamming of Spirit Energy will result in itpletely filling up. With a total of 20 ergements of the invisible container within me, my Adaptability caused by the Psyche Energy will finally level up. As to what changes it will bring me, I''ll have to seeter.


    "Tomorrow. I feel like I haven''t been at this stage for long so¡­"


    I made up an excuse as to why I didn''tplete my breakthrough to Fused Spirit.


    Jayna somehow epted it as a valid reason. It''s not even a week and I''m already about to be a Fused Spirit. Even if I startedte, this feat will always be something with no precedent.


    I couldn''t just tell her that I was being restricted by the World''s Will and I''ve already been to the Spirit Ocean. That will be more shocking than someone who became a Fused Spirit within a week.


    We''re currently in an energy-powered carriage and since I have an unlimited supply of Spirit Energy, I volunteered to drive it. The two happily epted it as they could rx during the journey. Even if it was said that the fortress was a former Spiritas territory, it was already long abandoned and the territory already shrank far away from it so we''ll be travelling along the territory ruled by the Spirit Beasts.


    But before all that, the other twopanions of Yumiko were already waiting for us at the Frontier Fortress of the Spiritas. That''s where most battles happened, with soldiers dedicated to repelling any attack either from the Spirit Beasts or the Invading Forces.


    I asked them about the identity of the Invading Forces, they collectively call them as Dark Elves. Right, dark elves from most fantasy stories. They have long ears and dark skins. As for their power ranking, it''s hard to gauge as most of them were elusive, it''s already a surprise that they made a fortress. They mostly engage in ambushes.


    But since it''s hard for them to influence a native of this world, among the three broiled up in the three-way war, they''re the weakest with only a territory at the westernmost part of thend.


    It was said that they have outposts in every corner before but all of those were destroyed by either the Spirit Beasts or the Spiritas so they holed themselves up in the westernmost part, waiting for the descent of those stronger that could break the bnce of the current situation.


    When the night came, we set up camp on some sort of abandoned settlement, choosing the one with a high vantage point and definite escape path. Even if we''re still at the Spiritas territory, there''s still the risk of being attacked especially if it''s the Dark Elves who could conceal themselves during the night.


    Since I nned to upgrade my ability at this moment, I asked Yumiko and Jayna to take up the duty to watch over us for the night. Jayna who became curious about me since that day of thepetition chose to stand guard next to me while Yumiko watched outside, with one of the enhanced items by the gambling houses, it''s a detection sses that could see in the dark. Literally a night vision sses. It only has an added feature of detecting the flow of Spirit Energy in its sight, a warning will be indicated if it picks up a disturbance.


    That pair of sses was just one of themon enhanced items since it was specially made as a precaution against the Dark Elves.


    "So instead of calling on higher Spirits like Yumiko, your unique ability is to control the surrounding Spirit Energy?"


    Jayna asked curiously once again when she saw me started spamming Spirit Boost on myself and on her.


    "Something like that. However it''s not as mighty as you think, my actual strength actually came mostly from Yumiko and others like her."


    I answered her when I decided to rest for a while.


    "Ah. Right, you''ve been to other worlds. What''s it like there? I also wanted to travel to different worlds like you two."


    Ah. This girl''s curiosity. Should I really answer everything she will be curious at?


    Seeing that glittering bright eyes, I gave in to pressure. Question after question, she will always have something she will be curious at. Only when I put a hand in front of me to stop her did she realize that she overdid her questions.


    Feeling sorry and embarrassed, she left my side and went to Yumiko.


    Because of that I finally have the time to continue grinding for experience points. It''s only a bit now and thanks to Jayna, my anxiousness was gone.


    6 hourster. The long-awaited system message finally arrived.


    [Ding! Adaptability has leveled up]


    [Gained 2 Intelligence]


    [Unlocked Flux Energy State]


    [Detected Three Level 1 Energy]


    [The three Level 1 Energy can be assimted andbined to be Flux Energy.]


    [All your skills that make use any of the assimted andbined energy to activate will be run by Flux Energy


    Note: By assimting andbining the energies, the Path opened up by different types of Energy will also be assimted andbined. From then on, every Path you have walked into will be synchronized.


    Detected Paths: System, Physique Cultivation, Spirit Cultivation]


    [You can activate Flux Energy State anytime]


    [Upon activating your base stats will be reduced to 80%]


    [And it cannot be deactivated again]<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    So these are really called Level 1 Energy or is this the system naming it like that because of me?


    Wait! If I didn''t have the system, these system messages won''t show up but I will still understand what''s new about my Adaptability. Just like how all sorts of information that was too dense for the System alone to process were now filling up my head.


    I was right about my guess that upon leveling it up, I will have the ability to manage these different types of energy easily.


    Flux Energy State.


    This means I canbine the World Energy, Brute Energy and Spirit Energy into one.


    They will then be collectively called as Flux Energy.


    Psyche Energy isn''t included, it''s really a higher type of energy and even this Flux Energy which will be the new form ofbined Level 1 Energies isn''t on par with it.


    If I absorb any of the three types of energy, it will be instantly converted to Flux Energy.


    All my skills that use those three types of energy will now be activated using Flux Energy.


    But there''s that catch. The three Paths as what the system called it which pertains to the System, Physique Cultivation and Spirit Cultivation will not bebined but synchronized.


    Synchronization means they will all be put at the same level. Which means, my System and Spirit Cultivation will rise up to be equal to my highest path, Physique Cultivation.


    My System will level up to Level 3 Support Professional System.


    My Spirit Cultivation will rise up to Fused Spirit with 3 Streams of Connection.


    ? Is this a shortcut? Probably, yes. I will immediately receive the stats that will be gained from leveling them up. Plus, using Augmented Skills or the Skill and Spell from the World of System will now also be unlimited through the use of Spirit Energy turned Flux Energy.


    One thing though, Using the excuse of filling up my World Energy to kiss Yuko again will not be viable anymore. I''ll just ask for a proper kiss then.


    Wait. I''m getting sidetracked. Ugh.


    Continuing on, since the paths will be synchronized, if I added another Stream of connection while I''m here, both my System and Physique Cultivation will also rise up a level.


    However, separate stats gained from each path will onlyst until this stage. If I be a Transformed Spirit, though my System will be upgraded and my Physique Cultivation will rise to Saint Realm, I will only receive a bnced stat bonus. As to how much, it will be half of what I will normally get if I level them up individually.


    If I encounter another type of Energy and another Path, as long as it''s a level 1 Energy, I can assimte it and it will be instantly raised to the same level. However, I couldn''t gain the stats that I should get if I cultivate it from the start.


    If I choose not to assimte it and go through the hard work of starting from the bottom. I will get the stats however once I choose to assimte it to the Flux Energy, the stats gained will be lost. So assimting it upon detection will be proven to be the better choice.


    So in conclusion, after the 2nd Stages; Fused Spirit, Augmented Realm and Support Professional System; these different paths will run in the same line.


    Apart from the stats gained, the other bonuses such as new Augmented Skills from Physique Cultivation, Passives from the System and the borrowed supernatural power from Spirit Cultivation will still be gained normally.


    If I reach 4 Streams of connection, I can then use the Spirit Energy here to create my 4th Augmented Skill without any problem.


    Lastly, upon leveling up my Adaptability, the invisible container inside my body was also expanded. It can now fill 100 charges of Psyche Boost.


    Err, Physique Boost will then be an unlimited buff like the Spirit Boost if I activated the Flux Energy State.


    So¡­ what am I waiting for? I weighed the pros and the cons, even if my base stats will be reduced to 80%, the gains I will get are overwhelming.


    It''s already past midnight so 3 days after that meeting with World''s Will. Breaking through to the next stage is now allowed. Did he know it woulde to this? I don''t know and there''s no way to know. Anyway, let''s start this.


    "Activate Flux Energy State!"


    Upon uttering those words, the surrounding Spirit Energy around me was stirred as it filled my body with the necessary amount of energy to forcefully synchronize my three paths. It''s quite rming that I saw Yumiko and Jayna appearing from outside to see what''s the cause of themotion. But I have no time to exin to them as a series of system messages filled my mind.


    [Activated Flux Energy State]


    [World Energy, Brute Energy and Spirit Energy were assimted andbined to be Flux Energy]


    [Advanced to Fused Spirit]


    [Current Connection: 3 Streams]


    [Support Professional System has leveled up to 3]


    [¡­]

 Chapter 70 Frontier Fortress

    [Gained 11 Strength, 18 Endurance, 0.4 Intelligence]


    [Added 2 slots for Supported List]


    [Acquired Passive Skills; Energy Density(Energy sh) Phantom Durability(Energy Phantom)]


    [Augmented Skills are enhanced through Spirit Ocean connection.]


    [Potential Drawing was removed]


    [Generated a skill: Spiritual Twin Phantom(Fused Spirit)]


    [Spiritual Twin Phantom: Call upon your merged Spiritual Twin to draw out its previous stats for 5 minutes. By using Spirit Energy(Flux Energy), the Phantom can draw out an additional 10% of your base stats with each Stream of connection to the Spirit Ocean. Cooldown time: 60 minutes]


    [Support Bonus has been enhanced]


    [Level 2 Psyche Boost: 1 Int>1.4 Int]


    [Level 2 Physical Boost: 6 Str>8.4 Str]


    [Due to activating Flux Spirit State, your current base stats will be reduced to 80% of its original value]


    After that series of System Messages, I felt some of my strength leave my body. That''s probably the 20% that was shaved off due to activating the Flux Energy State.


    [Level 3 Support Professional System (0%)


    Ability: Level 2 Adaptability (0%)


    Contained Energy: Psyche Energy, Flux Energy


    Physique Cultivation: 3rd Stage Augmented Realm (0%)


    Spirit Cultivation: 3-Streams Fused Spirit Stage (0%)


    Spiritual Twin: Merged


    Strength: 29.8(44.3)


    Endurance: 29.7(44.3)


    Intelligence: 5.1(5.7)


    Supported List: Tap to Expand (6/8)


    Support Bonus: Level 2 Psyche Boost, Level 2 Physical Boost


    Number of Supported Individuals: 6


    Current Stats Bonus: 30% of the average stats of Supported Individuals


    Skills:


    Psyche Boost (34 charges left)


    Physique Boost


    Spirit Boost


    Dispelling Bow


    Spiritual Twin Phantom (Fused Spirit)


    Knight Skill (2/3)


    Wizard Spell (1/3)


    Augmented Skill (3/3)


    Masteries


    - Level 5 Basic Sword Mastery (98%)


    Pledges


    -Ongoing Pledge: 0


    ? -Completed Pledge: 2


    -Completed Pledge Bonus: (Tap to Open)


    Status: +1 Strength, +2 Endurance(World Bonus); Spirit Energy Automatic umtion (Running)]


    Surprisingly, the Strength and Endurance with the added bonuses became the same value. My total stats now approached the Heroes'' average base stats.


    Well, they''re still stronger because of the various buffs they''re getting which I have no idea howrge in total value. My two Support Bonuses were probably just a drop from what they''re getting from those.


    "What has just happened Daisuke?"


    Yumiko asked after things calmed down. Jayna beside her was still somewhat in a shock at what she just witnessed so Yumiko was the one who asked the question.


    I told Yumiko that I will try to cultivate and be a Fused Spirit tonight. Due to themotion, it will not be believable if I told her I only breakthrough to Fused Spirit.


    "My ability got upgraded."


    I answered after I stood up and removed the dust that fell on me due to the wild stirring in Spirit Energy earlier.


    I wonder what will the World''s Will think of this? It''s watching, right?


    "You mean, your Adaptability?"


    Her Spirit Channeling was probably already upgraded for a few times, as to how many, I refrained from asking. It''s already enough that she told me how it works, just like with Yuko and Raiden.


    I nodded as confirmation.


    "That''s kind of an rming disturbance in Spirit Energy. How did it make that kind of effect? I saw it through this pair of sses. You absorbed an abnormal amount of Spirit Energy."


    Yumiko pointed at her sses before she fixed it. That somehow fitted her so well. No wonder her fans club was among the top 5 in our school.


    "Err. My different paths were forcefully synchronized. That''s why I absorbed that much I''m a Fused Spirit with 3 Streams now."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    After saying that, I materialized the 3 Streams of connection behind me.


    "You know, you''re making me jealous. It took me a year to reach that point."


    With a bitter smile, Yumikomented.


    "It''s only fast but I''m still far away from you."


    "You say that but you''ve only been to 3 worlds and look where you are now."


    I couldn''t refute that so I justughed it out before taking the sses from her to let them rest.


    I feel somewhat refreshed after the three types of energy inside mebined into one.


    Curious, I gathered a ball of Spirit Energy in my hand and almost instantly, it transformed to the visual manifestation of Flux Energy, it''s a bit colorful, eh?


    But with this, all of my Skills and Orbs are now usable. My value increased, right?


    I looked back and saw Yumiko sitting there,municating with those Spirits hovering above her. My breakthrough influenced her while Jayna who became speechless earlier was back at her old self, watching Yumiko in interest.


    If Yumiko''s Spirit Channeling was upgraded, will she be able to not only borrow their powers but also let them send an incarnation to fight alongside her? Ah. That''s a possible path of her unique ability. With the increase in Int from my Support Bonus, her Spirit Channeling was improved as well.


    I''m in favor of the Heroes'' further growth. After all, I will be the recipient of their average stats. The higher it is, the better for me.


    We spent the night like that and when the first ray of sunlight dawns upon us, we restarted our journey to the Frontier Fortress.


    Before the sunset, we arrived at quite a humongous Fortress. Just looking from outside, it may house at least 100,000 soldiers. With this as the Frontier Fortress, it''s kind of understandable that the cities ind were prosperous. Even if an enemy slipped past this fortress, they''ll still need to travel for at least 2 days to reach the nearest city. Those 2 days are enough for them to be hunted down by the patrolling Spiritas.


    When our carriage arrived, there''s already a line of the same kind of carriages waiting in line on the right and a line of people on the left. Upon seeing Yumiko though, the people parted as they chanted her title while letting our carriage pass through unhindered.


    "The Priestess. The Priestess is here!"


    One of the soldiers manning the gate shouted and that immediately invited a response from inside.


    Before we even reached the gates, it opened wide as a group of neat looking Spiritas, headed by an old fierce-looking Spiritas, lined up and marched forward to greet her.


    "Noble Spirit and Fortress Commander Malborne greets the Priestess!"


    The old fierce-looking Spiritas shouted in greeting. He''s also one of the Noble Spirits included in the Council of Twenty butpared to them, he''s probably the one with the mostbat experience.


    "The Frontier Fortress wees the Priestess!"


    Seconded the group of soldiers behind him.


    And along with that, everyone in the vicinity also uttered the same words that it even echoed throughout the fortress.


    "I told you, you don''t need to always greet me. We''re only passing by."


    Yumiko said in a low voice but some kind of power carried her voice which made it possible for everyone present to hear it.


    It calmed down the surrounding people but momentster they cheered for her title again.


    "She''s really different when in front of people like this."


    Jaynamented.


    I could somehow understand her. Yuko is the same, her persona in front of people is different than her real self or just even what she shows with her Party Members.


    After that kind of greeting, we were then led inside by Malborne and his group of soldiers inside the fortress where we finally met up with her twopanions.


    Rei and Ren. They''re twins, though they''re identical in appearance their genders aren''t.


    Rei is a tall female Spiritas with a rather t futurepared to Jayna and Ren is the male counterpart which is as tall as hers. Both of them sported a silver hair with Rei''s hair grown a bit longer to spot the difference between them since even if their genders are different from each other, they have the same body build. A lean and tall Spiritas which exuded a cool appearance. Pair it with their hair and their sharp eyes that could probably pierce into someone if they red at him, the two were outstanding.


    "Rei, Ren. I missed you!"


    Jayna jumped out of the carriage and straight to the arms of the twins.


    "Both of you have grown a bit stronger sincest I saw you."


    Yumiko said as she disembarked the carriage, with a smile on her face while looking at the twins.


    "Yes! We now have 3 Rivers of connection."


    Rei answered her as she projected the 3 Rivers behind her,pared to my 3 Streams, mine is small and somehow looked in while her rivers have different shines from each other. That probably concerned her Transformation.


    Though Jayna was smaller and didn''t look as cool as them, she''s stronger than the two with 4 Rivers.


    Yumiko was the same. She''s still a Transformed Spirit with 4 Rivers but her real prowess was even higher than a Noble Spirit.


    "We''ve finished scouting the Fortress. It''s heavily guarded but the Spirit Beasts constantly harass them since it''s their former territory."


    Ren reported. He even brought out a detailed map where the positions of the guards were noted as well as the ce where the Spirit Beasts wereing from.


    "What about the Spirit King? Did it make a move?"


    Yumiko asked but right after her question, an rm sounded out all around the Fortress.


    Then Malborne came running next to Yumiko with a somewhat worried face.


    "Priestess, the Spirit King was spotted. It''s already on its way here."


    The only Ruler Spirit in this world. Really, Yumiko has just arrived and he''s already here. Does he have some kind of grudge against her?


    Hearing that, Yumiko couldn''t help but put a hand on her forehead and with a sigh, she turned to the twins.


    "We have to go now. Rei, Ren, lead the way for us."


    The two nodded inpliance while Yumiko turned to me next.


    "Daisuke, I might use Spirit Channeling. That old thing is always this persistent."


    "No problem. I''ll support you. That''s what I''m here for, right?"


    Old thing, eh? Looks like there''s some sort of story between them that''s unknown to the other Spiritas.


    Hearing my words, she smiled and went back to the carriage as we followed after her.

 Chapter 71 Escaping The Spirit Kings Pursuit

    Since we left in a hurry, I was only introduced to the twins once we''re already on the road to get away from the Spirit King. Though they both looked cool and serious, Rei turns out to be someone gentle who pampers Jayna like a precious little sister while Ren was an older brother figure who voluntarily took menial jobs such as driving the carriage. Yumiko found them more than 2 years ago in a destroyed Dark Elves camp. That was the time when the Dark Elves were still kidnapping Spirit Race children.


    They''re brainwashing and training the children to reach the higher stages since the means they''re using to corrupt someone hasn''t appeared yet at that time.


    By the time Yumiko arrived at that camp, only the twins were left among the numerous children who were forced to fight their own race.


    She fought the two of them as a Natal Spirit while the two were already Fused Spirits. Without using her Spirit Channeling, she defeated both of them without killing them. After that, she took care of them and removed their brainwashing using a Higher Spirit''s borrowed power. By saving them, even if the two were older than her, Yumiko became someone they devoted their lives for. Apart from Han, these two sent the news about the fortress and the breach so they took it upon themselves to scout it while waiting for her. They learned scouting techniques during their time at that camp so they''re among the best scouts in the Spiritas Federation.


    "You mean, you''re the Ember we''re hearing about in the Fortress? Legends about an Invincible Natal Spirit appearing in thepetition organized by Jayna''s father already arrived there. They said you defeated everyone with only one punch from your Spiritual Twin. Reminds me of Yumiko back then."


    Since we''re on the topic of introducing ourselves to each other, Jayna blurted out how she helped me put on a disguise to join thepetition and won it in andslide. Hearing that, Ren couldn''t help but ask me.


    "Ah. That''s an exaggeration. But not entirely false."


    Those legends about Ember were really exaggerated but to think that it already reached the far away Frontier Fortress¡­


    Did that mean Ember was already known among the whole Spiritas Federation? Talk about being famous in one night.


    "Really? How was it, Jayna? You watched it with Yumiko, right?"


    Rei asked Jayna who was making herselffortable beside her. Since Yumiko was currentlymunicating with the spirits using her Spirit Channeling, herpanions were aware that they shouldn''t disturb her.


    "If I said he''s probably stronger than me at that time, will you believe me?"


    With a smirk on her face, Jayna recounted what happened during the final match where I only shot those four arrows to Trax to defeat him. It''s like an effortless match ording to how she described it.


    "Oi, Jayna. Don''t exaggerate it too much."


    I tried to stop her but it only became fuel for the girl''s yful side.


    "Look at him, it has only been three days since then."


    Jayna pointed at me and that made twins'' gazes locked onto me, they''re probably gauging my current realm of strength. They''re both Transformed Spirit so it''s fairly easy for them to determine that. After a few seconds, Ren opened his mouth.


    "You''re a Natal Spirit just three days ago, howe you''re already at theter stages of Fused Spirit? Even Yumiko wasn''t that fast. Did you find a Spirit Ocean droplet?"


    Spirit Ocean droplet? What''s that? That''s a new term eh. But considering its name and his question, is it like a precious item that can elevate one''s realm by consuming it?


    Seeing the confusion on my face, the two were also stumped. They didn''t know if my silence was confirming the question.


    "I don''t know what a Spirit Ocean droplet is but let''s just say my fast progress is part of my unique ability which has the same source as Yumiko''s Spirit Channeling."


    After a while, I opened my mouth and described it as such, even if I keep downying it, to everyone''s eyes, it''s really a freakish feat. That''s why this time, I decided to put it in the same category as the Heroes'' unique ability. It''s already proven by the short time I awakened it that it''s far from being mediocre.


    The carriage was already moving along a roadless path when Yumiko stood up from where she was, a different persona exuding out from her. This is her after shepletelymunicated with the Spirit who won their ownpetition on who will lend her their powers.


    The talks about Ember or me were forgotten as our attention all turned to her.


    What appeared behind her was a Phantom Image of someone whose whole body was dotted by spirals. Even the clothes he wore were full of it. With Spiral pair of sses and spiral earrings. I remembered that one anime that revolved around spirals that said, ''Don''t believe in yourself, believe in me that believes in you!'' But of course, he''s not like any of the characters there, just the spirals.


    "Yumiko?"


    Jayna asked curiously, her eyes were glittering brightly once again. I guess her curiosity is bottomless. Well, it could probably be attributed to how every Spirit Yumiko called upon her Spirit Channeling was someone unique.


    "Heyo.Imunicated with the Overlord of Dimensions, I can open a portal that can get us out of here before that old thing catches up on us."


    Overlord of Dimensions... That spiral guy is? What kind of dimensions?


    I looked again and I couldn''t find any trace of being an overlord from him but if Yumiko exined it as such, there''s no way they''ll lie to her, right?


    One thing I noticed was Yumiko''s countenance this time was like a hyperactive guy vibing to something. This is probably that overlord''s mannerism.


    "Yo, Ren, stop the carriage. I''m going to open the portal."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Her borrowed power from the higher spirit only has 5 minutes as its duration so upon learning what kind of power the spirit lent her, instead of facing the Spirit King, we''ll just transfer away from this location.


    We''re already far enough from the fortress anyway and the Spirit King appeared specifically for Yumiko. Just like the previous times, he''ll leave if he fails to catch sight of her.


    Ren stopped the carriage on a clearing then Yumiko went out of the carriage to stand in front of it. She turned her back to us after smiling creepily. Her straight body then suddenly bent forward and she started dancing to something unknown to us. Her dance was too erratic. It''s hard to call it a dance. Partner it with what she''s wearing, with flicks of her hands and her hips, though it''s erratic, it also became somewhat erotic. Her girl-next-door figure was emphasized through it.


    Taking my mind off her weird dance, I noticed how those moves of her hands and hips were somehow drawing spiral figures which were one by one materialized at the space in front of her.


    With another wave of her hand, both Psyche Energy and Spirit Energy was stirred in the space in front of her. The way it got stirred was even stronger than how I absorbed that huge amount of Spirit Energy when my three paths were forcefully synchronized.


    The Spirals that were drawn suddenly rotated fast and gathered together in the middle as a mirror-like surface appeared from it. Through it, we could see other scenery and a makeshift fortress-like structure in the distance.


    Unlike that breach I saw back on Earth which consisted of cracks that were slowly opening the gap between the two dimensions, what Yumiko was doing was connecting two separate spaces from this dimension or world through those spirals. This is like what the Principal did, opening a portal from one ce to another. Easily traversing the distance just by stepping right inside it.


    Now what I''m curious about is if this is the only power lent by that Overlord of Dimensions. But considering they''re lending her powers ording to her needs, this might just really be the only power that Spiral Spirit lent her. But really, why did she have to dance like that? That''s something that cannot be unseen. I could see Jayna restraining herself from giggling.


    "Looks like our journey will also be cut short because of this, the portal will lead us to the vicinity of that ce where they built their fortress."


    Yumiko turned back to normal after the portal stabilized itself.


    "Wait. Why are you all staring weirdly at me?"


    Noticing our weird gazes, only then did Yumiko''s mind register what she just did. The changes in her expression were something more amusing. From embarrassment to anger and finally to helplessness as she slowly crawled back inside the carriage.


    "I should''ve recorded that."


    I muttered when she went near me.


    "Shut up, Daisuke."


    With a punch to my shoulder, Yumiko slumped herself on the corner.


    The other three refrained from saying anything. After a while, Ren started the carriage again as we passed through the portal Yumiko made. The silhouette of something big could be seen flying towards us from the rear. Was that the Spirit King?


    After passing through the portal, it vanished from behind us as we found ourselves in a forest with the same scenery we''ve seen. That makeshift fortress of the Dark Elves was there at the distance.


    "Don''t mention that to Yuko."


    Yumiko whispered to me when she finally calmed down.


    "My lips are sealed. Though I really regret not recording it."


    "Daisuke. Just tell me if you have a death wish, alright?"


    With a smile that''s not a smile. Yumiko muttered those words.


    I shook my head as an answer, giving up on teasing her. I then sent her a ball of Psyche Energy to refresh her mind and replenish what she used.


    "It''s really great that we could understand each other like this, right?"


    Still with that smile. Yumiko loomed over me.


    Ah. It looks like I provoked a ho''s nest. Though I could keep teasing her, I refrained from doing it again. Once or twice were enough, I just remembered what happened with Zerina.


    "This is only temporary. That old thing will surely follow us here. Though I ounted for him appearing, it''s really a good chance to make use of him this time."


    Yumiko said after all the awkwardness was brushed off. She then turned to Jayna and me. The previous event of Yumiko dancing was already put at the back of our mind. It''s time to close that breach.


    "Follow the n. Jayna and Daisuke will infiltrate the Fortress using Jayna''s disguising ability."

 Chapter 72 Infiltrating The Fortress

    "There. It''s those two."


    Ren pointed at the two Dark Elves patrolling the surrounding area.


    Now that I see two in the flesh, one male and one female, they''re like those depicted in fantasy books, dark skin, dark hair, long ears and beauty that''s probably inherent to every one of them be it male or female. And just how they were described, even if they''re out on patrol, the way they moved was covert. They might spot someone else but neither of them will shout and call out to them. No. They will silently creep to whoever it is and slit his throat without him knowing why he deserved that


    Because of the Orb of Concealment, scouring the area became possible. The purpose for it was to acquire faces and identities we will be using to infiltrate the fortress.


    After that night where I activated the Flux Energy State, I told Yumiko the change in my current strength and about the Orbs which became usable. So we revised the n to include the use of these Orbs. By putting in my suggestions after hearing the n she made, I wouldn''t say it became perfect but the risk lowered significantly and we still left it open for further revisions if the situation suddenly changes.


    Gaining experience for the system is pretty useless now but as their only support, I''ll still do my job.


    Closing the distance between us, I took out another orb. The Orb of Ailment. After acquiring it from thatpetition, this will finally be put to use for the first time. Filling the orb with Flux Energy, I activated it''s Aura of Ailment and directed it to them.


    A purple-coloured aura seeped out from the orb and traveled towards the two unsuspecting Dark Elves.


    As soon as the Aura took effect, the female Dark Elf fell down to the ground, shivering intensely from cold while the male Dark Elf started coughing non-stop. Hitting them at the back of their head immediately made them unconscious.


    This. The side effects mentioned were too severe than I expected. They were instantly immobilized. Is it because I maximized the effect? These two seem only stronger than a Natal Spirit by a small margin. So, is the strength of the target affects how severe the side effects will be?


    Dragging along the two unconscious Dark Elves, Ren and I went back to where we camped.


    These two Dark Elves were patrols sent out from that Fortress, by using their identity we will then have a legitimate pass to enter the said Fortress.


    Upon seeing them, Rei who was waiting for us used an ability that stemmed from her transformation. Though Ren and Rei have the same transformation, their abilities were different, Rei was more on mental attacks while Ren was on physical attacks.


    I watched on as the transformation took ce, her silvery-white hair glowed and turned gold as it shined brightly, her clothes were also reced by something like a gold cloth which draped over her body, her skin then exuded out a gold-like aura. They called this form as Golden Sprite.


    I also asked Jayna about her transformation and she told me she called it as Nature Nymph. Yumiko''s form was called Earthly Angel which exined her wings. When I be a Transformed Spirit, what kind of transformation will happen to me? With my paths being synchronized, everything will be rted to each other I guess, I might transform into an Energy-based lifeform. A wisp, maybe?


    Ah. I''m overthinking again. Let''s stop and watch.


    Rei waved her hand and a golden aura enveloped the two, once the aura seeped into their bodies, their mouths opened as information about themselves started to be uttered out by them.


    The female Dark Elf is called Naian, she''s a newly ascended 2-leaf Dark Elf that was given the job to patrol the area.


    The male Dark Elf is called Romil, also a 2-leaf Dark Elf but he already had this job for a year.


    The two were a couple and because of that, the male Dark Elf apanied her since she''s new at the job. Unfortunately, they''re the ones we saw and captured.


    Looks like their power level was scaled slightly simr to the Dark Beastmasters, changing the star to leaf. Maybe that''s how the Dark Soldiers rank themselves as well. Who knows?


    ording to the information spewed out by the both of them, the task of opening the breach was an important mission for them that''s why two peak 4-leaf Dark Elves were helming the fortress.


    Peak 4-leaf sounds like at the same level as that Dark Beastmaster who I shot with Dispelling Arrow and was smashed to death by Raiden.


    But with this information, we could infer that there''s still no 5-leaf Dark Elf existing here. The Spirit King is still the strongest existence being a Ruler Spirit.


    After getting the necessary information and the personal belongings of the two which could prove their identity when we go in using their faces, Rei and Ren dragged the two somewhere.


    Everyone knew what fate will befall the two so we went on to start applying the disguises.


    Jayna transformed into her somewhat sexy Nature Nymph form. Waving her hands in front me, I was once again enveloped with the same greenish-aura. After working on it for a few minutes, Jayna wore a satisfied smile as she gave me a mirror to look at the disguise she made. With dark hair, dark skin and a beautiful face of an elf, I really became identical to the Dark Elf Romil. I even reached for the long ears and surprisingly, both have a sense of touch.


    I used Spirit Boost on her to refresh the Spirit Energy she used, cutting the time she needed to rest before making her own disguise.


    Yumiko was there at our side, watching our interaction as well as looking out at the sky. The Spirit King was surprisingly well-informed so whenever Yumiko showed up, he would always have the information about her possible whereabouts.


    "Those two were lovers, so, Jayna, can you do it?"


    "It''s just an act. I can do it!"


    Looking at her saying that with the voice and appearance of a dark elf. I guess, she could really act.


    "What about you Daisuke?"


    Yumiko then turned to me.


    "No problem. I had practice."


    Should I call it practice? But yeah, there might be a slight difference to how a Dark Elf acts around their lovers so we''ll just do it minimally.


    "What?"


    But upon hearing my answer, Jayna raised a question as if she''s curious about my answer.


    "Huh? Why what?"


    "You had practice. So you already did this before?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Ah. So that''s what she''s curious about. Should I have not answered like that?


    "No Jayna, he has someone special back in our world."


    Yumiko answered her before I could open my mouth.


    "Oh! I see¡­"


    Ah. Let''s hope she''s just curious about it.


    A few minutes after that, we''re now on our way to the fortress, bearing the identity of the two unfortunate Dark Elves.


    Putting on everything we had at the moment. We polished the n further before going in. Since I have the Orbs, these three will y a major role. Not only it will save us if we ever get found out, but it will also lead us further inside.


    As for erasing the breach. There should be a piece of equipment that deals with space there which they are using to widen it. Since it''s the Invading Forces, that equipment might be otherworldly, what we needed to do is just to stop it from running if destroying it will be proven impossible.


    Once it stops, the world itself will start repairing that breach, however, the trace which was the reason why it got breached in the first ce will be left behind.


    Yumiko already gave us the remedy that willpletely erase the trace of the portal that was once used there and through that, I learned from her that she was also in contact with the World''s Will.


    Well, she''s the Hero so it''s understandable that the World''s Will was watching over her. Probably most of her buffs came from the World''s Will itself.


    Arriving in front of the gate to the fortress, we were stopped by the Dark Elf manning it.


    "Any findings?"


    The Dark Elf looked up to us. He treated us normally and even when we provided no findings, he let us in without any hassle.


    With this, I could say I''m impressed with Jayna''s disguise or is that guy just toozy for his job? In any case, this is good for us.


    Upon entering the fortress, we were immediately met with a somewhat dark atmosphere. It''s too silent and only a few Dark Elves walked around. Apart from those at the top of the wall, everyone seems to be resting inside their makeshift houses or they just really don''t want to be seen. Are these Dark Elves natural shut-ins?


    I looked at Jayna beside me and saw her eyes glittering brightly once again.


    Ah. Her curiosity never chooses the time and ce. Her eyes were already drawn to what we were seeing.


    The architecture of the Dark Elves was a bit crude, even the fortress they built was something that looks like it would crumble if a Berserker Thornhog from the World of Barbarians rams into it. Everything was built from some kind of dark lumber that further darkens the mood. Well, it kinda fits their nature.


    Err. Will this fortress be fine? The Spiritas or Spirit Beasts just need to pour oil over their walls or better yet, just light it up because everything''s made from wood anyway.


    Why am I worrying over our enemies?


    Grabbing Jayna''s hand who''s still admiring the new scenery in front of her, I dragged her with me and quietly walked along the narrow path towards the makeshift house that''s allocated for the two Dark Elves whose identities were stolen by us.


    Upon entering, I don''t know if I would feel sad for them but it''s too dark and narrow, there''s only a small bed on the corner which the two shared.


    Err... It could be that this is ording to their preference but really, how could they live their life like this?


    "Romil, Naian? Did you juste back from patrol? Here''s your ration for the day."


    From one corner of the room, a small window was suddenly opened and well, what lies beyond it was another small room, maybe smaller than this one which was shared by the two.


    What the hell? So there''s also no privacy for them? The guy in the other room can open the window by himself.


    I grabbed what he''s handing out from his room and without saying thanks, I pulled the window down. It''s better not to talk to anyone since even if we have information, we don''t know how the two interacted with their neighbor.


    Now that we''re here. The first thing to do is to gather more information before locating the breach.


    "Jayna. I''ll go and gather information, will you be fine here?"


    I went next to her and whispered in her ears to prevent a leak even if someone was eavesdropping on us.


    She''s still standing in ce looking around the room. This girl is quite hopeless when ites to this, eh?


    When she heard my voice, she flinched before looking back at me. I could see her face reddened, she probably realized that she was out of focus because of her curiosity


    "Y-yes. Don''t worry, I''ll follow the n."


    She nodded and blinked her eyes until the curiosity in it died down.


    "Alright. I''ll be back in 10 minutes."


    Clutching the Orb of Concealment in my hand, I filled it with Flux Energy before enveloping myself with its aura. Before leaving the room I looked back at Jayna first who was sitting on the bed quietly as she stared at the ce I disappeared from.


    It''s just 10 minutes, I need to gather sufficient information about this fortress as well as make sure not to be caught.

 Chapter 73 Gathering Information

    Since this is a former territory of the Spiritas, ruins of the previous structures could still be seen throughout the whole fortress.


    Though the streets were narrow, it''s devoid of people which made my walk from one street to another easy. I only have 10 minutes so I didn''t go far away from our house.


    I needed to find someone that''s more than just a patrolman so probably a 3-leaf or an average 4-leaf Dark Elf. But to be safe, 3-leaf is enough.


    I didn''t expect them to be a natural shut-in so I went on to observe the various makeshift houses. Normally, one would only get a small room. I''m concealed because of the orb so peeking through different houses was viable.


    I already have experience at peeking inside houses before. It was back in Zerina''s city when I was looking as to where the residents went off to.


    Err... That will sound bad if taken out of context. Who would brag about their experience at peeking inside houses?


    Anyway, that brings back memories. I''m now 10 times stronger than I was back then but I''m still trying to be as covert as that time.


    The Invading Forces still have no idea about my existence who''s slowly catching up to the Heroes. Only when it''s really needed to act will I show them that someone was travelling to different worlds together with the Hero designated in that world. Even here, I will be treated as a native who was added to Yumiko''s group. That''s unless someone leaks about herpanion from the same world.


    After observing the houses, I found out the distinct differences between them. No matter which world, it''s still divided in ranks.


    The rows of houses where the couple''s house was located were full of Dark Elves like them, 2-leaf Dark Elves. Even though most of them were staying inside their houses, all of them were alert. Just like how that neighbor immediately called out to us just after we entered.


    They''re constantly being attacked by the Spirit Beasts so that''s probably one of the many reasons. They traveled to this world only to be met with setbacks after setbacks that the only territory they were pushed out to was a small part of this world and now that they found a trace of something close to their mission, it''s located at the enemy territory.


    When I noticed the change in the houses, I determined that I arrived at the ce where higher ranked Dark Elves holed themselves.


    I went near the first house but before I took the chance to peek inside, a slightly tall female Dark Elf came out of it, her demeanor was much better than the Naian we captured. Following behind her was another female Dark Elf whose height only reached her shoulder.


    "Don''t be nervous. You''re already a 3-leaf, be more confident with yourself and do your job well."


    Her voice carried a scolding tone to the shorter Dark Elf behind her.


    "Y-yes, sister. But that Dimension Breacher was only draining us of our stored Dark Energy without any progress to show for it."


    Dimension Breacher. Just with its name, it''s pretty descriptive enough. And to think that it''s called Dark Energy.


    With only these two pieces of information, I feel like I already harvested a lot. So, that equipment they''re using needs their so-called Dark Energy as fuel.


    Dark Energy is probably their inherent energy that I couldn''t know the details of before because my Adaptability level is too low. It was the energy that was corrupting those barbarians.


    Since that shorter Dark Elf talked about their stored Dark Energy, I could infer that their connection to their homeworld wasn''t always open. They also have limited Dark Energy so they''re storing it somewhere and only replenish it when their connection to their homeworld opens again.


    "That world is even higher than ours, the Great Ones'' already expected this to happen. What we''re doing is to test the defense of that world which hasn''t awakenedpletely yet."


    The tall Dark Elf answered with more information.


    Great Ones and higher world. Testing the defense. Has not awakenedpletely.


    These girls. If they''re not an enemy I might go and hug them for giving out free information. But with only them as the source, I shouldn''t take this as the truth. Still valuable information nheless.


    There''s not only one with the title of Great One, and if they''re calling the Earth as higher worldpared to their homeworld then there''s more secret that I need to uncover. Especially the ''awakened'' part.


    After that kind of conversation, the two went onto the direction where the breach was located. Yumiko and the twins already pinpointed the location of the breach since this is a former Spiritas territory, but without authorization, it''s hard to gain entry in that ce. So, we have to get ourselves 3-leaf identities that can give us the pass to go near the Dimensional Breacher.


    Since it''s already more than 5 minutes, I retraced my steps back to our makeshift house.


    The night was about toe so the Dark Elves who were shutting themselves in their houses started toe out one by one. The couple''s job of patrolling is a day shift so we''re free for tonight.


    When I went back to our house, Jayna was lying on the bed, asleep. Did she get tired or this is her acting asleep so no one would bother her?


    There''s still 2 minutes before the concealment buff wears off so I stood in front and observed her. With the disguise she put on, you would never think that underneath that was the somehow clumsy and curious girl. She''s older than us but Yumiko was more mature than her.


    As the previous owner of the third orb, I tried to steer away from her but even if I did that, it still ended with us together on this covert mission.


    Is fate really a thing? I don''t know. But with the third urrence, I would be an idiot if I didn''t consider that something was really pulling me towards the orbs and it''s previous owners.


    For now, we''re just normalpanions who went together on a mission. There''s no pledge involved that will force her to have an affection towards me.


    But was that really forced? I don''t know. I looked back to the Pledge Bonus and the three names were still listed there. I''m really puzzled as to how Erin also appeared in it. The system should change thebel right? They''re not really bonuses.


    Ah. Now that I tried to look at it, that Erin, she''s already a Saint Realm. It''s only been a week since I left that world. And Avelin is already a 3rd Stage Augmented Realm.


    If this fast progress of them continued, I''ll be the one that will be left behind in terms of cultivation. Even Zerina''s system is already at Level 4 of Great-ss.


    Ah. It''s not that I''m jealous, in fact, I''m d that they''re really making progress. Zerina will be able to help Yuko more effectively and those two at the World of Barbarians will be able to protect more Small Tribes with their increasing strength.


    When the concealment wore off and I suddenly appeared in front of Jayna, she was startled at first but when she remembered the face she crafted, she sighed in relief.


    "Can you not surprise me? I thought someone was about to kill me."


    Clutching her chest, Jayna scowled at me.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Sorry. I just thought of surprising you."


    Putting on an apologetic expression, I lied about observing her before changing the topic.


    "Anyway, we need at least a 3-leaf identity to enter the restricted area where the breach is located."


    "I see. Yumiko''s turn wille soon, we should prepare. But Daisuke, how long were you standing there?"


    She nodded before she looked up at me and asked.


    Yumiko will create a disturbance that will rouse the whole fortress into a panic. That''s part of the n.


    But this girl, she correctly guessed that I stood there for a good while.


    "Err¡­ 2 minutes?"


    Since she already inferred, there''s no point to lie again.


    "I see. Are you that fond of this Dark Elf''s face and body?"


    Eh? So her thoughts went there. Of course, she''s wearing another person''s face so it is quite normal for her to think that.


    Do I need to lie to her and say yes? That sounds like I''m digging my own grave. Be fond of an enemy''s face and body? Alright, telling the truth sounds better.


    "No. I''m thinking about the person underneath it."


    "Eh? Did my father put you to this?"


    Why did she immediately point to her father? It''s about the spirit-pair again, eh?


    "No. Why would he?"


    I already rejected his suggestion. And clearly, her mentality is still young for that.


    "Then was that you being interested in me?"


    Oi. Why do your eyes suddenly start to glitter? This is her curious trait again.


    "Well, yes. Does that make you ufortable?"


    "No. I''m just curious. You''re the one who looked ufortable though."


    She giggled cutely after that which is in contrast with the face she''s wearing right now.


    Ah. I guess I became her entertainment again. I forgot that this girl is a prankster. Using the Orb of Ailment for that purpose¡­


    Well, she needed this kind of tension relief, I had Adaptability so even in this enemy territory, I could stay calm but it''s a different story with her, she''s probably feeling tense right now. Letting herugh like that, her shoulders loosened as her expression turned brighter.


    Moving on from that brief entertainment of hers, I had her prepare herself. Anytime now, Yumiko will start amotion outside.


    This is like that time with Yuko. Using the time when their focus was on her, we rescued Reinys, Ca and Noelle.


    This time, Yumiko will try to draw out the two Peak 4-leaf which will decrease the risk to enter the Breach zone using false identities.


    But first, we need to get new identities that we will be using.


    Boom!


    With a loud sound of an explosion from outside, we heard the silent Dark Elves all turned active as the sound of footsteps outside started to fill the street.


    "It''s time. Let''s go join them first."


    I looked at her and she nodded at me. I grabbed her hand and pulled her out of the house, acting like the other Dark Elves, confused but alert. Jayna didn''t say anything and just copied me as we acted like the Dark Elves around us.


    "Is it the Spirit Beasts again?"


    Someone asked.


    "No. It''s that Priestess."


    And someone else who came from near the wall answered.


    Hearing that, we nodded at each other as we slowly moved away from our spot.


    We have to keep this act until the Orb of Concealment can be used again.


    Once the Aura of Concealment activates again it will be time for us to hunt for new faces and then enter that restricted area.

 Chapter 74 Yumiko And The Spirit King

    It''s already night and a loud explosion had just happened outside which made the wall near the explosion catch fire.


    Yumiko called upon a Higher Spirit and well, they''re really handy. Lending her an explosive power like that, such a great way to create a disturbance.


    The lower-ranked Dark Elves were now in some kind of panic. With the higher-ranked Dark Elves not appearing yet, they don''t know what to do.


    And following that were us, slowly backing away from that burning wall. We''re not alone so it didn''t look like we''re deliberately running away.


    It was at this moment when a silhouette flew by from above us, followed by 3 more and a group of 20 uniformed Dark Elves in some kind of a squad formation following them on foot while dragging along huge chests of weapons.


    "2-leaf pick up the bow and arrows! 3-leaf to the front! Hurry up!"


    One of the 3 silhouettes who were following the two stopped above us. This one''s a 4-leaf Dark Elf, with ash-gray hair and his body couldn''t be seen properly as if there''s some kind of screen making his figure obscure. His voice uttered the orders for the lower-ranked Dark Elves inside the fortress before he continued to fly towards the source of the explosion.


    From that, it''s safe to say that the first one who flew by was probably one of the Peak 4-leaf then those following after him were also 4-leaf Dark Elves but weaker than him.


    So, she only managed to draw out one of them? The other one was probably left to supervise the opening of the breach.


    However, with that number, it''s already equivalent to 4 Noble Spirits with one being a member of the Council of Twenty. Will Yumiko be fine there?


    Jayna looked at me and nodded. She also has the same thought as me.


    The Orb of Concealment could already be used but since we''re blending in with them while looking for a potential target, we couldn''t just vanish on the spot where numerous eyes could easily see us.


    For the time being, we''ll act like a normal 2-leaf and get our bow and arrows. We''ll slip outter when the chaos and confusion heightened. This way, we could also see Yumiko''s state outside.


    After lining up for our bow and arrows, we were organized to follow a group of 2-leaf Dark Elves back to the side where the explosion happened.


    When we arrive there, the fire was already put out. Looking at that wall, the fire failed to do much damage to it.


    From that, it seems I have to re-evaluate the sturdiness of this fortress. It''s not as poorly built as I first thought. The wood was so sturdy that even a Higher Spirit''s power failed to deal considerable damage to it.


    I kept Jayna close to me as we started climbing up the rampart so when the timees it will be easy for us to slip out.


    We were only told to wield bows and arrows. At least, the leader of this fortress knows not to send their lower-ranked troops to be cannon-fodder.


    There''s also the possibility that they became this cautious because of their dwindling numbers. Being pushed out to one corner, they started to preserve themselves. If not for the discovery of this breach, they''ll probably wait for the time when the portal widened and someone stronger takes the reins before they show themselves again.


    "Is that the Priestess?"


    Someone near us asked.


    A distance from us could be seen a young girl in her shrine maiden outfit, her brown wings pping as she hovered in front of the four Dark Elves who flew out earlier. Just like the one who stopped earlier, the others also looked like ghosts floating there as their figures couldn''t be seen properly, especially the one leading them.


    Is it a skill that is unique for 4-leaf Dark Elves? Maybe. The 3-leaf Dark Elves even if they''re a lot different than the typical 2-leaf, don''t have an aura like that.


    Focusing on the young girl, there''s no doubt that it''s Yumiko. That revealing shrine maiden outfit is something unique to her. Transforming to her Earthly Angel form, she probably chose not to channel another Higher Spirit.


    Is she thinking of fighting them all alone?


    The twins were probably somewhere near her. Those two will be waiting for our signal before their turn wille ording to our n.


    "Priestess, to raise a ruckus all alone. Have you lost your mind because of the breach?"


    The leading Dark Elf spoke. There''s a certain smugness coating his words.


    "Of course, you''ll know the purpose of why I''m here. Let''s keep this simple, okay? Can I ask you to stop?"


    Yumiko answered with her normal tone. There''s even a smile on her face as if she only asked a simple thing from them.


    "Stop joking. You alone are not enough to threaten us."


    Still maintaining his smug. The leader shrug off Yumiko''s request.


    "Did that old thing fail to knock some sense into you, Ouram? Tell me, since when did that old thing leave me alone? So choose, you either stop what you''re doing or wait for him here."


    Yumiko stated like it''s a known fact and upon hearing her words, the Dark Elf she called Ouram flinched back as he stared at the space behind Yumiko.


    That Peak 4-leaf already encountered Yumiko and the Spirit King before. Now I''m really curious as to what the Spirit King wants from Yumiko. From her words, it''s like the Spirit King is an old acquaintance who''s always chasing after her but they don''t have a bad rtionship.


    "Marshall, let''s kill her now before the Spirit King arrives!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    One of the three 4-leaf Dark Elves shouted as he produced a gray dagger, it''s exuding something gooey-ck that at one look, you could tell it''s poisonous


    Is the dagger itself producing that? Really, why are they not as covert this time? And that guy is too hot-blooded for a Dark Elf.


    "Idiot! You''ve never encountered her before, have you?"


    Ouram pped the Dark Elf to stop him. He''s probably well aware of Yumiko''s true strength, with or without Spirit Channeling.


    "You all could have continued waiting on that little corner of yours, but instead you started meddling with my old portal traces. Haa."


    Yumiko sighed and shook her head as her wings started to spread wider. When it reached a certain size it started to shine brilliantly, illuminating the dark night which made the Dark Elves who were ustomed to the dark cover their eyes.


    Also, when the light from Yumiko''s wings hit thend, I heard various gulping sounds around us among those who already recovered their eyesight.


    Since it''s dark earlier, only when Yumiko shined on the ground did the numerous spirit beasts marching towards their fortress appear within our sight.


    There were various types of beasts that could be seen but those who were in some kind of Humanoid form stood out the most. They don''t look like Spiritas, so, the only exnation for that is they are Transformed Spirits among the Spirit Beasts.


    When ites to Noble Spirits among them, I still have no way to know how they will look. Maybe if I see one, my Adaptability will pick up it''s difference among the Transformed Spirits out there.


    Now, the question is, did Yumiko call upon them? Could it be she also has a connection to them?


    Ah. I don''t know. It could be that or maybe it''s just a coincidence. This fortress was constantly attacked by them after all.


    "Go back inside! The Spirit Beasts are here again!"


    Ouram shouted to the three behind him as he started to fly back inside.


    "Toote."


    Yumiko muttered as she flew towards them, her hand was now holding a shiny gohei adorned by brilliant gemstones, the white streamers at its sides were also shining brilliantly. Aiming the tip of it at them, a beam of light was produced and was shot towards the four 4-leaf Dark Elves.


    When they were hit by that beam of light, the dark and gloomy aura surrounding the four were slowly being dispersed, revealing their formerly obscure bodies.


    "Huh? Our aura!"


    One of them shouted in surprise.


    "Forget retaliating, continue on back to the fortress!"


    Ouram shouted in panic. He even looked back to see Yumiko preparing another shot, this time it''s a huge ball of blinding light as she shook the gohei above her head. It appeared that Yumiko was already ustomed to their weakness but those lights didn''t do any damage. What she did was like casting illuminating spells which prevented the Dark Elves from continuing to act covertly. That made them have no choice but to fight head-on or else they''ll be spotted easily no matter how hard they try to walk in the shadows.


    "L-look."


    Another one beside us muttered as he pointed behind Yumiko. From where he''s pointing, a silhouette was slowly growingrger until a figure could be seen in it as it approached this location. And upon seeing that, the startled Dark Elves were shaken further as some of them started to panic while most became confused at what they''re supposed to do.


    The Spirit King really appeared¡­


    I saw Yumiko flinching at where she was as the ball of light dispersed from her gohei, she looked back and when the silhouette registered in her eyes, she started backing away with a wry smile on her face. She expected it but still, the persistence of the Spirit King is making her ufortable.


    "Stop running, Yumiko!"


    A loud aged voice rang out from the silhouette that''s approaching us. When it reached a certain distance, I could finally see its true form, a huge blue dragon was flying towards us. No, flying towards Yumiko.


    "The Spirit King! Hurry and raise the fortress'' defense. 2-leaf Dark Elves, start shooting down those beasts."


    With the appearance of the Spirit King, Ouram and the three managed to escape back to the fortress and as soon as they did, Ouram issued his orders.


    "Jayna, it''s time."


    The confused 2-leaf Dark Elves were starting toe to their senses because of that shout from Ouram so I grabbed Jayna''s hand and took a step back before enveloping us with the Aura of Concealment. With the current state of chaos, our disappearance went unnoticed.


    Leaving that rampart, we started moving further inside.


    With Yumiko and the Spirit King there, all their focus was pointed outside, they wouldn''t have any idea that there''s someone who infiltrated inside.


    The story between Yumiko and the Spirit King can wait, just based on that voice, it didn''t have any animosity towards Yumiko. She could handle it, right?


    Finishing the task of closing the breaches first. But yeah we really need to find a recement for our disguise soon. The 3-leaf Dark Elves from earlier weren''t at the rampart, they''re waiting at the gates and there''s also those 3-leaf Dark Elves like the two I saw earlier whose duty was providing Dark Energy to the Dimension Breacher and that''s the kind of identity we need.

 Chapter 75 Entering The Restricted Area

    Within 3 minutes, we reached the area where the 3-leaf should pass before they reach the restricted area.


    Most of them were already at that side so, as of right now, this part of the fortress was devoid of people.


    We waited for a bit before two Dark Elves appeared from that restricted area. They both looked like they''re drained of something as they hobbled back to the direction where their houses were located. Thinking back to the information I gathered, their jobs are the same as that of the Dark Elf girl from earlier. Powering the Dimensional Breacher using their Dark Energy.


    Following the two of them, I''m already clutching the Orb of Ailment on my hand. To avoid conflict, using this orb to incapacitate them was proven effective. They''re both guys but it doesn''t matter now since we will only need their face to enter. After stopping the Dimension Breacher and erasing the trace of the portal, we''ll escape the fortress using the Orb of Concealment.


    On the initial n where we didn''t factor the use of the orbs, we were supposed to continue disguising ourselves until the fortress fell or the gates opened. Now with the help of these orbs, those risks were taken care of.


    However, I have few apprehensions at using it this time, the target will be stronger than the first victims, will the side effect still be as intense?


    Ah. I will wait until they reach their house, that way, I can drag them inside so no one will notice.


    Thinking that way, since the two will enter two different houses, I had Jayna trail the other one. Luckily their houses were only 3 houses apart from each other.


    I took out the Orb of Ailment and activated it before the two separated. Jayna whispered a sigh of amazement as she finally saw her prank stone getting used effectively.


    She even wanted to activate it by herself but I told her off before promising to let her try itter. She''s still unconvinced that I could use the orb to its maximum effect while she can only use it for pranking someone.


    The purple-colored aura spread out from the orb and enveloped the two. The one I''m trailing started sneezing out loud as he almost tumbled down the road a few steps before his door while the other guy just dropped to his knees as he started clutching his stomach.


    It''s still this effective? Ah. They''re drained of their energy, maybe that''s another factor to its effectiveness.


    As soon as they stopped moving, we knocked them unconscious and pulled them to the first guy''s house.


    Lining the two up, Jayna started studying their faces and body build while I dispelled her current disguise. Jayna told me that my method was faster so to save time, she had me dispel her disguise for her.


    Seeing her turn back to her green shoulder-length hair and an elegant dress thatpliments it,pared to the Dark Elf disguise, I really prefer her like this.


    She paused when she noticed me staring at her. Lifting her gaze up to meet mine, we ended up staring at each other.


    "Will you be fine here?"


    I asked her to dispel whatever awkward atmosphere that was about to build up.


    Since it will take some time for her to memorize their faces and body build, I''ll have to watch out for possible disturbance outside. This is also why I didn''t turn back to my original appearance yet.


    I can deal with an enemy as long as it''s not a 4-leaf. I''m quite confident to fight someone at that rank but it will undoubtedly make amotion. With my current stats and the enhancement buff that I can use, 3-leaf Dark Elves will be a piece of cake. But yeah, I have to be swift since I still have no experience at fighting them head-on.


    "Yes. Don''t worry, I''m already a Transformed Spirit. Not any weaker than these two drained long-ears."


    She even lifted her small fist up as a gesture of unting her strength.


    I smiled at that before leaving her to finish her job.


    I didn''t go far from her though, just next to the entrance of the house. She''ll probably need at least 10 minutes to properly memorize every detail of the two before she can apply the disguise on us.


    Now, I started wonder what''s happening outside. The sounds of explosions and screams either from the Dark Elves or the Spirit Beasts were still ringing in our ears.


    Those sounds kind of reminded me what happened during that war in Raiden''s Otherworld.


    It''s probably depicting a chaotic scene where corpsesy wherever.


    However, that''s not what I''m worried about. It was Yumiko who was alone there, dealing with the Spirit King.


    If she could talk the Spirit King out to help her then she''ll probably be forced to concede something it wants from her.


    Ah. She''ll be fine, she might look timid on Earth but ever since we arrived here, I''m starting to see her strong personality. And with the ns she could formte, it''s clear how smart she is.


    That sly World''s Will was probably watching over this area as well and the Spiritas will also soon send their forces here, with Han and Jayce at the lead.


    The few minutes soon passed and luckily, no one went in this direction.


    Saves me the effort of killing someone, right?<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    When Jayna called me back, the two were still unconscious. To prevent any mishaps, ending their lives will be better for us.


    After two muffled screams, I pushed the corpses to a corner before covering it with the nket on the bed. Meanwhile, Jayna started applying the disguise on herself first.


    I watched on as her somewhat small figure turned to one of the Dark Elves we just killed, she copied it perfectly that she also looks like she was drained of Dark Energy.


    After that, I dispelled my previous disguise and let her apply the new disguise to me.


    Now looking like the two drained Dark Elves, we went over at what we will do.


    Since we didn''t get the name of the two, we''ll make the excuse of forgetting something to re-enter the restricted area. Whether it will be epted or not, we could only try for now.


    If it doesn''t work then we will have no choice but to use the Orb again to bypass whoever is at the entrance but that would mean our escape using the Orb wouldn''t be viable unless we can stall for time for its cooldown to end.


    We still have no idea what the Dimension Breacher looks like so we could only decide on what to do with it after entering.


    I told her that at all times, prioritize her own safety. Well, she''s a Transformed Spirit with 4 Rivers of connection so my worry might be pointless but it''s still better to remind her.


    I used Physique and Spirit Boost on her before we left the house.


    Hobbling back to the restricted area, the two of us really looked like the two who had just left less than an hour ago.


    Since the ce was a former shrine-like area, we arrived at a Torii gate. There are no stairs leading up to the shrine though, instead, the stairs will lead us below, where the former shrine and portal were located.


    We tried looking down but there seems to be a dark screen covering what could be viewed normally. When I focused my gaze into it, my Adaptability didn''t trigger any dangering from it, it''s only a cover to prevent someone from seeing what''s inside.


    Since there''s no one waiting in the Torii gate, we started descending the stairs, only when we''re about to enter the dark screen that someone stopped us.


    It''s another Dark Elf and by the pressure he''s giving off, he''s a 3-leaf at most.


    "What are you two doing back here? Your shift is over."


    He scanned the two of us and threw the question while looking at us suspiciously.


    "W-we forgot something inside."


    I stuttered intentionally and slowed my pronunciation of words.


    I was observing his reaction and after hearing my words, his suspicion only heightened. However, since our disguises were almost perfect, he couldn''t find anything wrong with it.


    "No. Go back. You can get it on your next shift."


    He stared at us for a good while before he waved his hand to send us away. He''ll probably report us as soon as he went back inside that and that would spell our doom.


    Seeing that, I determined that we won''t really be able to pass through easily.


    I silently gathered Flux Energy into my hand. Once he turned his back on us, my hand stabbed forward and prated his back before an Energy Explosion happened inside his body.


    My body immediately moved that even before Jayna could express her surprise, I''m already covering the Dark Elf''s mouth to stop him from screaming.


    "Calm down, Jayna. I''ll be going in first, if I''m not attacked then no one saw what I just did, follow me in 30 seconds."


    I looked back at her as I silently put down the Dark Elf who already died from how intense the Energy Explosion that happened inside his body. She was surprised at what I did as it might elicit a more violent response if someone was watching us from inside.


    In that split second, I actually used two Augmented Skills simultaneously, covering my hand with Energy sh, it lets my hand easily prate his back and bones and when it lodged deep inside his body, I triggered Energy Explosion.


    From the upgrades because of the System''s Passive Skills and the enhancement from the Spirit Ocean, my Augmented Skills is probably on par with Halos now. Even without reaching that stage, I''m already this strong. Instantly killing a 3-leaf who''s equivalent to a Transformed Spirit, Saint Realm or Great-ss.


    "Take care, Daisuke. I''ll follow you soon."


    With a worry on her disguised face, I couldn''t say I''m not fond to see that.


    In a bid to erase that cursed image of a worrying drained handsome Dark Elf, I imagined her real face before plunging myself inside the dark screen covering the former shrine.

 Chapter 76 Enacting A Blitzkrieg

    As soon as I stepped foot inside, my Adaptability warned me as it detected danger. But from how it reacted, it''s far away from where I am.


    Looking around the ce I just arrived at, there''s no one here except a small table and chair which was probably used by that guy I just killed.


    Err... From how many I already killed, thinking about it already has no effect on me. Well, it really has had no effect since the start. However, for the Heroes, they probably grew numb to it as time passed. Maybe some of them will have a story where they deliberated at first which led to a gruesome result.


    Ah! There''s no point digging up that kind of story anymore. Sooner orter, if Earth is really destined to awaken, I have a hunch that it wouldn''t be only this Invading World who will eye our home.


    Since there''s only a table and a chair here, aren''t they toox on their security? Are they that confident that no one will infiltrate this area? In any case, this is a reason for me to sigh in relief.


    Ah. But I should reevaluate myselfter, taking that kind of risk. Was it the dark thoughts again? Did I get excited at thinking about the risk? I don''t know.


    Let''s continue on the mission first before overthinking things.


    From where I was, I could see the former shrine. The screen and the Dark Elf who was manning the entrance was situated at halfway point of the stairs.


    I looked back and I could clearly see Jayna pulling the corpse of the Dark Elf to a corner before she looked to her left and right, wary of any pair of eyes that could be watching her. But that was someone I killed, for her to clean up after me¡­


    I''ll apologize to herter.


    A minute after that, she cautiously approached the dark screen. Taking out something like a staff as preparation if there''s any ongoing battle.


    Watching her act that cautiously and in a feminine way while bearing that disguise, it''s a bit hard to restrain myself fromughing.


    Enduring the few seconds that felt like an eternity, she finally passed through it.


    However, Jayna almost bashed my head with her staff when she found me just a few steps away, staring at her.


    If I didn''t call out to her and reminded her of our disguise, she would really do it. Should I still apologize?


    Err¡­ This is this and that is that.


    After calming her down, we first observed what''s happening below us.


    The other Peak 4-leaf Dark Elf is somewhere around here. If that one detected us first then it will turn into conflict immediately. And I''m not confident at fighting someone at that level yet unless I could hit him with the Orb of Ailment. Weakening his stats to lower it to my level.


    I saw the so-called Dimension Breacher next to the shrine, with a huge gun barrel-shaped rod. It was aimed at the crack in space in the middle while a dark-colored energy beam was currently shooting out of it. It''s like that crack I saw back on Earth so there''s no doubt that it''s the current breach. It''s still only at the level of a few cracks in space after all this time.


    At both sides of the Dimension Breacher were two pod-like equipment that was connected to it through the same tubes I saw back in the World of System. The one connected to the Huge Cauldron and a Water Tank-like container.


    I couldn''t see what''s inside those but it''s safe to infer that there''s at least one Dark Elf in each pod who became something like a battery for the Dimension Breacher, providing their Dark Energy to run it.


    They''re already this desperate. Well, it''s not like they''re dying from being drained. They''ll just feel weak for a definite period of time. As to how long, I don''t know. There''re a lot of 3-leaf Dark Elves in the fortress, I guess they rotate them on who will be the next battery.


    Why don''t they use those 4-leaf though? Preserving their strength? Of course, 1 to 2-leaf Dark Elves were out of the question, they were too weak to be the battery, they might really die if they were put inside it.


    "Daisuke, What will we do now?"


    Jayna asked me. We already had a detailed n for this but that was if the two Peak 4-leaf Dark Elves were drawn out by the disturbance. As to when only one was drawn out, our n was simply to blitz it. With Jayna stopping the equipment there while I will immediately go to the breach and throw the remedy to the portal trace before picking her up and use the Orb of Concealment to vanish from their sight.


    Of course, the risk in this was higher since we still don''t know how many were stationed here.


    Jayna told me that she has enhanced equipment given by her father that can at least block two attacks from a Noble Spirit or 4-leaf Dark Elf''s.


    Err... Like those protective talismans from cultivation novels.


    I already noticed those since it''s somehow concealing apressed Spirit Energy. It''s the pair of earrings she''s currently wearing.


    She only has two so I shouldn''t let her put herself in risk, I have to draw the attention of any possible 4-leaf Dark Elves in this ce.


    "I will use the Orb of Enhancement on us, I think it will at least provide us with a 20-30% increase in our strength. It willst for 10 minutes so we need to finish closing the portal trace before it runs out or we''ll be caught in a bind if we''re ganged up by a bunch of 3-leaf and 4-leaf Dark Elves."


    Jayna nodded while listening closely to what I''m saying. Even at this moment, I''m still observing the situation below and behind us. If someone saw that corpse, we''ll have an increased enemy so we better act swiftly.


    Apart from her disguise ability, she also has some offensive abilities that she can use but since she leaned on auxiliary skills, the offensive power of those were weaker. However, it could stall the enemy for someone to finish them off. In a sense, she''s leaning more on being a support character who''s skilled in disables.


    I guess that''s enough. Even if I only have two offensive skills, my maneuverability by timing my sh Steps perfectly willpliment her disable skills if ites down to it.


    Ah. This time, I am not the Support Character.


    Err¡­ I think I already stopped being one since I joined thatpetition.


    Still, my abilities were still geared towards supporting someone. Especially that system.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    After a few minutes of going over our n, Jayna and I stood up and started descending the stairs again.


    Though still in disguise, I told her to walk normally so we could easily react to any sudden change in the situation.


    "You two, how are you back here again?"


    Someone spotted us and immediately blocked our way.


    Looking at him from where we are, he''s also the same as the one from earlier. A 3-leaf Dark Elf


    I looked around him and at this moment, it was only him who noticed us.


    "Jayna, let''s start."


    I whispered to her before I activated sh Steps. Disappearing from the stairs, I immediately moved myself in front of the Dark Elf who had just shouted.


    "What the--"


    Before he could finish his sentence, my sword was already lodged in his neck as blood started gushing out from where the sword passed through.


    And right at that moment, the long-awaited system message for the Sword Mastery rang out. After using the sword for so long even if it''s not my preferred weapon, I stuck to it and now that paid off.


    A grin couldn''t help but surfaced on my face as I revel at the series of system messages that apanied it.


    [Ding! Beginner Sword Mastery has been upgraded]


    [Acquired Intermediate Sword Mastery]


    [Sword Proficiency Heightened]


    [Unlocked a Sword Skill: sh Draw]


    [Unlocked a Sword Skill: Counter]


    [Sword Skills can be activated through sheer physical force and body flexibility. Using Flux Energy can enhance its effectiveness.]


    At the same time as these appeared in my mind, various pieces of knowledge about what I acquired were instantly absorbed by me, like remembering long lost memories which I have forgotten.


    Well, if only my real memory about my past which Yuko mentioned to me reallyes back, I will be more than overjoyed. But yeah, that''s like asking for something unattainable.


    When Inded on the ground, Jayna was already brandishing her staff towards the tubes that connected the pods to the Dimension Breacher.


    From the tip of her staff, a River of connection materialized in front of her which transformed to sparkling green vines.


    Like living vines, it wrapped itself around the tubes and with a tug, it broke the connection between the pods and the dark-colored energy beam that was directed to the breach. By cutting off the energy running it, the Dimension Breach stopped its operation.


    I could''ve shouted praise towards her with that swift judgement but yeah, there''s no time. My Adaptability already detected at least three signs of dangering to us from above.


    Those are three 4-leaf Dark Elves!


    Their bodies that were obscure by that aura gave it away. Each of them was projecting a Dark Phantom behind them which immediately turned themselves illusory.


    If I was a normal guy, I would''ve panicked seeing this spectacle but with my Adaptability forcing me to calm down at this moment, I already judged what to do next.


    umting the Flux Energy stored inside me, I triggered Energy Phantom. With the enhancement from the Spirit Ocean, the Phantom can now be moved at my will.


    I made it move to a different direction while I closed the distance between me and the breach while I was temporarily concealed like them.


    I took out the remedy Yumiko handed over to me. I already appraised it before and seeing it again, I''m still tempted to take it for myself.


    Why?


    Because it''s a vial of Spirit Ocean droplets!


    The item which Ren mentioned that could elevate one''s realm instantly.


    Well, I''m only tempted but I have control over my desire. That''s why, without wasting any more time, I threw it at the crack in space.


    Boom!


    As soon as it touched the breach, the ss containing it broke and a powerful explosion of Spirit Energy happened with it at its center.

 Chapter 77 Escape

    "What are you idiots doing?!"


    An unmasked raging voice spread throughout the ce as the explosion of Spirit Energy started to bloom like a flower.


    I''ve already prepared myself from that so before the shockwave from the explosion reached me, I already used sh Step to appear in front of Jayna who was also frozen at the sight of that explosion. Grabbing her by the waist, the Aura of Concealment immediately covered us.


    I lifted her up and moved us behind a structure that supports the former shrine. It''s wide enough to cover two people and its foundation was deep, making it the perfect ce for cover.


    Jayna who was in a daze only came back to her senses when I covered her with my body.


    "Shh."


    Putting a finger on her lips, I stopped her from reacting at what I just did. Even if we''re concealed, we''re still bound to be affected by the shockwave. And with it being an explosion of Spirit Energy, it could distort the Aura of Concealment covering us.


    "Once the shockwave subsided, follow me. We''ll escape to the exit fast. They''re not idiots. The Peak 4-leaf locked onto us before were concealed."


    I slowly told her our next step while her eyes were staring directly at me. Due to me covering her, this is probably the closest we got so far.


    Her disguise was dispelled when she transformed earlier and mine was blown away by the shockwave so we''re currently in our original appearance.


    She took my finger off her lips before nodding her head.


    "If anything goes wrong, use this."


    She took off one of her earrings before handing it to me. I already noticed how special those are but for her to take it off and give it to me. Is she worrying about me?


    "No. That''s what your father gave you, right? Keep it. I can at least defend against them."


    She needed it better than me. I still have some tricks hidden that could let me dodge or live through an attack by the Peak 4-leaf Dark Elf.


    "Just take it, okay? I will be restless if you don''t."


    When she saw me not taking it, she put the earring on my hand by herself.


    After weighing the options and what she just said, if this can give her a peace of mind then¡­


    "¡­Alright, I''ll give it back to you if we escaped without using this."


    "I didn''t know you''re this stubborn. I already gave that to you so do what you want with it."


    Jayna said as she released a sigh.


    I''m not an idiot.


    I get it, she''s worried about me. But how should I really react? Let nature take its course?


    "Says the one who is stubbornly giving me one of her only two protective equipment."


    Hearing my words, she puffed up her cheeks as she hit me on my head with her staff before turning around to peek behind our cover.


    The shockwave from the explosion has already almost subsided so she pulled my arm as a way of telling me that we''re now good to go. Instantly forgetting the fact that she had just hit me with her staff.


    Ah. Let''s not mull over it, it''s not painful anyway.


    I let myself be pulled by her and together, we saw the space where the breach was located earlier.


    The crack in space was almost mended and back to its original state. The trace of the portal was also obliterated by that explosion.


    At this moment. This shrine is now truly abandoned.


    The days of work by the Dark Elves, gone in an instant.


    I could see the three 4-leaf Dark Elves who attacked me from above staring speechless at the former location of the breach with disheveled appearances. They used their bodies to withstand the shockwave made by that explosion of Spirit Energy which blew away the aura that''s obscuring their bodies.


    The Dimension Breacher was also blown away by the shockwave along with the pods and whoever is inside it.


    "Done! We''re done here! The trace of the portal waspletely obliterated. Hurry up and pack up, you idiots! And you three. Block off the entrances. Those flies who sabotaged us are still here. I saw them vanish using some sort of skill. They will soon show up so keep your eyes open!"


    The Peak 4-leaf shouted again to give orders to the Dark Elves who were still in shock at what happened. Their days of effort gone just like that. As one of the leaders sent here, he''s probably aching the most.


    """Yes, Marshall!"""


    The three answered in unison as they separated into three directions.


    Err¡­ These guys. They had just told us that there''s not only one entrance and exit. Are they dumb or what?


    But this was to our favor. We only needed to avoid the gaze of that Peak 4-leaf and bypass one of the entrances to leave this ce.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    What we have to decide is which side should we choose?


    Comparing the three, going up the same way we came from will expose us not only to the other two but also to the Peak 4-leaf who was currently checking every corner of the ce. Through my Adaptability, I could clearly see how he''s using his Dark Energy to scour every ce. If it identally hits us, even if we''re concealed, it will surely create a reaction.


    So that left us with two choices. The Orb of Enhancement is currently on cooldown but the Orb of Ailment isn''t.


    Having decided on what to do, I pointed to Jayna the direction where we will go.


    Well, just considering where the biggest threat was currently focused, we took the one directly opposite to him, the direction which somehow leads to some kind of mansion. Just like Han''s mansion at Edo City. The only difference is, it''s also ascending stairs.


    Jayna ran side by side with me. This time, I''ll have her use her disabling skill like the vines from earlier to stop the 4-leaf Dark Elf guarding it.


    I already clutched the Orb of Ailment in my hand, filling it with Flux Energy as we climbed the stairs. This way, I could activate it instantly when the situation calls for it.


    Looking up ahead, the 4-leaf Dark Elf was already standing there with eyes wide open.


    His distorted aura earlier was already repaired. In his hands was a pair of purple-colored daggers. It''s currently covered by a clump of dark energy which somehow created an extension to it.


    Because of the aura obscuring him, I couldn''t see where his feet were pointing which made it hard to guess where he would dodge once he detected the danger.


    At that stage, anyone will already have developed a natural instinct to detect danger so even if we''re concealed, the chance ofnding a surprise attack is lower than surprise attacking a 3-leaf Dark Elf.


    When we reached a certain distance, I gestured to Jayna to start while I quietly raised my sheathed sword.


    As soon as she willed for her Rivers to materialize, the concealment aura covering her was dispelled.


    Her 4 Rivers all transformed into 4 different types of vines.


    The first one being the sparkling green vine from earlier which aimed at the 4-leaf Dark Elf''s arms.


    The second one transformed into illusory vines which spewed out smoke behind us, covering the vision of whoever would be looking at this direction.


    The third one transformed into zing red vines which seethed with fire as it slowly crawled from the ground encircling the space around him.


    Lastly, The fourth one transformed into dark thorny vines which aimed tosh at the enemy.


    Watching all of those happening at the side, her control over Spirit Energy and her connection to the Spirit Ocean were phenomenal. Maybe that''s why her disguises were hard to detect.


    Also, let''s notpare it to mine, I''m a cheat after all.


    From that, I confirmed that this girl is another main-character type. The same as Zerina and Avelin.


    Ah. Erin also has a main-character trait, her genius which came from the Old Man.


    Leaving my thoughts at that, I activated the Blessing embedded on my sword. It''s not that grand of a Blessing, it''s a Level 3 Haste which boosted my mobility by 30%. Adding onto that was the Spiritual Twin Phantom that I haven''t used yet, with three Streams of Connection, I got another 30% of my base stats which might probably let me bridge the gap between a Transformed Spirit and Noble Spirit albeit barely.


    For a mere Fused Spirit, no other Fused Spirit could ever aplish the same feat. If someone knew of this, it will probably be put on another page of ''The Legend of Ember''.


    Channeling Flux Energy to my sword, my mind recalled the Sword Skill that I acquired upon reaching Intermediate Sword Mastery.


    sh Draw!


    Like a movement that I''ve already done countless times before, and even before Jayna''s vines reached the 4-leaf Dark Elf who was blocking our exit, I went past him in a blink while leaving a dyed sword cut on his body.


    Only when the clinking sound of my sword being sheathed once more did a scream escape the Dark Elf''s mouth as the sword cut opened a gaping wound from his chest down.


    He could''ve defended against it but his mind was upied by the vines sent hurtling to him by Jayna.


    And well, the Blessing provided the necessary boost in mobility to sessfullynd this surprise attack.


    I turned around and saw Jayna''s vines as it finally reached him. Along with the sparkling green vines which immediately coiled and restrained his arms, the dark thorny vines delivered another set of wounds to him as itshed out for at least 5 times.


    Without wasting any more time, before the Dark Elf could even recover from all that, I''m already set to finish him.


    Drawing out my sword again, I unhesitatingly stabbed his back with it while pouring in enough Flux Energy to trigger a simultaneous Energy Explosion.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Sounds of muffled explosion rang out from inside his body as he started twitching uncontrobly while coughing out huge mouthfuls of blood. The Dark Phantom that was about to be formed behind him stopped and dispersed unwillingly.


    During all that, Jayna willed for the vines she conjured to vanish along with its effects before making her way towards me.


    "Nooo!"


    That''s all the flying Peak 4-leaf Dark Elf could ever scream before the guy I stabbed fell face-first on the ground, lifeless.

 Chapter 78 Timely Rescue

    "Don''t you dare run!"


    The Peak 4-leaf shouted as he started bombarding us with shadow-like daggers from where he is currently.


    I would be a huge idiot if I heed his voice. I might still have the Orb of Ailment but just from looking at the damage those daggers were making, one hit and my limbs will fly off.


    As soon as Jayna arrived within my arm''s reach, I picked her up and carried her away.


    The Level 3 Haste Blessing as well as the Spiritual Twin Phantom are still in effect so without further ado, I used sh Step to get us out of this space covered by the dark screen.


    Without looking back, I climbed up the stairs with Jayna on my arms. She was startled but realizing the situation we are in, she could only helplessly cling onto me.


    It only took a minute before the Peak 4-leaf Dark Elf to emerge from the covered space, the distance between us were closing in every second that passed. But with the help of the Blessing and the Spiritual Twin Phantom, it would need for us to be stalled for at least 30 seconds before he could actually catch up on us.


    "Don''t ever think about leaving this fortress alive!"


    Ah. He started throwing cliched lines. So those novels aren''t wrong. When one person was filled with rage, he''ll start throwing cliched lines like this.


    Ignoring his shouts, I put all my focus on escaping his pursuit. Unlike me who was climbing the stairs, the pursuer was flying effortlessly.


    A minuteter and there''s not only him, the other two 4-leaf Dark Elves also emerged from that space to join the pursuit.


    "Jayna, fire the re."


    I''m really thankful of my Adaptability at times like this, without letting me feel panicky that would probably make a normal person to make wrong judgements, I''m calmly weighing our options.


    With three stronger enemies who could fly pursuing us, we''ll be caught sooner orter.


    The cooldown of the Orb of Concealment was still more than 10 minutes while the Enhancement still has around 4 minutes.


    Only Ailment could be instantly used but I''m apprehensive at how much effect it would deal them, considering I only filled it with my reserved Flux Energy.


    Jayna nodded while she clumsily took out the prepared re gun to notify Rei and Ren where we are.


    She aimed it at the sky and pulled the trigger.


    Colorful projectile came out of its nozzle as it traveled upwards before a firework-like effects happened which lightened up the dark sky.


    The explosion was contained in that covered space so those fighting outside still have no idea that the breach was already obliterated to oblivion.


    Maintaining this fortress will not be useful for the Invading Forces anymore.


    But this guy, he prioritized chasing after us first before preventing more casualties on the front line.


    This is what rage can do to people, eh? Though he was rational at his firstmand, when he saw me killing that 4-leaf Dark Elf, rage instantly filled his head.


    Jayna threw the re gun away and went back to clinging to me after firing it. She didn''t really have a choice or it would affect our mobility if she stopped holding onto me. The protective equipment we had will not be enough to protect both of us.


    Another minute of pursuit, the mansion was already within our sight.


    At this distance, I could see that it''s already dpidated and not maintained. Using that as cover from the projectiles the Peak 4-leaf Dark Elf kept throwing at us, we passed through the restricted area.


    Arriving at a new area. One thing I noticed was how it was filled with numerous makeshift houses that were even smaller than the room we were in earlier.


    Unlike the parts of the fortress we passed through before the entering the restricted area, this area wasn''t devoid of people.


    Judging from how they look and the various tools in their hands, they''re the 1-leaf Dark Elves who were tasked with menial jobs. They''re pretty useless in a direct war so they were assigned here and left here to continue their jobs despite the battle that was ongoing at the other end of the fortress.


    "Who?"


    "That''s an intruder! Quick block them!"


    "Huh?"


    Though they have various reactions upon seeing us, once they determined that we''re enemies, they made a wall using their bodies blocking our way.


    Talk about unlucky, eh? I don''t have a strong enough skill that can blow them all away.


    "Daisuke. Jump, I''ll create tforms for us."


    Jayna suggested. She also looked ahead and seeing that wall of bodies, even if we bulldoze through them, the Peak 4-leaf Dark Elf will surely catch up to us even before passing through them.


    The Blessing made it possible for us to maintain the gap between us but if we were slowed down by these Dark Elves, forget escaping, we will be forced to a fight in a really disadvantageous position.


    I nodded at her and waited for her to create the tforms she mentioned. I don''t know how she will do that but seeing her confident look, I''ll trust her on this one.


    "Ready. Fire!"


    Suddenly, a curtain arrows rose from behind the wall of bodies.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    This¡­


    Is there someone smartmanding them


    "Jump now, Daisuke!"


    Tapping my arm, Jayna pointed her staff at a space in front of us.


    I could clearly feel the flow of Spirit Energy when a River materialized coiling around her arm up to the staff she was using.


    Through shootingpressed blobs of Spirit Energy, it materialize at the space she shot at and took the shape of a lotus leaf. I jump at it and surprisingly, it''s stable.


    The curtain of arrows shot by the 1-leaf Dark Elves all failed to reached us and fell down on the ground with nothing to show for.


    Jayna didn''t stop waving her hands as more tforms going upwards started to be formed for me to step on.


    Though those 1-leaf Dark Elves change their aim, with how high Jayna made the tform, they still couldn''t reach us. When they determined that, they stopped firing and just moved themselves to chase after us.


    With continuous uses of Spirit Energy and her connection to the Spirit Ocean, Jayna''s face turned pale and her body soon started sweating.


    Taking note of that, I continued to jump through the tforms she created and when I reached the highest point. I stopped for a moment to cover her with Spirit Boost.


    Though that earned the Peak 4-leaf Dark Elf and the other pursuers a few seconds of gap between us, Jayna''splexion turned back to normal which allowed her toplete the tforms needed to pass through the wall of bodies.


    Uponnding back to the ground, we finally saw the gate that will lead us outside.


    And at the moment wended, beyond the huge gate, another colorful re was fired as it once again brightened the dark sky.


    Rei and Ren finally arrived at the nearest gate where our re was fired. Yumiko tasked them to help in our escape however, what I didn''t expect was it''s more than just a help in our escape.


    Looking up again, the temporarily brightened sky revealed a scene that made the chasing 1-leaf Dark Elves behind us to stop at where they are.


    Three silhouettes could be seen flying through the sky towards our direction.


    And from the phenomenon of materialized Sea of connection to the Spirit Ocean, we determined who the neers were.


    "Father!"


    Jayna happily shouted upon seeing the familiar silhouette of her father.


    The other two were Han which I only saw for a brief moment during our one day stay at Edo City and Malborne, the Garrison Commander of the Frontier Fortress.


    Three Noble Spirits with one being a member of the Council of Twenty!


    The three of them were probably asked by Yumiko to aid in our escape. Such meticulous nning, that girl is really something else. With the Heroes'' experience in their own Otherworlds, each of them has their own ways to deal with things.


    "Kuh. Han!"


    ? The Peak 4-leaf Dark Elf who were chasing us also stopped and looked on at the three Noble Spirits, especially Han. Looks like they have a history. Some kind of old grudge, maybe?


    "Leandro, so here''s where you are holed up. How''s the breach?"


    Throwing that question with a smirk, Han and the three stopped just above the gates.


    Han immediately faced off against the Peak 4-leaf Dark Elf he called Leandro while Jayce and Malborne each marked one of the two 4-leaf Dark Elves who soon arrived next to Leandro.


    With them standing against our pursuer, I didn''t tarry any longer and went past the gate. Rei and Ren were already waiting for us outside with the carriage that we used foring here.


    "Good job, you two."


    Rei weed us with a smile.


    "You can now put Jayna down, Daisuke."


    Ren thenmented with a smile as well. Only when we were reminded this did Jayna hurriedly get down from me and went to Rei to cover her face that was slowly turning red from embarrassment.


    I opted not toment regarding that to ease that girl''s mind. Since my mind wasn''t in any kind of panic during the pursuit, I will be lying if I said I didn''t enjoy carrying her and being close to her like that.


    Err¡­ Let''s leave it at that for now.


    Looking back to the fortress, we really escaped, eh? And without having to use the Orb of Ailment again. There''s no chance to use it and it''s really uncertain as to how much it will affect a Peak 4-leaf Dark Elf.


    Now that we''re out of there, is it time to say ''mission aplished''?


    Ah no. The situation hasn''t been resolved on the other side yet. We have to see Yumiko and whatever is currently happening there.

 Chapter 79 Yumiko And The Spirit King (2)

    The three Noble Spirits and the three 4-leaf Dark Elves started their fight at that side which made us have to hurriedly move away or we might be implicated.


    I only escaped their pursuit and killed one 4-leaf Dark Elf due to a surprise attack, Jayna''s help and swift judgement of the situation.


    Fighting them head-on? With how inexperienced I am from fighting them, I will suffer a lot from the unpredictability of their skills which I have limited knowledge of.


    From a distance and through my Adaptability, I could see how Han transformed into something like a Beastman with lion-like manes all over his body. His body bulked up as he fought the Peak 4-leaf Dark Elf barehanded.


    With a Sea of connection manifesting around him, it transformed into an illusory stampede of various types of quadrupedal beasts which aided him at fighting Leandro who''spletely bombarding him with the shadow-like daggers and other types of projectiles while moving elusively through the use of his aura and the Dark Phantom that''s allowing him to phase through Han''s attacks.


    Jayce and Malborne also started facing off against the two 4-leaf Dark Elves. Since we''re moving to the other side, the scene soon escaped my eyes, as to what will be the result of their battles, maybe we''ll hear itter.


    "For you to escape the pursuit of a Peak 4-leaf, what method did you use?"


    Rei asked Jayna who was lyingfortably on herp. Like a spoiled child, after getting out of the fortress and releasing the tension she was feeling, she immediately went to Rei forfort.


    Ever since she got off from my arms, Jayna kept avoiding my gaze. As to what she was thinking, I don''t know. Maybe she started to get interested in me after what we experienced there. However, without her saying what''s really on my mind, I could only guess.


    She''lle around soon when she finds another thing that can trigger her curiosity.


    She''s not like Erin who''s too straightforward or Avelin who''s too innocent.


    Well, Zerina is also different as she''s somewhat reserved being a nobledy. I recalled that she inherited some kind of ancient heritage which propelled her strength to approach the veteran party members of Yuko.


    Not only the Heroes are growing in strength but also the designated main characters of their world. Maybe it''s a way the various representations of the World''s Will prepare their world for the threat that will soon toe.


    Enemies stronger than their current powerhouses. Maybe there will also be enemies whose power level will be higher than the 5th realm of every path.


    Looking at the trend, that''s probably the point where the various paths will converge but without reaching it I could only make this guess. I kept on guessing. Though some eventually turned out to be right, it''s inevitable to guess something wrong. I wouldn''t voice my guess out until I''m certain anyway.


    "Ask him. I was carried by him the whole time."


    Jayna pointed at me which made Rei and Ren look at my direction, with a puzzled look on their faces.


    They knew that I''m just a Fused Spirit while Jayna is a Transformed Spirit with 4 Rivers. Though they heard about Ember and my abnormal progress they might still have an apprehension that the story was possibly embellished by exaggerations.


    That''s why Jayna saying that it''s all because of me was a bit unbelievable.


    Only when they really saw me in action would they fully believe it.


    "We ran. As fast as I could. And Jayna''s a big help along the way. We wouldn''t reach the gates if not for her."


    With my words, they nodded before their gazes turned back to Jayna who couldn''t refute what I just said.


    "I see. You both worked well together."


    Rei let out a dryugh as she tried to smoothen the slightly restrained atmosphere.


    "He also killed a 4-leaf Dark Elf and a bunch of 3-leaf Dark Elves."


    However, Jayna dropped in more revtion that made the twins gulp down their saliva.


    "W-what really went on there?"


    Ren asked, now half-believing what Jayna mentioned. She''s theirpanion for years already and they know she wouldn''t lie about it.


    Should I really detail everything that went on?


    Ah. Since we''re travelling to the other side of the fortress, I guess we could use this to pass the time.


    Ren continued driving the carriage while I ryed to the twins the important parts of the mission.


    The time it took us to travel was prolonged because we needed to take a detour to avoid the main battlefield that''s still raging on.


    From a distance, I already saw Yumiko standing on top of the Spirit King while they''re watching the ongoing battle. To be that close to someone who she dreaded to meet¡­


    Rei used the equipment they''re using tomunicate with Yumiko to ry what went on during our mission. Word by word. Including what I just shared.


    It seems that was Yumiko''s request.


    Err. I don''t know why she needed to hear all those. It sounds like I was bragging how we killed the 4-leaf Dark Elf in less than 10 seconds when Rei started rying to Yumiko.


    I heard from theirmunication equipment Yumiko''s exims of surprises as well as the Spirit King''s snorts.


    Uhm. Excuse me but why is the Spirit King also reacting? What''s really the deal with that huge dragon?


    Ah. I need to ask Yumiko for the samemunication equipment. Maybe it can be used in other worlds too. That way I can talk to Yuko and the others to know their situation if I''m in another world like this. If it''s run by Spirit Energy then I just need to make battery-like equipment filled with my Flux Energy.


    There''s probably a reason why that kind of equipment is rare here when it''s a convenient tool formunication. I''ll go and ask herter when the events happening here settled down.


    Having closed the breach, those from Earth would''ve already noticed it which meant the reason for our trip here was already done. We just need to travel to the other possible ces which contain the same traces of the portal to erase them.


    After that.


    Ah. Yumiko had to deal with the Spirit King first as well as the Council of Twenty.


    "Yuko is right about you, you''re really this reliable, Daisuke"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Yumiko''s voice rang from atop the Spirit King when we arrived at the area below them.


    Unfurling her wings, she jumped off from the dragon andnded in front of our carriage.


    "Yumiko, if I had to ask, what''s your rtionship with the Spirit King?"


    It seems only I don''t know about their connection. Her threepanions weren''t saying anything about the strangeness of it so it''s possible that they knew about it.


    "Uhm. Jayna did not tell you?"


    Eh? Was she supposed to tell me about it?


    I looked back and saw Jayna covering her face while muttering an apology.


    "I got too absorbed with the surroundings, sorry."


    Her curiosity got in the way, eh?


    Yumiko could only smile wryly before telling me what the curious girl forgot to tell me.


    Though Raiden was right when she told me that Yumiko was constantly being chased by the Spirit King, the reason wasn''t malicious at all.


    When Yumiko first encountered the Spirit King, it was during thest 3-way major skirmish between the Spiritas, Spirit Beast and the Dark Elves.


    After the Dark Elves were sent to retreat by the two forces, 5 Representatives from the War Faction of the Council of Twenty and the Spirit King faced off for the bid in the territory that the Dark Elves vacated.


    Right there were Factions inside the Council of Twenty. Those who wanted to keep fighting the Spirit Beasts called the War Faction and those who wanted toe to a peace with them called the Peace Faction. Both factions have 9 members each which leaves 2 Council Members having a neutral opinion.


    In the end, despite being ganged up by five Peak Noble Spirits, the Spirit King still prevailed against them.


    Such is the difference between a Ruler Spirit and Noble Spirits.


    Because of the indignation of the War Faction, they were about tounch a campaign that concerned the Spiritas Federation as a whole.


    Han as part of the Peace Faction asked Yumiko for help. It''s not to stop the War Faction but to negotiate with the Spirit King.


    Yumiko was initially unconcerned about the denizens''war amongst themselves since she''s in this world to repel the Dark Elves.


    But Han helped her and it''s the first time he asked for her help.


    What Han wanted to do was for Yumiko to act as an intermediary between the two sides. It''s not asking for immediate peace but to have the strongest existences of both sides to stop participating in battles which only consisted of Spirit Beasts and Spiritas.


    Yumiko epted and went to meet the Spirit King. Though she''s known as the Priestess from another world, the Spirit Beasts considered her as part of Spiritas Federation.


    During their meeting, the Spirit King was targeted by the Dark Elves, disguised as Peak Noble Spirits, 10 Peak 4-leaf Dark Elves tried to assassinate him to pin the me on the Spiritas. They only doubled the number of Noble Spirits who fought against him but with it being a surprise attack which the Dark Elves excel at, the Spirit King fell into a disadvantageous position.


    Yumiko seeing the assassination attempt with her own eyes helped the Spirit King. She channeled a Higher Spirit which lent her the power to Dragonify.


    Transforming herself into a Golden Dragon that exuded some sort of Divinity, they managed to repel the assassins and even killed 3 of them.


    Because of that, the Spirit King started seeing Yumiko as a fellow dragonkin even if she exined that it was only a borrowed power.


    In the end, that also made way for the Spirit King to ept her suggestions, limiting the Noble Spirits of the Spirit Beasts to only defend their territories and not join in any attacks. Yumiko was also raised in status among the Spirit Beasts, like a sister to him. She was even granted territory which she has no use of.


    In light of the event, the skirmishes between the Spiritas and the Spirit Beasts became the ce to nurture the younger generation and lower realms of both sides


    Due to Yumiko''s sess, the Peace Faction took the majority of the Council when the two Neutral Council Members chose their side. That stopped the violent War Faction to drag everyone with their misced hatred.


    Now, every time Yumiko is in this world, the Spirit King will immediately find her, like a kid who wanted to see her transform back into the Golden Dragon.


    "And that''s it."


    Yumiko ended her story with a wry smile.


    "Then, why are you running from him?"


    I asked to rify what''s thest thing that I couldn''t understand.


    "Because he''s bugging me to visit the Spirit Beast Territory and enter some sort of ruins of an ancestral ce for dragonkins."


    Yumiko exined before looking up. The Spirit King was currently descending and was in the process of transforming into his humanoid form.


    "And this time?"


    "I asked for his help in exchange for us visiting that ce."


    Ancestral ce for Dragonkins? Sounds like a ce for main characters to acquire some good fortune.


    My gaze switched from Yumiko to Jayna who still couldn''t face me directly. If that''s where she could acquire a fortuitous encounter then it''s really a must to bring her there.


    Since she already agreed, we''re bound to enter it, maybe I''ll also acquire some good fortune inside it.


    Err¡­ won''t the ce be already swept clean by the Spirit King? Or there''s more to it than what they''ve seen?


    Ah. I should stop specting, we''ll see once we arrive there.

 Chapter 80 Yumiko And The Spirit King (3)

    A blue-haired tall mannded next to Yumiko. At a first nce, one wouldn''t think he''s the huge blue dragon from earlier. He''s almost not at all different from the Spirit Racepared to the Transformed Spirit Beasts I saw marching with the numerous Spirit Beasts.


    Since Yumiko kept on calling him ''old thing'', I thought his Humanoid form would look like an aged old man. However, the Spirit King is a handsome guy who''s probably more handsome than my Ember disguise which the Spirit Race girls adore.


    "Is this him? The guy who managed to kill someone way above his current realm?"


    He asked when his gazended upon me. Even his voicepared to when he was a dragon was different.


    "Old thing, isn''t it rude to ask a question without introducing yourself first?"


    Yumiko reprimanded him.


    What is this? Why does Yumiko somehow give off motherly vibes?


    "Eh? They all know me. The one and only Spirit King."


    He proudly said while puffing out his chest.


    "Don''t you have a name?"


    However, Yumiko frowned upon it, seemingly displeased by how he acted.


    "¡­Yes."


    Like a child being scolded, the Spirit King lowered his head.


    "Then say it."


    There''s no doubt, Yumiko is this guy''s mother. Err. No, she acts like his mother.


    "But even so, you still call me ''old thing''."


    So that''s his onlyint? I don''t know. The image of the mighty Spirit King I have in mind already shattered. He''s just Yumiko''s son now.


    "Isn''t it fine for me to call you what I want, hmm? Your wife will be sad if she hears you whining like this again."


    Yumiko shook her head as if disappointed at what the Spirit King was showing.


    So there''s really no cool and powerful Spirit King? All I see here is a kid being scolded by his mother.


    I looked back to see the others'' reactions. With a wry smile on their faces, it seems they''re already aware of this.


    The Spirit King fell silent for a moment before looking at me again.


    "I''m Ezyn, the Spirit King. However, I don''t allow anyone to call me by my name unless it''s someone I recognize."


    Bearing his former grace when I haven''t seen him being scolded yet, the Spirit King introduced himself.


    "He''s mypanion, old thing. He''s not as simple as he seems to be."


    Yumikomented at his side, still with the tone of a mother correcting her child.


    "But Yumiko, I won''t be convinced without any evidence."


    That''s always the case. Without seeing with their own eyes, it will be hard to believe something one only heard from someone else.


    "Ah. It''s fine, I''m pleased to be an acquaintance of the only Ruler Spirit in this world, I''m Daisuke."


    I mentioned his uniqueness and that earned me a good impression from him.


    "You. I like you. I wish Yumiko could be amiable like you."


    The Spirit King, Ezyn, let out a heartyugh upon hearing my words.


    Oh? At least hisugh sounded old.


    "Old thing, are you saying I''m not one? Let''s see, why don''t we cancel our visit to your territory?"


    Cutting his joy short, Yumiko''s cold voice made him tremble.


    His change in attitude when ites to Yumiko is really something, eh?


    "No! You already promised me, Yumiko. I will help you and you''ll agree."


    He shouted in desperation.


    I wonder, what''s really in there that he wanted Yumiko to see?


    "But it isn''t over yet, I can still change my mind."


    Yumiko''s gaze traveled to the still ongoing battle at the fortress.


    Ouram and the three 4-leaf Dark Elves with him were holding the fort quite well. However, it seems that they still haven''t received the news that the thing they''re trying to protect was already obliterated. Han and the other two were keeping the other Peak 4-leaf and his subordinates busy.


    "Just wait here. I''ll have them end this fortress soon!"


    With a newfound determination in his eyes, the Spirit King flew up and transformed back to his original form before shouting to the Spirit Beasts at the battlefield to increase their pace.


    "Yumiko, is it fine to be that harsh on him?"


    I couldn''t help but ask when the Spirit King left our vicinity.


    "Uhm. I found out that it''s easier to talk to him that way. His wife told me to do that."


    So, he''s a natural M? His wife got him in the palm of her hands and she even taught Yumiko about it.


    Should I say, Poor Spirit King? However, his strength is undeniable. He''s really the strongest existence here currently. Before he showed his non-hostile attitude to me, my Adaptability kept on warning me to get away as fast as possible from him.


    "I see. I was actually worried about the Spirit King being hostile to you. Good thing that''s not the case."


    If he is, we will have to fight him at some point but for him to turn out to be an ally, this world could be said as safe for the time being.


    "I''m sorry for not telling you earlier, Daisuke."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    With an apologetic expression, Yumiko bowed in front of me.


    Though nothing really happened, I still felt a little bad when it was revealed that I was worried about nothing. However, I was also keeping some information from her, especially the ones I heard inside the fortress and the fact that I met the World''s Will. I''m going to use it to trade with the Principal again.


    Heroes were already burdened saving one world. Though some of them might''ve already known that the real target is our homeworld, not telling everyone about it is better for the time being.


    No matter how much they matured during the 3 years, they''re still teenagers. Ah. I''m also one of them but this Adaptability keeps me sober even with shocking things like that.


    "There''s nothing to apologize to, Yumiko. What do we do now?"


    I decided to turn the topic away from that. It''s already done and she already told me what''s the deal between them so it''s already fine to leave it at that.


    "Honestly, we''ve already aplished what we''re here for but for the sake of the help I asked, I have to see to it that the Dark Elves will either be annihted or be sent in retreat."


    Yumiko said with conviction. When she said she has to see to it, then she''s thinking of going back to the battlefield.


    "I''d like to say take me with you but I guess I''ll sit this one out."


    It''s already chaotic there and I''m not like her who can easily fly. When there''s an option to ck off, I''ll take that one. With the Spirit King at the helm, if they still lose, it will be the end of this world.


    "You''ve done enough closing the breach, even if you insisted oning I''ll have you and Jayna take a rest. Wait for us to wrap this up."


    Yumiko gave me a meaningful smile when she mentioned Jayna. She probably noticed how that girl suddenly turned like that.


    She then turned to her threepanions. After telling them a simple reminder, she started channeling for another Higher Spirit that could aid her.


    As her support, I used the 3 kinds of Boost I could give her and also I used the Orb of Enhancement for her.


    Though the bonus of the Enhancement seems negligible for her now, any additional stat points are valuable.


    I still couldn''t appraise the orbs properly despite leveling up my Adaptability. That could only mean that its level is still insufficient or I''m still missing something else. Do I have to collect a certain number of them yet? Maybe I need seven to summon Shenron?


    Ah. I should stop thinking about this for now.


    "Daisuke, you two stay here in the carriage, Rei and I will scout the area in case there are some strays thatcould threaten us."


    Ren tapped my shoulder and broke me out of my thoughts.


    I turned to him and his twin sister who''s also telling something to Jayna. Afterwards, she left Jayna sitting there in the carriage while gesturing for me to look after her.


    These two. They''re not deliberately leaving us alone, right?


    With the sight of ongoing battle at the distance, I went and sat next to Jayna. I noticed how she tried to move away but decided not to in the end. If she won''t speak then I won''t as well.


    Thinking back to what happened with the three girls and now with Jayna. I guess even if I don''t deliberately do anything, somehow or another we''ll still get drawn towards each other.


    This might just be me dubbing them as ''main characters'' of their worlds but that''s what I want to believe after seeing their progress. This strange connection I had with them, it''s really hard to exin.


    "Daisuke. What do you think about me being curious about you?


    Finally, Jayna opened her mouth and asked me a question.


    "Err. It''s fine to be curious about someone. The question is, what are you curious about?"


    I answered her honestly. If she''s just curious, does that mean she''s also kind of innocent when ites to that? She knew about bing a spirit-pair but she didn''t know about the feelings that shoulde with it.


    "That''s what''s odd. I don''t know what I''m curious about in you."


    With a puzzled look on her face, she could only shake her head as an answer.


    "Is that why you started avoiding my gaze?"


    "Uhm no. I''m just embarrassed about being carried that close by you."


    Ah. So this and that is different. I guess I did overthink again.


    "I''m sorry about that. I only did what''s the best option for us."


    "Eh? You don''t have to say sorry. It should be me. If you don''t do that, I will be left behind."


    She hurriedly put her hand up to stop me from apologizing to her.


    "Huh? Leaving you behind is not an option. If you''re embarrassed then I''ll be honest with you, I liked it. Carrying you that close to me."


    Hearing my words Jayna flushed red from her neck up and reflexively hit me with her staff.


    "You just made me more embarrassed! Are you an idiot, Daisuke?"


    After a few more hits, her embarrassment turned into indignation as she stopped and turned her back to me.


    "No.I was expecting this kind of reaction from you."


    I said with a smile. Well, she couldn''t see it.


    "Idiot. Don''t talk to me again."


    Even if I couldn''t see her face, I''m sure she''s currently pouting and fuming in anger.


    "See. Your embarrassment was dispersed."


    I smirked and stood up leaving the surprised Jayna. She probably had just realized that her embarrassment towards what happened was already gone.


    After that, I focused on the fortress again, the Spirit King has just bashed his tail on the wall. The defensive barrier they erected was shattered with some Dark Elves on the rampart thrown out because of the impact.


    Yumiko on the other hand chased one of the 4-leaf Dark Elves who shouted earlier about killing her. With her borrowed power which provided her with a stronger light element, the poor 4-leaf Dark Elf was burned by it.


    Ouram, seeing that there''s no hope defending when Yumiko and the Spirit King joined the attackers, issued a sound retreat as they immediately turned back towards the interior of the fortress.


    There he will finally find out that he had just wasted some of their troops to defend. With the breach gone and their defenses failed, it''s only a matter of time before the end of this fortress battle.

 Chapter 81 The Aftermath

    It was almost dawn when the sounds of battle subsided. Han, Jayce and Malborne were already back from the other side of the Fortress, the enemies they faced off retreated when the sounds of crumbling walls made by the Spirit King reached their ears.


    Aside from a few wounds and scratches, there''s nothing life-threatening.


    Upon seeing her father, Jayna became a little child as she jumped onto his arms but only for a moment. When she realized we''re looking at her, she controlled herself and stepped away from her father.


    "Ember. I heard about your mission. You didn''t let my little girl suffer, did you?"


    Jayce turned to me as he started his doting father act.


    He still kept his way of calling me Ember even if I already told him my name. I guess it''s because it''s easier to pronounce for him but if he continued, then Ember would stop being a legend.


    "Father! Do I look like I suffered?"


    Jayna ran in front of me to block her father''s questions. She stretched her arms wide as she did a 360 spin to show that there''s nothing wrong with her.


    After her embarrassment was dispersed, though she''s still a bit upset, she started looking at me properly again.


    Ah. But the thing she was curious about was still unknown.


    "Of course not, my little girl is still this enchanting after all."


    With a big smile on his face, Jayce answered her. Even with her pranking habits, his doting to her never decreased.


    "Then why are you asking him?"


    I think I know why. It''s still that, right?


    "You know why, Jayna."


    Err... He''s still hung up on thatpetition and the question he asked me. I think he''s more troublesome than the Spirit King.


    "Ugh. Go away, old man!"


    Jayna turned around and pulled me away from her father. Afraid that if I stay, he will really bring that up again. However, she didn''t see how her father smiled at this scene.


    After a while, Yumiko atop the Spirit King could be seen flying towards our location. Really, she shouldn''t be called a Priestess but a Dragon Rider. Only she was brave enough to stand atop the strongest existence in this world.


    From a distance, they looked like they had just taken a stroll. Unlike the three Noble Spirits, there''s no visible wounds or scratches on them. Even Yumiko''s revealing shrine maiden outfit stays the same.


    "Uncle Han."


    Yumiko called out to him and smiled.


    I tried guessing at which time did she ask for Han''s help but then I recalled themunication equipment which the twins used.


    Through Han, she managed to enlist two more Noble Spirits to aid in our rescue. Jayce is a given but for Malborne to be the 3rd one, he probably couldn''t find someone else to invite or he has another motive.


    "Yumiko."


    Han smiled back at her like seeing a daughter. Out of the three Noble Spirits, he''s the one with the most injuries. There were stab wounds all around his body but they''re all shallow.


    I wonder what''s the state of that Leandro who was chasing after us?


    "Oh? A member of the Council? What are you here for?"


    The Spirit King, Ezyn,mented when he saw Han.


    "Be quiet, old thing. You already met him, have you forgotten already?"


    And dropping her daughter behaviour, Yumiko scolded the Spirit King again. This kind of scene. If told to anyone in the city, they wouldn''t believe it.


    "The Spirit King!"


    Malborne eximed as he almost pulled out his weapon, totally ignoring the way Yumiko talked to him.


    As a Garrison Commander, he''s the one most exposed to the attacks of the Spirit Beasts, no wonder he''ll be this alert.


    "Don''t worry, Malborne. Remember, we have signed a treaty between The Council of Twenty and The Spirit King."


    Han reminded Malborne.


    Any Noble Spirit level Spiritas or Spirit Beasts aren''t allowed to join any war except when they''re defending.


    Of course, if the enemy is the Dark Elves, they''re allowed to go all out, to annihte the Invading Forces


    "Uncle Han, after this, we''ll be going to the Spirit Beast Capital."


    Yumiko could say that to Han through themunication device but she probably chose to say it here for Malborne to hear.


    "Wait, Priestess! Why are you going there? It''s dangerous!"


    As I thought, maybe Han and Jayce were already in the know about Yumiko''s rtionship with the Spirit Beasts but most of the other Noble Spirits or members of the Council of Twenty didn''t know about that.


    They only knew that with her help as an intermediary, they got that treaty.


    Is Han trying to pull Malborne into his faction?


    Ah. Politics. Even here, eh?<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Malborne. If it''s Yumiko, they won''t have any problems and it seems it''s the Spirit King himself who invited them.".


    Han exined to Malborne, specifically.


    Then I saw him pulling him to a corner to exin it further to him.


    I saw Yumiko shaking her head at that scene before she and the Spirit King turned towards us.


    It''s probably another Han''s favor.


    "It''s over. However, those upper ranked Dark Elves managed to retreat."


    Yumiko told us what happened during thest hours of battle.


    Even if the Spirit Beasts were already in a huge advantage, the fortress which was designed to amodate the natural shut-ins helped the Dark Elves to fight back.


    Some of them will suddenly vanish in the dark by using the shadows to obscure themselves, they could then kill those who they marked.


    If not for the intervention of Yumiko, lightening up the fortress, more Spirit Beasts would probably have fallen under the elusive Dark Elves.


    About those 4-leaf Dark Elves, the two Peak 4-leaf worked together to defend against the Spirit King. Even though they''re much weaker than him, experts at their level all have some sorts of trump card.


    Too bad for the guy I killed though, he didn''t manage to show anything. When ites to being elusive and obscure, nothing can beat the Orb of Concealment.


    In the end, with the fortress destroyed and the breach closed, the Dark Elves totally lost this battle.


    If the breach is important to them, why did they only send two Peak 4-leaf Dark Elves? Are they that short on personnel now?


    Now, in a night-long battle, not only they lost the fortress and the breach, but they also lost three 4-leaf Dark Elves and numerous Dark Elves below 4-leaf.


    Apart from the two which Yumiko and I killed, another one died when he was ganged up by 20 Transformed Spirit Beasts.


    Retreating with only who they can take, the others left behind were not spared.


    Leaving the aftermath to his subordinates to deal with, the Spirit King came with Yumiko because he wanted to travel with us back to his territory for our supposed visit.


    He could simply fly back and he''ll arrive in no time but no, he chose to ride with us while maintaining his Humanoid Form.


    I wonder if he''s just looking to be abused by Yumiko''s words.


    Before the sun rose, Han and the other two Noble Spirits bid us farewell. Though there''s still some indignation on Malborne''s face, he didn''t voice it out anymore.


    Jayce on the other hand called out to me and reminded me to take care of Jayna. That guy is already treating me as his son-inw at his own convenience.


    Even if I retorted, he''ll just put on a smile beforeughing heartily.


    "Don''t mind him, Daisuke. He''s getting delusional because he can''t stop me from going with Yumiko."


    Jayna appeared behind me after Jayce and the others flew back to where they came from.


    "He seems serious about it though."


    Maybe being a Noble Spirit, he already started suspecting that the Dark Elves they''re facing right now will not be the end to it so he''s trying to secure his daughter''s future.


    With me being from the same world as the invincible Priestess, he''s probably betting on the possibility that I will reach the same level as her.


    "Uhm. There are still 10 years before my ideal age so¡­"


    With a low voice, she reminded me of her age. She''s only 20 while the ideal age is 30 years so it''s really early to talk about it, timewise.


    "Ah. I understand, there''s a lot more you can do within 10 years, maybe you''ll find your destined spirit-pair during it as well."


    The Principal predicted that it will only take 2 years before the portal widened to allow those Higher Beings like the Smoke Giant. But with my existence, it will probably be shorter than that. By then, the state of each world will not be this rxed. Thinking about this kind of thing will be put behind everyone''s mind.


    "T-that''s not what I meant! I just honestly didn''t think about that thing until he brought it up."


    Jayna stuttered as she tried to exin something even she couldn''t be sure of.


    "Then you can continue as you are. You''re adorable like that, Jayna. Especially when your curiosity took over."


    Hearing my words, her facial color was once again tinted red before she turned her back to me and stomped her way back to the carriage.


    I''m getting fond of her, that''s for sure. Jayna being like this is kind of helping me not to be put in the same situation with the Barbarian girls, Erin and Avelin, where I have to put up the 2 years ultimatum to calm them down.


    Yuko was epting and there''s that unexinable thing that was leading me to them. When ites down to it, my fondness towards them will still prevail. I knew that being indecisive wouldn''t help so I am this honest with her.


    "Daisuke, don''t tease Jayna too much, okay? Come up now, we''re going."


    Yumiko shouted at me from the carriage. She probably saw Jayna''s state and attributed it to me, being the one that was just with her.


    I''m not teasing her though. I only honestly told her what''s on my mind.


    Ah. Let''s stop thinking about it for now.


    With the Spirit Beast Capital as our new destination, I''ll support both the Hero and the main character if there''s really a good fortune to be acquired there.

 Chapter 82 To The Spirit Beast Capital

    From the fortress where we came from to the Spirit Beast Capital, it would take us at least 3 days if we only rely on the carriage.


    Well, only Yumiko could fly and we couldn''t ask the Spirit King to give us a ride.


    Yumiko was also refusing to try channeling the Spiral Guy aka Overlord of Dimensions again to create a portal. She kept remembering the dance she did at that time and that earned me a re from her. She also remembered how I wanted to record it, after all.


    So we have no choice but to take the carriage.


    Jayna liked the idea. Since we had just finished the mission, she thought that it''s a good time for us to rx.


    However, from forests to ins to rocky hills, since it''s the territory of the Spirit Beasts, there are no suitable roads for a carriage like this.


    "Old thing, I told you to consider making roads. What are you doing these days?"


    Yumiko asked. We''re currently travelling on a rocky hill so the ride was more ufortable than most.


    Even if one wanted to nap, one rocky bump would immediately jolt one awake. But on the bright side, it keeps us alert throughout the journey. Jayna was clinging to me on my side though.


    "Roads? What use do we need for it? We might be fond of our Humanoid forms because of how easy to move in it, however, we''re still beasts."


    He''s not wrong. There''s really no use for a road for them, they could just drag themselves or fly through the air.


    But Spirit King. You''re the one most ufortable during the ride, you were almost thrown out of the carriage earlier, right?


    "Haa. I guess it''s bad that I didn''t consider off-road wheels, I based the design on what I read at the library."


    Yumiko muttered at her corner. To think that she''s getting her ideas from a library. Use the inte next time and let them build a giant robot here.


    Err¡­ there might be a world with that kind of thing existing. I saw one student who''s wearing a powered suit under his uniform slightly simr to what they wore in the manga where dead people were resurrected only to be forced to hunt down hiding aliens.


    "Ezyn, I''m still new in this world, you''re probably the oldest among us here. Surely, you have some stories that the Spiritas have no knowledge of."


    I asked the Spirit King who looked too bored at his corner.


    Jayna''s ears also perked up upon hearing my words, her curiosity was triggered once again. She straightened her body before she used my shoulders to support her head.


    "Story? What kind of story do you want? How about the story of how I became a Ruler Spirit?"


    Ezyn proudly said.


    Even as a Spirit Beast, he got the human mannerisms spot on, with his head held high and arms crossed.


    "Old thing, I already heard of that. Even you don''t know how you actually became one. Just tell us the difference between a Noble Spirit and Ruler Spirit."


    Yumiko shot him down and suggested another thing instead.


    So, he got a lucky encounter that helped him in his breakthrough? But it seems he''s not at all fixated at finding the Spirit Ocean which meant that''s where he''s different to the Spiritas.


    "Uh... It''s hard to tell you about it since you all wouldn''t get it. My Seas werebined and turned into an Ocean. Being a Ruler Spirit, a part of the actual Spirit Ocean is already my territory. I could materialize it and spread it to the area surrounding me, with me as the center I could make it my own Spirit Domain where my rule is absolute."


    Ezyn detailed about what he acquired when he became a Ruler Spirit.


    Spirit Domain, rule is absolute. Ah. I remembered about Old Man Reol''s prerequisite to reach the Emperor Realm, it''s to make his own Empire. Maybe he could also make his surrounding area with him as the center and make a special zone to dere it as his Emperor Domain.


    That sounds about right but maybe there''s a slight difference between them.


    I see. The paths will probably start to converge through those simrities in nature. And when they reach the next realm after that, they would have already surpassed their own world.


    Err... Let''s keep this guess to myself for now. I need to see them or experience them myself to confirm it and going with the way things are right now, I''m still stuck at 3 Streams.


    It''s only been a day so I guess I''ll have some progress before reaching the Spirit Beast Capital.


    "I haven''t seen you use that during the Fortress Battle."


    Yumikomented.


    Ah. She''s also far from being a Ruler Spirit but her strength almost approached his already. With her Spirit Channeling on top of it, if they really fought each other, can Yumiko cope against a Ruler Spirit?


    "I don''t like to bully those weaker than me. Those Peak 4-leaf Dark Elves could more or less resist the effect. If someone at the same level as me appeared, that''s when I''ll go all out."


    I see, he''s giving them a handicap. If he did use that, there''s no point for the others to be there, he could just stomp them all by himself.


    After saying all that, Ezyn contentedly lies back down.


    I was hoping to ask him some more about the history of the Spirit Beasts but he''s probably the wrong person to ask about it.


    Learning about the history of these worlds is kind of satisfying. The same thing when I asked the Old Man to tell me about the World of Barbarians, if I haven''t asked him, I wouldn''t know about the other areas or even the legend of the Emperor Realm expert that dated back 300 years ago.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    After leaving the area of the rocky hills, we reached another in and this time we''re starting to see some Spirit Beasts in their natural habitat. Though they''re curious about the lone carriage driving along the Spirit Beast territory, they didn''t dare to approach it.


    Maybe the Spirit King is exuding some of his menacing presence to repel any possible attacker.


    Just like that, we passed every area that will lead us to the Spirit Beast Capital. Jayna''s curiosity was more than satisfied upon seeing rare Spirit Beasts that even the most knowledgeable Spiritas haven''t seen before.


    There were all kinds of them that she kept on pulling on me to see it with her. She would even ask me what''s their name when I''m as clueless as her.


    I continued absorbing Spirit Energy during the nights and when Jayna''s curiosity was turned off. But yeah, I noticed how the progress became three times slower.


    I took my time to observe and think about why it slowed down. Considering the three paths became one and all the stats from the other two paths in this 2nd realm will still be given, I probably needed to fill the other two paths'' share as well.


    From the exnation about the Flux Energy State only when I reached the 3rd realm will they start running in the same line so I should expect a normalized speed of progress when I reach it.


    During the 2nd day, Yumiko made a breakthrough by managing to conjure her 5th River. And the night of the same day, a notification from the System about the change in average stats of the Heroes I am supporting pulled me out of my trance.


    The other Heroes such as Yuko and Raiden also managed a breakthrough from their current stage. From the average of 45 Strength, 42 Endurance and 2 Intelligence, it was raised to 50 Strength, 49 Endurance and 2 Intelligence.


    Right, their average Intelligence didn''t increase in the slightest.


    Through that change, I also got some benefit from them, since it''s 30%, the bonuses I''m getting from them right now was raised to 15 Strength and 14.7 Endurance.


    Err¡­ even if it''s just a small increase, every stat is valuable. When we go back on Earth I''ll add two Heroes to the Support List. And if I managed to conjure more Streams before going back, that''s one or two more.


    A day after that night, we finally reached the vicinity of the Spirit Beast Capital.


    Numerous intelligent Spirit Beasts were dotting thisnd, though most of them were still in their Beast Form there were other Transformed Spirit Beasts who were trying to getfortable in their humanoid form.


    When I heard about Spirit Beast Capital, I thought it would look like just a nest for numerous Spirit Beasts but no, what''s registering on our eyes right now were various structures that are on par with what the Spiritas have.


    Though most of them wererger than normal, there were still houses as if it''s for a human. Ezyn pointed at those and told us that once a Spirit Beast became a Transformed Spirit, they will be given a house like that.


    Jayna''s curiosity kicked off again as she watched the new scenery that''s entirely different from the city she lived in.


    When we reached the gate that will lead to the inner regions of the capital, Ezyn stood up and flew out of our carriage.


    Transforming himself into his original form, every Spirit Beast in the vicinity all stopped and looked up at him.


    "My wife. I''m home!"


    Without any sense of shame, the Spirit King shouted from the gates and it travelled towards the biggest structure in the middle.


    After a few seconds, a silver dragon whose figure is a little smaller than the Spirit King emerged from it.


    "And you still have the gall toe back?! Kneel there for a day!"


    A feminine voice rang out from the Silver Dragon. Though the contents of what she said sounded like something you wouldn''t hear from a ruler''s spouse, the reaction of the Spirit Beasts around us was as if this kind of scene was a normal urrence.


    "No. Yse, you know where I went right?"


    Ezyn pleaded as he transformed back to his humanoid form and started to bend his knees like an obedient husband.


    "I don''t care, just keep kneeling there. I''ll pick you up tomorrow."


    Now I don''t know if I should pity this Spirit King, even if he''s the strongest existence here, he''s still under his wife''s palm.


    Though I agree that it''s a bit unreasonable when he literally didn''t do anything, I saw the Spirit King smiling there like a fool.


    Ah. This guy is hopeless.


    Then after seeing the Spirit King kneeling, she nodded before she turned her gaze to our carriage.


    "Yumiko,e on in, dear."


    Compared to her voice whenmanding the Spirit King, it''s soft and gentle when she calls out to Yumiko.


    Alright, since it''s the norm here, I''ll turn a blind eye to it.


    Ren started the carriage again through Yumiko''s urging, leaving the kneeling Spirit King behind.


    "Old thing, your wife will pick you up tonight. I''ll talk to her for you!"


    Yumiko shouted to the Spirit King before he disappeared from our sight.

 Chapter 83 The Spirit Queen

    Arriving before the Spirit King Pce, the biggest mansion at the center where the Spirit King''s wife appeared from, we were weed by a silver-haired gorgeousdy.


    Compared to the other structures surrounding it, the pce was certainly the grandest.


    If I can describe it properly then it''s like a big dome. Though the doors could only fit their humanoid forms, the interior has a high ceiling and wide space that it''s possible for them to transform back to their original forms without damaging anything.


    "How long has it been, Yumiko?"


    The silver-haireddy smiled upon seeing her. She''s wearing a ck and white tight dress showing her curves that could bepared to a supermodel.


    Of course, just by appearing in front of us, it''s quite clear that she''s Ezyn''s wife, the silver dragon from earlier.


    She''s not a Ruler Spirit but there''s no doubt that she''s at least a Peak Noble Spirit. I wonder what''s their story?


    The Spirit King is recognized as the strongest but she''s probably the one making the Spirit Beasts fall in line. With his attitude, Ezyn could be a tyrant if there''s no one supporting him who could manage everything for him.


    "Yse, it''s not even a year. Sorry, I kept running away from him, that''s why I couldn''t visit you."


    Yumiko hugged her as a greeting. From the way they acted towards each other, they''re not just friends but sisters. With her managing the things here, the Spirit King can go outside and y anytime he wants to.


    "It''s fine. I know that you''re always focused on your goal to drive the long-ears away."


    The silver-haireddy shook her head to ease Yumiko up.


    "Erm, but I never tried to hear him out before this. Can you tell me more about it?"


    Yumiko looked up.


    I see. Because she kept running away from him, she never knew why he was chasing her. She thought it''s just the usual ''transform into being a dragon'' again.


    "That can wait. You just arrived from a long ride. Why don''t you all rest first? I''m going to go and pick up that idiotic king."


    She then led us further inside their Pce and arrived in a room that was meant for receiving guests. This is probably mostly unused. As the ruler of all the Spirit Beasts, who would dare visit them? Only Yumiko.


    "Let me introduce them to you first, Yse. They''re mypanions, helping me all this time."


    Yumiko stopped her before she went out and then introduced us one by one starting from the twins then Jayna. She doesn''t have that much of a reaction towards them unlike what she showed towards Yumiko but at least, she nodded at them as acknowledgement.


    When it''s my turn to be introduced, the silver-haireddy stopped Yumiko from speaking.


    "He doesn''t look like a Spiritas. Someone from your world?"


    Closing the distance between us, her eyes scanned me. After a minute under her scrutinizing gaze, she turned to Yumiko and asked.


    "Nothing can really escape your eyes, Yse."


    Yumikoughed and just admitted it.


    Though I knew that she would still introduce me as such, for the silver-haireddy to notice it by herself, she really got a good eye.


    "I''m Daisuke, it''s nice meeting the Spirit Queen."


    I held out my hand for a handshake which she took.


    "You''re a lot weaker than Yumiko at the moment but I can feel that your destiny is way bigger than hers."


    Without speaking, I heard the silver-haireddy''s voice inside my head. It''s the same telepathy which Jayna''s father used that day.


    Destiny eh? Though I''m inclined not to believe in that, there''s no denying that there''s something going on with my encounters in different worlds. For her to even sense that, this wife of the Spirit King isn''t simple.


    "It''s the first time someone other than Yumiko appeared here, are you someone special?"


    This time, she voiced it out. Thisdy is kind of scary but yeah, there are no signs of danger or any hint of ill intenting from her.


    "Ah. I''m Yumiko''s support. Basically, I''m here to help her."


    I answered with a smile.


    The Spirit Queen nodded at my answer.


    "I guess Yumiko wouldn''t be as lonely now, thanks to you."


    Eh? Yumiko? Lonely? Err. She''s always smiling ever since we arrived in this world. I guess she''s good at masking it?


    After the introductions, she left us in the room and told us to feel free if we wanted to explore the pce.


    Jayna, being the curious girl that she is, asked Rei to apany her for a tour. Ren then followed them behind like a bodyguard leaving only me and Yumiko in the room.


    Though Jayna first looked at me, she probably restrained herself to ask me to apany her.


    I sat down on a long chair to rest and pass the time. Well, passing the time entails for me to overthink about the things I saw and heard.


    "Daisuke, what do you think of this ce?"


    Yumiko sat down beside me and asked. Now that I got to look at her again, she''s not exuding any loneliness. In fact, she seemed to be in a good mood.


    "Err... It''s huge?"


    ? It certainly is huge but yeah, I''m ying dumb since her question is too vague.


    "No. I mean, your ability isn''t picking up something?"


    Yumiko giggled cutely and corrected her question. Is she trying to say that I have to be wary while we''re here?<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Now that you mention it, no. There''s nothing that''s triggering a reaction from it."


    Ever since entering, my Adaptability never triggered for any danger that might''ve been lurking. Not even when the Spirit Queen drew close to me.


    "I see."


    Yumiko nodded and before letting herself befortable on the chair.


    "Is there something I should know about?"


    She wouldn''t really ask me that if there''s nothing.


    "Un. It''s about the Spirit King''s wife."


    She nodded as she confirmed my guess.


    "You mean, your friend?"


    She''s her friend. Is there something wrong with her? Apart from her being a bit scary by talking about destiny, there''s nothing wrong with her.


    "Yes. Yse''s really good to me. But you know, among the Spirit Beasts, she''s the most fearsome. Uhm. That was before the old thing managed a miraculous breakthrough."


    The most fearsome, eh? No wonder Ezyn''s so submissive towards her. But she already went to pick him up not an hourter after telling him to kneel there.


    "So before his breakthrough, she''s the strongest among the Spirit Beasts?"


    That''s probably the truth but yeah, this information predates back before Yumiko was first summoned here. She probably heard about it from the silver-haireddy''s own mouth.


    "Yes. I told you she''s fearsome. The first time I saw her, she talked about my destiny."


    Destiny again. Is she somehow connected to it? For her to see the destiny of someone and talk about it¡­ She''s certainly fearsome.


    "Ah. She also used telepathy to tell me about my destiny."


    There''s no use keeping it from her so¡­


    "What did she tell you?"


    Now, like Jayna, Yumiko''s eyes brightened as her curiosity got ignited.


    "That my destiny is bigger than yours?"


    This is what Yuko believed as well, that I''ll be someone greater than her. Leading them on some kind of battle.


    "That might be true, you''re more than extraordinary Daisuke, no wonder Yuko and Jayna were all over you."


    Hearing that, I didn''t expect Yumiko to agree on it but her next words were something else¡­


    "Err... Why is Jayna included in it?"


    I only asked just for the sake of conversation, it''s actually more obvious now during our journey here, Jayna never left my side.


    "You don''t have to deny it, and you''re not dumb not to notice it, Daisuke."


    Bearing a mysterious smile on her face, Yumiko tapped my cheek as if she''s trying to wake me up.


    "So, it''s already that obvious, eh? I guess you''re right. Uhm, so, what''s this about the Spirit Queen?"


    Since she already mentioned that, I could only admit to it and bring back the conversation to our original topic.


    "Un. She''s probably the one who asked the old thing to invite us."


    Yumiko didn''t mind it when I changed the topic back and said her suspicion.


    "I see. Do you think she holds malicious intent towards us?"


    Probably not, Yumiko wouldn''t agree to it if she does.


    "Not really, no. As you can see, Yse is too good to me, I''m like her sister from the way she treats me."


    Yumiko shook her head denying my question. I also didn''t feel any hostile intention towards her so it''s safe to say that it''s not her who''s making Yumiko restless.


    "Then what''s wrong?"


    "It''s the ce we were about to explore."


    "The Ancestral Ruins of Dragonkins?"


    I see. So it''s that ce. What do they call it in those novels? A trial ground? I hope that''s not it, but if it is then we could expect some benefiting inside it.


    "I heard about that from Uncle Han, it''s not just an ordinary ruin and it''s not really dragonkin exclusive. It''s an ancient ruin which dated back way before the Spiritas Federation was formed."


    Ah. The Spirit King probably just called it like that since it''s in their territory. Maybe it held some secrets of this world or something like the inheritance which Zerina unearthed.


    "I see. Should we stop the exploration then?"


    I asked Yumiko. I''m currently her support so, if it doesn''t feel right to her, I''ll be her second voice.


    "No. She probably wanted to know what''s in there."


    Ah. I guess there are some restrictions on it. Which made it impossible for her to see what''s inside. So that''s where Yumikoes in, eh? Sounds about right.

 Chapter 84 Destiny

    "You''re the invincible Priestess, it will be fairly easy for you inside. Also, why can''t they enter and see it for themselves?"


    Only the Spirit King should be slightly stronger than her, or maybe that friend of hers is someone formidable as well. But it seems Yumiko might be able to enter it and not them.


    "It''s possible that she already tried and failed. That''s why I''m going to ask her for the specificster."


    Ah. Yumiko also has the same guess as me.


    "Alright. I''ll be with you if you need me."


    Fulfilling the role of a support, I''ll be behind herter.


    "Un. Thank you, Daisuke."


    Yumiko drew close to me and reached for my hand while giving me an enchanting smile.


    "What''s there to thank for? I''m here as your support, right?"


    Somehow, Yumiko, reaching for my hand like this...


    Eh? Don''t tell me it''s that?


    "You''re right. Maybe if you''re not Yuko''s, I might get you for myself."


    Hearing her words, I couldn''t find the right words to answer her. I find her attractive, yes. Even when I first saw her I already thought of that but yeah, we''re casual friends at least but for her to say something like this...


    "You don''t have to be flustered. Maybe not now but there''ll be a chance for me as well."


    Yumiko reached in for my cheeks and pinched it when I fell into my overthinking habit.


    "Err¡­ It''s actually fine by me but if I have to ask, why me?"


    I at least want to know why. True, we have known each other for at least a month now but only in this world did we get to spend some time where I started to see who Yumiko really is. For her to express it like this, she''s serious about waiting for her chance.


    "I don''t know. You have this kind of charm that draws people to you. I can''t properly exin it but I kind of want to continue walking this path with you."


    Yumiko drew her face near mine and stared straight into my eyes before answering my question.


    "I see. Thank you for answering Yumiko."


    I nodded and sincerely thanked her. At least I now know the reason why she said that. Continue walking this path with me¡­


    Right now she''s the one stronger between us but there mighte a time where I''ll surpass her, is that what she meant?


    Ah. No. That sounds wrong. Yumiko, she wanted to stay by my side throughout this journey that''s filled with the unknown.


    "You don''t really need to be flustered by it. Treat it as passing wind."


    Yumiko tried to brush it off. She went back to her previous seating posture trying to hide her reddened face from me. She''s the one that got flustered eh?


    "I''m not at all flustered. You know my ability. So, I guess I''ll count this as being confessed to by the invincible Priestess."


    I smirked at her. I can be speechless but I can''t get flustered by this. Maybe it''s not enough to get me flustered?


    "This guy. So you''re going to use it as a material to tease me?"


    Yumiko red at me as she tried to look for an answer by staring directly at me but that only made her show me her flustered face.


    "Alright. You''ve just given me an idea."


    Right now, if someone saw her like this, they wouldn''t think she''s that invincible Priestess.


    "Can I take back what I said?"


    "No. If there''s really a chance, why not?"


    Err. I know destiny couldn''t exin this. I guess this is how I really am. Is Yuko already aware of this? Is that why she''s too epting? I don''t know.


    "Ugh. I''ll really tell this on Yuko!"


    Yumiko groaned and pouted but with a face like that, it just turned her more attractive.


    "Ah. Of course, she will know. There are no secrets between us."


    Yuko already told me everything that she remembered about our childhood. However, because I couldn''t remember if that really happened, I couldn''t picture it. But one thing is for sure, something happened to me during it that changed me to be like this now.


    Because of my Adaptability, my true nature is slowly being unearthed. The dark thoughts that asionally surfaced is probably another part of me, like a piece of a puzzle. Now I don''t know if what I remembered before the nk in my memory is real.


    It''s hard to exin it but everything wille to light once I recover those memories. The question is, when?


    "Even without any battle, I already lost to Yuko."


    Yumiko looked down and said these in a low voice.


    "Don''t call it a battle. I''m both your support, right?"


    I patted her head to calm her down. But Yumiko, by using this situation. She faced me and got into my embrace while clinging tightly to my back.


    Her soft and small body being this close to me, it''s a different sensation from the other girls.


    Seeing those small shoulders of hers carrying the burden as a summoned Hero, I couldn''t help but respond to what she did.


    I embraced her and started brushing her hair using my fingers.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "I get it now. This is what it feels like to have apanion from the same world. It feels really light."


    Yumiko giggled as she got herselffortable snuggling into me. Maybe for her, being in my embrace is afort zone.


    Fighting alone in a foreign world, there''s no way they wouldn''t feel lonely. I saw it with Yuko and now with Yumiko. Well, Raiden was doing well all by himself.


    I see. So this is what the Spirit Queen mentioned. About Yumiko being lonely.


    "Hmm? Such a scene to arrive at. Interesting."


    Suddenly, the Spirit Queen''s voice pulled us out of the atmosphere we put ourselves in.


    Standing on the door was the Spirit Queen, still in her ck and white dress and behind her was the silenced Spirit King who was held by her in his cor. But he''s looking at her lovingly so that meant he''s fine the way he is.


    Yumiko turned red immediately as she couldn''t stand up and face the two.


    "Oh? Am I interrupting something? Go ahead, continue. I''ll give this idiotic king some love first. Take care of Yumiko for me, Daisuke."


    The Spirit Queenughed elegantly before pulling the Spirit King with her.


    As soon as she left our vicinity, Yumiko released herself from our embrace and stood up.


    "Ugh. Now, she also got something to tease me about."


    Yumiko facepalmed. Her eyes then turned to me, and remembering what just happened, she blushed once again.


    "Isn''t it fine? You two will be closer by then."


    I don''t see what''s wrong, they''re like sisters so¡­


    "This is your fault, Daisuke."


    Yumiko red at me and started hitting my shoulder.


    And it hurts. Her strength is higher than my endurance after all.


    "Hey, don''t throw the me. You''re the one who initiated it."


    I grabbed her arm to stop her. She didn''t offer much resistance and her punches immediately stopped.


    "Haa¡­ I shouldn''t have confessed."


    Yumiko embraced me again and this time, it''s even tighter than earlier. I could feel her rapidly beating heart through our closeness. Through this, she had just reinforced her confession.


    "Yumiko... You knew I already have Yuko and not only her, there''s three more that were left behind in their worlds, then there''s also Jayna here. If you''re fine with that then¡­"


    She will eventually find out about it anyway so being honest like this with her is better than hiding things.


    Even if I try to deny it, I''m already attracted to her. But to answer her confession like this¡­


    Am I turning into something bad? However, this is me, there''s no point denying myself.


    "Now. I really wanted to ask myself as well, why you? If this means I can continue in this path with you, then please take care of me, Daisuke."


    Yumiko slowly raised her head and said these words. Questioning herself at first before epting what I just said.


    "Un. That''s a given. I''m your support, right?"


    I nodded and smiled at her and Yumiko did the same.


    Her face then drew near me and nted a kiss on my left cheek.


    I thought there''s only Jayna but for Yumiko to suddenly confess...


    "I''m d to have witnessed the convergence of two destinies."


    The Spirit Queen came back just in time after Yumiko kissed me. With the Spirit King standing decently behind her now, she had this kind of satisfied smile on her face.


    But her words, it''s about destiny again.


    "What do you mean, Yse?"


    Ignoring our current state, Yumiko was also rmed at what the Spirit Queen said.


    "It is as I said, Yumiko. Your destinies are meant to converge with each other and that convergence happened just now. From now on, you could say you''re now tied to each other."


    The Spirit Queen exined as if it''s amon subject and there''s no hesitation in her voice.


    "And yes, it''s including those four destinies that were already tied with you. There''s also another one that''s about to converge. However, it''s not the right time yet but soon."


    She then turned to me and continued on talking about destinies. Her smile contained her patience of exining it to us, as if any question we might have, she would answer truthfully.


    Four and one more. Why is it too urate?!


    "I ought to not believe your words but hearing how urate that is, can you at least exin it to us?"


    I asked her. It''s something I have no knowledge of so I want to know. If my link to these girls can be exined by destiny, then I ought to know how that works. If it can be controlled or not. Until now, I could only see myself as being drawn to them.


    Haa. This turned to somethingplicated.

 Chapter 85 The Ancient Ruins

    "Even I am puzzled by this. I was born with this special eye which could see someone''s destiny. However, it''s not a clear interpretation of one''s destiny. It''s just a vague disy of how big or small someone''s destiny is. As an example, I saw this idiotic king''s huge destiny. Ever since that day, I put myself next to him to observe him. Now, look at what he bes."


    The Spirit Queen started her exnation and she even included the Spirit King as an example. The Spirit King perked up when he heard her mention his name.


    "I tried asking the World''s Will about this eyes but even it didn''t have the answer to my question. I could see someone''s destiny but that''s it, I couldn''t control it. I''m more of an observer."


    "What about the convergence you mentioned?"


    This is what she just mentioned about us. The convergence of destinies? If I am tied with Yumiko, Yuko and the others, what does that entail?


    "It''s the linking of two separate destinies. I haven''t noticed by then but ever since that day, I was already tied to this guy''s destiny."


    She once again used the Spirit King to set an example.


    "Yse¡­"


    Yumiko was silently listening. Maybe knowing that our connection was exined as something like this destiny, she''s probably thinking that what she felt was false.


    "Yumiko. You don''t have to be troubled, whatever it is that you felt, it''s genuine. The convergence of your destinies is just my own interpretation because of my eyes. However I can assure you, being tied together doesn''t mean if one of you died, the other will also follow. It''s not like that. It only meant that your destinies will be lifted up by the biggest one."


    The Spirit Queen''s gaze switched to my direction when she mentioned ''the biggest one''.


    If all of what she''s saying is real then what''s the principle behind this destiny she''s talking about? How can I lift them up? How does that even work?


    Ugh. I''m utterlycking in information about this subject. Even if I tried to overthink about it, I will not arrive at a satisfying answer unless I have the same eyes as her. But even she didn''t know the origin of her eyes.


    "Do you still have any questions?"


    The Spirit Queen asked again when both Yumiko and I fell into deep thought. I don''t know what Yumiko''s thinking but she''s currently staring at me while we''re still in a position where our bodies are this close to each other.


    Our eyes weremunicating with each other and after a while, Yumiko nodded at me. It''s not only me who was mulling over what the Spirit Queen just said about this so-called destiny, but Yumiko was also just as troubled even with her continued exnation.


    "You and the Spirit King, you said you''re tied to each other."


    Eventually, I couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yes, and I''m the only one tied to his destiny. Unlike you who could amodate¡­ a lot."


    A lot¡­


    Upon hearing that, Yumiko also reacted and threw in her question.


    "Can you determine how many?"


    "No. I just said that because he''s the first one I saw with that number of tied-up destinies."


    The Spirit Queen shook her head.


    "Isn''t there no limit for Spirit Beasts on who they can take as partners?"


    If I''m the first one, then what about those with concubines or even the Spirit Beasts who kept on changing partners.


    "Being partners doesn''t always mean that their destinies are tied. There wille a day that they will separate from each other. However, if your destinies are tied, then even if you fight or get mad to the point that you will refuse to see each other, your rtionship will never end. You will be reunited in one way or another, no matter how long."


    Hearing that, Yumiko calmed herself down. Is she starting to believe the Spirit Queen''s words?


    Only time can tell if it''s the truth.


    After some time, Yumiko separated from me, she already had enough that she didn''t even realize how close we are when talking with the Spirit Queen earlier.


    Jayna and the twins came back shortly after that and settled themselves down to wait for the Spirit Queen.


    Jayna, after satisfying her curiosity, sat next to me on my free side. Now being sandwiched by the two, the twins looked at us with aplicated expression. The two probably have guessed what happened but they kept it to themselves.


    "Now that you''re all here, I''ll exin why we invited you. The Ancient Ruins of the Dragonkin, well, scratch that name. This guy just dubbed it as such. We do not own it and I know the Spiritas also have some knowledge about it."


    The Spirit Queen stood up and opened the door to this room.


    "Alright, you five. You also need to hear this, soe in."


    From the opened door, 5 figures entered the room. Just by looking at them, I already determined that they''re all Transformed Spirit Beasts. Unlike the Spirit King and Queen who seemingly have a perfect humanoid form, their transformation still has many ws. Just like the first one who entered, he still has his tail and furs all over his body


    "Before exining it further, these five will join you in exploring the ruins. They will help you so, I''m going to introduce them to you first."


    After saying that, the Spirit Queen started introducing the 5 Transformed Spirit Beasts. Well, there''s no hostilitying from them and even if there is, will they be able to cope with Yumiko? They''re the most promising younger generation of the Spirit Beasts so by letting theme with us, they might stumble on their own fortune as well.


    Yumiko raised her hand to ask the Spirit Queen a question.


    "Yse, Have you entered the ruin by yourself?"


    "I tried and failed. You know me, Yumiko. If I can do something by myself, I''m the type who will not ask for someone''s help."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Yse, the Spirit Queen shook her head and smiled wryly before answering Yumiko''s question.


    Her guess is right on the spot. Neither she nor the Spirit King can enter it, that''s why she invited Yumiko.


    "I see. Is there a restriction on who can enter it?"


    Yumiko followed up a question.


    "Yes. We narrowed down the conditions needed for entry. Transformed Spirit and below. Below 30 in age. Truthfully, we already sent in a group of young Spirit Beasts before but only a few of them came back. Of those lower than the Transformed Spirit, no one came back and those Transformed Spirit Beasts who managed to do so described what they experienced there."


    The Spirit Queen looked down as her sadness from what she just told us couldn''t be hidden.


    "Her little sister was among those who entered that failed toe back so¡­"


    Ezyn stepped up and provided an exnation. He then went to Yse''s back and tried tofort her.


    Only a few Transformed Spirits came back? Is the danger too high? With this kind of unknown. Should we really risk it?


    And the Spirit Queen''s sister. Is that also the reason why she''s so good to Yumiko? Yumiko reminds her of her own sister.


    I looked at Yumiko and Jayna. Then the twins. If we can''t cope with the danger inside, what will happen to us? We really need to hear what those who survived experienced inside.


    "Yse, I''m sorry for your loss. However, if the danger is too high, I couldn''t risk the lives of mypanions. Tell me that you prepared something."


    Yumiko stood up and voiced out the same concerns that I have.


    "Of course, I prepared something. And this is why I had Ezyn invite you, Yumiko. If it''s you, the dangers inside are negligible. However, ording to the survivors'' testimonies, it''s possible that they only reached halfway before they turned back."


    So there''s still at least half of the ruins that are still unknown.


    That''s a risk. And since the testimonies came from those who ran away to survive, that''s barely reliable.


    But if I add in the orbs. Especially the concealment, we might have a chance to escape from there, intact.


    "Halfway. Excuse me, but do you have a map? For everyone''s safety, let''s mark that as our destination, anything more will be deliberated after reaching it."


    I also raised my hand to offer my suggestion.


    Yumiko turned her head towards me and nodded. Seemingly pleased with my suggestion.


    "Thank you for your suggestion, Daisuke. Here. It''s only a rough sketch based on the way they went through. Will this be enough?"


    The Spirit Queen pulled out a parchment made from an unknown beast skin.


    Ah. I wouldn''t delve about which beast was it made from. I took it from her hand and spread it open for everyone to see.


    Looking at the rough sketch of the map, they only went in a straight line, there werendmarks they indicated depending on what they''ve seen so it''s at least better than none at all.


    "Then after thisndmark, we''ll stop exploring and probe our surroundings. Each to their own, Yumiko is only one so don''t rely on her too much, however, I will be keeping an eye on everyone to support you when you need it."


    I pointed at thendmark before the end of the map.


    Everyone''s attention was on me as I marked the ce I pointed to. Those Transformed Spirit Beasts were probably wondering who I am but that''s the least of my concern for now. We can do the introductionster.


    Yumiko is the strongest among us but I don''t want everyone to rely on her for safety. I have my means to support them. With the Orbs, Physique Boost and Spirit Boost, I will aid them.


    Of course, I might prioritize our people but I wouldn''t neglect the 5 Spirit Beasts that wille with us. In the uing descent of stronger enemies in this world, any powerhouses were valuable be it Spiritas or Spirit Beasts.


    "I agree."


    Yumiko agreed first and then Jayna followed and the twins. The Transformed Spirit Beasts were a little bit skeptical but one look from the Spirit Queen and they all voiced their agreement.


    "As for what I prepared for the exploration. Here."


    After everyone agreed, the Spirit Queen took our attention again and dropped ten identical bracelets.


    "This is an Escape Bracelet. Break it and it will teleport you back to the entrance of the ruins. I''ve already had someone test it and it''s working. This is to ensure everyone''s safety, don''t hesitate to break it if you feel like your life is in danger."


    Distributing the bracelets to every one of us, the Spirit Queen heaved a sigh of relief.


    "I only have one request from you. If there''s still survivors living there from the previous expedition, please save them. No matter who it is."


    The trace of regret could be seen from her face, sending an expedition without knowing what''s inside, I guess she was too hasty before.


    "You don''t have to say please, Yse. I''m already nning to search for any survivor. But to avoid disappointment, let''s not expect too much right now."


    Yumiko went to the Spirit Queen and hugged her.


    I don''t know how long she was nning this or how long she was waiting for this. Yumiko most probably thought of that as well, the Spirit King was chasing after her for how long already and she kept running away. Now the chances of anyone surviving in there is close to zero. In any case, if we really found some, consider themselves as saved.

 Chapter 86 Another Dimension

    After that meeting, we were then sent to our rooms. The exploration will start tomorrow so the Spirit Queen had us rest first.


    With how huge their pce is, we were given individual rooms.


    We should be alone in the room but¡­


    "Can I stay here for a moment?"


    Jayna asked when I opened the door for her. She''s not in her usual dress, she''s wearing a tight-fitting shirt that really shows that body of hers and a pajama pants that was made from fabric native here. I guess it''s soft andfortable to the skin.


    "You''re already here. Come in."


    I nodded and led her inside. Since this pce and rooms were made by the Spirit Beasts, the design is quite simple. At least they put a bed and a quilt to ease the hardness of the bed.


    "Daisuke, tomorrow. Can I stay by your side?"


    Jayna opened her mouth when she settled herself on my bed.


    "Of course, you can. I see no problem with it."


    I smiled at her and answered.


    I''m already nning to do that, anyway. Her skills canplement mine very well. Even if she ran out of Spirit Energy, I can easily throw a Spirit Boost to her.


    "Thank you... Uh¡­ One more thing."


    Ah. This. I had a premonition that it''s about that¡­


    "Hmm?"


    "Are you still interested in me?"


    With a voice that could bepared to a whisper, Jayna asked me.


    This is her real purpose foring here. She''s here to hear me say it again.


    "I am. Say, is this enough to show my interest in you?"


    Answering truthfully, I reached for her hand and sped our fingers together.


    "Eh? This..."


    Jayna was almost speechless as she lifted our entwined hands. Her curiosity kicked in again while looking at it interestingly. Though I''ve already held her hand a lot of times during our infiltration mission, those were all situational.


    After that confession by Yumiko, I felt like I shouldn''t keep restricting myself since it would still eventually lead to this. Call it destiny or something but this is really part of my nature¡­


    "What about you?"


    Throwing her question back at her, I tightened my hold on her hand. She kept looking at it and slowly, her face was turning into a shade of red. She''s probably starting to realize what holding her hand means.


    But upon hearing my words, she looked up and mustered enough courage to give me an honest answer. She drew her lips closer to my ears before whispering¡­


    "Don''t tease me about this, Daisuke. I feel the same..."


    Right after saying that, Jayna hurriedly took her hand and ran out of my room while cupping her blushing cheeks.


    I didn''t even have the chance to call out to her to ask her to repeat it.


    Err... How can I tease her when everyone already noticed her interest in me? That girl¡­


    Should I me the destiny which the Spirit Queen kept talking about? The one that was soon to converge is obviously Jayna.


    She doesn''t have that much experience with the opposite gender. There''s Ren but he''s an older brother figure to her and her father is just a doting old man.


    I guess it''s better this way. She doesn''t need to rush this kind of thing or she''ll just be more confused. Admitting our interest with each other is enough.


    She''s a pampered daughter of a Noble Spirit. Unlike Avelin and Erin, she didn''t have any inkling about it, not until I showed up before her. I could me the orb but we were already bound to meet because of Yumiko.


    Does this mean the convergence of our destinies happened just now? I don''t know. Only the Spirit Queen can confirm it. To base it to something like that, it''s kind of stupid, no?


    Leaving my thoughts at that, I started to think thating here and meeting the Spirit Queen is a mistake. I shouldn''t have known about her eyes and the destiny she was seeing.


    Before the night deepened, Yumiko also visited me.


    Tomorrow''s exploration will be filled with the unknown so she probably wanted to be spoiled by me before plunging into that unknown ruin where she''ll be our vanguard.


    Ah. It''s also possible that she''s thinking about what will happen when we go back to Earth. By then, I''ll be apanying Yuko again.


    Is she thinking that I won''t have time for her that''s why she''s taking all the chances she can get here?


    Err¡­ Knowing Yuko, if I tell her about Yumiko, she''ll even urge me to spend some time with her as well.


    "Yumiko, about themunication equipment you were using¡­"


    After spending our time in silence that''s slowly turning the atmosphere awkward for us, I asked her about the thing I wanted to acquire.


    I know, my motive for asking it was to have a way tomunicate to those girls again but yeah, it can also be used for us to stay updated as to what was happening in their respective world.


    "You mean, this? This is made by someone from this world, she''s quite a legend at equipment crafting, however, it''s hard to find her. She''s a wanderer."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Yumiko brought out a piece of equipment that somehow resembled a walkie-talkie but yeah it''s not run by a battery and there''s no antenna to it. It''s even made from some unknown metal. On how it was forged, I don''t know.


    I asked Yumiko if I could hold it and she immediately epted.


    Upon touching it, my Adaptability immediately told me its functions. Using Spirit Energy, it''s creating a mini-portal but only sound can pass through. There''s no battery in it so one needed to pour their own Spirit Energy to use it to send and receive the message.


    For someone to create something like this, there''s no wonder she''s called a legend. It can even be used in a different world.


    "I see. Why didn''t she make a lot of it? It can makemunication here be easy like on Earth. Even if worlds apart, one can talk to each other."


    I gave it back to her. I can''t ask her to give it to me, it''s an essential tool that she''s using here.


    "She''s actually an entric. I only encountered her one time and because I granted her a favor, she made me three of these. Here''s one and you already know who have the other two."


    The twins and Han. I couldn''t ask for those as well. Han was deep inside the leadership of the Spiritas while the twins were her scouts whenever she''s back on Earth.


    "Is there no way to contact that entric wanderer?"


    If I can find her, whatever favor it is, I''ll try toplete it to get this kind of equipment.


    "None. But if you want, we can look for her after this. While we were travelling to erase the other traces."


    Using this opportunity, Yumiko moved even closer to me, just like earlier. And like a cat snuggling to her owner, Yumiko used my chest to support her head.


    "Thank you, Yumiko."


    I put my hand on her shoulder to pull her even closer.


    "Don''t thank me yet, besides I''m already getting my reward here."


    Yumiko giggled cutely as she rubbed her cheeks on me. With the awkward atmosphere cast off, a new rxing atmosphere reced it.


    Her face drew near me again and this time, our lips met and kissed. It''s only for a moment but Yumiko shed a satisfied smile before she fell back to my chest, not mentioning what just happened.


    I also didn''tment about it. It''s probably her first kiss. She hurriedly buried her face in my chest, but she forgot that I could see her ears. It''s as red as an apple, indicating that she''s blushing from ear to ear.


    Letting her be rxed for tomorrow''s expedition, Yumiko almost fell asleep.


    I could let her sleep here with me but she probably didn''t n to do that so before she drifted off to sleep, I woke her up and walked her back to her room.


    I felt like this day was even longer than when we didn''t sleep during the Fortress Battle... Yumiko and Jayna confessing to me. Learning about destinies. And me epting these things.


    Err¡­ Let''s cultivate now and prepare for tomorrow.


    The sun was already shining brightly when we reached the ce where the Ancient Ruins is located.


    With the Spirit Queen in the lead, followed by the Spirit King, she reminded us again to take care.


    With Yumiko in front and me behind her, the others also ced themselves ordingly to what we agreed beforeing here.


    Everyone who has a weapon already took it out. And of course, it''s the 5 of us. The 5 Transformed Spirit Beasts didn''t have any. They could just transform back to their original form and their limbs will be stronger than a weapon.


    I learned their names and got to know them one by one. Starting today, they''re also ourpanions.


    It''s also good to see that Jayna and the twins didn''t have any ill feelings towards them or them to us. Maybe it''s because they''re not in the frontline during skirmishes between the Spiritas and the Spirit Beasts or maybe it''s also the influence of Yumiko. Either way, it''s already better that this didn''t turn out into apetition just like what was always recycled in those novels.


    "Yse, Ezyn, see youter."


    Yumiko bid farewell to the couple before she stepped foot inside. Following behind her, I didn''t tarry and chased behind her back.


    As soon as I stepped foot inside, even with my Adaptability, I couldn''t help but be startled by the series of notifications which my System sent.


    [You left the World of Spirits]


    [Automatic umtion has stopped]


    [The World Bonus has expired]


    [You entered a new dimension. Unknown Ancient Ruins]


    [Receive +20 Strength, +20 Endurance as Dimension Bonus]


    [Will expire upon leaving the Dimension.]


    [Detected a higher form of energy]


    [Identifying¡­]


    [Identification Failed.]


    [Adaptability Level is insufficient.]


    [Flux Energy Automatic Energy Conversion has been activated.]


    [Current Conversion 1 unit of Unknown Energy= 9 units of Flux Energy]


    [Conversion Debuff : -45% Strength, -45% Endurance]

 Chapter 87 Into The Unknown

    What the heck is this? I was first surprised at the huge Dimension Bonus but leaving the World of Spirits?


    Does that mean this is another world? No. It says dimension so it''s like the Pocket Dimension, but this one''s simply higher than that.


    Even the inherent energy here couldn''t be identified by my Level 2 Adaptability.


    There''s also that Flux Energy Conversion.


    My Flux Energy State forcefully adapted me to this dimension, converting the unidentified energy into Flux Energy but that cost me 45% in Strength and Endurance. Almost half of my base stats. However, the Dimension Bonus offsets it which raised my Strength and Endurance by a few points.


    [Strength: 16.4(51.4)


    Endurance: 16.3(51)


    Intelligence: 5.1(5.7)]


    Err... My stats finally hit above 50. Above the Heroes'' average base stats...


    Even if only temporary, I can finally see their backs.


    "D-daisuke."


    Yumiko''s voice brought me back to the present. She''s weakly calling out to me from the front.


    I shook off my thoughts and upon seeing her state, I hurriedly went next to her.


    "What happened, Yumiko? What are you feeling?"


    Yumiko was kneeling on the ground with a difficult expression on her face. There''s even a trace of sweat on her temple. What she felt must have been difficult for her to bear.


    "This ce isn''t part of the World of Spirits. My connection to the world has weakened. I wouldn''t be able to replenish any used Spirit Energy now. Also, I feel like I was weakened a bit. There''s a surge of power when I entered but most of it rapidly decayed right after along with a bit of my strength. I think I''m only at 80% of my original strength."


    Yumiko described her situation. She grasped onto my arm as she slowly stood herself up.


    I supported her by holding her waist steady.


    Since she didn''t have a System, she couldn''t get a detailed analysis of what had just happened. Unlike me, the System notified me through a series of notifications about what happened upon entering.


    The surge of power was the Dimension Bonus but the decaying of it was most probably her failure to adapt to the inherent energy of this dimension. My Flux Energy State somehow forced me to adapt but it still cost me 45% of Strength and Endurance.


    I knew that her Strength and Endurance is more or less 50. For her to feel weakened despite the +20 Dimension Bonus, does that mean even her overpowered buffs were weakened?


    It''s highly possible.


    After helping her stand up, I exined to her what has just happened and what she probably felt while waiting for the others to enter.


    "You don''t have to worry about using your Spirit Energy. Have you forgotten who''s in front of you?"


    I have Spirit Boost, so replenishing their Spirit Energy is a done deal.


    Yumiko looked at me and when my words sunk in, she smiled gracefully while giving me a hug.


    "You''re right, how can I forget that my support is here? Un. Psyche or Spirit Energy is not a problem. We''ll be fine!"


    Under our watchful eye, the others, starting from Jayna, started to cross the entrance and enter this dimension.


    As soon as they set foot in here, each of them could be seen to have immediately bore a difficult expression.


    I went to Jayna and helped her up. I couldn''t do anything about the weakness she felt so I ced her to our side and let her use me to support herself before her strength came back.


    Rei and Ren also recovered from the sudden power up and decaying after a while. They both stood up and went to their position.


    It''s actually the Transformed Spirit Beasts who were having a hard time. As soon as they entered, they unconsciously transformed back to their original forms.


    They howled and growled when they felt the process of power up and decaying. It''s a minuteter before they transformed back to their humanoid form, each one of them catching their breath.


    It seems that the bacsh of the Dimension was higher for thempared to us.


    "Everyone, please calm yourself for now. I''m going to exin what happened. But first, please check your bracelets and see if nothing''s wrong with it."


    I pped my hands to catch their attention.


    Though some of them were still frowning from what had just happened, they obediently crowded around us.


    All of us took out the Escape Bracelet given by the Spirit Queen and after checking that it still works, we all put it off and stored it somewhere we could pull out and break easily if we were met with unavoidable danger.


    "I felt weak when we entered. What happened?"


    Abe, the ape-like Transformed Spirit Beast asked. He''s the one who still has his tails and furs in his Humanoid form. He seems like the leader of their group, a 4-Rivers Transformed Spirit.


    "Right, I felt like my feathers were plucked forcefully."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Rane, a crane-like Transformed Spirit Beast. She still has feathers around her elbows and forehead like a Harpy. She''s the only female Spirit Beast who was sent with us. She''s also a 4-Rivers Transformed Spirit.


    "Calm down first and let him exin, okay?"


    Yumiko stepped forward and silenced the mouring Spirit Beasts.


    It''s Yumiko so her words were more powerful than mine. They don''t know that among everyone here, only me experienced an increase in strength. Compared to them who probably lost a bit of their strength, I''m already about to show my prowess if Yumiko didn''t step up.


    Upon hearing her words, the five of them immediately shut up and looked straight forward. First to Yumiko then to me.


    I already observed our surroundings,pared to what can be seen outside, the interior of the ruins was well lit even without any lighting. Apart from the eerie feeling because of the unknown inherent energy, everything seems normal, peaceful even.


    After exining to them that we arrived at a different dimension which wasn''t a part of the World of Spirits, some of them couldn''t believe it. Only Jayna seemed to be excited with the thought of her having left the World of Spirits.


    She once mentioned how she wanted to travel to other worlds so travelling to this dimension somehow fulfilled that wish of hers.


    At least there''s someone optimistic among us. I patted her head before calming down the mouring Spirit Beasts again.


    "Yumiko, please."


    Since she''s the de facto leader of this exploration, everything will be decided by her. I only exined what happened to us since even Yumiko was still a bit puzzled after my exnation.


    "For now, we''ll go to the firstndmark. Be cautious at all times. And if you see something, don''t immediately go at it, report and we wille to see it together. Understood?"


    Unlike the Yumiko ofst night, hermanding presence this time was enough to discipline the grumbling Spirit Beasts. With the formation we carefully thought out earlier to provide no openings in case someone or something suddenly ambushed us, we started to explore the ruins.


    With Yumiko in front, I used Spirit Boost on everyone before proceeding silently. Due to that, their previous groaning expressions eased up. Being refreshed of one''s energy was something else after all. It''s like being able to drink water after your throat dried up.


    ording to the map, the firstndmark that we will see should be a giant waterfall. But 10 minutes into our trek from the entrance, there''s no sounds of running water that could be heard.


    "Look, what is that?"


    Jayna pointed at something shining in red light at one corner of the wall to our left. Something was embedded to it.


    I looked at Yumiko since she will decide whether we should investigate it or not.


    "Careful. Let''s slowly move there. Keep an eye out especially around that shiny thing."


    Yumiko said as she turned towards it while keeping up our formation. The five Spirit Beasts didn''t say anything but I saw some of them frowning.


    Even with strength, it''s really hard to get someone to fall in linepletely if you only just met.


    As long as they won''t do anything problematic then I''ll leave them be.


    When we were about 10 meters from the shining object, my Adaptability was triggered as numerous presence was suddenly picked up by it. The peaceful and silent atmosphere was suddenly filled by sounds of someone digging beneath.


    I grabbed Yumiko''s shoulder to stop her from going further.


    "Keep your eyes on the ground!"


    I shouted. Jayna and the twins heed my shout while only 3 out of the 5 Spirit Beasts did the same.


    I couldn''t care less if something happened to those two, they were already reminded many times by the Spirit Queen. We''re not a babysitter so if they can''t follow a simple warning then they better off themselves.


    This is an unknown ruin with unknown dangers. Even with the testimony of those survivors, a lot of things remained vague.


    When the sounds grew louder. Everyone was already on high alert, well, except the two.


    Though I could sense that they''reing, it''s hard to pinpoint where they will be emerging from. I kept my eyes on the ground and to any crack on it that might suddenly appear.


    1 second¡­ 10 seconds¡­ 1 minute¡­


    Crack!


    As soon as that sound registered in my ears, I looked at the source and found that one of the Spirit Beast who refused to listen had one of his legs grabbed. And a second after that, he was pulled down by the arms grabbing it and sunk down the ground even before he could transform back to his original form or pull out the Escape Bracelet.


    "Kupa!"


    Abe shouted since he''s the one near the Spirit Beast, he tried to grab his arm but the enemy was one second faster.


    "Hey, Abe. Look at your feet! Jump away!"


    Rane warned Abe and waved her hand to send a gigantic white feather to push him out from where he was.


    A secondter, an arm emerged from it and when it couldn''t grab onto anything, it went back down.


    What kind of enemies are these?!

 Chapter 88 Ruin Dwellers

    "Jayna, use your vines and grab at it when something appears again."


    I looked at her who was somewhat shaken from seeing that Transformed Spirit Beast be pulled down without any chance to retaliate.


    As to whether he''s still alive or not, that''s hard to gauge. We don''t know what''s beneath us and even if we did, we wouldn''t risk diving into their territory.


    "I''m the one who saw the shining object¡­"


    Ah. She''s ming herself. This is not good.


    Honestly, since my mind was sober all the time, I could send an Air Bullet to urately hit that arm. However, I chose not to.


    Why? I don''t need someone like that, sooner orter he''ll need to be saved again because of his attitude.


    But yeah, it''s probably the result of my dark thoughts surfacing this time. And now, it affected Jayna. I should''ve at least tried, right?


    Ugh. There''s no use thinking about something that already happened.


    "Don''t me yourself, Jayna. We all agreed toe and see it. Calm yourself down, I''m here with you."


    I whispered in her ears which made her look up to me. Though slightly trembling, she nodded and raised her staff, ready to materialize her sparkling green vines to anything that will appear.


    "Daisuke. Do you think he managed to use his Escape Bracelet?"


    Yumiko called out. From her words, I could feel her concern for that Spirit Beast. She''s our supposed leader, even if that guy chose not to listen, she will still me herself.


    Haa. Because of that, she was also affected by it.


    These girls...


    What would happen if they went here without me? Will they turn back immediately after this mishap?


    Alright. Even if I don''t like the other guy who refused to listen, I''ll at least try to save him if the same thing happened to him.


    He''ll eventually run out of luck if he continues at his current attitude anyway. However, if he did change his way of thinking then that''s for the best.


    "Sorry, I didn''t feel any surge of Spirit Energy from below so¡­ I''m afraid not. And Yumiko, we need to pull these enemies out."


    This Dimension is filled with unknown inherent energy so it will be fairly easy to notice if a different kind of energy surge happened. Not finding any trace of that only means that the Spirit Beast is done for.


    "¡­ You''re right. Command them for me, Daisuke. I''ll channel a Higher Spirit."


    Yumiko shed a trace of self-reproach before she sat down on the ground to startmunicating with the Higher Spirits


    I wouldn''t be able to ease that feeling she just felt. So I stayed silent and nodded at her before I turned back to our wary and currently disorganized group.


    "If you don''t want to share the same fate as him, listen to me."


    Though I said these words to all of us, it is in fact directed to the other Spirit Beast who''s currently frowning. He''s the other guy who refused to listen. If not for Yumiko, I''ll urge him to leave to not endanger everyone.


    Seeing my gaze being directed at him, he turned his head sideways.


    Really? That poor Spirit Queen, he chose two stubborn individuals. It''s on him now if he still wouldn''t listen.


    "What about Kupa?"


    Rane asked. She and Abe were good. They listened without any sort of dissatisfaction. Just that, they both worry too much about theirpanions.


    The other Spirit Beast who''s quietly listening is called Jagu. A jaguar-like beast. He still has his fangs and his skin is still a yellowish-brown color with numerous dark spots. If his body build was buffed, he''ll probably look like that main antagonist guy in that pirate manga which the main character fought in one of the story arcs.


    Compared to the other Spirit Beasts, he''s silentlyplying without any words of dissatisfaction. Also hispanions'' plight was of no concern for him.


    Normally, he''s someone I should dislike. However, he''s currently the most reliable among them who could follow amand and make a judgement of his own without mixing in his feelings.


    "I''m afraid you have to think of yourself first, Rane. Be wary of your surroundings, once you feel theming, just jump away and the others will handle the rest. Just don''t stand too far or you''ll be isted."


    Even as I speak, the Flux Energy Conversion of the unknown inherent energy was still running and to my surprise, my Adaptability experience points were steadily increasing. From 1% before we entered, it''s now approaching 2%.


    Since the Flux Energy State stemmed from my Adaptability, anything concerning it will also earn me experience points


    Is it slow? Not really, my three days of cultivating during our travel to the Spirit Beast Capital didn''t increase that percentage as much as the progress I umted just by being here in less than an hour. However, I already knew that it''s still bound to slow down once I reach a higher experience percentage.


    Even thebined three paths which were three times as hard to cultivate seemed to be also influenced by it albeit slowly. At least, it''s still gaining experience even without me actively cultivating.


    This is most likely the result of this unknown inherent energy. One unit of it was being converted to 9 units of Flux Energy. That means I can cultivate here 9 times as fast as when I''m cultivating in the World of Spirits.


    Well, since my three paths became three times as hard to fill up, it''s only 3 times as fast for it.


    However, the current downside is¡­


    I currently don''t have the time and ce to actively cultivate. With these dangers around us, I couldn''t just sit on a corner and quietly cultivate. Maybeter when we find a safe zone.


    "A-alright. I hope he''s okay."


    Rane worriedly muttered.


    It''s already a miracle if he will survive that. In any case, that guy''s not my problem anymore.


    With them listening to mymand, we started to hunt down these underground enemies.


    Yumiko already started her Spirit Channeling. And that made the area surrounding her be some kind of a Sacred Zone where even if she stays seated there, none of the enemies underground couldn''t bother her.


    "Ren!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    I pointed at the spot where he was currently standing to warn her.


    Hearing my shout, he immediately jumped out of it


    Jayna followed up with her sparkling green vines. It quickly wrapped around the thick arm that was looking for something to grab.


    Willing her vines to move ordingly, Jayna pulled out the enemy and for the first time, we saw its whole body.


    It''s a two-legged brown-skinned creature whose two arms were long and as thick as a tree trunk.


    It looks like a monkey except its arms are twice as thick and it didn''t have any fur.


    "Eeekk!"


    Upon realizing that he was plucked out of the ground, it released a shriek.


    We reflexively covered our ears but when I realized it''s not as strong as we expected, I sent an Air Bullet towards its neck where its vocal cords are located. Being hit urately, it immediately stopped shrieking.


    The vine that''s holding the creature up fell down along with it. Jagu who''s the nearest among us immediately pounced on it and using his wed hands, gutted the creature.


    With its stomach open, its ck-colored blood spilled on the ground as it fell limp, lifeless.


    With that short encounter, I already gauged the creature. Though its limbs were strong that it could burrow freely underneath, that was its only redeeming feature. Its body was so weak that one w from Jagu broke open its skin.


    "Aside from its arms, its whole body is weak. Remember that."


    My voice took them out of their trance as they went back to their previous positions.


    Using the same strategy, with Jayna pulling them out, we killed three more of the same creature.


    However, after that, the number of them emerging at the same time increased.


    "Keep a certain distance and away from the holes, that way you won''t collide with each other."


    My instructions kept oning while we waited for Yumiko to finish her Spirit Channeling.


    I already saw a glimpse of the Spirit who was about tomunicate with her.


    It''s a giant Spirit whose body couldn''t be seen properly even at this distance.


    That girl, will she stomp her feetter and bring us down to these creature''sir?


    Hopefully not. I''m also curious about the shining thing that these creatures are seemingly protecting.


    Is it just a bait lure or something that may be useful to one of us here?


    Crack! Crack!


    I was absorbed in my thoughts when two cracks appeared below my feet.


    "Daisuke!"


    Jayna worriedly shouted as her vines immediately moved to my rescue.


    However, even before the arms of the creatures emerged from the ground, I drew my sword and stabbed it below before activating Energy Explosion.


    Among everyone here, I think I''m one of the most aware of what''s happening below us. These creatures wouldn''t be able to escape my senses as soon as they entered the range of my perception.


    Plus there''s also the Adaptability that could trigger if a really dangerous threat is approaching.


    Boom!


    Through the Energy Explosion, the rocks shattered and were blown off revealing two surprised creatures as they were just about to stick their arms out to grab my feet.


    I smirked at them and jumped back, before sending an Energy sh which followed Jayna''s vines.


    Before they could submerge themselves on the ground again, they''re already restricted and cut in half with their shrieks stuck on their throats.


    "Everyone. Jump!"


    And right after that, a powerful surge of Psyche Energy spread out from Yumiko that captured all our attention to focus on her words.


    With the Phantom of the Spirit appearing behind her, Yumiko cupped her fist and punched the ground in front of her.


    By that time, we already heeded her voice and jumped as high as possible.


    From Yumiko''s fist, a shockwave ran through the ground and seeped into it.


    A few secondster numerous shrieks rang out as a countless number of creatures were flung out from wherever they were located and the holes that were made by it were all closed up


    That shockwave from the punch of Yumiko flushed out every creature hiding underground, even the seemingly worn-out body of the Spirit Beast from earlier.


    I don''t know if he''s still alive but he''s already back to his original form.


    "Just remember, avoid their arms!"


    As soon as our feetnded back on the ground, I reminded everyone before we all picked our targets.


    Well, except Rane. She went to the body of that Spirit Beast and pulled it back to our side.


    I couldn''t care less about what she wanted to do, our priority right now was to eliminate these Ruin Dwellers. As long as it wouldn''t endanger any of us here, she could save that guy anytime she wanted to.

 Chapter 89 Earthly Angel

    "He''s still alive!"


    Rane eximed as she started to look for the Spirit Beast''s wounds and how hurt it is.


    It''s really a miracle that this guy''s still alive. What is he? An MC with a plot armor?


    "Rane. Take out his Escape Bracelet and break it. We have no time to tend to him right now."


    I know it sounded cold but because of what she''s doing, someone was taking care of her supposed share of trouble.


    "B-but."


    Maybe thinking it would be a waste for Kupa if he was sent back, Rane hesitated.


    She''s a good-natured Spirit Beast, I get that. But in this unknown ce filled with unknown dangers, she''s just pulling everyone down.


    "Rane. Listen to Daisuke. In the first ce, it''s Kupa''s fault. We can''t afford to bring a seriously injured individual with us. He''ll be tended by the Queen and King outside."


    Jagu finally opened his mouth. He''s the one that''s the most sensible among them.


    I could actually tend to him by using Spirit and Physique Boost to ease his wounds and someone will surely have brought an item for injuries like a potion. But yeah, he''ll just be a drag if he stays.


    Hearing what Jagu had said, Rane eventually nodded. She took out the Escape Bracelet of Kupa and broke it in front of him.


    A portal was made and it eventually enveloped Kupa''s body from head to toe. A few secondster, he was sessfully teleported out of the ruins.


    Taking a deep breath and erasing the worry she had on her face, Rane stood up and joined us at killing the currently confused Ruin Dwellers.


    Without even an hour into the exploration, we''re already down to 9. Though it sounds bad, it''s better this way.


    We still haven''t seen the firstndmark and there''s still a lot of unknown variables that may appear, dragging along someone like that will just slow us down.


    Soon after Kupa''s body was teleported out, Yumiko, who after punching the ground to flush out the hiding Ruin Dwellers, stood up.


    Like everyone else, she started to make use of the 5-minute duration of her Spirit Channeling to reduce the number of enemies.


    The poor Ruin Dwellers couldn''t even see what hit them as every punch of Yumiko was making vibrating shockwaves which travelled through the air and straight to them, seeping deeply into their bodies.


    With only a little dy, one by one, the Ruin Dwellers hit by it started bursting from inside their bodies.


    Seeing that spectacle made everyone eager to do better or at least equal to it.


    After getting enough experience to kill these creatures, every one of us was already an expert at dodging their thick and long arms to target their fragile bodies.


    Rei transformed into her Golden Pixie form to immobilize a group of them who were after her. Ren, on the other hand, toplement his twin sister''s effort, also transformed into his Golden Pixie form to send a barrage of golden dust which gathered together and formed into des that opened enough holes for those immobilized Ruin Dwellers to drop dead without any chance to retaliate.


    Abe transformed back to his original form, a huge gori-like beast whose limbs were thicker than the Ruin Dwellers. He''s smashing and throwing the creatures to the wall which made most of them back off and be scared for their life.


    It was at that moment that an acute sense of danger was picked up by me.


    From underground, something bigger was crawling upwards. If I couldpare it to the danger I already faced, it is at least at the level of Peak 4-leaf Dark Elf or even above that.


    "Everyone. Retreat back. Something more dangerous ising!"


    I shouted at those far from us before I looked towards Yumiko who''s still at the forefront, reducing the number of enemies in a manner of someone crushing ants.


    Her Spirit Channeling was still activated. From the time she punched the ground to flush them out, it''s only a little more than 2 minutes.


    "Yumiko! Retreat for now, let me replenish your reserves."


    Though her mannerisms were like that Giant Spirit shemunicated with, she still has her rationality.


    Her head turned towards me and nodded. As if she''s carrying something heavy, Yumiko hobbled back to my side.


    "What happened?"


    Abe asked as everyone''s eyes turned their focus on me.


    Of course. They''re all looking, puzzled as to why I told them to retreat.


    I didn''t need to answer because a few seconds after Abe uttered his question, from where Yumiko was standing earlier, a huge hole was opened as the thing that I detected emerged from the ground.


    "Eeekkk!"


    Before we could even see the emerging creature''s full form, a deafening shriek rang out from it.


    Everyone immediately frowned and covered their ears, unlike the Ruin Dweller''s shriek, it''s at least 10 times stronger.


    Jayna and Rane kneeled from where they are. The shriek also contained some kind of mental attack.


    The other Spirit Beasts gritted their teeth while they were trying to endure it.


    Ren was holding Rei''s hand as they endured the shriek and mental attack together.


    Among the group, the only unaffected ones were me and Yumiko.


    I could feel it drilling into my brain but somehow, it''s not dealing a lot of damage.


    I knew that it stemmed from my Adaptability again which could withstand even an emotional shock. However, I''m sure that it will surely hurt a lot if the shriek was a little bit stronger than what the creature could produce.


    Yumiko on the other hand only had a frown on her face. She howled like an old man before punching the space in front of her.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The vibrating shockwave generated from the punch created a visual phenomenon which blocked the sound waves from the creature''s shriek.


    Only when the shriek waspletely drowned out by it did we see the giant creature''s visage which tumbled back from the shockwave of Yumiko''s punch.


    Though I would call it a gigantic version of these Ruin Dwellers, it has its own unique traitpared to them.


    Is this what they call a Boss-type creature?


    With its two arms that are as thick as 4 tree trunks, its body is covered with glittering scales that could blind one''s eyes if a light was reflected from it.


    Due to that, the Ruin Dwellers weakness waspletely covered up.


    "What do we do, Daisuke?"


    Jayna who recovered from the shriek asked when she saw the towering presence of our new enemy.


    The scattered Ruin Dwellers immediately flocked around it as they also started shrieking at us.


    "Just calm down and let''s reorganize first. Yumiko."


    I answered her before calling out to Yumiko.


    "Daisuke, buff me. I''ll take it on within thest minute of this borrowed power."


    She looked back and told me what she nned to do. It''s not much of a n but right now, she''s the one who could really take that giant Ruin Dweller on. With her vibrating shockwave punches that can possibly seep through those glittering scales, as long as she''s not hit by those menacing arms, she''lle out triumphantly.


    "Take care, Yumiko"


    I reminded her before throwing her the three boosts and activating the Orb of Enhancement to cover all of us.


    I also tried to use the Haste Blessing from my sword but it''s restricted to the wielder.


    "Un. Watch me."


    Yumiko smiled sweetly back at me. It should be a perfect image if not for the way she ran with the Giant Spirit''s mannerisms.


    When she jumped, her flowing brown hair fluttered as her five Rivers materialized around her. And while in midair, shepletely transformed to her Earthly Angel form. If before she''s only using the wings for flying, this time, her whole body changed as her shrine maiden outfit was reced by a silvery-white flowing robe and some sort of Holy Aura appeared behind her.


    That aura repelled any of the Ruin Dwellers who were attempting to hinder her to the giant Ruin Dweller.


    Looking at her like this, she''s like Yuko at that time when she stood before the Smoke Giant.


    "Let''s go! Let''s support Yumiko!"


    After shouting that, I drew my sword and ran towards the repelled Ruin Dwellers.


    Activating the Haste Blessing on myself and using sh Step, I appeared to the Ruin Dwellers who were about to get up after being repelled.


    With how weak their bodies are, even Air Bullets can drill into it if they were hit at the same spot simultaneously.


    Jayna and the twins soon followed behind me.


    Jayna transformed into her Nature Nymph form and materialized her 4 Rivers. Just like that time when we managed to kill the 4-leaf Dark Elf, she''s supporting me by crowd controlling the Ruin Dwellers, encircling them in the ring of fire, binding the unlucky ones, blocking their visions and whipping them using the dark thorny vines.


    The twins went to the other side,plementing each other with Ren as the muscle and Rei as the brains. They also started to efficiently kill the Ruin Dwellers on their side.


    As for those 4 Spirit Beasts, since I''m already at the front, I couldn''t see what they decided to do. It''s on them now whether they would just watch us or not


    In any case, apart from hacking down these trapped Ruin Dwellers, my eyes were also focused on Yumiko as she started shing against the giant creature.


    She only has a little more than a minute to defeat it and by now, it''s already less than a minute before her borrowed power will run out.


    Despite the huge arms of the giant creature, it can move agilely, blocking Yumiko''s first punch.


    The vibrating shockwave created from it seeped through its thick arms. A secondter, it trembled and a fountain of ck-colored blood burst out of its arms.


    It shrieked again as that was probably the first time its arm was hurt by anything.


    Despite her stats being reduced to 80% of what it was originally, Yumiko was still invincible.


    With its arm injured like that, it hung limp beside it. Using that opportunity, Yumiko''s wings pped thrice as her body sped up to bypass the other arm that''s about to grab her.


    The Holy Aura of her Earthly Angel form gathered together and turned into a materialized stake. She threw it at its chest and it immediately embedded itself in the middle. However, due to the scales, it stopped before it could embed further.


    However, Yumiko wasn''t done yet. With a kick and a punch towards the stake sticking out of the giant''s chest, the vibrating shockwaves generated from it seeped through the stake and traveled inside the creature without any of the scales hindering it.


    Before the burst of blood could evene, Yumiko already soared high above it to avoid the spray of ck-colored blood.


    From its chest where Yumiko embedded the stake, a boiling sound rang out before the glittering scales scattered and its innards spluttered out along with its blood.


    By the time she stopped soaring and just stayed hovering up there, the Phantom of the Giant Spirit vanished.


    "Yumiko is really the best!"


    Jayna happily eximed as she watched the giant Ruin Dweller fall down like any other Ruin Dweller we killed.


    Really¡­ Those Higher Spirits are too overpowered.

 Chapter 90 Taking The Shining Object

    "And that''s thest one."


    Abemented after killing thest Ruin Dweller around. He turned back to his Humanoid form and walked back to our group who''s already crowding around near the shining object which lured us here.


    "Hey. Don''t be socent. That''s what happened to Kupa."


    Rane reminded herpanion. She still couldn''t get over what happened to that guy. If the same thing happened to her, what would that Kupa do, I wonder?


    Well, since it''s already done and the other rebellious Spirit Beast somehow became obedient already, the group finally had time to rx and see what it was that those Ruin Dwellers were protecting.


    Are they really protecting it? None of them went near it when they were flushed out, did we only coincidentally step into their territory?


    Err¡­ They''re already dead, there''s no use specting over it now.


    After Yumiko killed the giant Ruin Dweller, it''s only a matter of time before the flushed out creatures were annihted.


    Without wasting any time earlier, Jayna and I picked up our pace before helping Rei and Ren. We left the 4 Spirit Beasts to settle their side by themselves.


    "Still be wary of our surroundings. We''re only at the entrance and we already encountered something like that. Those who went in here before us probably didn''t see this thing."


    Imented before I pointed to the shining object.


    My Adaptability wasn''t warning me about it so I judged that it''s safe. However, the area around it isn''t.


    From a distance, it looks like a gemstone but upon reaching a 10-meter distance from it, the temperature rises.


    "Can we go near it?"


    Rane asked. The object was truly eye-catching especially for females, Jayna noticed it because of that and probably Yumiko also has an inkling about it.


    "Let me try."


    The rebellious Spirit Beast volunteered. After what he did earlier, is this him atoning or he''s also eyeing that thing?


    "If you''re thinking of pocketing it, think again. The one who saw it first will be the one to decide who gets it. That''s what we agreed upon."


    Jagu reminded him and upon hearing it, he seemingly froze which meant Jagu''s remarks were spot-on.


    Beforeing in, we already decided on that system. To avoid scrambling or fighting for an item, it will be the first discoverer who will acquire the decision rights for any item we will stumble upon. If he or she chose to take it for themselves, he or she will lose any chance for the next item that will be discovered.


    "It''s Jayna who first saw it. It doesn''t matter who can take that out from the wall, she will have the rights on whether she will take it or give it to someone else."


    Yumiko reminded us. She''s also staring intently at the shining object like Jayna and Rane. It''s really beautiful and even if it''s a useless gemstone, making it into an essory will certainly add charm to her or any other woman who will wear it.


    For that guy to have that thought, he''s really troublesome.


    "Since I have the rights for it, I can''t ask anyone to take it for me. I will go."


    Jayna dered before she turned her head towards me and spoke.


    "Watch over me, Daisuke."


    "Un. I''ll pull you out of there if something happens."


    I nodded and used the three boosts to her. Also, I handed back the earring she gave me when we were escaping from the fortress. She still has one but giving it back to her meant additional security for her.


    Jayna understood my intention so she took it and wore it on her ear where it was originally worn.


    Materializing her Rivers for extra protection, Jayna started traversing the distance between her and the shining object.


    At the 9-meter mark, Jayna stopped for a while to feel the change in temperature.


    After confirming that it''s still bearable, she continued.


    At the 5-meter mark, she stopped once again and this time, she''s already perspiring due to the high temperature. Using one of her Rivers, she covered her nose and mouth, maybe to use it as something like a filter.


    At the 2-meter mark, her skin has started to change color due to the extreme heat. By then she already willed three of her Rivers to try and reach the shining object.


    However, when her Rivers passed by the 1-meter mark, even as a manifestation of Spirit Energy, it instantly burned and dissipated.


    "It''s too dangerous!"


    Rei eximed. Jayna is like a little sister to her even if the girl is the one older in age. Rei and Ren matured early after being kidnapped by the Dark Elves after all.


    "Daisuke."


    Yumiko looked at me. She didn''t need to say anything. When I saw her Rivers instantly dissipated, I already set my foot inside the 10-meter mark.


    I don''t know if this 10-meter area restriction was because of the shining object or something else. But Jayna wouldn''t be able to get it at this rate, that''s why I have to step in and support her there.


    Immediately traversing the 5-meter mark, like her, I felt the sudden rise in temperature. It''s truly hot as if you''re being cooked inside a pan, the air was also so stuffy that it''s getting harder to breathe.


    When I reached the point where she''s already an arm''s reach, my Adaptability picked up something that could possibly be the source of this extreme heat and the 10-meter area restriction.


    Five obscure rocks were protruding out from the wall in a circr pattern around the shining object, if one didn''t reach this distance, they wouldn''t be able to notice it due to the blending of its color.


    Before dealing with that, I grabbed Jayna''s arms and pulled her back.


    She''s already about to lose consciousness because of the extreme heat, if I was a step slower, she''ll fall over the scorching ground.


    I put her in my arms before turning around to take her out. Using sh Step inside this area was somewhat restricted due to the stuffy air surrounding us, so I walked her back and dropped her in front of Rei to tend for her.


    After making sure that she''s alright, I turned back and plunged myself once again inside the area.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    When I reached the 2-meter mark where Jayna was standing earlier, I tried shooting Air Bullets to the protruding rocks, but just like Jayna''s Rivers, the Air Bullets were all dissipated before hitting it.


    I looked around me and pulled out my sword, if there''s something that won''t disintegrate immediately then it''s only that.


    I stomped my feet, shattering the ground beneath me. Using my Sword to stab at one huge scorched rock chunk, I filled it with the necessary energy for an Energy Explosion. Aiming it to the protruding rock on top of the shining object, I threw it with full force to make use of the eleration.


    As soon as it passed the 1-meter mark, the stone chunk started burning vigorously.


    Because it''s a huge chunk of scorched rock, the fact that it''s already scorched made it harder for the fire to melt it down immediately.


    Even so, it''s size of a huge chunk visibly melted before my eyes as it traversed thest meter.


    In the end, only a small rock, the size of a baseball managed to reach the protruding rock


    Though small, it was already good enough as the contained Flux Energy inside it burst out upon contact and exploded.


    Boom!


    When the protruding rock shattered from the force of the explosion, the extreme heat that''s already about to turn my natural skin into reddish-brown instantly cooled down.


    Realizing that, I cheered to myself mentally.


    It works! I seeded!


    With that thought in mind, my feet passed the 1-meter mark and arrived at the shining object just before its shine weakened after the heat subsided.


    I grabbed it and immediately felt how the stone was already ice-cold.


    However, right after it, my Adaptability worked its wonder which instantly helped me understand what kind of object this is.


    Earthfire Essence. Just from its name, it''s the essence of a Mystical me called Earthfire. As to how rare this is, without reference, I have no idea.


    Its functionality is that it can power up a set-up like that Protruding Rock Formation which generated a 10-meter scorched zone. I also have no idea what a Formation is but I can guess since I experience it myself. By destroying one of those rocks, the formation crumbled and shattered which deactivated the use of the essence, hence the shine on it dimmed and cooled down.


    One other functionality of this Earthfire Essence is that its Earthfire properties can be absorbed and assimted by someone using any type of Energy. If Jayna chose to assimte this Earthfire Essence, her Spirit Energy will start to naturally possess the properties of an Earthfire, giving her a natural control over a Mystical me.


    Since I understood what this Earthfire Essence can do, even I am tempted to take it for myself but yeah, I''m the one who proposed that system and this is most possibly Jayna''s good fortune.


    This ce is a higher dimension, higher than the World of Spirits or even the Invading World. This kind of item will not possibly appear in any of the 30 worlds that the heroes were summoned into. It''s an item that''s currently beyond ourprehension.


    I don''t know if the Principal has any idea about this, I have to ask him but considering we''re just at the entrance, what more can we encounter in this Unknown Ancient Ruins?


    There are probably far more worlds higher than us out there and this Unknown Ancient Ruins is probably just a cut-out piece of a world that fell in the World of Spirits.


    Whether someone ced this dimension in the World of Spirits or not, no one knows. And I also have no way of knowing.


    After acquiring the Earthfire Essence I went to Jayna who already recovered and put it on her hand.


    "What''s this?"


    Jayna asked. I confidently put it on her hand with a smile which led her to guess that I knew what kind of item it is.


    "Use your Spirit Energy and absorb it. You''ll see."


    I answered her, still maintaining that smile.


    Though extremely puzzled, she heeded my instruction.


    Upon hearing what I said, the others also started to curiously look at it.


    I''m urging Jayna to absorb it so they already epted that the item will not fall in their hands.


    "You know what kind of item that is?"


    Yumiko went next to me and asked.


    "Yes, just its name and functionality. And it''s thanks to my Adaptability. Watch her."


    I smiled at her and urged her to also watch the process.


    A River of Spirit Energy materialized in front of Jayna. She willed it topletely cover the Earthfire Essence with her own Spirit Energy.


    Even without any instruction, as soon as her River touched its surface, the Earthfire Essence started to be dissolved while a greenish-red me zed out of it before circling along Jayna''s materialized River.


    When the essence waspletely dissolved from her hands, Jayna unconsciously stood up and transformed into her Nature Nymph form. Her 4 Rivers also instantly materialized as it started to assimte the greenish-red me. All of her Rivers and her Transformation could be seen to be changing slowly as a line of greenish-red me slid and coiled along it as if a snake in the water. Her natural-green hair also wasn''t spared as it started to have a reddish hue on some parts.


    The Earthfire Essence was rapidly changing everything about Jayna''s Spirit Energy, her Rivers, her Transformation and even her hair.


    Not long after it, everyone once again gasped in amazement as Jayna also experienced an unexpected breakthrough. Her 5th River materialized without any difficulty and just like the other four, it''s already coated with the greenish-red me.


    "Amazing! What kind of item was that?"


    Yumiko eximed as Jayna''s assimtion of the Earthfire Essence ended.


    Jayna was standing from she was as she started observing the changes within her.


    "Something beyond our currentprehension."


    I could only answer as such. I also have no idea about its origin. If not for my Adaptability, I might just treat it as some kind of precious gemstone due to its beautiful appearance.

 Chapter 91 Breakthrough

    When her assimtion ended, Jayna became more enchanting. That reddish hue on her hair and every part of her Transformation cast off the pure and somewhat childish vibe from her.


    When she opened her palms, a greenish-red me was ignited on both of them. By sping her hands together, she shaped it into a ming figure of a bird that seemingly came to life which flew around her. It''s only a minuteter that the firebird was extinguished automatically.


    "Daisuke. Thank you!"


    When she came to her senses, Jayna immediately ran towards me and jumped in my arms.


    "You earned that, you don''t need to thank me."


    I patted her head. Seeing her this close and still in her Nature Nymph form, I could say she''s really giving off an adult vibe now but yeah, it''s still Jayna, the curious and somewhat innocent girl.


    "But you took it for me. Look, your skin still looks dried from that heat."


    She lifted my arm to show the burns made from that extreme heat.


    "It will be fine. Now tell us, what are you feeling after absorbing that Earthfire Essence?"


    It''s not only me who wanted to know, everyone was eager to hear her talk about this Mystical me called Earthfire.


    "Uhm. Powerful? I think I can now fight a Noble Spirit alone. I can produce and control Earthfire using my Spirit Energy."


    She opened her palms again and a hint of Spirit Energy appeared from it before it was ignited and turned into the greenish-red me. The heat from it didn''t seem to bother her but for us who were looking at it, we''re all starting to perspire.


    For her to power up that much, the only question I have is, how strong of a Noble Spirit can she defeat? Can that Earthfire be used to gain an advantage against a Peak Noble Spirit?


    Well, it''s an item from a higher dimension, I expect it to be like that but it still probably depends on how well she can control it.


    "I also feel like it''s not that strong yet, it adjusted itself to my current strength. Once I grow more, the Earthfire will also grow stronger."


    Jayna continued as she cheerfully exined what else she could do with it.


    "That''s great. I''ll be going to rely on you in the future."


    I patted her head but that only made Jayna cling on me further. I could see Yumiko shaking her head a bit but when she saw me looking at her she gestured how she''s fine with it.


    After the demonstration and Jayna being satisfied, I asked Yumiko for us to take a break in this spot for at least 6 hours.


    I used the excuse of refilling my Flux Energy to better support them.


    None of them can cultivate here as they haven''t adapted to the inherent energy of this dimension.


    Even Jayna''s forceful breakthrough was aided by the Earthfire Essence itself. That 5th River of hers wasn''t solidified properly since the connection from here to the Spirit Ocean was thoroughly weakened.


    But that restriction of not being able to cultivate doesn''t apply to me. Since earlier, I already wanted to try cultivating here. No matter how close I am to Yumiko, I''m still ways off to approach the real strength of Heroes. If I was the one who fought the giant Ruin Dweller, it will probably take a long time before I break those scales covering its body, what more killing it?


    I''m growing, yes, but stillcking currently in strength. I could fight a new Noble Spirit but it would depend on our skill who will emerge victoriously. I have various tricks I could use to cope with the gap but if faced with an unavoidable situation, I could only rely on my orbs to somehow escape from it.


    Now that she got that upgrade, Jayna could probably defeat me using that Earthfire. The heat it was producing was too terrifying. My Energy Shield skill which Zerina gave me was easily bypassed by it.


    That''s also the reason why her earrings didn''t activate during her time there. The properties of an Earthfire could probably bypass any energy or just an energy at the same level as its source.


    I''ll try thatter. That Energy Shield was already Level 2 but I''m nning to create my 4th Augmented Skill as another Energy Shield topliment it. As for the 5th Augmented Skill, I also already have an idea on what I should create.


    "Alright. For our only support, we''ll stay here for a few hours. Anyone who disagrees, raise your hand."


    Yumiko dered and asked for their opinions.


    Practicing democracy eh? But with the difference in strength and the importance of me as the only one who could replenish their lost Spirit Energy, they would have no choice but to ept.


    I thanked Yumiko and the others to show my gratitude. Err¡­ It''s also to ease their slight dissatisfaction.


    During the following hours, I sat a few meters away from them as I started cultivating my three paths.


    My Adaptability could wait and it''s still steadily increasing even without me doing anything.


    Also, the time I asked wouldn''t be enough to level it up, so by the process of elimination, it''s time for me to make some progress on my cultivation.


    I closed my eyes and felt my overflowing Flux Energy stored in that invisible container. Because of the ratio at which the unknown inherent energy was being converted, filling it up just by relying on the conversion speed was already on par when I put all my focus to exercise control over the inherent energy of the world.


    In less than 6 hours, the unknown inherent energy surrounding me was stirred as a burst of Flux Energying from my body startled everyone who was resting a certain distance away from me.


    "Eh? I thought he''s only filling up his energy?"


    Abe questioned.


    "One can cultivate here?"


    The rebellious Spirit Beast was also filled in doubt.


    "He''s like the Priestess. That''s probably what''s unique with him.


    Jagu answered them as he intently watched my undergoing breakthrough.


    Because it will be my three paths rising a level at the same time, it became as eye-catching as that night when I activated Flux Energy State.


    Once my 4th Stream materialized and my envisioned Augmented Skill was created, a series of notifications rang out inside my mind.


    [Current Connection: 4 Streams]


    [Advanced to 4th Stage Augmented Realm]


    [Support Professional System has leveled up to 4]


    [Gained 9.5 Strength, 9.5 Endurance, 0.2 Intelligence]


    [Due to the Conversion Debuff, gained Strength and Endurance will be reduced by 45% until the debuff was lifted.]<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    [Added one slot for Supported Individuals]


    [Acquired a Passive Skill: Shield Duration(Energy Shield)]


    [Support Bonus has been enhanced]


    [Level 2 Psyche Boost: 1.4 Int>1.6 Int]


    [Level 2 Physical Boost: 8.4 Str>9.6 Str]


    Like Jayna, my Stream wasn''t properly solidified because of the weakened connection to the Spirit Ocean. This ce is probably too far or too high level for it to prate through.


    When I opened my eyes again, the Spirit Beasts were in awe at what just happened.


    "He''s only a Fused Spirit? How can he be that strong already?"


    Rane voiced their doubts while the other Spirit Beasts nodded their heads.


    They clearly saw that what I materialized was only a Stream hence their doubt and also awe. All this time they probably thought I''m also a Transformed Spirit like them.


    "Howe your breakthrough became that shy, Daisuke?"


    Yumiko couldn''t help butment with a wry smile when I was on my way back to their side.


    "It''s not actually only 1 breakthrough. It needed 3 times as much for all my current paths to breakthrough at the same time, hence the shiness."


    I exined to her but I doubt she will understand it clearly.


    "Even as a Fused Spirit, only Yumiko or Jayna could probably best you now, Daisuke."


    Ren patted my shoulder as hemented with a bitter smile. He and his sister weren''t some kind of genius but their diligence to be helpful to Yumiko brought them to their current realm, seeing me bing even stronger than them, it''s unavoidable that he will feel like this.


    "Don''t worry, like Jayna, you two will also get your fair share of fortune here."


    I returned his pats before continuing to Yumiko and Jayna''s side.


    Now that I managed to breakthrough, it''s time for us to continue. The remaining time wouldn''t be enough to rush to the 5th Stage after all.


    After urging everyone to prepare, Yumiko went to the front again as our previous formation was restored.


    Well, with Kupa being sent out, we revised it so that there wouldn''t be any opening.


    "Wait. Look at that wall!"


    Someone eximed. From the voice, it''s that rebellious one.


    We were about to set off when the wall where the Earthfire Essence was embedded earlier suddenly cracked and crumbled revealing the scene behind it.


    There''s another path in there and from a distance, we could see a waterfall. From where we were, we could see that it''s not running at all, the water was seemingly frozen from where it is. That''s probably why we couldn''t hear any signs of running water. While still in liquid form, the water from the falls was magically frozen there.


    "Is that the 1stndmark?"


    Jayna asked.


    From the map, they only drew a straight path but here, thendmark only appeared before us when the wall crumbled.


    "It seems like we couldn''t rely on this map anymore."


    Yumiko said as she started folding it.


    "Did the path change or was it the ruin itself who''s moving by itself?"


    Jagu voiced the thoughts that are running in his mind.


    With this, we have a choice to continue on our previous path or try and investigate thatndmark.


    "Yumiko, what do you think?"


    I always consult her but she always pushed it back to me. This girl¡­


    "You''re the one I want to ask. Will there be danger if we passed through this crumbled wall?"


    See. She even added a question.


    "My Adaptability isn''t picking up anything but let me be the lead this time."


    I trained my eyes on the crumbled wall but it now look as ordinary as any other wall around us.


    "No! Let me! I''ve been stupid since earlier and I know I''m probably not trusted by any of you. Let me prove that I want to continue the exploration with you and you can trust me this time!"


    The rebellious Spirit Beast went in between us before I could dere that I will lead and pleaded. Did he reallye to his senses or someone urged him?


    In any case, we really needed a volunteer. My role was important as I''m the only one who they could rely on when they ran out of Spirit Energy.


    I looked at Yumiko and nodded at her, indicating my eptance.


    "Alright. We''ll be behind you and will assist you if you ever fall in danger by passing through that wall."


    Yumiko nodded before telling the decision to everyone.


    "Thank you for this chance!"


    Ah. With him as a volunteer to lead, I could also take it easy to see the change in our surroundings properly. This ruins exploration was getting more and moreplicated but it became a huge chance not just for me but for everyone here.

 Chapter 92 Underground Ruin

    With the rebellious Spirit Beast at the lead, the group started our exploration again. Since he volunteered to be the first one to pass through the crumbled wall, we waited for him to do so before we followed him in. Any danger that could possibly be waiting there will be received by him firsthand.


    With wariness in his eyes, he slowly traversed that distance. Probing it with his Rivers first, he set his left foot inside.


    He trembled a bit but seeing there''s nothing happening, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    Normally, I should also sigh in relief when nothing happened to him but from what I''ve seen from those horror-thriller films, with this kind of unknown, being relieved will often lead to that character dying. The killer will suddenly appear and surprise the viewers.


    Ah. Well, it''s not that I''m hoping for him to die, alright? I''m just overthinking the possibilities.


    Seeing him sessfully arriving at the other side, I heard everyone''s sigh of relief.


    Err... I''m probably the only one that''s thinking of the worst scenario happening.


    Since there''s no danger at passing through the crumbled wall, we soon followed and came over to that side.


    I guess that guy is lucky enough that him trying to redeem himself didn''t end up on him being the sacrificial character.


    Upon reaching the other side, I immediately took in our surroundings, be it up or down. Those Ruin Dwellers came from below after all so we couldn''t be too sure if there''s more of them here.


    With the map turning useless, we''re in for a more dangerous exploration. The possibility of those who entered still surviving has just dropped once more.


    I have no idea if someone could adapt to this inherent energy but if they got something that can give them the possibility to do that then they''ll be somewhere here. For now, our current priority is to see the end of this ruins and harvest what we could.


    After around 30 minutes, we finally arrived at the vicinity of the firstndmark. Seeing the waterfall and the river below it that was in a suspended state, it''s kind of a magical scene. With a height of a little more than 100 meters, the sight of suspended water like this reminds me of that certain sandbox game. yers can make use of water and some method to turn it into an elevator. Of course, it''s not the same as this but that''s the idea.


    Apart from the water seemingly frozen in time by being suspended like that, there''s nothing noteworthy in its surroundings.


    "ording to those who survived, there''s really nothing special with this. They even submerged themselves in it to take a bath."


    Yumiko recalled what we heard from the testimonies of those who managed toe back alive.


    "Jayna, let me touch it first. Curb your curiosity for now. Maybe my Adaptability can identify what this is."


    "Ugh. How did you read my mind?"


    "With that glittering bright eyes of yours, it''s too obvious."


    I smirked and went to the water. Submerging my hand inside it, my Adaptability didn''t trigger anything. No functions or something else. This meant this is really just ordinary water. To investigate further, I decided to submerge myselfpletely like what they did.


    When my whole body waspletely submerged, my Adaptability finally told me something about this strange phenomenon. I could still breathe inside as if the water was non-existent.


    This suspended waterfall was being maintained by a Formation. Yes, another Formation with the likes of the earlier 10-meter scorched area. However this one''s pretty harmless, it only made this water to stay in this suspended form and there''s some other use for this.


    "Come in. There''s something below this river."


    I called out to them and told them to also get inside. Jayna, as curious as she is, immediately jumped inside followed by Yumiko and the others. Once we''re all inside, I had them dive down with me.


    When my feet hit the soil beneath the river, I tried stomping my feet searching for something to step at. After a few more stomps, I felt my feet stomping a button and with a click, a trapdoor hidden beneath the river was opened which made the water drop down from that opening.


    Though the form of the water never changed as it carried us down the trapdoor, the seemingly suspended waterfall and the river below it will surely look like it was being drained.


    This is what my Adaptability told me, this is an elevator that can take us down to wherever this will lead us. The ce wasn''t well lit and the only source of light was from that opened trapdoor.


    During the descent, I had them still stay on alert but yeah, nothing really happened.


    Once we reached the ground we were all ejected from the water as if it''s sentient and a few secondster, it went up again as if it''s returning to its original state before I opened that trapdoor.


    After recollecting myself from that unexpected ejection, what appeared before me was a huge mansion ruin. Just like when we entered the ruins, even without any source of light, the ce was well lit.


    At this point, I''m already on high alert. I had us go down here so if something happened, it would be my fault.


    This is a new ce and it''s way deeper underground, maybe deeper than what those Ruin Dwellers could dig.


    "What kind of ce is this?"


    Yumiko couldn''t help but ask when she also recollected herself.


    One by one everyone stood up and observed our surroundings.


    "I don''t know but this is undiscovered by the previous expedition. And it''s not like we''re trapped here. Look at that."


    I pointed to a post not far from where we were ejected. There''s also a huge button there and an upward arrow sign. That''s probably a button to open that trapdoor again which will let that water descend here to pick up anyone who wanted to get back up on the surface.


    To make sure of it, Yumiko asked Rane to push it and from down here, we saw how the water elevator goes down from above.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    After confirming and establishing an escape route if we ever need to run away from here, Yumiko started leading us again to enter the mansion''s vicinity.


    Our exploration in this Unknown Ancient Ruins was truly bing full of unknowns. Like a Pioneer in a Ruin Exploration, we have to discover everything firsthand, be it fortune or danger.


    Looking at the tall fence that''s covered with thick vines, it''s already a long time since someone went down here.


    There''s a dpidated sign which should have the name of this ce but due to the passing of time, it''s now unreadable.


    "Look at that!"


    From the other side of the fence, the rebellious Spirit Beast pointed to an armored skeleton lying down on what seemed to be a garden. Its armor was already rusted and due to the damage it sustained, there''s no way one could use it again.


    However, what I noticed more was the presence of that skeleton, what happened here that he died there? With his armor on. Did some kind of battle happen here which led to the mansion to be left in ruins? Then why didn''t they destroy that elevator?


    "Did you see something you like?"


    Yumiko asked him. I already forgot his name but I guess it''s unnecessary for now. I''ll just ask someer if I needed to call his name.


    "Yes! Let me take that ne of his."


    He pointed to the ne worn by the skeleton, there''s a circr pendant on it with a shiny yellow stone in the middle. It''s not an Essence like what Jayna acquired for sure but that ne is probably some kind of enhanced equipment. However, since it''s here, it''s something more high level than what the current World of Spirits has. When I tried to sense it using my Adaptability, there''s nothing wrong that came up so I nodded to Yumiko to let him get it.


    "Alright. You can take it."


    Yumiko nodded at him and we finally passed by the gate, when we reached that skeleton, the rebellious Spirit Beast excitedly went to it and yanked it away from the skeleton''s neck.


    But instead of being yanked away, he cried out in pain when the skeleton didn''t even break from the force he used.


    That''s a sturdy skeleton, alright. But yeah, just from that, I judged that it''s someone way stronger than us when it''s still living.


    Having learned his lesson, he slowly took it off from the skeleton and like I expected, nothing really bad happened.


    He then went to me to ask me about its function.


    Now that I think about it I''m now a danger detector and an appraiser for this group.


    Ah. I''m also their portable recharging station. Ugh. Well, it''s in line on being a support character so I guess this is fine.


    I took the ne from him and I instantly grasped its function.


    It''s neither a defensive nor an offensive equipment, it''s a storage equipment. Like those storage rings or storage pouches, there''s a space inside it where one can store their belongings. They can even store a living thing inside however since it''s an enclosed space, it''ll die from theck of air.


    Err¡­ since it''s someone''s storage equipment, he''ll be in luck if there''s something useful inside it.


    "It''s a storage equipment. Use your Spirit Energy to bind it on you, by then you''ll naturally know how to open it."


    I gave the ne back to him and he immediately did what I said.


    Then after a while, I saw him pulling out some thick books and other misceneous items which he deemed useless. I picked up the books and saw that I couldn''t read any of them. My Adaptability isn''t an instant trantor.


    However, any books are valuable. If it contains some kind of knowledge that we don''t know then I just have to find a way to read its contents.


    The misceneous items he threw away consisted of little crystal stones, when I touched it my Adaptability immediately identified it as some kind of energy stone, the type of energy wasn''t specified but to be sure, I had him use one.


    The energy stone was soon dissolved and to my surprise, he was astounded.


    "My cultivation has just increased. It became a clump of Spirit Energy."


    After saying that, he hurriedly picked them up again.


    So those kinds of stones, eh?


    We waited for him to be satisfied with opening his mystery box before continuing on.


    "There are more skeletons here!"


    Abe eximed.


    We all followed where he''s pointing at and found that there were at least 10 more skeletons with the same ne on their necks.


    Upon seeing that, the rebellious Spirit Beast''s smile froze. He realized he''s not the only one who had a stroke of luck here.


    This ce is a treasure trove. Upon realizing that, we collected all the nes we can get from the dead and distributed it to everyone. The excess will be decidedter since we also nned to give some to the Spirit Queen and King.

 Chapter 93 Owner Of The Mansion

    With everyone acquiring their own storage equipment and each of it having different contents, everyone became happy at their harvest.


    Though the storage equipment was made from a higher world or dimension, it could be used by anyone as long as one poured in sufficient energy, no matter the type.


    By this, I could make a guess that the differing inherent energy in the higher worlds will be not as important anymore. Maybe even a Level 1 energy such as Spirit Energy can be upgraded or leveled up or even assimted by a higher energy. Just like the n of the Invading World. They''re corrupting the denizens with the promise of reaching higher heights when their world waspletely assimted.


    However, if it came from just an individual, there''s probably a prerequisite by doing that or it will also naturally ur as if they finish adapting to the environment.


    Though it couldn''t bepared to my own Adaptability which is really unique, everyone can probably adapt to any type of inherent energy albeit difficult or slow.


    Look at the Heroes, they''re originally from Earth but once they stepped into the Otherworlds they were summoned into, their bodies adapted to the inherent energy of that world.


    It might be just that the World''s Will helped them adapt and that further solidifies my theory that anyone can adapt.


    With Earth being at its unawakened state, though there''s no inherent energy outside of the Pocket Dimensions yet, there should already be a World''s Will which the 30 worldsmunicated to. Once the Earth awakened, most if not all will have awakened their own abilities, after that it will be a new Age of Discovery. I already predicted that even without the irvoyance that there will be thorough chaos where countries will fall and rise.


    Ah. I''m deep in my thoughts again.


    Leaving that overthinking state, I shook my head and looked around us again. Seeing this front yard of the mansion turned graveyard, we''ll probably see more of these skeletons if we go further inside. If the trend of the battle was weak getting killed earlier then those further in will be stronger and richer than these bones.


    Err¡­ This truly became a Treasure Ruins but we have to be warier the further we venture inside


    The skeletons we''ve seen were warriors from the past whose strength far surpassed our currentprehension.


    Though I already have an inkling that there''s something higher than the Emperor Realm or Ruler Spirit, it''s hard to gauge how high will that reach.


    That Smoke Giant from the World of System, now that I saw the strength of a proper Ruler Spirit, I could take a guess that his incarnation''s strength was on par or even stronger than the current Spirit King.


    And that''s just an incarnation. What about its real body when it descended?


    That''s why that Priest from the 1st World and the Corrupted Saint Realm who chased us before said that we''re only seeing the tip of these Invading World''s true strength. None of those who were sent was a powerhouse. In fact, they might even be the younger generations sent to hone their skills and prepare the worlds for those powerhouses to sweep.


    "What did you get?"


    Yumiko asked me. Looks like she already opened hers and judging from her face there''s nothing noteworthy nor in need of an appraisal.


    She''s already strong if she found something useful for her then she''ll be overpowered. Well, I also need them to be as strong as possible while my own strength will just be a little below them.


    That way they can take the enemy head-on and if that''s enough, the seemingly support character, which is me, will stab the unknowing enemies at their backs.


    That''s my ideal scenario, to be honest. Even if I fight side by side with Yuko or Yumiko, though it would seem that I''m far weaker than them, I will sneakily wound the enemies so that they can finish it beautifully.


    "I haven''t opened yet. Judging from that expression, nothing useful on your ne?"


    Teasing her like this to lighten the mood, Yumiko pouted.


    "If you''re brave then open yours now. Let me see who woulde out empty-handed."


    "I do believe in my luck though. Isn''t it because I''m lucky that I got the invincible Priestess to confess to me?"


    "Eh? Idiot. When did you learn to say something like that?"


    "Err¡­ The words just naturally¡­ came out? Anyway, let''s see."


    I held the storage ne and poured my Flux Energy in it, binding it to me. Now, as long as I''m alive, no one can open this ne aside from me. Err¡­ It can be destroyed and maybe forcefully opened by someone expert in this but they probably won''t go out of their way to do that, right?


    Exploring the contents of the storage, I found the same energy stones piled up on a corner. It''s like these stones were basic necessities, there are also books which are currently unreadable and also¡­


    Nothing else.


    Hey, hey! Where''s my good luck? Did her confession use up most of it?


    "You went silent. What did you get? Could it be¡­ nothing?"


    Yumiko put a hand to cover her mouth as if she''s more than ready tough at me.


    "Stones¡­"


    I answered in a low voice.


    "You''re so lucky, Daisuke. You got some lucky stones."


    Hearing my answer, Yumikoughed out loud and if that''s not enough she even had to p my back and hold onto her stomach


    Even the others had to look and ask what made herugh like that.


    Err¡­ since it''s rare to see herugh like that, I let her do it to her heart''s content.


    When she''s done, she slumped down next to me to catch her breath. Jayna also came over to us with a clear dejection on her face. When I asked her, Yumiko got another reason tough.


    With three of our nes turning out to have nothing but energy stones. We expected the others to also have the same luck.


    But yeah, we''re the only unlucky ones as the others all got an item or two that couldplement their strength.


    They had me appraise it one by one so I knew. Though none of it reached the level of Jayna''s Earthfire Essence, it raises their strength a bit. Due to their lower level of energy, they can only activate the basic uses of those equipment.


    Soon enough we have to resume our exploration. Thinking of the possibilities that there might be more inside, everyone excitedly gets into formation.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    With the armors already beyond usage, I still urged them to take it as well as the broken weapons at the skeleton''s side, if they can be melted then they can be made into new and better weapons even if they use a lower world''s method. Err... I''m deliberating to also take those skeletons but as a respect for the dead, I opted not to. We already acquired all their belongings after all.


    When we reach further inside, contrary to our expectations, apart from those skeletons at the front yard, the ce ahead was devoid of any new skeletons, even the supposed Ruined Mansion that we saw from the outside was magically restored.


    Upon noticing that, Yumiko had us stop our tracks.


    "Wise decision. You made me, the owner of this mansion, impressed."


    A loud voice suddenly rang out on my ears as if the speaker was just beside me. Seeing the others'' expression they also had the same experience.


    "However, to think that mere Mortals will be the first to venture in this¡­ forgotten part of that particr world. I must say, I''m disappointed."


    The voice continued to ring inside our ears, we tried to look for the speaker but to no avail.


    Suddenly in front of us, at the ce marked with a horizontal line, an illusory figure materialized.


    "You Mortals don''t need to look further, I''m here."


    Appearing like an old gentleman from the west, with long ck coattails and a face adorned by a bushy moustache and a monocle on his right eye, the owner of the voice presented himself.


    Though illusory, my Adaptability clearly recognized him as a huge threat. If he decided to be hostile to us, we''ll just bembs to be ughtered by him.


    And it''s not only me who''s feeling like this, apart from Yumiko and Jayna who only have unsettled expressions, but the others were also all shaking in fear.


    "Oh. My apologies, I forgot that this incarnation''s level is way beyond ordinary Mortals. Please be at ease."


    Upon saying that, the uneasy feeling and fear we were experiencing was all settled down.


    Only now did I have the chance to think about his words. He kept calling us Mortals as well as calling that form simply as his incarnation. He''s way different than that Smoke Giant who used the body of a native to have his incarnation descend. This old man is someone way beyond that level.


    "One barely Rank 5 Mortal, two Rank 4 and six Rank 3. Is this all the people you sent here?"


    What is that power level category? The number added up but the ranks are different.


    "Yes."


    Since the others couldn''t open their mouths because of the pressure they felt, Yumiko answered.


    "Which world sent you in?"


    Though he said that question with a smiling face, his tone and demeanor sent a chill down my spine. This is like that time when I was targeted by that Priest, no matter what I do, it''ll be hopeless. Our lives can be decided by him on a whim. Even if I factor the use of my Orbs, we''ll be caught if we tried to escape without his permission.


    However, he couldn''t actually do that. Something is restricting him, he probably couldn''t cross that line in front of him


    "I¡­ we don''t understand the question. We entered this ruin from the World of Spirits."


    I stopped Yumiko by holding her hand before answering in her stead.


    He then set his sights on me before pausing as if he''s processing what I answered.


    "¡­ I see. I guess I got too excited that someone went in after a long time that I forgot to consider that possibility."


    "What do you mean?"


    He speaks in vague terms. How can I get information like this? Is he purposely doing this?


    "You all don''t need to know. And you''ll naturally know about more things once you reach a certain stage."


    He smiled, seemingly enjoying our reaction to his words. Since I''m already calm and I have this Adaptability, I''m processing everything he says as he speaks.


    "Then, what can you tell us?"


    He''s dangerous, yes, but he didn''t have any hostility towards us and with that line restricting him, we''re safe at least.


    "Hmm. Since you''re the first visitors after that day, I''ll be lenient and expand your knowledge a bit. You all probably came from one of the mortal worlds."


    He finally threw an unfamiliar term.


    "Mortal World?"


    "A Level 1 World. That''s all you need to know."


    Hearing Level 1 World from his mouth, I immediately linked it to the Level 1 Energy. But what about Earth? Is it still unranked because it''s an unawakened world?


    It feels like the mystery about our own world keeps deepening while the answers we uncovers were too few. I really need the Principal''s knowledge he''s currently keeping to himself. Some of my discoveries here will be surely be enough to trade for it. After that it will be my time to hoard information.


    "Then what about that power scale you mentioned earlier."


    The one Rank 5 was probably Yumiko, Jayna and I were the Rank 4 while the rest were Rank 3. If my understanding is correct. He''s basing it on our actual strength rather than cultivation stage.


    Like he said, he''s expanding our knowledge this time. As for his reason, is it boredom?


    He mentioned about us being his first visitor in this forgotten part of a particr world, that proves my earlier guess about this dimension.

 Chapter 94 A Change In The Situation

    "I forgot that most Mortal Worlds have their own Power Levels. Let''s see. Mortals are ranked by 1 to 5. Rank 1 is the weakest while Rank 5 is the strongest among Mortals. After that, if you surpass your own world, you''ll stop being a mortal and be a Transcendent."


    He put a hand on his forehead before slowly exining the Power Level he mentioned. That''s probably the universally epted level. And maybe it was the reference used by the Invading forces, the 1-leaf to 5-leaf Dark Elves as well as 1-star to 5-star Beastmasters. Then what about after that? Do they continue to 6-star or change it to Transcendent?


    Ah. Why am I worried about their Power Levels? At least. My theory of converging paths was proven by meeting this¡­ expert?


    "Are you a Transcendent?"


    I couldn''t help but ask. The answer is already clear though.


    "You could say I''m at that level. This might be an encounter that shouldn''t have happened so I can''t tell you more than this. One advice. Leave this ce after achieving whatever goal you set. If you encounter someone not as lenient as me, it will be a waste. Especially for you three. You have the potential to be a Transcendent and know more things. You can only have the qualification topletely explore this ce if you started hearing my name."


    So by his statement, there''s not only him who is currently in this dimension. Did the previous expedition encounter one of them which resulted in that high casualty?


    "This dimension has a restriction on who can enter, I doubt we can go back again after leaving this time."


    This is why the Spirit Queen and King couldn''t go in. But here he''s saying that we need to be a Transcendent topletely explore this ce.


    "Restriction? That''s only an illusion that Mortals like you wouldn''t be able to break. Most probably to stop you Mortals to flock inside. Once you be a Transcendent you can then ignore that. However, be careful not to divulge the location of this dimension."


    I see. It makes sense if it''s like that. The Spirit Queen being unable to enter is because she couldn''t break that illusion with her current strength.


    "Why can''t we?"


    Will something happen if the location leaked out? Is there some huge secret inside this dimension? Seeing he appeared before us arriving at the very mansion, it''s highly possible. He''s here to protect that. If not for the line restricting him, we wouldn''t be able to go past the gates or even go down here.


    "If you remember everything I said and asked since I appeared before you, then you will understand."


    Ugh. He kept talking in vague terms. He could just be brutally honest but no, he chose to be like this.


    If I recall correctly he asked us about which world sent us in. That''s it, right?


    "I see. Then since you''re already this lenient with us, can you give us more advice?"


    I tried testing his patience since he couldn''t get past that line, then I could squeeze more info from him.


    "You''re a clever kid. You noticed, right?"


    Hearing my words, his eyebrows raised.


    Yumiko was pulling on my hand as if asking me to stop. She also knew but she wanted to be cautious.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    I tried ying dumb and this time, Jayna also started pulling on my arm. I am really doing something dangerous and I''m betting on the fact that he couldn''t get past that line.


    "Great! However, kid. It''s fine to be greedy but if it''s too much, who knows? It might be the end of you."


    He caught on it and the tone of his voice changed. It went back to earlier where it feels like we''ll be killed instantly if we ever move a muscle.


    "You''re right, I almost stepped over the line. We won''t disturb you anymore and thank you for being lenient. May we meet again."


    I bowed to him before urging everyone to turn back. Though the others were still kind of scared, seeing me and Yumiko falling back they all followed us.


    "You''ve got guts, I give you that. Remember what I told you."


    I hear the owner of the Mansion said before we got out of the vicinity of the mansion which turned into ruins once again.


    Not guts but stupidity. I just endangered them. I shouldn''t do that again. If he''s any other existence, he would''ve been already enraged by my questions.


    But apart from knowing some bits of knowledge beyond our current level, there''s nothing noteworthy apart from his existence as well as the possible treasure or something important he was protecting.


    If there''s another chance. I''ll go back here and explore this ce thoroughly.


    Going back our way, we rode the water elevator and arrived back at the suspended waterfall, only when we''re out of that ce did the others start panting as they release the tension they built up.


    "I don''t think I can continue further."


    Rane suddenly said after she collected herself. Her knees were still shaking from the fear that the old man caused her. Because of how calm I am, I seemingly forgot that the others didn''t have the same ability as me. They could clearly feel how fearsome he is.


    "Me too."


    Abe and the rebellious Spirit Beast also uttered after they calmed down. They already got their harvest through the ne so they probably thought that it''s already fine to turn back before they could truly be stepped on by someone at the same level as that old man below.


    "I''m sorry. I was rash and might''ve endangered you. If you have already decided to turn back now, I won''t stop you."


    I apologized to them as it was really my fault this time.


    "Like he said, if that''s what you decided, we have no reason to stop you. Give this to Yse and Ezyn for me."


    Yumiko also stepped in and handed them the excess storage nes. There''s still 7 of it. Though we could actually take it for ourselves she''s also thinking that it will be helpful for them if they found something useful there. I''m sure that the Spirit Queen will also only take one for each of them and store the remaining to wait for our return.


    "Thank you. We''ll certainly deliver it to the Queen."


    Rane took the nes and stored it inside her own storage ne.


    "What about you Jagu?"


    Abe couldn''t help but ask when he didn''t say anything.


    "I will continue this exploration with them, you don''t have to worry."


    Jagu answered.


    In the end, from 9 we''re now down to 6. After that encounter below, we might''ve gotten some benefits but we were faced with something we could never hope to prevail if something went wrong.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "I''m kind of rash, so Yumiko. Use your strength to stop me if I did it again."


    "No. You probably ounted that he won''t do anything, and he didn''t. He might even have a good impression of you."


    "I think so too but if you really go over the line, we''re here with you."


    Jaynamented as well.


    "I couldn''t ept that he only picked the three of you as someone with the potential to be a Transcendent so I chose to stay. I might be weaker and not as opinionated but you can count on me."


    Jagu also voiced out his frustration.


    That''s right, among every one of us, he only focused on me, Yumiko and Jayna. The others were only mentioned as Rank 3. Maybe Rei and Ren were also feeling the same as him however, they''re already used to not voicing it out.


    Since it''s almost half a day since we entered this dimension, Yumiko proposed to camp and pass the first day at this rtively safe area for now.


    No one objected because they''re also eager to use the stones we got to cultivate here, to increase their strength.


    There''s no need for a campfire. It''s not cold anyway. By making a schedule to have 2 to be on watch while the other four will rest or cultivate, we started resting at the side of that suspended waterfall.


    With Yumiko and I being the first watchers, we talked about the experience we just had from that mansion ruins.


    "What should we do for tomorrow?"


    I asked Yumiko. This experience was also new for her and as the leader, she probably felt like she wascking.


    "Shouldn''t you be our leader now, Daisuke? You have a better grasp of our situation than me."


    See. She''s trying to admonish herself.


    Before I could answer her, she continued talking with helplessness in her voice.


    "Earlier, I was like them. Scared out of my wits. Even with my current strength, there''s no way I can beat him. I would be as shaken as them if you didn''t reach for my hand."


    "But you stayed firm. With you in front of us, we felt safe."


    Even if I''m the one giving advice and the one who talked to that old man, she''s the pir everyone was relying on.


    "Uhm. You know, during my time in the World of Spirits, I''m used to being relied upon. However, earlier, when facing that scary old man, a thought came upon my head. I too also want someone to rely on."


    Yumiko turned her face towards me and reached for my hand, sping it in her small palm before continuing.


    "And when I''m shaking in fear, you held my hand like this and shouldered what should have been my role. At that time, I thought, ''I already have someone I can rely on.''."


    "I''m your support, Yumiko, I did what I had to do but look at what happened. My judgement wasn''t always right. I almost endangered everyone down there."


    Saying this again, I became something like a broken te. I want to own up to that mistake.


    "But nothing happened right? You judged that he couldn''t do anything that''s why you became that bold and you stopped at his first warning. You have a clearer head than me."


    Yumiko just shook her head at what I said. For her, she saw my recklessness differently.


    "Even so, it might not always result in that. I''m not perfect, I''m mostly guessing all the time and if I guess wrong, it will really be fatal for everyone."


    "Then Daisuke, don''t just stand behind me. Stand beside me. With you at my side, we''ll be stronger together. Let''s be equals, not just a Hero and her Support."


    With Yumiko still holding my hand in her palm, she said all of these confidently. She believed that it would happen. Just like Yuko¡­


    "You sounded like Yuko just now. She kept saying that to me. That we''re equal even if I had just started to tread this path of being the Heroes'' only Support."


    With only that image she saw during the awakening of her Foresight, she started to believe in me.


    "I see, it''s not me who first saw this point. Yuko really is amazing. Among everyone in our ss, she''s the one I most admired. I couldn''t really get it at first when I saw you two being that affectionate to each other. But now that I''m having this experience with you, I suppose that was just her being her true self."


    Yumiko wryly smiled upon knowing that Yuko already treated me like that even when I still don''t have my current strength.


    "Yes. She''s amazing and so are you. I''m always in awe of your ns and the way you did things, you know?"


    Even without my help, she can surely pull off a sessful siege in that Fortress.


    "Ugh. You really have your way with words... No wonder even that innocent girl got taken in by you."


    "Err¡­ I didn''t do anything."


    I turned my head away to escape her teasing gaze. And my reaction made her giggle as if she enjoyed it.


    After a while, Yumiko once again asked me.


    "So, Daisuke. Can you lead with me?"


    "If that will put you at ease, then alright."


    With everything that she said if I still reject then that''s just pathetic. Correcting each other''s mistake in judgement, will that really make us stronger? We''ll see.


    "Thank you!"


    After saying that, just likest night, Yumiko closed in the distance between us and ced her lips over mine. With her arms slipping itself around my neck, this kiss will not be just a quick one.


    And with her being this proactive, I responded to her this time and held her in my arms.


    Soon enough, we separated from each other with Yumiko as red as an apple. I waited for her to calm down before we discussed what would be our new goal after what we learned. We will not be able toplete this exploration so we changed it to just reach thestndmark to see if there are still any survivors from the previous expedition.

 Chapter 95 The Last Landmark

    After a night of rest and cultivation. Rei, Ren and Jagu by using the energy stones we got from underground all experienced a breakthrough. Along with the items they got from the storage ne, their strength increased to a level.


    I also got the time to cultivate and a night''s progress led me to less than half of what''s needed to have another breakthrough.


    When they heard that, they also started to think I''m a monster. Just like that certain Barbarian Girl.


    It''s not that it''s fast. It''s all attributed to this unknown inherent energy in here. My Adaptability was now at 10%. It''s the biggest progress I got in one night considering I only actively cultivate it for a few hours.


    Now there''s that notion of staying here for at least a year to train. By the time Ie out, it''s possible that I will be stronger than the heroes or even a Transcendent.


    Err¡­ but that''s considering everything will stay the same and nothing will change in any of the worlds.


    Some of the Heroes might even die during the year that I will disappear.


    With my existence as the catalyst to prevent their doom, if I really did it. I mighte back to see everything in ruins.


    That will be¡­ tragic.


    I''m still progressing faster anyway so this selfish thought of mine was shelved.


    However, as long as we''re here, I will use every opportunity to increase my strength.


    "Ruin Dwellers again?"


    Jayna asked as she jumped back from the arm that''s about to grab her leg.


    Her sparkling green vines changed properties to be sparkling red vines. When it wrapped around the arm of the Ruin Dweller, it started to burn to a crisp.


    When she pulled it, the arm was cut off even before the Ruin Dweller fell to the ground.


    That''s how strong her Earthfire enhanced her skills. She could stand on her own now. The Earthfire filled herck of offensive power.


    When we restarted our exploration it''s already a few hours before we stepped on another Ruin Dweller territory. The theory about them being just territorial was proven with this.


    "Stall them for me. I''ll channel the same Higher Spirit."


    Yumiko dered. With that Higher Spirit to flush these diggers out, it will be easy for us to kill them. However¡­


    "No. Yumiko, we just need to leave their territory, it''s actually a waste of time to kill them like the first time.


    I advised her not to and after pondering for a bit, she nodded.


    There''s really nothing to gain at killing those thick armed creatures apart from wasting our time.


    With us only reacting to those who will try to grab us from beneath the ground, we soon passed their territory and arrived at a wide clearing.


    While passing through it, we already found some traces of the previous expedition. Even if the paths changed, the ce is still the same so sooner orter we''ll see thatstndmark they reached. The map just said an altar and danger. As to what kind of danger, those who survived were the ones who ran away first so they also don''t know.


    Apart from observing any walls if there would be something like the Earthfire Essence, we''re also looking out for anyndmark. With the first one proven to be a passage to an underground ruin, we decided to avoid them if possible. If we encountered someone like that old man, and someone not as bored as him, it would really spell death to us. There will be a time in the future where we wille back here but for now, we have to avoid them.


    The clearing was proven to be long and barren. On some parts of it, we encountered more skeletons but unlike what we saw from the underground, these skeletons didn''t have any storage nes. Someone already took them or they''re from a different group than those who died there.


    Another hour of cautious walking, we encountered a new enemy. To not be seen by them, we hid somewhere out of their sights. Though they''re as ugly as the Ruin Dwellers, they''re bigger than them. They''re bipedal as well but if I couldpare them to something within my knowledge, I would call them Ogres.


    With reddish-brown skins, towering height, ugly faces as well as those stone clubs they''re wielding, they''re really like an Ogre.


    The ones we encountered look like they''re patrolling the area but Jagu noticed something from one of them.


    "That''s a fur of the same type of Spirit Beast as Abe."


    He pointed to the fur pelt that was covering one of the Ogres'' lower body.


    "Are you sure?"


    Yumiko turned to him for confirmation.


    "The Spirit Beasts are brutal. You probably only encountered the Queen, King and us Transformed Spirits, but those below our level, it''s a dog eat dog world. So it''smon to find the fur or pelt of the same species as you."


    The way he described the life of the Spirit Beasts, I guess even with the Spirit King and Queen leading them, it''s still hard to control those at the bottom.


    "That''s a clue about the previous expedition but are they still surviving? If they all became the source of hides and furs for them¡­"


    Jagu continued. He''s pessimistic about their chances.


    "There''s still a possibility that some of them are still alive. What do you think, Daisuke?"


    Yumiko said before asking me for my opinion. We already told them that we''re leading together so, in every event, me and Yumiko will decide on what to do. Of course, I still let her do the thinking first then I will support or reject her idea. Then after that, she will also do the same.


    "The possibility exists. Isn''t that enough reason? We just have to be cautious as they look like they are more organized than the Ruin Dwellers."


    They''re even sending patrols like this. It''s possible that theirir is near.


    "Alright. Let''s do this fast and we''ll let one of them run back to lead us where they were staying."


    Yumiko presented her n.


    "I will then use the Orb of Concealment if we ever need to escape. It''s already prepared."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    And I added my input to improve it.


    I took the Orb out and filled it with the necessary Flux Energy that could cover us in an instant if ever.


    Finalizing that n, we went out of hiding.


    As soon as they saw us, they growled and shouted in an incoherentnguage before some of them threw the clubs that they were holding towards us.


    Upon seeing that, I immediately sent an Energy Shield to everyone.


    Right, my new Augmented Skill can also be used by sending it to mypanions. It''s a literal support buff.


    With their Energy Shields, they managed to withstand those clubs and through Yumiko''s lead, we started cutting them down while deliberately leaving one alive


    "I see. They''re probably the natives of this dimension but the question is, what are they eating?"


    Looking at their sprawled out corpses, they look well-fed.


    "The Ruin Dwellers. It''s possible that they''re the natural predator of each other."


    Jagu spected. As a Spirit Beast, he surely had hunted a fellow beast for food before he became a Transformed Spirit. As for what they''re eating now that they have a humanoid form, it''s the same as us. He shared our mealst night and earlier after all.


    He said he''s not opinionated but look at him be this talkative once he''s the only Spirit Beast left in our group.


    But these creatures of this dimension, they''re eating each other. The old man didn''t mention any of them, not the Ruin Dwellers nor these Ogres. It could be that he didn''t care about them or he had no idea about them.


    If not for having a different kind of species, it wouldn''t be surprising if these Ogres started eating their own kind, the same with the Ruin Dwellers.


    We got into formation again and started following the Ogre who ran away.


    After he turned to a narrow pathway, we paused in our tracks.


    Being trapped in this kind of environment is¡­ lethal. If they have some hints of intelligence, they will prepare a trap here. But after observing and concentrating at it. My Adaptability didn''t trigger anything.


    "Heads or tails?"


    I took out a coin and threw it up.


    "Idiot. Don''t decide it like that."


    Yumikoined but she caught the coin in her hand. She put her hand in front of us and opened her palm. Upon seeing the result, she smiled.


    "Heads. Let''s go?"


    "That''s kind of¡­"


    Jayna couldn''t help butment at the side after seeing how we decided whether to continue or not.


    Sometimes it''s really easier to decide something like this than think it deeper. We still have the Orb anyway and before moving in, I used the Orb of Enhancement as well as Physical and Spirit Boost.


    Passing by that narrow pathway, we started hearing amotion from a distance.


    At the end of this pathway, there''s only a left turn so whatever is making thatmotion, we will see it there.


    "I will use concealment before the turn. Let''s just scout for now."


    They all nodded at my suggestion. Just by the volume of themotion, it''s safe to say that there are more than 50 of the same Ogres in there and they''reing towards our direction.


    The one who ran probably already reported what happened and they sent these iing enemies to catch us? Possible


    The question is, is that all? We have to see their situation first to gauge if we can cope with only six of us.


    "Stay in the corner."


    After saying that, I activated the Orb of Concealment. Before those Ogres appeared from the corner, we''re already concealed from their sight.


    Seeing them pass us by, we continued to tread the pathway to see the situation inside thisir they built for themselves.


    After turning left, we were met with a barricaded area and inside it was some kind of settlement were these Ogres live. Though the cement of their makeshift tents was disorderly, there''s a clear path that was intentionally left in the middle.


    And trudging through that path, we could see a raised tform with something like a huge pole in the middle. In front of it was a stone table and right at that moment, there''s something going on in it.


    A Ruin Dweller was held by two Ogres to stop it from struggling. Standing behind the table and in front of the pole was a shaman-like Ogreplete with tattoos and hood made from some unknown pelt. He didn''t have any dagger or staff on him, instead, he''s gathering some kind of energy in his hands until it bes a clump the size of a small stone. The way he gathered it was like how we tried to produce an energy from our bodies. Has he adapted to the inherent energy of this world?


    Dropping that clump of energy to the Ruin Dweller, it shrieked loudly as its ck-coloured blood came out from its orifices and floated to the pole behind the Shaman Ogre.


    Then from below the tform, a young unassuming Ogre stood in front of it. The ck blood coagted while a light shined from the pole towards it, sending the blood towards that young Ogre.


    Once it hits him, the young Ogre howled as if he''s in pain. His body then experienced a transformation. From that young unassuming form, he transformed to be the adult-like Ogres around him.


    "The Altar."


    Yumiko muttered upon seeing that. Thestndmark and the ce they marked as ''danger''.


    We''re concealed so we''re currently fine but upon seeing that ritual, we knew that these Ogres were not simple at all. No, it''s that Pole which was the strangest thing here. It can enhance them but is that all of its functions?

 Chapter 96 Scouting The Lair

    "There are still 8 minutes before the concealment ends. Let''s split up to look for where they were keeping their captives. See if there are any survivors from the previous expedition."


    I suggested. We couldn''t storm this ce without any n or any scouting done. That''s just lousy.


    "Rei and Ren, you go with me. Jayna and Jagu with Daisuke. Stay close to each other and take care."


    Yumiko nodded and evenly split us.


    None of us objected and we immediately started going our way. Time is running so it''s understandable to be quick in our decision. With me and Yumiko leading them, we could remind them on the way.


    The ritual at the tform was still ongoing. There were at least 10 Ogres that were set to be baptized there and also 10 Ruin Dwellers to be sacrificed.


    When the first sacrifice died, it was brought to a corner for it to be skinned and chopped like livestock. For them to have this kind of system, I wonder how those Ruin Dwellers live? For sure, from their digging, they already found out the location of thisir. Scared? Or are they not intelligent enough?


    Judging from how they just grab a leg from beneath the ground, it''s probably thetter.


    Taking Jayna and Jagu with me, we took the right side while Yumiko and the twins took the left. We''ll be back to that corner in 5 minutes so that we could leave the narrow pathway before the concealment ends.


    Theirir isn''t thatrge, plus there are only one entrance and exit. If we''re discovered and they blocked that exit, we''ll be trapped. Yumiko was the only one who could fly but there''s nothing she could climb on. This ce is enclosed with the walls reaching the ceiling.


    Just from how it looks, they excavated this ce themselves. Though they''re trapping themselves inside, it was also easy for them to defend.


    ? With only the Ruin Dwellers as their enemies, it''s fairly easy for them to grow like this.


    With the number of tents, I estimated that there should be at least 200 of these Ogres, not including the young ones or if there were more Shaman. The Shaman was probably the most dangerous of them all, by being able to use energy, it''s strength was surely higher than the Ogres who were baptized from the Altar. ording to our short skirmish with them earlier, most of them were only as strong as early Transformed Spirit and a handful of stronger ones.


    When we reached the end of the path to the left, we were met with the side walls with few hollowed areas that were surely dug up by them to make a room. In each hollowed area, there''s no door but there''s a Ruin Dweller''s hide which covers whatever is inside it.


    Storage rooms?


    There were 5 of the same hollowed area so we split up to cut the time needed to check each of the hollowed areas.


    I picked the room I will peek in and went next to it. Making sure no Ogre wille in or out of it, I slipped inside making sure that the hide cover wouldn''t be able to touch me.


    Once inside, I was immediately assaulted by a foul smell which made me run back outside as fast as possible.


    That''s their d*mn toilet room! What the hell? I should''ve sniffed thoroughly outside before plunging myself into that room.


    When I went out, I saw Jagu having the same expression as me.


    "Feces dump?"


    He asked.


    I could only smile and nod at him. We''re unlucky to have chosen the same type of room.


    After that, we went to where Jayna entered. Until now, she hadn''te out yet so we both slipped in and found out why.


    "These¡­"


    Jagu was also astounded which made him speechless after that first word.


    "Daisuke. Are these the same stones we got from the ne?"


    Jayna asked when she saw me entering. Though the color was a bit impure, it''s really an energy stone and they have the room full of it. Where did they get this? And who uses this? The shamans?


    We couldn''t steal all of these yet because the concealment will be cancelled. We could only reluctantly leave the room to check thest two. But yeah I already marked it forter


    If there''s time, I will take them out by putting them in my ne storage. Though the space isn''t that huge, it can fit at least 1/3 of the stones in the room.


    It might not be as useful for me here, however, once we''re back on Earth and with the Principal letting me take a rest, energy stones will be crucial to raising my cultivation.


    After leaving that Energy Stone Room, Jayna and I will check out one while Jagu will check out thest of the 5 rooms.


    As cautious as ever, we slowly approached the room. Waited for a few seconds before going inside.


    What registered in our eyes was an empty room.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Err. Not really empty since there''s another door on the other side.


    "Should we go in?"


    Jayna asked me. It looks like that door leads underground. Her eyes became unsteady as she probably remembered that experience of being exposed to an overwhelming power she wouldn''t be able to cope.


    "Wait here, I''ll go down quick then we''ll go back. It''s almost 5 minutes."


    I took her hand and squeezed it for a bit. When she felt it, it made her calm down. She then looked at me worriedly but in the end, she nodded.


    Going down that door, it''s not that deep but the ce is too dark. I would''ve tripped myself if I''m not cautiously taking the steps down.


    When I arrived at the ce, there''s only a shiny stone giving light to the whole room, in the middle of the room was a table and on top of it, a book, a stone tablet to be precise. It was in the very middle where the light of the shiny stone was focused.


    I looked around and there''s nothing here except that stone tablet. Well, there''s some kind of bed on the corner but just looking at it was already making my back hurts. It''s not only made of rock but also uneven.


    I took my focus away from that bed and back to the book. There''s something written in it and a few illustrations.


    I touched it and information about that book came to my mind. Compared to the books we found at the ne storages, this one was special. It contains the method of the Shaman Ogre on how to absorb the inherent energy of this dimension.


    If someone was to follow the instruction written in it, he or she will be able to do what the Shaman Ogre can do. Absorbing the inherent energy of this dimension.


    It sounds great, eh? However, the method here is only applicable to the Ogres with talent and was born in this dimension.


    There''s one thing to be happy about though, I found out from this book that there are two ways to adapt to higher energy.


    The first one is to be born in the world or dimension where the energy was inherent, which is the very basic. The Invading Forces were all like this as well as these Ogres.


    The second one is to raise one''s cultivation to forcefully adapt to that energy. Or if one doesn''t want to change his or her main source of energy; in Jayna''s case, her Spirit Energy.


    She will have to convert that higher world''s inherent energy to Spirit Energy.


    Err¡­ in other words, just like the Flux Energy Conversion. Only, she needs to be strong enough to handle that higher energy or else she''ll be corrupted by it and in turn die in the process if she runs out of time.


    That also exins the Corrupted Individuals. They were forcefully trying to adapt to higher energy, which is the opposite of my earlier example with Jayna. They''re trying to change their main source of energy to that of the Invading Forces'' inherent energy also known as the Dark Energy. That''s why we could see them being Corrupted by it. They might look like they were being strengthened by it, yes. However, the truth of the matter is¡­ Their bodies couldn''t handle the Dark Energy which resulted in it slowly burning their life source to sustain it.


    There are two ways for them to survive that corruption.


    The first being their goal which is to lead their own world to be assimted by the Invading World which will elevate everyone in their home world to have higher energy. However, that would mean their own inherent energy will cease to exist.


    The second was like my example with Jayna, even if they failed to assimte their own world, if they grow strong enough to forcefully adapt to it then their main source of energy will change to that higher energy.


    Ugh. This is probably the biggest info dump I got from something appraised by my Adaptability. However, that cleared a lot of my own guesses and theories which bnced it.


    And the result; this stone tablet in front of me is useless.


    This room isn''t though. This is a Shaman''s room. I don''t know how they really call themselves but calling them as shaman and ogre are rather convenient.


    The Ruin Dwellers were also named as such. We couldn''tmunicate with them so we gave them names for our convenience.


    After confirming that I didn''t miss anything, I went back up to see Jayna''s worried face turn into a relieved one.


    We met up with Jagu outside and hurriedly retraced our steps back to where we were earlier.


    From his mouth, we learned that the room he went into is a Ruin Dweller''s prison. There''s a lot of them there and they knew how to contain them. Preventing those thick-armed creatures to dig away.


    We ran into Yumiko''s group right where we parted. Looks like we have the same sense of time.


    Jumping out from the barricade, we continue to turn to the narrow pathway. Along the way, Yumiko and I exchanged what our group saw.


    On their side, they found a room full of broken armors and des, their food storage and most importantly a prison for the few remaining survivors of the previous expedition.


    When she said that, there''s a clear hopeful glint in her eyes. Did she find the Spirit Queen''s little sister in there? She should be the same type of dragon, right? A silver one. I just don''t know if they''re in their original form or a humanoid form.


    Err¡­ when Spirit Beasts died, regardless of their form before dying, their corpses will turn back to their original form. With that, I could guess that they''re in their humanoid form to save space.

 Chapter 97 Six Against Fifty

    "The concealment is about to end, let''s go!"


    I reminded them. Though it''s not needed it''s a necessary call to hasten their pace.


    We''re still halfway down the narrow pathway. From afar, we could already hear the approaching footsteps of those 50 Ogres who left earlier.


    "We might have no choice but to fight. Get in formation."


    Yumiko judged. She looked at me for confirmation in which I nodded as an answer.


    Not hearing any word from me, the others quickly get into our formation.


    With Yumiko and me at the front, Jayna behind us, and the other three enclosing her inside the formation.


    Jayna has the convenient vines that could slip under our feet. Paired with her phenomenal control on Spirit Energy, she''s really fit to be in the center of our formation.


    The fight is unavoidable but we also need to get as far away as possible from thatir to avoid reinforcements from the enemy. Fighting 8 times our numbers, we need to be swift or it will take too long of a time if they became cautious and just decided to block our way.


    When we exited the narrow pathway, we sprinted away from there. With only a few seconds left, we didn''t get very far before the Concealment Aura ran out of time.


    The 50 Ogres who were marching back with disgruntled ugly faces upon not seeing the reason they went out were all startled when the six of us suddenly appeared not far from them.


    However, that surprise didn''tst long as they immediately recognized us as enemies. They all look alike which makes anyone who looks different from them as enemies.


    The Ogres at the second row of their formation aimed at us without a second thought. Throwing their stone clubs, they all howled in joy, probably thinking we wouldn''t be able to dodge it.


    Unluckily for them, Yumiko and I were at the front.


    Being a Hero and someone almost as strong as the Spirit King, Yumiko is still considered a Mortal by that old man''s standard.


    But yeah, in the World of Spirits, she''s as invincible as him. The Council of Twenty will always have a headache whenever she appears in this world. Though I only met one of those from the Council, it''s not wrong to imagine that they''re a bunch of uptight old men.


    By raising the Energy Shield skill and Energy Shield Augmented Skill, I got myself twoyers of protection.


    The others were also buffed with the Energy Shield Augmented Skill. I even used my Streams to strengthen it. That''s why, unlike earlier, those stone clubs they threw bounced back when it hit me and got diverted easily by Yumiko.


    When the first wave of attacks subsided, Yumiko raised her gohei and took a stance as if she would use it as a spear.


    Materializing a River, she shaped it and turned it into a materialized de of Spirit Energy which she attached on her gohei''s tip.


    To turn that shrine maiden exclusive staff like that. Why didn''t she just get herself a real spear?


    Err¡­ it''s probably another preference of those Higher Spirits, eh?


    With her gohei-turned-spear, she stabbed the first Ogre she could reach. Along with the fluttering of the streamers on both sides of it, the howling of the Ogre signalled the start of this battle of six against fifty.


    After lodging that materialized de inside the Ogre, she twisted her gohei before pulling it out of its body, leaving a bloody hole.


    Enraged upon seeing that, the other Ogres at the front aimed at her. However, Yumiko just smiled slightly and 4 of her Rivers materialized into four gohei-turned-spear, mimicking her weapon.


    These Ogres didn''t know that if she willed it, Yumiko could probably kill all of them if they give her enough time. That''s howrge of a gap she had on them.


    Those four materialized weapons made from her Rivers took advantage of their surprise from seeing those goheis appear out of nowhere as they stabbed at four different targets. It might be slightly weaker than her own direct attack but the four stabbed ogres fell down, bleeding profusely.


    Seeing five of them taken out like that, the other Ogres started to encircle us.


    Upon seeing that, Jayna didn''t wait any longer to show what she could do


    Materializing her 5 Rivers, she turned them all to the same zing red vines that she used before to encircle the 4-leaf Dark Elf. With the enhancement from her Earthfire, the mes produced by it grew in intensity and became the same greenish-red color. And by using all 5 of them for the same type of vine, the effect stacks making the ce feel like hell.


    Well, only for the Ogres.


    Enclosing us along with them. The circle of greenish-red mes started topress the area.


    The unlucky Ogres who were touched by the mes started screaming horribly as the part of their bodies which made contact with it melted the flesh along with their bones in a matter of seconds.


    The touch of that me had the same effect as that one-meter mark in the 10-meter Scorched Area Formation. Those who were touched in their arms could see their own flesh melted by it before it dug deep into their bones.


    Even if the Ogres were not that intelligent, they understood the horror of touching that greenish-red mes.


    "Daisuke, I couldn''t maintain this state for too long. They''re all scared now. Use this chance to defeat them."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Jayna whispered to me. The use of her 5 rivers to produce this effect was surely draining. Even if I continue using Spirit Boost on her, the rate at which her Spirit Energy was being drained was higher than what the Spirit Boost could regenerate over a certain period of time.


    With how disoriented the enemies are right now, we started cutting down those who were still going after us first.


    Pulling out my sword, I used the Haste Blessing as well as the Spiritual Twin Phantom. The orb of enhancement still has a few minutes of cooldown so I have to make do with this.


    Using sh Step, I appeared before an Ogre who was about to throw his club, stabbing directly at the center of his chest, it offered no resistance as it exploded instantly which made him fall backwards onto another Ogre.


    Next, I changed my target to another Ogre at my right who was only about to react to what I just did. Sending an Air Bullet right into its eye socket, an Energy sh came slicing next, separating its head from its neck.


    Lastly from my back, another Ogre was about to smash me with its club, however, I used the other Sword Skill, Counter, which created an illusory sword around me through the use of Flux Energy. It could block an enemy''s attack and restrict it with the duration depending on its strength difference between us.


    Being on the weaker side, he was restricted for a few seconds as if he froze and grew rigid. Using that opportunity, I turned around towards it and stabbed at it three times, leaving three Energy Explosions inside.


    I went back into our formation before the explosions blew its chest away.


    On the other side, I saw Rei and Ren also started cutting down a group of five Ogres. As always, the two moved together, with Rei immobilizing them and with Ren doing the finishing touches. With the equipment they got from the ne storages, it became easier for them to finish.


    Jagu on the other hand transformed back to his original form. He jumped right into a group of three Ogres, wing the first one which sent it into Jayna''s me wall. Biting the second one on its shoulder and chomping away almost half of its chest andstly kicking the third one backwards and had it stumble with other Ogres behind him.


    Just like that, the Ogre numbers decreased while those who were in panic started to look for a way out.


    All of that happened in less than a minute and with none of us breaking a sweat. Well, we are now because Jayna''s me wall is fast approaching.


    There''s still about 10 or so who were ferociously looking at us but none of them was a threat anymore.


    With Jayna''s crowd controlling, it became easier for us to pick our target and chip away their numbers one by one.


    When her me Wall dissipated due to the exhaustion of Spirit Energy, there''s only a handful of them left.


    Though it''s ideal to kill them now, the Ogres inside their who heard themotion were already fast approaching.


    Due to that, we decided to leave it unfinished to gain some distance and to start looking for a ce where we could rest and n on how to storm their and rescue those captives.


    "Daisuke, do you have a n in mind?"


    After finding a safe ce, we huddled together to take a break as well as n for it.


    This time, Yumiko wanted me to propose my idea first. Looking at their eager eyes, I smiled in defeat as Iid what I had in mind.


    "We''ll go in disguise. Just like how we did it in that fortress but this time, we don''t need to create a distraction. Even if you''re strong it''ll be hard if an unexpected situation happened."


    I directed myst sentence to Yumiko, who after pondering for a bit, epted my words.


    There were those incarnations like the old man, lying somewhere in wait. Even if the possibility is low, leaving her alone is not an option for me.


    "Alright, my disguise was also improved by Earthfire."


    Jayna proudly dered with a silly smile on her lips.


    Err. It''s already perfect, how can that perfect disguise be improved further?


    "We''ll rely on you Jayna."


    I patted her head and that instantly made her happy.


    "Of course since we''ll be disguising ourselves, we need to ambush another set of patrols that they will send. Because of that, the rescue might be dyed for a day or two."


    Considering what has just happened, those Ogres will be on high alert. During that time, we wouldn''t be able to enact any n of rescue if we don''t want a full confrontation against them.


    That will also give me time to make another breakthrough and realize thest Augmented Skill I had in mind.


    "After infiltrating theirir, what''s next?"


    Jagu asked. He has no idea about disguises but seeing our confident looks he probably decided to trust us on this one.


    "Take the captives out and also steal from them. Yumiko, I think that Pole will be perfect for you."


    I smirked and then told Yumiko what I was thinking. Though I haven''t been able to touch it yet, considering its functions, it might be helpful for her Spirit Channeling.

 Chapter 98 Commence Operation

    Two days have passed since the day we scouted the Ogre''s Lair. During the night after we talked about the n on how to rescue and steal from those Ogres, I used the whole night to devote myself to cultivation.


    Just like when I was in the World of Barbarians, I cultivated nonstop to push myself to reach thest stage of the 2nd realm. 5th Stage Augmented Realm, Level 5 Support Professional System and 5-Streams Fused Spirit.


    Upon my breakthrough, it earned me another 9.5 Strength, 9.5 Endurance and 0.2 Intelligence.


    Err¡­ and like the first, Strength and Endurance was reduced by 45%.


    For thest and final Augmented Skill, I created a support for the Orb of Enhancement.


    Well, since I''m already walking the road of a support character, might as well be serious with it. With Energy Shield and now this, my Augmented Skills were nowpleted with two offensive, one evasive and two support skills.


    The fifth Augmented Skill, Energy Field. Any recognized ally within the field will get an enhancement buff of 5 Strength from me that will not expire as long as the field is opened. If one left the area covered by the field, the enhanced Strength willst for two minutes. If I boosted the Augmented Skill using my Streams, it will add another 1 Strength per Stream.


    With the addition of the Passive Skill [Field Expansion] gained from the System Path, The area of the field was extended from 3 meters to 5 meters around me.


    This is thest breakthrough with which I would get bonus stats from each path. Once I reach the 3rd realm to be a Saint Realm and the equivalent of it from the other paths, the stat bonus will be reduced. In exchange, my cultivation speed will normalize.


    Since they will run parallel by then, I will be like someone with a unique pathpared to the others. A Unique Path and a Unique Energy. Adaptability is really something, eh?


    I don''t know about the rest of the 30 worlds I haven''t stepped into yet. Because of the Flux Energy State, I will not be able to gain as much stats there but maybe their paths and inherent energies can further enhance my abilities.


    We''ll see when I step foot in the 4th world. Even if it was exined it''s still better to experience it myself.


    ording to the old man in the mansion ruins, I''m already a Rank 4 Mortal. That means, even the bonus stats were counted in determining one''s rank. But how do they calcte it though? He didn''t detail it enough. My system will surely adjust itself to also project the Universal Power Level that they were using if he gave a detailed description of Mortal Ranks.


    That will surely be useful to properly gauge the new enemies. Even if it''s not Transcendent, Rank 5 Mortal will surely appear soon. It''s probably because the Peak Rank 4 was already useless against the Heroes and the strongest among the denizens of the world. Just Like that Dark Beastmaster killed by Raiden as well as the Dark Elves in the World of Spirits who kept on losing against the Yumiko or the Spirit King.


    Last night, before our operation today, I once again infiltrated thatir, alone.


    Well, I didn''t take long since I only went there to check on the Pole. Luckily, they''re not doing the ritual everyday. It''s a coincidence that we chanced upon it.


    While concealed, I quietly went to the raised tform and touched the Pole


    One touch was enough for its functions to be clear to me. Remembering the information I discovered, I immediately left their before the concealment ran out.


    The Pole which served as their Altar is a mystical equipment made by a Transcendent called Totem Pole. The Ogres must have chanced upon it somewhere in this dimension.


    It''s main function isn''t the ritual we saw but the enhancement of an ability. It can make an ability stronger if used with it.


    The ritual we saw was just the Totem Pole enhancing the Shaman''s ability to draw out the Ruin Dweller''s lifeforce. That ability was mentioned on the stone tablet I found in the Shaman''s Room. It''s like a free ability if one followed the instructions written in it.


    The ability is the use of someone else''s lifeforce to forcefully induce growth towards its target by expending that lifeforce instead of the target''s own lifeforce.


    What we saw was just someone forcefully being turned to an adult.


    Err¡­ it shouldn''t have that grand of an effect but thanks to that Totem Pole, it became possible.


    On that same note, if Yumiko uses it, the Totem Pole will enhance the effect of her Spirit Channeling, it might extend the duration of channeling or increase the power she could borrow.


    Well, I can use it too but it''s pretty useless since my ability is like a Passive skill. It will be more useful for the Unique Abilities unlocked by Psyche Energy like Yuko and Raiden''s Foresight and Temporal eleration. Using the Totem Pole with it will surely enhance those abilities of theirs


    Ah. It might really be a Totem for the Heroes if ever we all stand together to fight. Every hero can take their turn to use it.


    My initial guess wasn''t exactly right but wasn''t wrong either. The Pole was really useful for Yumiko.


    Because of that discovery, stealing that pole is now one of our main objectives.


    "Daisuke,e here. I''ll put on the disguise for you."


    Jayna called to me after she''s done disguising Jagu.


    Looking at him now, you wouldn''t really mistake him for another species but only an Ogre. It looks real, those ugly mug of it and those buffed bodies. Even if you pinched his arm you''ll clearly see that it is his own arm that you''re pinching. That''s how the Earthfire perfected the already perfect disguising skill of Jayna.


    "You seem happy."


    Imented upon noticing her humming out a tune while preparing for my disguise.


    When she heard my words, she giggled like a mischievous child before exining why.


    "It will be harder for Father to notice my disguises now. I will be able to go out more often."


    Hearing her words, I couldn''t deny that it made meugh.


    "I''m amazed that''s what you can think of at this moment."


    "Is it that funny?"


    She tilted her head as if she didn''t know why Iughed.


    "No. It''s adorable."


    And it really is. Despite what we went through and what kind of battle we will be having soon, she could still be this carefree. That positivity is uplifting.


    "Uhh. Are you here to tease me? Stay still. I''ll start now."


    She pouted and ordered me.


    I could only smile and let her do what she wanted.


    Two hourster, everyone was already in their own Ogre disguises. Jayna put some specific marks on our bodies to know who is who and to know if that Ogre is an ally or an enemy. Once we enter their, we''ll be socializing with the Ogres even if we don''t know their own incoherentnguage. They all look alike, so it will be hard for them to spot us.


    "Alright. Let''s set off. Remember your tasks."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Yumiko dered as she spearheaded our formation. She took the role of the leader of the patrol we abducted. With each of us having the same stone clubs, we started our march while acting as an Ogre back to their.


    On the way, we encountered some Ruin Dwellers and since we''re acting as an Ogre, we pulled them out of their holes and made them unconscious before pulling them with us back to their.


    With prey in hand, it will be easier for us to pass through inspection. Hopefully.


    When we entered the narrow pathway, we ran into another group of patrolmen who were about to leave.


    They eximed as if they''re praising us when they saw the number of Ruin Dwellers we''re bringing back. Since we didn''t know what they''re talking about, we growled like idiots while gesturing to them. Surprisingly the idiotic Ogres understood it and theyughed loudly before continuing on their way out.


    "Great. Even without us knowing what we''re talking about, they understood us."


    I eximed upon seeing their backs getting farther from us.


    "You can live your life as an Ogre. They will not notice you''re an impostor."


    Yumikomented while smirking. She''s surely smirking behind that disguise, right?


    "Err¡­ It won''t be fun seeing those identical mugs of theirs. Even just looking at us is¡­"


    I shook my head as I stopped thinking about it.


    "What? Aren''t I still beautiful even with this?"


    With that ugly mug of an Ogre? No, not even remotely beautiful.


    "¡­ Yes, you are."


    But yeah, how can I say that?


    "I love it when you''re like this, Daisuke."


    Yumiko giggled beneath that disguise of hers.


    We continued our way and soon arrived at the barricade. Saying another incoherentnguage, we acted stupidly while pointing at the Ruin Dwellers we brought.


    The Ogre stationed there look at it and as if seeing a new meal, he happily let us pass.


    At that point we split up once again, Yumiko will lead the twins to the same side they went to two days ago while me, Jayna and Jagu will bring the Ruin Dwellers to their prison.


    With the n in mind, we will steal everything from them first, even the broken des and armors wouldn''t be spared.


    Well, if I found more valuables then that wouldn''t be spared as well.


    After we rescue the captives, we''ll leave this dimension before any mishaps happen. I''m sorry for the Ogres but they''ll be looted dry.


    When we reached the Ruin Dweller''s Prison, Jagu handed the Ruin Dwellers to the Ogre that was guarding the room.


    However, once the Ogre held the Ruin Dweller, Jagu twisted his neck without a second thought before throwing its body inside the Ruin Dweller''s cell. Having been given a meal, the thick armed creatures were energized.


    "Then see youter, Jagu. Look after them."


    Jagu nodded as I watched him take the seat of the previous Ogre.


    This is his role. He will release the Ruin Dwellerster.


    Leaving that room behind, Jayna and I then turned our heels to the room filled with energy stones. No one was guarding and the other Ogres didn''t seem to find the stones important.


    Maybe it was really only used by the Shaman.


    Upon entering it, we were once again met with piles upon piles of Energy Stone.


    Now that we have some time, I got to observe the room again and from one pile of Energy Stones, some kind of chest was hidden beneath it


    I pulled the chest out and was honestly surprised at what I found.


    "Jayna, look."


    I excitedly called out to Jayna who was looking outside to warn me if there''s someone about toe.


    She turned her head and also gasped in surprise upon seeing it. Inside the chest were storage nes, the same ned we found below, in the Underground Ruins. It''s too many that the chest was about to burst from it.


    Now it makes me wonder, are these storages thismon in a higher world?


    Ah. In any case, this was really a bountiful harvest.


    I could also now spare some for Yuko and the other girls. And by using some of these, we''ll be able to take out everything from this room.


    "Help me stash these out Jayna."


    I said before throwing two nes towards her.


    Understanding what I meant, Jayna nodded and started binding the nes and collecting the piles of Energy Stones inside.


    About 10 minutester, the room was fully emptied by us.


    I chuckled as Ipared its previous state to now. It''s like we just robbed a bank without anyone caring at all.


    And with this, one of our objectives was sessfully cleared.

 Chapter 99 Fighting The Ogre Shaman

    After we leave this dimension, It''s already a fact that my total stats which included the bonus I''m getting from the Heroes will be way higher than their average base stats. Even so, I feel like that will still feel short from catching up to them.


    Maybe like Yumiko, every one of them was already at least Rank 5 Mortal if they added all the buff they''re getting from the world they were in.


    Anyway, once we return to Earth, I will be able to add 4 more Heroes to my Support List. That''s another 20% bonus stats.


    Err. Will it be enough by then? I don''t know. I might take up Raiden''s offer to spar to know how close or far I am to them after doing that.


    Yuko will surely be overjoyed though. Especially if she finds out how much progress I got here in the 3rd World.


    Ah. Now that I think of her, I wonder how is she in the World of System? She''ll be fine right? She''s also invincible after all. Plus there''s Zerina, Reinys, Ca and Noelle helping her. A Peak Rank 4 was trivial against her. That incarnation of the Smoke Giant from before was a Rank 5 was defeated by them even if it''s with the use of Hero''s Awakening.


    During my rest, I hope she won''t get summoned so we can spend our time together again. I want to take her back home to check on my parents and investigate the past I seemingly forgot. I still see them as the parents who raised me, that fact will not change whatever oue resulted from my investigation.


    Yuko remembered what happened but was that really what happened? The Principal was purposely holding off information so I better use all my chips to know something from him about the past I couldn''t remember.


    Haa. Enough of that overthinking. Let''s focus on what''s in front of me here.


    Jayna and I were already in the room which leads to the Ogre Shaman''s underground room.


    The Ogre Shaman. He''s a necessary piece for us to steal that Pole. By disguising as him, those Ogres wouldn''t be able to object if I took down the altar and pocketed the Totem Pole.


    He''s most possibly the leader of this tribe of Ogres as well. If I can kill him then it will be easier for us to leave after taking everything they have.


    We already scoured and reorganized our information. There''s only one Shaman here. It''s possible that there were otherirs where the other Ogre stays but since the Pole is here, this one''s their mainir. With their intelligence, I doubt that there were elite Ogres guarding him secretly. And even if he has, we just have to be swift if we want to kill him.


    There''s no ritual currently happening outside, that spells a huge chance that he''s at his room. Maybe cultivating or something else.


    Either way, if it reallyes down to a fight. With the two of usplementing our skills, it will be easy to put him down but yeah, cautiousness should be monitored. I will never be too confident, no matter how strong I be.


    If an ordinary Ogre was just an average Rank 3 then if I have to guess this Ogre Shaman was around Rank 4,te Rank 4 if that''s off. That book of his and the way he collected the energy was too slow after all. However since we don''t know what he can do, that unpredictability raises his danger level.


    My only concern was for our fight to not draw any attention from the Ogres outside, if it did, we''ll be swarmed in by them.


    "Jayna, if there''s ever a fight. Let''s do it just likest time with the 4-leaf Dark Elf."


    Jayna will distract the enemy to get all of his focus on her. When that happens I will swiftly attack the Shaman before he could even be aware that there''s two of us.


    But if that''s not viable, we''ll do our best to adjust to it. We both experienced progress here and this is where it will be put to a test.


    Due to her improved disguise, even if she transformed to her Nature Nymph form this time, her disguise wouldn''t be undone. Due to that, we would be able to at least surprise that Ogre Shaman.


    "Un. You can count on me. With my Earthfire, it will be easy for us."


    Jayna said confidently. If not for her Ogre disguise, I could probably see her puffing out her developed chest with that confident smile of hers.


    Just like that time when she made my Ember disguise. Now that I think of it, even without knowing that she''s the owner of the third Orb, she already caught my eye.


    One thing led to another and now we''re here.


    "It''s really nice seeing you this confident, Jayna."


    Imented. I would''ve pat her head again if not for our simr heights this time.


    "You made me like this, Daisuke."


    Jayna evenughed cutely while saying it. And well, I me the disguise again for not allowing me to see that silly smile on her face.


    "It''s still because of your own efforts, you know?"


    Taking credit for her growth? I might''ve tried to support her but it''s her own effort. She saw that Earthfire Essence first, no matter the result, she will acquire it. She''s the main character of this world and that''s her own fortuitous encounter. I only helped at identifying the use of it. Even without my help, she will find that out, sooner orter.


    "Stubborn guy. There''s always times like these where you''re so stubborn."


    Even with the disguise, I knew she was pouting behind it. With puffed up cheeks.


    I only shook my head without replying as we started heading down the stairs.


    My Orbs were already prepared. Activating it will be easy if the need arises.


    Halfway through that unlit stairs, I trained my ears to hear if there were noises down below. And sure enough, the Shaman was muttering incoherent words. His mumbling was loud enough to reach where we were.


    If we concealed ourselves this time, the Shaman wouldn''t know what hit him or why he deserved it.


    I looked at Jayna and gestured for her to huddle closer. When she did, I took out the Orb of Concealment and activated it.


    One steps, two steps, twenty steps¡­


    When we reached thest step, we found the Shaman in front of the book.


    While murmuring, he''s collecting the inherent energy of this world through his palms. He''s cultivating.


    If one will see this, they will probably think that he''s doing an oracle but yeah, that''s just him following the instruction of that stone tablet.


    Now that I got this close to him, the pressure he''s giving off was at most a Peak Rank 4. As strong as that 4-leaf Dark Elf who chased us.


    I heard Jayna gulping her saliva down as she inched closer to me.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "He''s stronger than we thought."


    Shemented. With the change in her, she also started to have an idea on how to gauge her opponent''s strength.


    "Didn''t we also get stronger? Trust me. I won''t let anything happen to you."


    We could only helplessly escape from the Peak 4-leaf Dark Elf before but now, we''ll be challenging one by ourselves.


    Hearing my words Jayna nodded and got behind me. I took away the stone club we''re holding and switched it with my sword. Jayna did the same by switching it with her staff.


    Filling my sword with Flux Energy, I moved behind him.


    Stabbing someone from the back? Of course, it''s a better method. There''s no honor to be gained here so¡­


    As soon as I signaled for Jayna to start, my sword lodged itself at the Shaman''s back. By doing so, my concealment was undone.


    When the Shaman felt that, he reflexively turned around which led for my sword to fail to prate his body further.


    But that''s enough.


    When he turned around, the Energy Explosion left behind the stab on his back was triggered.


    "Guuak!"


    A groan of pain came out from his lips.


    Jayna already covered the entrance with her vines to prevent any sound froming out. Though I wonder if that would really block out the sound, it''s better than nothing.


    The Shaman Ogre''s face couldn''t hide his surprise. For his fellow Ogre to attack him? It''s a notion he didn''t possibly imagine. But with us using some kind of energy, his surprised face turned to rage.


    He opened his palm and that greyish ck clump of energy materialized. It expanded and covered his body.


    His hunched back immediately straightened and his aged face seemingly grew younger.


    Is that some kind of ability to get him back to his peak?


    His pressure really grew but only a bit.


    "Jayna!"


    I shouted to Jayna to start.


    Hearing a clearnguage from us, the Shaman Ogre became more enraged. His muscles grew tighter and became thicker than the Ruin Dweller''s, he swung his arm and tried to throw a punch at me.


    Raising both of my Energy Shields and using the Sword Skill, Counter, it stopped his fist and stopped his whole body for a split second.


    During that time, four types of vines came rushing through from behind that immediately restricted the Shaman Ogre''s body.


    For a Shaman to use physical attacks. I''m impressed.


    Err¡­ it was just me who dubbed him as shaman, maybe he''s actually the Chieftain. As the only one who could make use of the inherent energy of this dimension, he''s surely the strongest.


    But yeah, with the two of us here. It''s not in my record to have a drawn-out battle.


    Opening the Energy Field, using the Orb of Enhancement, throwing him the Aura of Ailment and activating the Spiritual Twin Phantom. I boosted myself to the maximum. If this is not enough, I''ll get more buffs in the future.


    With Jayna''s vines restricting him while slowly burning his body with her Earthfire, the Ogre Shaman tried to resist, pulling each vine off his body. But Jayna was trying her best to hold onto him.


    Using the opportunity she created, I used the first Sword Skill, sh Draw, creating a gaping wound on his chest. I turned around and shot consecutive Energy shes hitting his back and opening more wounds on it. His blood was already gushing out of him as he finally took off Jayna''s vines.


    Materializing more of his greyish-ck energy, he tried shooting it at both of us. I sent an Energy Shield to Jayna while I rolled over to dodge it.


    Using Energy Phantom, I moved back behind him again while his eyes were angrily watching the Phantom running in a different direction.


    Filling my sword with more Flux Energy. I stabbed the Shaman Ogre again to the holes and wounds created by my previous attacks.


    Leaving enough Energy Explosions, it all exploded simultaneously. With the continuous howl of pain from him, it eventually reached the peak before it suddenly stopped. He just howled thest bits of his life and fell down to the ground as a corpse.


    Just to be sure, I push myself up to stab at him again. Seeing no reaction, I slumped down to the ground, exhausted.


    Jayna immediately came over and supported me up. Both of our disguises were almost blown off by that energy ball he shot at us. Right now, our disguises were in tatters as if someone bit off of it while our real bodies were also peeking out from the holes.


    "He''s tougher than we imagined. Can we still make the disguise from that¡­ corpse?"


    He needed to be bombarded with enough explosions before he died. Just how tough is a Peak Rank 4? What about a Rank 5?


    Ugh... It''s really better to stay at the back than be in the frontline like this.


    "Don''t worry, I saw his body before this, there might be some imperfections but I''ll use his corpse as a reference."


    Jayna assured me while helping me stand up.


    Now that we''re about done here, I wonder what''s happening on Yumiko''s side?

 Chapter 100 Fooling The Ogres

    The Ogre Shaman is dead.


    Though we only wanted to copy his appearance, it wouldn''t be possible without taking him down.


    I already pushed away his corpse to a corner where Jayna could easily see him.


    Err... she''s the one who requested for his body to be put there. By using his body that was riddled with holes as a reference, Jayna concentrated on creating my new disguise.


    With her real appearance in front of me working hard like this, I got too absorbed at watching her.


    "Daisuke, is there something on my face?"


    Jayna stopped for a bit and looked at me.


    Ah. Of course, she would notice when I was staring at her like that.


    I shook my head and answered with a slight smile.


    "I just got too absorbed at your serious face."


    Hearing my answer, Jayna''s face blushed as she covered it with her hands. If she has her staff, most likely I will earn another hit in the head.


    "Uhh¡­ Why do you always throw lines like that?"


    "Eh? You asked, I answered."


    But she''s right, that line was pretty good even if that was not my intention.


    "Sometimes I don''t really get what''s going on in your mind."


    Jayna sighed before continuing her work on my disguise. She''s a bit too innocent but I guess she''s really too conscious of me now. If she''s a bit wary of me before, now, every time something good happens, she will go to me first to express it.


    After expressing our interest with each other, I want it for her to take it slow. To let her slowly understand her own feelings.


    But I don''t really have a reason to also do the same. Just like with Yumiko.


    "Do you want to know? I can tell you."


    "I already have an idea, you didn''t stop staring at me even after I told you..."


    Jayna shook her head and a lovely smile peeked out from her lips.


    "Ah. Do you want me to stop?"


    Seeing that smile, I recalled how limited my time here with her. Sooner orter, we''ll return to Earth.


    She will be like Zerina, Avelin and Erin soon. Left behind in her world. As to when I will see her again, I don''t know. I guess this is also my unconscious action to remember her when that time arrives.


    The two barbarian girls almost never left my side during the remaining time before Raiden and I went back to Earth. Zerina also did the same, during our stay in the Western Border, every time Yuko will be busy by something back then, she will go to my side.


    Though I could see the growth of their strength, I couldn''t see how they look right now. And the same will happen with Jayna soon. She''s already listed below Erin''s name even without any pledge happening between us.


    The system really needed to change the name of that list. It''s confusing even if I''m the only one who could see my Status Window.


    "No. Keep watching me. I''ll make the perfect disguise for you!"


    While wearing a smug face, Jayna confidently dered, the way she weaved her Spirit Energy was kind of enchanting as well, even if I can control that energy freely, I''m not as skilled as her in shaping it to however I like.


    "Alright. Show me what you got, Jayna."


    Upon hearing my words, her smug broke instantly as it was reced with a grin while her face was blushing.


    "...Daisuke, I want a reward for this."


    With a soft voice, Jayna slowly said.


    "Hmm? What kind? If I can give it then it''s not a problem."


    She wanted a reward. Err¡­ I wonder what do I have that I can give her?


    "I''ll tell you after we leave this dimension."


    Jayna''s eyes glimmered a cheerful light upon hearing my agreement. After that, she went back concentrating on doing my Ogre Shaman disguise.


    While watching her do her best, I also started thinking about our next step.


    How will I steal the Pole without the Ogres noticing that I am not the original Shaman? They''re not that intelligent but it''s better to be sure. Ah. I''ll observe them first. If they''re truly idiots then I don''t have to think of how, taking it down won''t have any problem.


    ording to our original n, our group has already done its objectives. The next part will be for me to act as the Shaman and deliver Jayna to the other side.


    She''ll be needed there to disguise the captives as Ogres. It sounds easy but one wrong move will lead to us fighting them with us being outnumbered. We have to move quickly and calmly respond to any changes.


    "It''s done!"


    Jayna smiled as she looked at my disguise, satisfied with another of her craft. By adding some finishing touches, she pped her hands happily.


    She then pulled my arm and had me stand up. After circling around me and nodding for a few times, Jayna repeated her words.


    "Thank you, Jayna. Now, repair your disguise. I''ll wait for you."


    I patted her head and bathed her in Spirit Boost.


    After around 10 minutes she''s back to her Ogre disguise, devoid of the elegant and clumsy girl from earlier.


    From the Ogre Shaman''s corpse, I took his ne that''s made from some unknown materials. It''s nothing special and didn''t trigger anything. Only an ornament to make him look scarier.


    It''s already been more than an hour since we entered their and no one found out the empty storage yet. There''s also no one who came to check for the Shaman.


    Let''s hope it''ll be as easy as this on the next steps.


    When we exited the room and appeared before the Ogres, most of them gave their respect to me, some were even putting their child to the front, hoping they would be picked for the next Baptism.


    Err¡­ how do they even reproduce? They all look alike and I don''t see the distinction between male and female.


    Ah. That''s not my business anymore. It will just cause me a headache if I tried to think about how and why.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Acting like a leader, I didn''t respond to most of them and walked calmly while Jayna was following behind me.


    I went and checked on Jagu first and upon seeing my face, he first got startled but with Jayna behind me, he settled down and tried to probe my disguise.


    "Not only the disguise is perfect, you even move like him. Is that part of the disguise too?"


    Jagu inquired. He also circled around me as if trying to find a w in this disguise.


    "No. That was Daisuke acting like him. The Ogres couldn''t even tell that he was already the fake Shaman."


    Jayna giggled under her disguise as she recounted the Ogre''s reaction.


    After reminding Jagu of what to doter, we left the room and started traversing the path to the other side of their.


    Yumiko and the twins were surely holed up inside the Prison Room to prevent any Ogre from harming the remaining captives.


    As we passed by the Altar, the Ogres who were busy tending to whatever they were doing stupidly call out to me. I ignored most of them and only gestured slightly, but every move of the shaman was taken in great interest by them.


    How simple are these Ogres, really?


    When we arrived at the Prison Room, I had Jayna enter first so as to not startle them with my appearance.


    And also, I have to deal with the flock of Ogres first. Some of them were even chewing on a Ruin Dweller''s leg while eximing something towards me.


    "Where''s Daisuke?"


    I heard Yumiko asking Jayna when she entered.


    "Outside."


    I turned back and saw them peeking out from the room.


    I nodded at them and Yumiko seemingly understood what I wanted them to do. She pulled them back and started working inside there.


    With that, the need to enter the room was removed. Yumiko is there to supervise. There''s no need for me to worry.


    After I shook off the Ogres flocking towards me, I walked around their to check the other rooms while observing the Ogre''s behaviour.


    There were those with a child who kept pointing at their kid, there were those who were unting their scars as if that''s an honor andstly, there were those offering me different parts of the Ruin Dwellers as a meal.


    Err... In short, they''re really this simple that they didn''t even notice that I''m not their original Shaman anymore.


    Having decided that, I then made my way to the barricade and gestured on the guy manning it, removing him from his post.


    Though I only tried, he seemingly understood that I was telling him to get lost. He scurried away cheerfully as if he was freed from a difficult task.


    After I opened the barricade, just enough for us to easily pass through itter, I looked back and saw them having confused expressions. However, they didn''t do anything and just watched me.


    I then moved away from that entrance and no Ogre even thought of closing the barricade again.


    It''s maybe because of their ignorance and low intelligence or maybe that was because of the influence of the Shaman. Everything he did was thew and it''s probably the absolute. Only him had that room and no one even dared to enter the Energy Stone room.


    With this, I confirmed how stupid these Ogres were. There''s really only the Shaman as their Pir and the most intelligent among them, other than that, they''re simple creatures.


    I just have to stall for a little time and act like their respected leader until Jayna finished disguising those captives. She has the Energy Stones in her nes. Using that can also replenish her used Spirit Energy.


    As long as there''s no other unexpected thing that will pop out, we''re done here.


    But yeah, there''s also that saying on Earth. Murphy''s Law, anything that can go wrong will go wrong.


    What can go wrong anyway?


    Ah¡­


    Suddenly a group of Ogres came crawling back from the narrow pathway. Behind them were a number of Ruin Dwellers.


    Without relying on their tunneling abilities, they''re smashing the running Ogres to the ground.


    I really jinxed it, eh?


    I looked around and saw that the Ogres were staring at me, waiting for my orders.


    I raised my arm and howled like an idiot while pointing to the Ruin Dwellers


    Seeing what I did, the Ogres copied me and also howled their lungs out and raised their clubs as they charged towards the iing enemies.


    Those at the front faced the approaching Ruin Dwellers, with their clubs raised, they did their most used and idiotic pskill, Club Throw.


    "Daisuke, what happened?"


    Yumiko suddenly appeared at my side. I knew it was her because of the voice and the unique mark Jayna left on her Ogre skin.


    "As you can see. Murphy''s Law was evoked."


    I smiled wryly beneath my disguise.


    "Really¡­ Those Ruin Dwellers suddenly became this crazy. Did something happen to them?"


    It''s not wrong for her to think of that. They wouldn''t be this crazy without any reason.


    "If there''s something, those Ruin Dwellers we caught earlier..."


    That''s the only possibility I could think of. I better check with Jagu.


    "I see. That''s a possibility. I thought they''re less intelligent than these Ogres."


    Yumiko nodded while voicing out her thoughts.


    "Either way, I canmand these Ogres. They will be ughtering each other so this is ideal for us. Go back first and finish the task. Leave these to me."


    After telling her that, I also moved forward which made those other hesitating Ogres follow behind me.


    They needed their morale at this moment. When they became too disoriented. That will be my chance to go and steal that pole.

 Chapter 101 Leaving The Lair

    Amidst the howls and screams of Ogres and Ruin Dwellers alike, the scene at the front was already too bloody. Since they all used blunt attacks, there were no limbs flying or cleanly cut wounds, it''s all either smash someone or be smashed by someone.


    During all that, while I was directing those who were still standing like an idiot somewhere, I was moving backwards.


    When most of them were already crowding at that entrance, I turned around and went to the room where Jagu is.


    "What''s happening outside?"


    I already expected that this would be his question. I put a hand to stop him and gestured for him to look outside.


    I then went to the Ruin Dwellers inside their Prison and looked for those we caught earlier.


    They''re most possibly the reason why the Ruin Dwellers suddenly stormed thisir.


    Observing each one of them, even if they''re the same as the Ogres who only have one face temte, I noticed the difference between those we caught earlier.


    They''re exuding a different scent that will go unnoticed if no one paid attention. Just like how we didn''t notice it


    Then what''s special about that scent? I don''t know and there seems to be no point in knowing.


    They''re already here. The battle was already ongoing. Even if I find out what''s so special about these captured Ruin Dwellers the battle will continue.


    Ugh... I guess it''s much better to leave these guys imprisoned here or just kill them. It''s already chaotic outside and letting them stay here will lure more of those Ruin Dwellers.


    Ah. We only needed to wait until they annihted each other, eh? But that wait will probably be too long.


    "What do we do now? Do we still need to release these thick-armed?"


    Jagu asked when he went back from outside. He probably saw how many those Ruin Dwellers are. If we released these creatures from imprisonment, the Ogres will surely lose and we will be implicated.


    "No. If I''m not wrong, those we caught earlier were the ones luring those Ruin Dwellers here."


    We just need to wait for Jayna to finish the disguises and then we can move out of here, leaving them in the carnage they were creating for themselves.


    There''s also my Orb of Concealment but yeah, we need to open up the narrow pathway for us to leave. The orb will only conceal us, it will not block a stray attack for us. If we are hit, the concealment will be disabled and we have to deal with them while protecting the weakened captives.


    Now that he''s freed from his task. I turned to Jagu. This guy has been proven really helpful and cooperative, much more than the other Spirit Beasts who left.


    "Jagu, help me clear the exit pathway for us. But first, I''ll go and steal the Pole."


    "Won''t it be better to have the twins or Yumiko to help as well?"


    Jagu voiced out his suggestion.


    "You''re right. Go to them first and ry what I said to Yumiko and ask for her opinion. I''ll act like their Shaman for now."


    "Alright."


    He nodded and left the room.


    I followed him soon after, leaving the Prison room unguarded. It''s fine. It''s not as if they''re strong enough to get out of there by themselves.


    As I passed through the young Ogres who were cowering in their tents, I didn''t feel any sympathy. Well, it might just be me being cold-hearted but they will be like those Ogres when they grow up or baptized by the Shaman.


    When they saw me passed by, even if they''re scared, they cheered as if they saw their saviour in the form of me. That''s how respected the Shaman was.


    Unfortunately, he''s already a corpse down in his room and we will leave thisir in chaos. Whether they will live or die is of no concern to me. As long as they''re enemies, I wouldn''t hesitate to use them for our own benefit.


    After arriving at the tform, I pulled out the Totem Pole that was stabbed on the ground.


    When those young Ogre saw me doing that, their eyes glimmered with hope. False hope.


    Well, I''ll let them have that. This will be thest time they will see this pole, anyway.


    With a wave of my hand, the Totem Pole was stored in one of my storage nes under the watchful eyes of the young Ogres.


    They were shocked and confused when the Pole disappeared but they didn''t question it.


    Err¡­ I paid them no heed after that. They can continue hiding and that''s not my concern anymore.


    I went back to the frontline where the intensity of the battle was slowly dying down because of the dead bodies clogging the pathway.


    When the Ogres saw me. Their morale naturally increased.


    To help me push the battle out of their, I activated the Energy Field and strengthened the Ogres to easily kill the originally weak Ruin Dwellers. They just have the advantage in numbers now but the Ogres were still physically superior.


    When they felt the increase in their strength, they howled cheerfully and grew bolder. From the barricade, the Ruin Dwellers were slowly pushed out until we reached the corner where we had to turn.


    By then, what I saw at the other end of the narrow pathway were giant Ruin Dwellers. Not just one, but three of the same kind! Because of their huge bodies, they couldn''t enter the pathway.


    I thought they were territorial. However, for them to appear here in full force, looks like today is the day these Ruin Dwellers decided to end thisir.


    In any case, without the real Shaman who could possibly strengthen them, these Ogres'' future was bleak.


    Luckily for them, we need to get out so¡­ Helping them avert this crisis was the least I could pay them for the Pole, chest full of nes as well as those piles upon piles of Energy Stones.


    Of course, this is not me being merciful, after we leave they''ll have to fend for themselves, if they will survive then that''s on them. With how low their intelligence is, I doubt if they can produce another Shaman.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The stone tablet was left there. Maybe next time I go to this dimension, they will amass a new pile of treasures for me to take. Isn''t that something to look forward to?


    Err¡­ I''m overthinking again.


    "Daisuke!"


    A shout from behind me took me out of that state.


    I already noticed earlier that these Ogres never reacted even when Yumiko and I were talking to each other. All they care was as long as you look like an Ogre, you''re an Ogre. They might be wondering what we''re talking about but since I''m the Shaman, they didn''t have any notion to question it.


    With Jagu shouting like that, he and the twins appeared from behind me. Instead of clubs, they''re holding the equipment they got from their storage nes back in the mansion ruins.


    Ren got a pair of daggers whichplemented his skills, Rei got a crystal globe which gave her another skill apart from her expertise and Jagu, on the other hand, got a gauntlet that could adjust itself to fit his paws when he transformed back to his original form.


    But right now, seeing three Ogres holding three unconventional weapons among their kind, it was a silly picture.


    "How much time do they need?"


    I asked them. I''ve already pushed all the way here so, for now, we have to wait. Even with these many Ogres at mymand, killing those three Giant Ruin Dwellers is currently impossible. Those scales were too hard to break. But yeah, we don''t really need to kill them. Will they go out of their way to squeeze themselves in here?


    "Jayna said she''ll finish in half an hour."


    Rei answered my question. They''re all geared up for battle now but I didn''t intend to push it further.


    "Alright, then let''s just defend this path for now."


    Dering my decision, they just nodded and positioned themselves as to where it was easy for them to go in and out ofbat.


    And just like that, the half-hour eventually passed with more dead Ruin Dwellers than Ogres.


    "We''re here. We''re ready."


    Yumiko''s voice took our attention, behind her were Jayna and a group of Ogre-disguised Spirit Beasts.


    I don''t know who is who, I never looked inside that Prison they were detained in. In any case, out of the more than 50 who were left behind here during the first expedition, only less than 20 of them survived. At least they didn''t immediately be their meal.


    It appears that it was only the Shaman who was partaking at eating their meat and one Spirit Beasts took him more than a month to finish.


    "Daisuke, let me take it from here now. You''ve already done enough."


    Yumiko whispered to me as she stood in front.


    "Alright. Use this then."


    I took out the pole and handed it to her.


    Stabbing the pole in front of her, the Ogres watching all eximed in surprise but yeah, that''s all they can do, eh?


    Funneling her Psyche Energy into the Pole, Yumiko started her Spirit Channeling.


    Even with her disguise, the illusory figures of the Higher Spirits appeared more life-like now. And all of them didn''t evenment about her current appearance. Most probably they could see through it.


    With the enhancement of the Pole, two Higher Spirits were left behind, and like partners, they nodded at each other as they let Yumiko borrow their powers.


    When that happened, a surge of Psyche Energy expanded from Yumiko which caused the Ogres and Ruin Dwellers to be pushed back by a bit.


    Yumiko then stood up and two Higher Spirit Phantom appeared behind her and unlike before, she''s still acting like herself. Looks like the Pole not only let her channel two Spirits at the same time, it also removed the mannerisms that she was supposed to act while borrowing their powers.


    She then pulled out the Pole and handed it back to me.


    "That''s really an amazing item, Daisuke. Two Spirits. It means I''m probably stronger than a Rank 5 now. But the duration is still the same."


    Yumiko detailed what she experienced and what the Pole enhanced in a cheerful voice. It''s probably overwhelming even for her.


    That''s an item forged by a Transcendent after all.


    "That''s enough. You''re already invincible once again."


    She nodded and maybe she''s smiling beneath that disguise.


    After conditioning herself, she put her focus back to what''s in front of us.


    With Yumiko as the lead, she led the Ogres to push through the narrow pathway, smashing the Ruin Dwellers effortlessly.


    That strength she was exhibiting right now was more than what the Spirit King could do. I couldn''t gauge it clearly but one thing is for sure, those three giant Ruin Dwellers will pose no threat against her.


    Following that tide she created, we followed behind her while keeping those previous captives in the middle.


    And in this kind of overwhelming manner, we finally seeded in our operation with the added bonus of those treasures!


    As soon as Yumiko finished the three giant Ruin Dwellers, and even before the Ogres could cheer from their victory, the Orb of Concealment was activated and instantly covered all of us.


    Leaving that scene and the confused Ogres, we set our destination to the outside of this dimension.

 Chapter 102 The System Has Finally Updated Itself

    [You left the Unknown Ancient Ruins Dimension]


    [The Dimension Bonus has expired]


    [Flux Energy Automatic Conversion has stopped]


    [Conversion Debuff has been lifted]


    [You entered the World of Spirits]


    [Received +1 Strength, +2 Endurance as World Bonus]


    [Will expire upon leaving the World]


    [You have gained knowledge about Universal Power Level]


    [Generating Rank Thresholds based on knowledge¡­]


    [Generating Form¡­]


    [Power Level= (Strength+Endurance+Intelligence*6)/2.5]


    [Added a new line: Universal Rank]


    [Added a new line: Power Level]


    [Modified a Category: Pledges was changed to Companions]


    [Modified a line: Contained Energy was changed to Energy Source]


    --------


    [Level 5 Support Professional System (0%)


    Ability: Level 2 Adaptability (21%)


    Physique Cultivation: 5th Stage Augmented Realm (0%)


    Spirit Cultivation: 5-Streams Fused Spirit Stage (0%)


    Spiritual Twin: Merged


    Energy Source:


    - Level ? Psyche Energy


    - Level 1 Flux Energy


    Status:


    Universal Rank: Rank 4 Mortal


    Strength: 48.8(64.8)


    Endurance: 48.7(65.4)


    Intelligence: 5.5(6.1)


    Power Level: 66.72


    Supported List: Tap to Expand (6/10)


    Support Bonus: Level 2 Psyche Boost, Level 2 Physical Boost


    Number of Supported Individuals: 6


    Current Stats Bonus: 30% of the average stats of Supported Individuals


    Skills:


    - Psyche Boost (30 charges left)


    - Physique Boost


    - Spirit Boost


    - Dispelling Bow


    - Spiritual Twin Phantom (Fused Spirit)


    - Knight Skill (2/3)


    - Wizard Spell (1/3)


    - Augmented Skill (5/5)


    - Sword Skill(2/2)


    Masteries:


    - Level 2 Intermediate Sword Mastery (56%)


    Companions:


    - Sugawara Yuko (Earth) : Rank 5 Mortal


    - Minami Yumiko (Earth) : Rank 5 Mortal


    - Zerina (World of Systems) : Rank 4 Mortal


    - Avelin (World of Barbarians) : Rank 3 Mortal


    - Erin (World of Barbarians) : Rank 3 Mortal


    - Jayna (World of Spirits) : Rank 4 Mortal


    Status: +1 Strength, +2 Endurance(World Bonus); Spirit Energy Automatic umtion (Running)]


    Now that we''re back in the World of Spirits, my stats also went back to normal without any debuff. Though my stats were higher even with that conversion debuff, seeing my base stats back to how it really was originally was satisfying.


    Also¡­ the system finally did its freaking job!


    Ah. Maybe it couldn''t do it inside the dimension because the connection was weakened? Well, in any case, it''s great that it''s finally been updated.


    It generated the Universal Power Level based on my knowledge. However, is this correct? Did it run some simtion to generate it based on my knowledge?


    That old man doesn''t have a System so¡­ there''s really no numerical value for them to gauge it, they just felt it through their senses.


    Err... That Alien Overlord probably wasn''t born in the Universe yet to build the G*iger Counter.


    With the form it generated, it really put me in the Rank 4 Mortal category.


    66.72. The threshold for Rank 5 is 71 and that''s the weakest. I''m close. If I added another 4 Heroes in the support list it will surely elevate my rank to 5.


    Also, the Pledges tab was removed and was reced by Companions.


    Err¡­ Because of that, even Yuko and Yumiko were now both listed together with the other girls.


    But these Companions, the thing I learned from the Spirit Queen was probably one of its factors as to why it changed to this. The convergence of destinies.


    Now, it listed their names, their world of origin and their current Universal Rank. Only the Heroes were Rank 5 while Jayna and Zerina were behind them. Avelin and Erin probably couldn''t find that much opportunity there since the Dark Beastmasters went into hiding.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Now that they''re clearly connected to me. If my system ranks up, will that tab also get some kind of bonus?


    The possibility is high. They''re now as important as those Supported Individuals. If I can provide benefits for them through this system, then good. I''d love to see that. The stronger they are, the more relieved will I be.


    The other change was the Contained Energy turning into Energy Source. Because of my discovery about how the higher energies work, the system also adjusted it ording to my knowledge. The Psyche Energy is still a question mark while the Flux Energy is only a Level 1 Energy.


    I don''t know if it will be upgraded but considering that my Adaptability can still be leveled up, the possibility is high.


    "Wee back!"


    Spirit Queen Yse greeted when she saw us emerging from the ruins. Her cheerfulness couldn''t be hidden when she spotted the silver-haired girl whose body build and features were simr to Yumiko. Well, of course, except her revealing shrine outfit.


    That is the Spirit Queen''s lost sister, Yra. She''s only a Transformed Spirit Beast so there were still imperfections to her humanoid formpared to the Spirit Queen.


    Upon seeing her sister, it was as if all life came back from her eyes.


    She dashed towards Yse and jumped inside her arms.


    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have sent you in without knowing what''s inside."


    Yse apologized to her sister and also to the others who survived. All of them, upon seeing the sun of the World of Spirits also started crying. They survived the seemingly unavoidable death that was waiting for them.


    Only now that they got out of that dimension did the situation finally sink into them.


    "I thought I would be eaten. The others were¡­ They even showed us how they killed them, skinned them and chopped them up. I¡­ I thought that was the end."


    Yra detailed her experience amidst her cries. Even as a Spirit Beast, they have these kinds of emotions. Maybe because of their ability to Transform into a Humanoid form, they''re also slowly turning into human-like. The savageness they experienced during their early life was being slowly casted off.


    That''s why Ezyn and Yse were giving houses to every Transformed Spirit. To let them experience how to live as a human.


    After they calmed down, Yse called on flying Spirit Beasts to transport us back to their Pce. The ce isn''t appropriate to talk about what happened inside and also, she wanted to give us some time to rest while she catches up with her sister.


    "Daisuke."


    Yumiko appeared in my room after we settled back into the pce. As if finding the mostfortable ce for her, she fit herself next to me and adjusted my arm to let it rest on her shoulder.


    "What''s wrong?"


    I looked at her as she started rubbing her cheeks on me like a cat.


    "Another system message appeared. Something about being listed as your Companion."


    She stopped for a bit and answered.


    Seeing her acting like a cat, I couldn''t help but reach my hand on her face and caress it. Due to that, she changed her rubbing target from my chest to my hand.


    Yumiko is really different when we''re alone like this. It''s not that I''mining. Watching her act like this is satisfying by itself.


    Just like how Yuko always wanted me to hug her when we''re alone.


    "I see. The system notified you. Something changed from it after we left that dimension. That new line was created."


    "What does it mean, being listed as your Companion?"


    She already knew what it means, she probably just wanted to ask me so we''ll have a topic of conversation and to hear me say something about her being mypanion.


    Though that''s how she introduced me when we first arrived in this world. Thepanion this time has a different meaning.


    "Isn''t it just the literal meaning? Like you wished, I''ll continue walking this path with you."


    Like I thought. Upon hearing it, Yumiko shed a satisfied smile as she inched closer to me.


    "I bet it''s not just me who was listed there."


    Yumiko then said in a teasing tone.


    "Err¡­ you know, everyone whose destiny was tied with me."


    I couldn''t take it to lie to her so I spilled who else became listed as mypanion. She was there when the Spirit Queen was talking about destinies so she already has an idea on who were the other Companions.


    "You yboy."


    Upon saying that, Yumiko tightened her hold on me as if she''s afraid I would escape her grasp.


    "Now that you mentioned it, I somehow became one."


    No. It''s not just somehow. I deliberately became one...


    "That''s because you never rejected anyone who came to confess to you. If I have to guess, that''s also what happened in the other worlds, right?"


    Ah. She''s right. Zerina, Avelin, Erin, Jayna and Yumiko. I never rejected anyone. I only put two years as a deterrent to the Barbarian Girls but I never rejected them. About Zerina, I was even the one who first initiated, though it''s not a deliberate attempt, it somehow leads to that.


    Only with Yuko did I have the notion to reject. Because of how it was pped onto my face by the Principal, I reluctantly epted the engagement. However, throughout our time in the World of System, Yuko grew into me.


    What would''ve happened if I rejected that engagement? Will the Principal let me leave? Will I even encounter Yumiko and the others?


    Maybe if that happened, I would just die ignorant when the Invading World finally arrived on Earth because the Heroes died in their Otherworlds and it became assimted.


    "¡­ How did you know?"


    I only managed to utter that since she''s spot on.


    Yumiko shook her head and sighed.


    "You know, I had this thought of opening that brain of yours and see what you''re thinking."


    "You and Jayna said almost the same thing."


    Though the words aren''t the same, the meaning is.


    "Because you''re thickheaded at times, Daisuke. Do you regret not rejecting us?"


    Yumiko looked up and stared at my eyes, maybe to see if what I will answer is a lie.


    "No, why would I? Also, it''s not as if I''ll ept just anyone. I also came to like you so¡­"


    There were Reinys, Ca and Noelle back in the World of System but I never had the thought of liking them. Even though they all possess a beauty of their own, I only became interested in Yuko and Zerina.


    Err... But I once thought of charming them to control them in case they wanted to betray Yuko. That was part of my dark thoughts, eh?


    "I see. Then all is good. Let me rest here for a while."


    Yumiko smiled, satisfied with my answer before she went back to using my chest as her headrest.


    "You can stay here if you want, you know?"


    It''s not like I''ll do anything to her, if she''s morefortable here with me then I''ll let her stay.


    "If I did, Jayna would also do the same."


    I see. That''s what was holding her back.


    "Then why don''t you two stay here?"


    "Look at this guy. We still wanted to be alone with you, at least."


    Yumiko pouted and tried to bite my arm.


    Err... I''ll use their line this time. Sometimes, they''re also hard to understand...

 Chapter 103 Another Journey Nearing Its End

    "Based on what you encountered, that ce is a cut-off piece of a higher world?"


    Spirit Queen Yse inquired. We''re now gathered back to the same room where we first nned the expedition. Now, with only the 6 of us and the Spirit King and Queen to listen to what we have discovered.


    Rane and the other two already ryed what they experienced so they''re not needed to be here anymore.


    "Yes. The reason why you cannot enter is because there was some kind of illusion Formation that prevents Mortals from entering. However, if you be a Transcendent, you can go in and out of there without any problems. Just that, the ce is too dangerous even for a Transcendent."


    We only managed to explore one ruin and only at the entrance before we were pushed back by the old man and his overwhelming strength. What more would we encounter at the otherndmarks that might be hiding something?


    We were lucky to have found the Ogre''sir, if the path led us to anotherndmark with another strong incarnation, we will probably die there.


    Since Yumiko is the leader of our expedition, even if we agreed to be equals inside there, I let her ry the things we discovered while we listened. I already filled up some things that she couldn''t understand so it''s fine for me to just stay quiet behind her.


    Ah. Right! I''ll ask Yumiko to not report immediately when we go back to let me use these pieces of information first to swindle that Principal for the pieces of information he''s holding. That way I''ll be satisfied at getting back at him.


    "Higher World, Transcendent. Those are a lot of terms we have no idea of until now."


    Ezyn who was so submissive to his wife,mented for the first time. He''s the only Ruler Spirit here so knowing there''s something higher above his current stage, his worldview was shaken.


    "Because one needed to surpass their own world to be privy of those things. This world is called a Mortal World by them, only by casting off being a Mortal will we know more things outside of here."


    Yumiko exined. The Spirit Queen and King quietly listened and pondered over these pieces of information.


    I told her to also tell these to the Spiritas, it might help them to strive for a higher goal than keep searching for the actual Spirit Ocean. That way, at least one from the Council of Twenty will probably also be a Ruler Spirit and elevate the strength of this world''s denizens.


    It''s better if it''s someone close to Yumiko, like Han. That way, it wouldn''t evolve to them waging war against the Spirit Beasts again.


    After rying the information we gathered inside, it''s now time to redistribute the treasures we gathered.


    From the scraps of metals to energy stones, the Spirit Queen was having a hard time on what to do with it.


    "Why not let everyone get what they want then the rest will be distributed to both Spiritas and Spirit Beasts?"


    Even if the Council of Twenty didn''t officially send a team here. Yumiko represented them. For her, the Dark Elves were still her priority.


    "Alright. Get what you want. You all earned it, in fact, we don''t really deserve having a share in this, the earlier nes were already enough."


    "It''s to elevate this world''s strength, Yse. The Invading World will soon send enemies at the level of Ruler Spirit or even a Transcendent so we have to prepare."


    Yumiko reminded the Spirit Queen. Though she''s scary because of how she always talks about destinies, she''s really thinking about this world and their race.


    I already filled the five nes which I used to store all of those treasures with both Energy Stones and scraps. There were also my gifts for Yuko and the other girls including unopened ne storages. The gifts I bought from the coins I made from that tournament looks trivial now. With these equipments from a higher world, the most expensive enhanced equipment here will not be on par even with just the ne storage.


    Yumiko also saved some nes and Energy Stones for the other Heroes so, in a sense, we already got enough treasures.


    "I understand. I''ll also strive to be a Ruler Spirit. With this fool pulling my destiny up with him, I will reach that and be someone you could rely on when those kinds of enemies descended."


    Yse acquiesced while she pulled Ezyn to her side.


    This couple¡­ Even if Ezyn looks like he was always abused, you could see how they were really tied to each other.


    Right. There''s that thing about pulling up their destinies. Does that mean everyone tied to me will be pulled up and eventually reach the same height as me?


    It will be nice if it''s like that. I''m a support character after all. I will all support and protect them from behind. That might look cowardly from the others'' point of view but it''s ideal for me. I''m not someone really good at frontal battles, I rely on those quick and sneaky attacks, unlike Yuko and Yumiko who could hold themselves at the front.


    With that, the meeting ended and the Ruins Exploration finally closed.


    Yse had us stay for another two days there before we set off to our next task.


    That will be the erasing of the other traces of Yumiko''s previous portals.


    The time for our return was already determined. That World''s Will was watching us after all. It gave us nine more days before we will be sent back to Earth.


    When Jayna heard that, her eyes couldn''t hide her dismay. She''s probably hoping we''ll stay for long and when she heard that I might note back with Yumiko next time she goes here, that made her sadder.


    During the two days of our extended stay at the Spirit Beast Pce, Yumiko and Jayna alternately took the time to be on my side.


    Well, I used those two days to go back and forth at the entrance of the Ruins to grind my Adaptability. We didn''t go further inside so it''s fine.


    Due to that, from 21%, I managed to increase my Adaptability experience to 38%.


    Yep. It''s starting to slow down again. Even if I devoted the whole morning until night, it only increased that much. But I know, I''ll soon get there, there''s no need to rush that. It''s not even 2 months since I started travelling to different worlds so¡­ even if that estimated two years of the Principal was reduced, it wouldn''t be that extreme. A year, maybe? I don''t know.


    I don''t want to jinx it again.


    As for Jayna''s reward which she asked back there inside the Ogre Shaman''s room, she went into my room during the first night to ask for it.


    It seems that she saw me and Yumiko kissing each other when we were on watch after that encounter in the mansion ruins.


    That''s why the reward she asked from me was to also kiss her. She even said that while stuttering nonstop as if she had just mustered her courage to ask that from me. Kissing was also something like a foreign concept for her. Also, she exined the reason why she wanted to experience it. She saw how Yumiko kept smiling after it.


    Thinking it would also give her happiness, she wanted to try it, and she only wanted to try it with me.


    I didn''t disappoint her and gave her the kiss that she wanted but yeah, she somehow got addicted to it that she asked for more until she fell asleep in my room.


    Well, she reasoned that she''s making use of the remaining time I will be staying here.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    When Yumiko found out, she also stopped holding back and asked me to also sleep there.


    In the end, the two of them took the bed while I watched over their sleeping faces.


    It''s an enjoyable experience at least.


    "Take me with you."


    Jagu suddenly dered when we''re about to leave the Spirit Beast Capital. This guy grew a lot stronger than the other four Spirit Beasts who went with us.


    For him to ask us to take him with us, did he find our group fun?


    "Are you sure? We''ll just go around to remove the traces of the portals."


    "Yes. I feel like only in this group will I reach greater heights."


    Ah. He''s not wrong. By sticking with us in the ruins, he benefited a lot. And it''s not like there''s no precedence. Yuko''s party members were also growing in strength faster than anyone. If he joined this group, more opportunities would arrive for him.


    "What do you think, Daisuke?"


    Yumiko asked for my opinion.


    Jagu has already proven himself to me, so I didn''t reject him. This way, her party got another reliable ally. They will all soon be Noble Spirits considering their current progress.


    Before leaving though, another Transformed Spirit Beast chased after us, turns out it was Jagu''s wife who wanted to bid him farewell. She was staying near the Spirit Beast Pce so Jagu was confident that she''d be safe there.


    But really, this guy. Leaving his wife at home...


    Err¡­ it''s not like I''m doing the same. If I could take them with me, then I will.


    With both the Spirit Queen and King sending us off, our carriage traveled safely throughout the Spirit Beast Territory. Upon entering the Spiritas Territory, we started our tour on the abandoned Shrines. Using Spirit Ocean droplets to erase the trace of those portals, we spent five days starting our journey from the Spirit Beast Capital topletely erase every neglected portal traces.


    I asked where she''s getting those droplets and she just pointed above.


    It''s being provided by the World''s Will, of course. If I used one of those, I might be able to reach Transformed Spirit but yeah, that World''s Will will really smite me if I did. It strictly said that I''m only allowed to reach the 2nd stage or it will really list me as a serious threat.


    Well in any case, once I became a Transcendent, I wouldn''t need to fear it anymore, however, since it''s taking care of Yumiko, I''ll let him off even if I already surpassed a Level 1 world.


    Err¡­ That''s some confidence I got there, eh?


    On the sixth day, we went back to Edo City to rx and wait for the time of our return.


    During those five days, Jayna almost never left my side. Just like those Barbarian Girls.


    Err¡­ Yumiko just let her while she also asionally stuck to my side, she''s kind of satisfied since unlike Jayna, we''re both going back to Earth and she will not be left behind.


    "It''s time to test those hot springs."


    Imented when we arrived at Han''s mansion.


    "That didn''t leave your mind, huh? Wanna go in together?"


    "You know I''m not one who rejects that kind of invitation, Yumiko. Make sure you''re serious before asking about it again."


    I grinned at her and that made her take a step back.


    "Uhh. This pervert. I''m just teasing you!"


    Now I became the pervert. Girls are really hard to understand sometimes.


    "I know. It wouldn''t be too bad when all these threats were resolved. I''d like to spend time with all of you."


    I patted her head while saying all that when Jayna saw it, she also went to my side and asked for the same treatment.


    "That day wille. We''re already tied with you so we can also¡­ soon."


    Yumiko mumbled that some of the words towards the end of her sentence became incoherent.


    Jayna who seemingly understood it blushed along with her.


    "Why are you blushing?"


    Though I also understood what she mumbled, I tried to act oblivious for now. There will be a right time for all of that. They''re already tied with me, if someone tries to take them away from me, then they better know who they will cross.


    "N-nothing! Just go to that side now!"


    With a reddened face, Yumiko pushed me to the Men''s side of the hot spring. Jayna giggled beside her as she pulled Yumiko with her to the Women''s side.


    Ah. With all that happened, we managed to do all the tasks we set foring here and with the added bonus of treasures. Then I''ll spend thest 2 days to rx and reorganize everything I learned again.


    In the end, we didn''t encounter that entric Equipment Forger. There are still two days, who knows.


    This one, I want to jinx this.


    Err¡­ Can she not show up within two days?

 Chapter 104 The Principals Craftiness

    Though I tried to jinx it, the entric never arrived and the two days of our remaining time has soon passed.


    I spent it just cultivating and apanying Jayna around the city. Yumiko gave her consent to have me satisfy Jayna''s wishes. Because of that, Jayna never held back as she pulled me along everywhere she wanted to create memories with me. She might be new to that kind of emotion but the way she explored and showed it was kind of adorable. I will surely remember her clumsiness, her elegance and that cute giggles she often produces. Her father even came here to see what state our rtionship has be. When he saw how attached Jayna is to me, he sent me a telepathic message congratting and thanking me. And of course, he never changed the way of calling me Ember.


    We''re back to the same shrine we first appeared from. Apart from the old Spiritas tending it, there''s only our group sending us off, Jayna, Rei, Ren and Jagu.


    Ah. Han and Jayce were also at the distance, watching.


    The Spiritas received the treasures and due to Yumiko, Han''s faction grew stronger again. After telling them about the Higher World and Transcendent, most members of the Council went into a closed-door Cultivation hoping to be a Ruler Spirit with a new mindset.


    With the glowing portal appearing behind us, it was safe to say that it was already beckoning for us to enter it.


    "Well then, Please take care of Jayna for me. And Yumiko too when shees back here."


    Asking them to look after my girls, apart from Jagu who didn''t have any reaction, Rei and Ren assured me. Even if they''re the ones weaker, the twins were both matured enough to look after Jayna.


    "So it''s really true that you might note back with her next time."


    Jagumented.


    I smiled wryly before exining it to him.


    "That''s how it is. I have a different kind of duty than the Heroes like Yumiko but if there''s a chance, I want to go back here."


    "We''ll defend this world and also be a Transcendent, won''t that allow us to meet again in a Higher World?"


    Ren who seldom speaks talked about their ambition. Being sidelined by that old man in the mansion ruins probably sparked something in them.


    "Probably, yes. But first, don''t let those Dark Elves prevail."


    This world is still clean of any corruption, that''s to say thatpared to the World of Barbarians and World of Systems, this world''s denizens didn''t have the kind of greed the Corrupted Barbarians have or the grievance the Corrupted Individuals has towards ''The World''.


    "Uhm. Daisuke, we''ll go and look for the entric and ask her to make the same equipment. You wanted more of it for your use, right?"


    Jayna broke her silence and told me her n. I expressed to her at one point that I wanted to get the samemunication equipment to let me also have a way to check on her.


    "Thank you, Jayna."


    I thanked her and beckoned for her to give me a hug. She happily jumped into my arms as if she was waiting for it since earlier.


    "Come back soon¡­"


    With teary eyes, she looked up to me and whispered her wish. I patted her head and gave her a reassuring smile.


    "Try to use the scrap metals from the higher world if you ever find her, that will surely garner her interest."


    Yumiko added. She''s the first one who saw her and as someone who experienced how entric that legendary craftsman is, maybe only metals from a higher world could be put into her eyes.


    After a few minutes, Jayna went back to where she was standing.


    Bidding farewell to them, Yumiko and I stepped into the portal.


    With almost a month of stay in this world. Not only we finished the tasks we set beforeing, but we both also grew a bit stronger than when we left.


    Ah. For me, not just a bit. I benefited a lot and grew ever closer to the Heroes'' current strength.


    ? Yumiko also inched closer to being a Noble Spirit, with the addition of the Totem, I don''t know if I should keep it or let the Principal hold onto it to let the Heroes borrow the pole if they''re in need of additional strength.


    [You left the World of Spirits]


    [The World Bonus has expired]


    "Wee back Yumiko-chan, Kuramoto-kun."


    The same smiling face of the Principal weed us when we appeared back in his office. There are no other people here but him. In front of his table were stacks of papers that he didn''t seem to want to finish.


    "You can both go and rest first. The report can be madeter. I''m sure, you both needed some time."


    As if hinting about something. The Principal smiled mysteriously. Did he see us getting together with his irvoyance?


    Haa. It''s not that I''m not expecting it. He''s probably also aware of the other girls left behind in the Otherworlds. But yeah, he''s like Yuko who was so epting towards it as if its normal.


    Upon realizing what the Principal meant, Yumiko suddenly blushed and pulled me out of the room.


    "Ah. Yuko will be back in a few days so¡­ Make sure to remember that."


    The Principal added before the door closed. I see, Yuko is still at the World of Systems. I wonder what''s happening there.


    While holding my hand, Yumiko drew near me and looked up with a hint of worry in her eyes.


    "Daisuke, Is it bad to feel relieved that Yuko isn''t here yet?"


    "You''re thinking too much, you know? Don''t take the overthinking trait from me. It''s quite normal to feel relieved like that."


    Though it looks really wrong in many ways, Yuko will know about us. I''ll never hide something like this from her. Yumiko also confessed even if she knew I already have Yuko, that''s why her worrying about being relieved or not is already trivial. Even if she didn''t ask, I''ll spend time with her while we''re here on Earth.


    It''s almost a month and today is a weekday so the school is kind of rowdy. We avoided the main campus, especially her fans, and went straight to the girls'' dormitory. I thought of taking her into my room but she insisted on taking me to hers.


    That''s probably her way to be considerate with Yuko.


    This time, Yumiko also cast off her identity as the invincible Priestess. Changing from her revealing shrine maiden outfit, Yumiko showed me her casual wear. With her brown hair put up into a ponytail, she wore an off-shoulder yellow dress which gave her a different vibe.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Seeing her like this, it''s really different than what I got used to during our time in the World of Spirits. Due to that, I couldn''t help but take the initiative to hug her and we spent some time in that kind of atmosphere between us.


    Throughout the day, as the rest allocated to us by the Principal, I spent it inside Yumiko''s room. We talked about our experience and reflected the decisions we thought were done hastily.


    "The Principal will give you time to rest, right? What will you do?"


    Yumiko asked when we ran out of topics. We''re on her sofa with both of us still stuck to each other.


    "Investigate some things about my past and also to know more about our world''s situation."


    That will include most if not all of the Principal''s information. If what Yuko remembered about our past were all false, then the only one who could know what really happened should be him.


    Ever since that first day where he even had to use Bind on me and offered Yuko''s hand as the benefit he could only give me, he didn''t really let off a lot of information and just introduced me to my ability and made Yuko exin the specifics. Even when he brought me down to the Pocket Dimension, he let me understand my ability by myself.


    When I exchanged the information I got from the Corrupted, he gave me the general view of our current world. With the Heroes not only centered in our country and the governments were already made aware of it. There''s probably more that he''s holding back, right?


    "Can I help you? Just until before I am needed in the World of Spirits again."


    Yumiko whispered as if she''s afraid I might reject her. Is she still thinking of how Yuko will react?


    "I''d love that. But Yumiko, are you still worried about Yuko?."


    "Un. I just wonder how I should exin to her. About me also falling for you. I only thought of waiting for my chance when I confessed but you epted me right away."


    Err¡­ right that was my fault, eh?


    "Then, I''ll be there to exin with you."


    Now I feel like I am taking advantage of how epting Yuko is¡­


    Ah. No, I really am taking advantage of it.


    Even if I me it to the ''destiny'' only the Spirit Queen could see, it wouldn''t happen without my eptance.


    I have to make it up for Yuko or everything won''t feel right.


    Our talk ended there and we soon retired for the night, next to each other. Yumiko really wanted to take what little time she thought she have before Yukoes back to spend it with me.


    When the morning came, we had our breakfast together before I went to the Principal to do the report.


    I ryed everything that happened, of course except some of the most important bits that I thought of using as a chip to get information from him.


    "So, Kuramoto-kun. What things did you discover this time?"


    As if he''s already expecting that I will do this. The Principal put his hands together and rested his chin on top of it while staring at me.


    "Could it be you already saw this from your irvoyance?"


    "Well, yes. But just the scene where you will tell me things you discovered."


    He nodded as if it''s a matter of course.


    "Then, I''ll get straight to the point, Principal. Can you tell me everything about my past?"


    He kept talking about how his irvoyance wasn''t Omnipotent but it seems he has a clear view of what''s about to happen around him.


    "Why do you assume I know it? Didn''t Yuko-chan already tell you what she remembered?"


    "Just a hunch and also a hunch that what she remembered was either tampered or nted deliberately."


    It''s not that I don''t trust Yuko. But what she told me was too beautiful? I don''t know if that''s the right word.


    Why did my memory disappear though? If what happened was ording to her memory, there''s no reason why my memory of that part of my past became nk.


    "I see. Without knowing how you could actually remember it, you also became suspicious of her memory."


    The Principal nodded without letting off any hint that could be a clue for me.


    "Can you be honest this time?"


    "I''m always honest with you, Kuramoto-kun. But let''s see. The amount of what I will tell you depends on the information you brought me this time."


    He''s always honest, he''s just not telling the whole truth? Is that what he''s telling me?


    Haa¡­ Even if this looks like I''m getting the short end of the stick, I''ll have him tell me something about that dubious past before I start my own investigation.


    It''s quiteughable that I even thought of swindling him, this father of Yuko is too crafty.


    But really, even now I have no idea if he''s just as strong as the Heroes or¡­


    Is it possible that he''s hiding his real strength? Just like how that incarnation could suppress his overwhelming presence, he''s also suppressing his?


    Haa¡­ There''s no use guessing over it. Better to ask him after this. Whether he will answer or not, that''s already on him.


    "Then¡­"


    I started telling him the important points that I purposely left out during my report to him. For my past. Not only I wanted to remember, I also wanted to know why I became something like a special existence not just for the Heroes but for everyone.

 Chapter 105 Information Exchange

    "I see. To think that something like that could be found in a Mortal World."


    After hearing me talk about the cut-off piece of a higher world, I was expecting him to be more surprised but his response was kind of lukewarm.


    "You, you already know about..."


    Just how much does he already know? Will he only be surprised if something happened beyond his prediction? Just like the sudden emergence of the Corrupted Individuals before the date he estimated.


    "You don''t need to be so surprised, Kuramoto-kun. I am aware. Don''t worry, those were also useful pieces of information so they count. However, you said an incarnation appeared before you that was too strong which even Yumiko-chan couldn''t cope?"


    He started tapping his table as if he''s waiting for more information that wille out of my mouth. I don''t know if it''s just him mocking me since he clearly knew more than what he''s showing.


    "Yes. If not for him being lenient to us, I wouldn''t get as much information from him."


    "You made a good call to stop at his first warning when you tried to test his limits. Those existences aren''t someone that the likes of us can hope to cope as of right now."


    He nodded and praised the decision I made but well, that''s just logical. But his words... ''Those existences''.


    "Then--"


    Before I even finished what I was about to ask, he already answered and filled up the gaps in the information I discovered.


    "I heard about Transcendents and Higher Worlds or it should be called Transcendent Worlds or a Level 2 World. Let''s see. These pieces of information you brought me were quite valuable, that was if it fell on another person''s ears. However, since you''re the Heroes'' support and I put you in that position, I''ll still credit it for you."


    "Is that something I should say thank you for?"


    I underestimated the extent of his knowledge. Surely he''s already aware of the true nature of the Corrupted back then but he still credited it to me. Just like today.


    "It depends on you."


    The Principalfortably lies back on his seat with his slight smile still hanging on his face. That expression is that of someone enjoying what''s in front of him. In a sense, I should thank him but he''s the one who actually forced me into this role.


    However, I also epted itpletely when I saw Yuko''s state in that world. So in the end, he''s only responsible for pushing me on this path. His way of giving credits to anything I discovered even if it''s already a known knowledge to him¡­ Was that his own form ofpensation for me?


    I don''t know what he truly nned but he even told me that I can do whatever I want and I still chose to be a support for the Heroes. Only my presence was needed to save them which means I was actually given freedom of what I really want to dopared to the Heroes who were given the duty of defending their Otherworld.


    "Say. What if I rejected the offer on the first day? What will happen? Will you kill me? Considering you used Bind on me on that chair so I wouldn''t be able to run¡­"


    His actions from that day were still fresh to me. The way he used Bind. Was that to instill fear for me? Which led me to believe that epting the forced engagement was the only way for me to survive?


    Though it was just a verbal engagement, I already epted that as a fact after my experience with her. But until now, it stays as a verbal engagement, there''s not even a talk for the date of our wedding or any official documents concerning it.


    "Is that still on your mind? Do you not like my daughter?"


    Did he already push what happened to the back of his mind? I needed to know what he''s thinking that day. Why me? Why does he have to force it like that? If he offered me mary gains, I would probably ept that but he only put Yuko''s hand on the table when I asked for what''s in it for me.


    "I already love Yuko, you know that. However, I''m asking for what if? I actually reluctantly epted it, even with my Adaptability and my thinking process by then, the way you only put the engagement on the table is weird. Even so, I decided to ept because I was afraid that if I refused and went out of that door there''s a possibility that you''ll kill me."


    Now that I''m confronting him about this, he still looks calm as if this scene was something he already saw happening. This is what''s scary about his irvoyance. I might be able to hide some things from him but if it also concerns him, he will probably see it through his ability before Ie here.


    "Let''s see. I wouldn''t actually kill you. You would leave that door safely, you could even enroll in another school. However, in one way or another, you would be sent back here, meet Yuko-chan, meet those girls you made a bond with, travel the different worlds, know about the things that even the Heroes don''t know. You''ll just take a little detour."


    Like narrating a story, the Principal said all those in a slow manner. Drilling it into my brain.


    "I see, so in the end, my destiny is here with her and bing someone who will support her and the others."


    The convergence of our destinies.


    If my guess is correct, our destinies were already tied up even before meeting here again and it possibly happened within the time frame of the nk in my memory. The way he described the order of things that would''ve happened if I rejected it back then sounded the same as the answer which the Spirit Queen provided. That even if we became apart from each other, we''ll be reunited, one way or another.


    "Right. Destiny. That''s the easiest exnation you can fall into."


    The Principal smiled and nodded at my answer. He then stood up from his seat, turned around and took out a bottle of alcohol before pouring himself a ss of it.


    "I admit. You always exceeded my expectations of you, Kuramoto-kun. Your growth is phenomenal that no other Heroes couldpare. Moreover, you''re like me. A sly one. You purposely left these pieces of information out from your report and you chose to report first before Yumiko-chan. The purpose of doing that was to make me talk, right?"


    He sipped his drink and went back to his seat.


    Haa. He already saw through me and he yed along with it. Tricking someone with irvoyance and high intelligence was this hard.


    "Yes. If you''re this willing to talk, does that mean you already determined that I now have the right to learn about this?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    He could just brush me off again and give me superficial truths but this time, he''s willingly answering my questions.


    "You could say it''s like that. Furthermore, you still left out one more thing right? I saw it."


    Ah. The Totem Pole.


    "Even that didn''t escape your irvoyance? Here. It''s a Transcendent Equipment we got from that piece of a higher world "


    I took out the Totem Pole from the Ne. Upon seeing it, the Principal finally has a change in his expression for the first time. His face now screams treasure.


    "This¡­ Alright. This one truly gave me a genuine surprise. What is its function?"


    Not just a surprise. The way he gawked at it was like someone looking at something precious, even without holding it, his eye already determined its value.


    "It enhances an ability. Right. You''re also like us. This can enhance your irvoyance."


    If it was enhanced, will his predictions be clearer? Will the date of the widening of the Portals be determined if he used that?


    "Astonishing. Whoever made this isn''t just an ordinary Transcendent. Will you give this to me?"


    With a hint of greed in his eyes that he immediately hid, the Principal asked.


    That reaction from him spoke the value of this Pole. Though he wouldn''t probably harm us, I changed my mind of letting him hold onto this


    "No. I decided to hold onto this myself. You wouldn''t forcefully take it from me, right?"


    He surely can if he truly wants to take it for himself. His real strength is still a mystery. That Bind and that Portal. How could he use those if the Earth was still devoid of any inherent energy? Is he also a Hero that still has a connection to his Otherworld?


    "Of course. Even if you saw that greed in my eyes just now. I''m not that unscrupulous."


    He coughed twice before sipping from his ss again.


    "I can let you use this, I don''t know how this will enhance your irvoyance but I really want to know what will happen or what we should expect in theing future."


    He can see into the future so letting him use the Pole to enhance his irvoyance will also benefit us in more ways than one.


    Being Yuko''s father and the one who arranged for the Heroes, his goal was tied to us.


    "I see. That''s fair. I''ll do that and tell you what I can tell you. You know, sometimes, it''s still better to hold onto information."


    He nodded and even left some kind of a reminder to me. Holding onto information. Just like how we shouldn''t let the other Heroes be aware of their own doom.


    "Just don''t forget to tell us before it''s toote."


    "Of course."


    After we got into an understanding, I handed him the Pole. He put it down on his table and looked at me again, waiting for my next words.


    Right. We finally reached this part.


    "Now that that''s out of the way. Can you tell me now? Yuko''s memories. Is it real or¡­?"


    I already expected what his answer would be. He wouldn''t count it as a piece of information if her memories were real.


    And like I thought, his answer came immediately and even probed what I already know about myself.


    "Some of it was fabricated. Kuramoto-kun, I know you already guessed, your existence is special."


    Just how special? Being the only one who can travel into different worlds was already special enough¡­


    "I see. So something really happened. Who modified her memories about that day? And who tore that page in my memory and left it in a nk state? Why not fabricate some memories just like with her?"


    With my continuous questions, the Principal simply listened until I''m done throwing it.


    "¡­I couldn''t really answer all of that. However, Kuramoto-kun, do you believe in reincarnation?"


    And after a few minutes of silence, he threw me his own question instead of answering mine.

 Chapter 106 Yukos Return

    "Reincarnation? Seeing you asked me like this instead of answering, does that imply that... I''m a..."


    That''s quite a far-reaching concept that I immediately tried to push away from my mind.


    But yeah, if I was asked about that before I was exposed to this world travelling, world-saving and mystery-solving adventure, I''ll say that was just a fantasy. But with worlds upon worlds and strength that can surpass a world came into the picture. Maybe somewhere out there, reincarnation is possible.


    "I asked you about this because reincarnation isn''t just a fantasy. This is a secret and I hope you never utter a word of this to anyone else. Yuko-chan is a reincarnator."


    The Principal once again opened his mouth and revealed a secret. A huge secret.


    "Eh? Then why did you have to fabricate and modify some of her memories?"


    Could it be to limit her potential? Why? Even though she''s a reincarnator, she''s his daughter first and what about him? What is he? What is the concept of reincarnation that he''s talking about?


    "It was actually because of you. I have to change her memories about that time frame within the nk in your memory. However, that modification was only temporary, it''s like a Seal in her mind and when she reaches the necessary strength, the Seal will naturally unseal itself and her memories that were fabricated will return to its original state. You could wait for that and ask her about what she remembered. However, even though it will not bring back the nk in your memory, her memory might help you understand why."


    Hearing that I''m actually the reason why some of her memories were fabricated for her not to remember that nk in my memories, I suddenly felt guilty to have her be implicated by associating with me.


    Though there''s a possibility that the Principal is lying, the possibility of the Principal telling me the truth was higher.


    "I see, it''s because of me, her memory was reced because of me¡­ What about the nk in my memory, was it not done by you?"


    The Principal shook his head as the answer to my question.


    "As I''ve said, your existence is something special. Let''s just say your memory bank is a book, that nk in your memory is a page torn from your memory bank. As to who holds that torn page, I can only give you a hint. In due time."


    With all seriousness, the Principal ended his sentence with a sigh. Looks like he really couldn''t tell me about it, is someone or something preventing him from revealing anything to me?


    Who or what could it be?


    In due time. I can only know in due time then when will the time be due?


    "Moreover, you don''t need to start doubting Yuko''s feelings for you. All of that is genuine."


    The Principal added when he saw me looking down, absorbed with my own thoughts.


    She''s already tied with me, there''s no way I''ll doubt that. I''ll continue with the n of going home and backtrack whatever was in her memory and also to see my parents who raised me. My investigation might note out as fruitful after these revtions the Principal told me but I''ll still do it. For the peace of my mind and also to properly take a rest away from world-level problems.


    "One more thing. Are you a Transcendent?"


    With all that he revealed, this is thest thing I want to know. But yeah, his knowing all of those pieces of information already indicated that he is one. All I need is his confirmation.


    "I am. This is also a secret, Kuramoto-kun. Everything wille to light soon. You just have to do what you''re currently doing."


    To do what I''m currently doing¡­


    Travel to Otherworlds and save the Hero? Discovering new things? Bing stronger?


    I see. Since that''s all I can do for now, I will excel and strive at it.


    Leaving the Pole there, I went out of the room and saw Yumiko waiting outside. The room is soundproof, not just from its architecture but probably also from the Principal''s interference.


    "What happened? You look a bit pale."


    With worry in her eyes, Yumiko drew near and asked me.


    "That Principal is a tough nut, I couldn''t get enough information from him while he swept all the information I put aside."


    Exining it like this to her, I patted her head and smiled to ease her worry.


    I couldn''t reveal about Yuko being a reincarnator nor about him being a Transcendent. I have no choice but to lie to her and Yuko for the first time.


    I understood that those two pieces of information are something best kept hidden at the moment.


    "Really? I''ll go in and report, can you wait for me here?"


    Though she''s a bit unconvinced, Yumiko could only ept what I said.


    "Sure. Let''s go somewhere after you''re done."


    I nodded and waited outside the Principal''s room until she finished her report.


    Taking my mind away from what the Principal revealed to me, I spent the next few days with Yumiko. Living the normal life as a student and training inside the Pocket Dimension when we became bored with studying.


    Err¡­ taking sses was now just a formality. With the craziness around us, only those who want to get out of the Hero atmosphere will do that.


    The Principal gave back the Totem Pole after he used it and told me that he will reveal what he found out after organizing the information he got, separating those he can tell us and those he can''t yet.


    He also praised the Pole''s effectiveness that he described it as ''the number of predictions he could do increased by ten times through the use of the Pole''.


    Well, that''s kind of expected, the memory of seeing Yumiko summoning two Spirits and smashing those Ruin Dwellers effortlessly is still fresh on my mind.


    During the morning of our 4th day after returning to Earth, Yumiko, in her kinda sexy sleepwear which shows her curves, woke me up early. Sleeping in her room became our norm during these few days we were together, she wanted to maximize and make use of the remaining time before Yuko''s return.


    Err... Just like how Yuko and I spent our days when we''re together.


    "The Principal is calling you to his office. Today is the day."


    Yumiko started. I could see a hint of sadness in her eyes and even if she didn''t finish her sentence, I know what she meant.


    Today is the day of Yuko''s return. I wanted to immediately go there and wait for her but seeing this girl''s expression, I held myself back.


    "Yumiko, Don''t make that face."


    I reached my hand to her cheek to lift it up and have her look at me.


    "Nothing will change, alright? You epted that I already have her, and hopefully she will as well."


    After saying that, I nted a kiss on her lips to take her attention, that made her focus and me before giving me a somewhat forced smile


    This girl. Did my overthinking trait infect her?


    "Let''s go. Come with me."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Having both of them meet each other? As a boyfriend, I''m probably the worst but nothing will be resolved if she stays cooped up in here. They''re both tied to me, that wouldn''t change so there''s no need for us to hold back. I''ll never neglect any of them. If I can bring the other four here then I will.


    It might sound despicableing from me but yeah, if I was made to choose only one, I''ll break the rule and still choose all of them.


    That''s how I am.


    After a while, we exited Yumiko''s room with both of us already in our school uniform.


    Upon arriving at the Principal''s Office, the Principal was as expected, already there. The stacks of papers in his table were already double than what I saw a few days ago.


    3 hourster, the portal appeared from the middle of the room and Yuko came out of it.


    As soon as she stepped out of the portal, her feet continued to take her towards my direction.


    "Dai-kun!"


    She jumped into my arms and instantly wrapped her arms around me.


    "Wee back, Yuko."


    I greeted her and likewise, circled my arms around her. It''s almost a month and she''s still like this whenever she''s with me. I immediately checked if there were wounds or injuries . Seeing there were none, I felt relieved.


    "Wee back, Yuko"


    Yumiko, who had aplicated expression on her, also greeted her when their gazes met.


    "What''s with that face, Yumiko? Are you worried that I will be angry at you?"


    Ah. Right. This girl has her Foresight. She could predict what will happen in her near future. She probably predicted that Yumiko and I will tell her about us and Yumiko will act like that so she beat us to it.


    "Did you use your¡­?"


    I whispered to her and that made her turn her head to me. She then nodded and smiled.


    Like I thought, she''ll ept her without question again. This girl...


    "Ah no¡­ I just don''t know how to face you. As you might have already guessed, I also¡­"


    Yumiko''s voice trailed as her gaze turned to me, without saying it, she told Yuko what happened.


    "I knew you''d be like me, Yumiko. Even before you went with him."


    Yuko said as she released herself from clinging onto me. She''s referring to that vision she saw. Yumiko was probably in it.


    The Principal revealed about her being a reincarnator, however, looking at her now, I don''t see any trace of it. That memory was also sealed, eh?


    In any case, I have to make it up to her.


    "Alright. You three can go for now, Yuko-chan, you can make your report tomorrow."


    The Principal interjected after being ignored for so long. Aftering out of the portal, Yuko immediately jumped into me and we all forgot that he was there.


    "Yes, father."


    Hearing that, Yuko led us out of the room and made her room to be our destination, along with Yumiko who''s still a bit disoriented at how she should act.


    "Dai-kun. You''re also making the same face as Yumiko. Are you thinking I''m pushing myself to ept this?"


    On our way, Yuko walked to my side and asked me.


    "Am I doing that? I''m kind of feeling guilty when you''re this epting when most girls will immediately leave knowing this situation."


    When Yuko heard my answer, she stopped walking and that made me turn to face her.


    "Hey, Dai-kun. What do you think of me?"


    "I love you. No one can rece you."


    Even without that forced engagement, I still think this is where we will end up. Yuko is someone special to me.


    "Then isn''t that enough? I know that even if there''s Yumiko now, you won''t be neglecting any of us. Some might think of me as naive but I just have this kind of deep trust towards you that even I couldn''t exin well."


    Should I attribute this to the convergence of destinies again? Or is it some kind of influence from her sealed memories? In any case, Yuko really doesn''t have any problems with me taking in Yumiko.


    Yuko then turned to Yumiko who also stopped walking and was watching us a few steps ahead.


    "Also Yumiko, you also love him, right? Then we''re not just friends now, we''re sisters."


    "Uhm. Is it really fine?"


    While still having thatplicated expression, Yumiko asked.


    "Did you get infected by his overthinker trait? Like I told you, even before you went with him to your Otherworld, I already knew you''ll end up like that and that didn''t bother me. Our fates were all tied up to him."


    Fates and destinies. Right. Yuko talked about Zerina''s fate being tied to me back then. Even back then she never expressed any dissatisfaction about it.


    I''m gonna tell her all my experience in the World of Spirits anyway so if I mentioned the destiny the Spirit Queen told us, she''ll probably be ecstatic about it.


    After hearing what Yuko said, her face finally brightened. Nodding to herself for a while, she then looked up and alternated her gaze between us.


    "I see. Then Yuko, thank you for understanding. And¡­ I''ll give you two some time. I already got my fill these past few days. Daisuke, take care of her, okay?"


    Leaving these words, Yumiko scurried away from us which earned a few giggles from Yuko.


    "She''s also trying to be considerate of me, I don''t know Yumiko can be that silly."


    Yukomented as we both watched her enter the girl''s dormitory. That girl was probably embarrassed that in the end, it was Yuko whoforted her.


    Haa. I''ll go see herter but first, I will not waste the time she gave us.

 Chapter 107 Knight Skills, Wizard Spells And Experience Sharing

    We''re now back in my room and for a change, I had her take a bath first while I made her a simple meal just like before.


    When Yuko went out of the bath, she immediately went to my side and watched my subpar cooking skills.


    Since she didn''t bring any change with her, I could only give her one of my shirts. That shirt looked sexy on her though and she seemed happy to wear my shirt¡­


    "It''s been a while since I''ve been here in your room Dai-kun."


    Yuko said as she tried to taste one of the side dishes I made for her.


    "Well, nothing''s changed, right? We''re always in another world so¡­"


    Err¡­ It''s also my first timeing here after returning. I was with Yumiko all this time. I repeated asking her about staying with my room more than once but each time she will shake her head.


    "You''re right. That''s why this time is always precious to me. I wish we can always be like this. "


    Though she always has that strong front as the Hero, at times like this, she''s always showing me her true self. With a hint of a tear in her eyes, Yuko expressed her true feelings.


    "Let''s always make this precious time special, shall we?"


    Her duty as the Hero of one world and my job as the Heroes'' Support, being world''s apart from each other is slowly bing normal. That''s why even for me, this kind of rxing time is precious.


    The Principal revealed to me her secret of being a reincarnator. That means she has those memories of her previous life. The possibility of me being another reincarnator and her being my lover during our previous lives is high.


    How special am I that tearing a page from my memory became a necessity? Since I have those asional dark thoughts, am I someone evil? Are our current abilities the same as our previous lives? I don''t know but I really want to know.


    When she heard my answer, Yuko shed her beautiful smile that was exclusive for me while she drew near and hugged me from behind.


    "Having you in my arm''s reach like this is already special enough, Dai-kun."


    "What should I do with you?"


    "Love me?"


    Hearing her lovely voice saying it like that, I paused my cooking and turned off the stove.


    If she''s holding back earlier, I didn''t this time. I turned around and kissed her. My arms also moved to embrace her and we soon ended up entangled to each other. It''s been a while since I''vest seen her so hearing her acting lovely like that, I couldn''t help but shower her with affection. With this. I showed her how much I love her.


    "Did you feel it?"


    "Un. I felt it thoroughly, even without words."


    "I love you, Yuko... There. It''s not trulyplete if I didn''t say it."


    Her smile grew wider after hearing it and that made her clung to me even when I went back to finish her meal to cover her blushing face that wouldn''t subside.


    The day for us was just starting. After she finished the meal I made for her, we moved back to my bed and started sharing our experiences in the other world.


    Since I have something to give her, I''m the first one who shared my experience, I told her everything that happened, of course, that includes Yumiko and Jayna. When I told her about the dimension and the old man in the mansion ruins, she also couldn''t help but be worried and thankful that we survived that.


    The Companion notification also reached her so she knew that something happened to my system.


    When I told her about the Universal Rank and Power Level, her system also updated itself to add those two lines. As a Rank 5 Mortal, she told me that her current Power Level is 88, 12 points behind a Transcendent.


    I had a hunch that simply reaching 100 points won''t make someone a Transcendent. Maybe it will be like in those cultivation novels where they have to pass a tribtion first. I don''t know but it will surely bring a huge change to someone. I hope I can see Yuko and Yumiko be a Transcendent before my eyes. Let''s not forget the other girls, they''ll also reach it albeit a littleter than the Heroes.


    When we all became a Transcendent then we''ll be able to go to a higher world together by then.


    Ah. I''m bing too optimistic. It''s not bad though.


    After telling her everything. I handed 7 unopened Nes to her. It''s a hassle to call it ne storage every time so we ended up shortening it by calling it just the Ne. Those 7 will be split up among them, 2 for her, 2 for Zerina and 1 each for Reinys, Ca and Noelle.


    Ah. I also didn''t forget to give her the 50000 coins ne I bought for her in Jayna''s city. Though it''s not as good as the Nes, it''s something I thought would look good on her. Instead of wearing the Nes which have the same designs, wearing that expensive ne is better. I''m also the same, I only wear the ne which contains the Orb of Enhancement that came from Avelin. The Nes were stored somewhere.


    If I see Raidenter, I''ll also give him the Nes for those who I left there, Avelin, Erin, Ophelia and Old Man Reol.


    Err¡­ since he''s a Hero, he''ll get one from the Principal. Yumiko surrendered those Nes for him to distribute to everyone.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    And yeah, each Nes will still feel like a lottery, one can either get an equipment from a Higher World or just Energy Stones.


    "Here are the Skills and Spells I promised you. Though they''re not the best, I picked them from your fighting style which I saw before."


    BeforeYuko narrated her experience, she pulled out 3 Scrolls and 3 Books. They''re all Level 2 Wizard Spells and Knight Skill.


    For the Spells, she brought me Magic Missiles, Wind des and Earth Bind.


    Magic Missiles is a homing spell. Even though its strength is just a little above the Air Bullets, 3 missiles per cast will automatically lock on the target.


    Wind des is like an upgraded version of Air Bullets which could slice open an opponent in one de if their Endurance is low. I can use this along with my Energy sh.


    Earth Bind is a control spell which will be aimed at the opponent''s feet or any part of him nearer to the ground to try and bind it there. It''s a little weak binding but will be proven useful if used in the right moment.


    The cooldown for these skills is a bit longer though, so I couldn''t spam it easily.


    For the Skills, she brought me Cleaving des, High Guard Parry and Elusive Steps


    Cleaving des is just like an Energy sh or Wind des. The only difference is you needed a sword to use it and its power is higher than Wind des.


    High Guard Parry is just like its literal name, it can fend off an attack aimed at your upper body. It can be used consecutively with the Sword Skill Counter.


    Elusive Steps is just an upgraded version of sh Steps, it can let me traverse a greater distance easily and into the enemy''s blind spot. Just that the surging wind will give away my location after a few seconds.


    Though these Spells and Skills were written into scrolls and books, they''re actually man made. It''s just that profession''s personal application of the World Energy and if they created one, they can turn it into a book or scroll like this which will be recognized by their system.


    Just like how the denizens of the World of Spirits freely shape their connection to the Spirit Ocean. But yeah, ''The World'' has certainly given a lot of restrictions which gave a lot of Corrupted their grievances but it''s not like they couldn''t work around it. Even without a skill or a spell, if they knew how to control the World Energy inside them they can still fight by improvising.


    These Mortal Paths were all somehow connected. Maybe it''s just their World''s Will way of modifying it to better suit their denizens. Just like how the World of Barbarians were geared towards the increase in their Physique. Even though each path will feel different from each other, their end paths were all the same. Transcendence.


    "Thank you, Yuko!"


    I immediately imprinted everything and that bolstered my fighting capabilities. I really feel like they''re all perfect toplement my fighting style.


    "Did I pick it right?"


    "Of course, let''s try itter? You know, I''m already a Rank 4 Mortal, I can at leastst for a moment against you."


    "My Dai-kun is already this strong, eh? Alright, let''s sparter. For now, sit there and listen."


    Heeding her words, I sat back next to her and listened to her experience this time.


    The other Kingdom who fell from the Corrupted now grew as the Corrupted Kingdom which threatened every nation in that world. It now became a safe haven for Corrupted Individuals.


    Though a lot of them were dying from the Corruption, more and more denizens fell to temptation including Reinys'' brother who I never met


    Since he couldn''t get his hands on Yuko, he sumbed to the temptation of getting more Power to forcibly take Yuko''s hand. However even after bing Corrupted, he couldn''t cope with Yuko''s strength. She''s still invincible there. That guy was just too naive to think he could get what he wanted by bing a Corrupted Individual.


    Due to his rtionship with Reinys, Yuko let him go. But she vowed to cut him down if he ever appeared again


    Because of that, Reinys became too heartbroken and somehow retired from the Heroes'' Party. Yuko told me how she couldn''t lift Reinys spirit to take up her staff again. Even if she''s not ming Yuko, she felt like none of it would happen if she stayed at her brother''s side instead of bing Yuko''s party member. That way she could stop his brother''s stupid decision.


    "Can you deliver a message from me to her? It might not lift her spirit up but if she knew it came from someone she loathed before, it might have an effect."


    Her brother''s fate was already determined. Being corrupted by a higher energy, his only hope of salvation is if he grows strong enough to forcibly adapt to that energy or the World of Systems fall and be assimted.


    The former was impossible considering how easy he was corrupted and thetter was something Yuko wouldn''t allow to happen.


    "Alright. I''ll deliver your message to her the next time I was summoned."


    Yuko agreed to my request. She really treated that Princess as a friend. Also, I don''t think that unruly girl can just wilt away like that. If I mock her, will she stand up and be furious at it? I don''t know but it''s worth a try.


    After telling Yuko my message to Reinys, she continued narrating what else happened in that world.

 Chapter 108 The New Predictions

    2 days after Yuko''s return, the Principal called all the Heroes avable to the Pocket Dimension. He already told me that he''s ready to share his recent predictions and that there will be some revtion that everyone will find baffling.


    The task of the Heroes to erase their portal traces was all but finished except those who are still in their Otherworld, doing whatever it is that they''re doing there.


    Each of them already experienced an attempt by the Invading World to nip the Heroes'' growth in the bud. Though none of them seeded yet, there''s already a number of them who were injured and were sent into retreat, losing some of their trustedrades.


    Along with the growing numbers of Corrupted, there were only a few worlds which were the same as the World of Spirits where its denizens were strong enough and united enough to be free from any corruption.


    The next day after Yuko''s return, Yuko ditched me so she could go and talk to Yumiko. She still feels that Yumiko will continue to restrain herself so she took the task of pulling her and their friendship back to normal. Later that day, they both appeared before me in the Pocket Dimension where I was grinding my Adaptability. They talked it out and they''re finally back to that state where they''re close enough to be called best friends.


    Err¡­ now, they call themselves as sisters because of their special rtionship with me. Though I don''t know what kind of method Yuko used, at this point, it''s better not to ask.


    Both of them could be my supply of Flux Energy but yeah, they also needed to train so I wouldn''t openly ask them about it knowing that Yuko and Yumiko will voluntarily present themselves just so we could have an excuse to make out.


    It''s not bad once in a while but we might all get addicted to it and forget to trainpletely. As much as I want to be that intimate with them, I have to somehow restrict myself for all of us.


    "Alright. Everyone is here."


    The Principal started after thest student entered the Pocket Dimension.


    His eyes scanned through the crowd first before he opened his palms and something like a screen made from energy was projected on top of it.


    Yup. He made use of energy and his palm as a projector. His brain was the CPU to make a presentation.


    Appearing on the screen was a graph showing the state of each world on the number of Corrupted against the total Poption of each world. Though none of the worlds reached 50% yet, the highest there was 30%. And it was the world where the Hero needed to flee just to save himself, leaving some of his trustedrades.


    The graph shown will be the statistics one month from now.


    He predicted the growth of Corrupted in each world with his irvoyance with the help of the Totem Pole.


    It''s only been a little over two months since the first Corrupted exposed itself in Yuko''s Otherworld so seeing this made the other Heroes'' gulp down their saliva due to their shock by seeing that. There''s still a number of them who thought the Corrupted wasn''t a threat after all.


    After waiting for the Heroes to digest the information about their own Otherworld, the screen changed to the view of our own world, the Earth.


    After that, numerous articles and images were simultaneously shown to us. Well, this is not his prediction but a collection of old articles that he probably saw and remembered.


    I tried to read some of it and they''re all cases of sudden disappearance and reappearance. Which means, those were the clues about the other Heroes in other countries. He already revealed this information to me and Yuko probably already has the knowledge about it but most of the students who were still unaware became confused upon seeing it.


    "As some of you were already aware of this, I''m showing these to inform those who are still unaware. There were other Heroes that were being summoned to the Otherworlds. Compared to us, they''re unorganized."


    They couldn''t urately locate those Heroes so they mostly rely on missing cases to investigate.


    "What''s the point of telling this to us? Are you saying they''re ourpetitor?"


    One student asked. This guy looks like a delinquent, but yeahpared to Raiden who''s always smiling even when he''s smashing barbarians in front of him, this one guy was someone who often acts tough in front of anyone.


    "Competitor? Change your mindset about that. We all live in the same world, why will we antagonize each other? They are our allies. They''re doing the same thing as you."


    The Principal emphasized the word ''allies''. For him, everyone on Earth is under one banner so nationality and political ideology didn''t matter for him. Being a Transcendent, the mundane world was probably already trivial for him.


    "You said they''re unorganized, do you n to organize it?"


    Another student raised her hand and asked a question. This one girl looks like a diligent and studious student. She had a braided ponytail and a ck-rimmed sses. Of course, like any other girls in the ss, her beauty is on her own league.


    "No. I already informed their countries about them. They will do it."


    I still don''t know if the other countries know about this school which gathered 30 or 31 of them if they included me. Will their Heroes be as strong as these ssmates of mine?<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Err... Since he already informed them, he probably uncovered who were those Heroes through his irvoyance. By giving them the list of names, the ones responsible for that country will surely track them and gather them in one ce.


    "Humans are greedy, what if they antagonize everyone using their Heroes?"


    Another student asked, it''s the guy who lost arade, he still bore some kind of injury in his arm. It might be broken bones because of how it was still in a cast.


    "Political Ideologies or even Human Greed will sumb to absolute Power. Do you know who''s responsible for summoning you?"


    If there are no other Transcendents, the Principal could just threaten them with his strength. Even if they tried to scheme behind his back, his irvoyance will definitely pick it up.


    "The Earth''s World''s Will?"


    Someone from the front answered and that earned him the confirmation from the Principal.


    "The Earth''s World''s Will isn''t awakened yet, that''s why it could only send you to the Otherworlds who asked for its help. Some of you have close ties to the World''s Will of your Otherworlds that''s why you''re already aware of the Earth''s state."


    I already had this hunch when I talked to that World''s Will of the World of Spirits but seeing the Principal confirming it deepened the mystery about the Earth.


    Despite being unawakened, why did those worlds ask it for help? And we as denizens of the Earth have unimaginable growth that none of the natives couldpare. If we''re also as special as the Earth, then what will be the level of our world when it awakens? Level 3?


    "I see. Every summoned Hero was fighting for Earth. That''s why they''re allies and notpetitors."


    "That''s right. Moreover, it''s now time for all of you to know about this. You''re all Rank 5 Mortals now and will soon touch upon the ceiling which is Transcendence."


    Eh? Why is he talking about Transcendence already? If he talks about it, he will have to reveal that he''s a Transcendent. Didn''t he tell me to keep it a secret for now? What changed?


    Seeing the confused look on my face, The Principal turned to me and said.


    "The situation has changed Kuramoto-kun. I need to wake all of you up."


    After saying that, he started talking about the Universal Power Level. Though he didn''t have the same form which our system has, he brought out a measuring equipment, from his exnation, it can gauge someone''s current Power Level by scanning someone. Though it won''t show an urate numerical value, it will show them their current Universal Rank.


    All this time they were basing their strength on their Otherworlds'' pathway but with this, everyone will have a uniformed measurement of their strength.


    Among all of them, only I showed the measurement of Rank 4 Mortal but even with that, it earned me their most undisguised surprises. They knew I''m the new kid. For me to creep behind their current strength like that, the others finally took me seriously.


    If I added 4 more Heroes to my Support List before being scanned by it, the result will surely show as me being a Rank 5 Mortal like them which will surely give them more than just a shock. I''ll do thatter, I''m more concerned about the change in the situation.


    "Now that you''ve confirmed it, I will now tell you about the Otherworlds and the identity of the Invading World."


    The Principal started talking about the Mortal Worlds. He told them that the worlds that summoned them were only Mortal Worlds, where the strongest existence can only reach Rank 5 Mortal unless they be a Transcendent by surpassing the limits of being a Mortal.


    The students were all listening in earnest with glittering bright eyes.


    "The Invading World as we all know it is a Transcendent World. Their world is called the Dark World. That world consisted of 30 different tribes which were further divided by the Great Ones they were serving. There were 6 Great Ones with each one leading 5 tribes."


    "Being a Great One means he or she already reached the highest level one can attain in their world, just like how a Rank 5 Mortal can be the strongest in a Mortal World, each Great One was the strongest Rank 5 Transcendents. As you are now, you''re merely an antpared to them, a Rank 1 Transcendent can crush you even if you pour in everything you had."


    The Principal paused for a moment to check everyone''s reactions. Everyone including me were still in the process of digesting what he just revealed. The Great Ones which I heard of before were Rank 5 Transcendents, and they''re all the strongest in their world. I still don''t know the concept of being a Transcendent but to be informed of our enemies to be at that level, it''s quite unimaginable.


    "The fight to defend your Otherworld will soon be more difficult when the Portals widened enough for them. ording to my prediction, two or three months from now, Rank 5 Mortals will be able to pass through those Portals, if they''re lucky a Rank 1 Transcendent as well."


    Upon hearing the Principal''sst sentence, not only the other students but even Yuko and Yumiko were rmed. Their glittering bright eyes dimmed as they all looked down. Two or three months, that''s faster than I imagined.

 Chapter 109 The New Predictions (2)

    "If you think I''m done then that''s where you''re wrong. Eyes up everyone."


    While everyone was still down, another set of images was projected on the screen. They were images of various cracks in space as to where they were located, it''s not clear. Seeing those, I immediately remembered that crack in space which Yumiko and Yuko were guarding in that abandoned building before we went to the World of Spirits.


    "I thought everyone already erased their portal traces. What are these portals? Did someone fail?"


    Yumiko stood up and asked. We even spent almost a week running around the World of Spirits to close those and double-checked if we missed one.


    "Yes. You all did your job well. However, didn''t I just reveal it? There were other Heroes apart from you. And even after informing them, some will fail to erase every portal trace or will fail at storming the fortress that was widening a breach. Those portals will be breached by the enemies."


    So we still have to deal with the enemiesing over here? But it wouldn''t be that fast right? That Dimension Breacher was too slow. Even after days of work in that fortress, the state of the breach stayed the same.


    "Eh? Then. What will happen to our world? Here, we wouldn''t be able to use our Abilities."


    The diligent looking girl from earlier asked again. She seems to be too worried about not being able to use her Ability or she was worrying about how she will fight them in here.


    It''s true. If the Invading World started descending here, even if they only send in their Mortal Ranks, the world will surely be brought into a chaotic state. And since there''s no inherent energy littering the Earth, these could only use their strength gained from their Otherworlds'' pathway. The weapons of mankind and the militaries might also be able to provide help but will that be enough to stop the chaos?


    Err¡­ But I am here. These lot still don''t know that I can use Psyche Boost on everyone, letting them store Psyche Energy in their bodies. With the capacity of the invisible container inside me increased to hundreds now, I could even enhance the boosts to increase their efficiency by using a higher amount of energy. From the normal small clump of Pure Psyche or Flux Energy, I canpress 10 of those to increase the efficiency of the three boosts.


    Ah. I better do it before we leave here. The system will surely recognize them as enhanced Boosts and it will be easier to use them instead ofpressing 10 of it every time.


    "I can let you use your Abilities here, even without the inherent energy, I have a skill that can let you fill yourself with Psyche Energy."


    I raised my hand and stood up to take their attention. I could also use Spirit and Physique Boosts on everyone but that wouldn''t provide them Spirit or Brute Energy just the side effects of it.


    Well, unless everyone will have Flux Energies. However, I doubt I could share this state to anyone else but if it''s possible, then I''ll share them with my Companions. Especially those girls from the Mortal Worlds needed it the most. I have a hunch that the Flux Energy Conversion can help them in achieving Transcendence easily.


    Ah. There''s still a possibility when the Adaptability levels up once again. Even if it''s not the full Flux Energy State that I have, there should be a watered-down version of it that can allow them to change their Energy Source to Flux Energy.


    I have to increase my grinding time. I don''t want to leave them behind in their worlds. Well, they''re already tied with me so if Ipletely believe with the pulling up of their destinies, then they will catch up and be together with me like Yuko and Yumiko.


    "That''s right. Kuramoto-kun as the Support can do that for everyone. You all received your Nes, right? They were provided by Yumiko-chan and Kuramoto-kun. That''s an item from a higher world."


    Upon hearing those from the Principal, their view of me finally turned to normal as they all came over to thank both of us. The Ne is a really handy equipment to have, instead of carrying our things in our body, storing it somewhere will always be better. Some of them even asked me when it will be their turn.


    Err¡­ to have them be this enthusiastic when they were so skeptical before was hard to get used to


    With this, I am finally epted by the whole ss. Not that I''m not happy for not being epted before. However, this way, they wouldn''t have any inhibitions in interacting with me anymore. I still need them all to increase my stats after all


    "Now that you know you can still fight. I will have you always be ready when the timees. Those portals I predicted will start appearing soon. Around two weeks at the earliest."


    "How can it widen that fast?"


    "I didn''t say it will be wide enough to send their troops, there will be an organization that will arise from using those small portals."


    Eh? If I''m not wrong then¡­


    "Will they send in their Dark Energy and corrupt our denizens?"


    I asked to confirm my suspicion.


    "Correct. Because it''s a higher energy, I couldn''t predict where those portals will appear but I will alert every governing body to any unusual activities in their areas. As for the organization that I saw, they will call themselves the Dark Cult. I don''t know what kind of method they will use, however it will be different than the Corrupted that you encountered in your Otherworlds."


    "¡­ So even with our efforts at saving the Otherworlds, The Invading world will still be able to wreak havoc here."


    Some of the students turned gloomy after hearing that kind of revtion. Even after working hard for 3 years, the Invading World will still find its way here.


    After revealing that, the meeting finally ended and the Principal left us behind to get us some time to think of what we should do after learning about the revtions he presented.


    Ah. No, I was called by him to his office to tell me some additional info and maybe about that rest he promised me.


    He has given me 1 month of rest starting today and the next world I will be going to was already determined, it''s a bigger world with 3 Heroes currently existing. The other two are from the West and Southeast Asia.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Since he already discovered and located every Hero on Earth, he nned to gather the three Heroes here for them to meet before sending us all together. My role as the Support will be concealed though. I will be posing as another Hero in the next world. However, my Job is still the same, to look after them as the Support.


    I guess I can be called a Support Hero by then.


    Err¡­ before all that, 1 month, eh?


    That means I will still be here when the Dark Cult started showing up.


    I will also go home during this one month, with Yuko and Yumiko. It''s not that far from here anyway and we can go back within a day. Taking a break from this craziness will also be beneficial for the two girls. They didn''t experience any proper break during the three years of their Hero job.


    "Kuramoto-kun, you asked me what will happen if you refused, right? Actually what I answered was just a summary but here''s what will really happen. You will be drafted into the military and will be sent to a special training camp. As for how special, when the timees, it will be revealed not only to you but to everyone. After your training, like I said, you will be sent back here at this very room where you will start travelling these Otherworlds as the Heroes'' Support."


    The Principal opened his mouth again and narrated the ''what if'' which I asked from him a few days ago.


    "Err¡­ if that''s true then, that was the better choice. I will already be experienced instead of being thrust in the Otherworld like a total newbie. Why did you¡­"


    "You still don''t get it?"


    Hearing his words, like a puzzle that was about to be done, thest piece finally fitted itself toplete the picture.


    "I see. Yuko. You purposely only presented me with the engagement when I asked forpensation. You were testing me if I will still choose her despite having no memories of being with her."


    "Correct. I was actually hoping you will walk out of the room and undergo the training first, however, you broke my expectation. You and Yuko were really inseparable. Even without your memories of her, you were still drawn towards each other. And due to that, your growth was elerated to this extent that you''re already at their level in only two months..."


    More than two months, I guess. Probably that training he nned willst more than two months. Though it also elerated the activity of the Dark World, the Heroes'' growth was also elerated. I remembered Yuko having a base stats of 30 when we got back from the World of Systems'' and that was a progress she got in 3 years. Now, the average of Heroes'' base stats was raised to 50. In two months, their growth was almost doubled than what they acquired during the three years.


    "You could exin that you were threatened by me back then but didn''t you see her genuine worry from her eyes when she found out I used Bind on you? If I was set on entrapping you, meddling with your memories was the easiest thing to do."


    "I see. Thanks for rifying, Principal. I don''t really care about it anymore. During this one month, can I take Yuko and Yumiko with me?"


    Those were already the past that couldn''t change. Maybe even if I went back there without any memories of what happened, I will still choose to ept that absurd offer of his.


    "You''re already nning to do that even without asking me, right?"


    The Principal smiled as if he already predicted that even without his permission, I''ll take them with me.


    "Well, I guess I still have to consider that you''re her father."


    I wryly smiled and did a staring contest with him.


    Of course, I lose from that gaze that seemed to drill to my very core.


    "It''s fine, take them. And let them enjoy their youths that this world has robbed of them."


    Since neither Yuko nor I remember that we''re possibly a reincarnator, our minds were still teenagers who should still be enjoying our high school life. Studying and thinking about what our career will be in the future.


    Well, I''ll try to fill in the 3 years that they missed which I experienced and well, try to backtrack from Yuko''s memories.


    Training will also not be neglected. If possible I want them to reach the 4th realm of their pathways before the Dark Cult started showing themselves. Maybe I can also try and reach the 3rd realm to prepare myself for the 4th world a month from now.


    But yeah. There''s a more pressing problem for me.


    How should I introduce the two of them to my parents?


    Err¡­ ''Mom, Dad. They''re your future daughters-inw.''


    ''Actually, there are four more but I can''t bring them back with me this time.''


    Like that?

 Chapter 110 Home

    As soon as we went back from the Principal''s Office, Yuko and Yumiko dragged me to their rooms to help them with packing their luggage. Though they really didn''t need to pack since we have the Nes, the two of them just wanted my opinion on which clothes they will bring.


    I didn''t really have that much preference nor experience in that regard so I agreed on every clothes they put on.


    Well, they both look good in anything they picked so it also became a feast for my eyes.


    Upon seeing my various reactions and noticing that I will nod at everything they wore, they turned it into a wardrobe disy instead which not only satisfied me but also the both of them. Because they were always busy at their Hero job, they never really cared about fashion. They didn''t have time to wear it or have someone to appreciate it. However, now that I appeared before them, they both became enthusiastic at letting me appreciate what they wear.


    When they were about to even showcase their underwear, I stopped them because I know for sure that there''s a possibility that I might not be able to control myself to jump at them.


    That was too dangerous. Yuko and Yumiko might be able to contest Avelin and Erin in terms of innocent seduction.


    Since we''re kind of important, the Principal lent us a car and a driver who looks like someone strong enough to be a bodyguard to drive us back to the city where I grew up.


    I knew I could drive the car by myself but I didn''t have a license. We''re stronger than most ordinary humans now, but since there''s still order in our world, following the norm was still expected for us.


    Due to that, I put ''Get a Driver''s License'' on our to-do list during this month of vacation. The two of them also wanted to try it so it became something we will look forward to.


    The Principal gave us a special card with which we could use to spend on anything we wanted to. Nheless, as a result of being exposed to more shocking truths, material things don''t really matter to us anymore. Even if that card is a bottomless wallet, we''ll only use it to cross-out every listed activity the two girls wanted to try.


    Err¡­ I will also be a bit shameless to use it for buying gifts for my family. Of course, it wouldn''t amount to millions which will surely scare them. They''re all normal after all.


    Also, Yuko and Yumiko have ''Shopping'' at the top of their own to-do list.


    Right, not only do we have the collective ''Our to-do list'', but I also told them to make their own personal to-do list.


    To let them enjoy their youths and the remaining peaceful time here on Earth, I will do my best to satisfy all of what they listed for their happiness.


    "It''s been a while since I left the school premises..."


    Yumikomented as she stared outside from the car window.


    We''re all sitting at the backseat with me in the middle of the two.


    Yuko was used to going with the Principal during his trip to whichever country or ce so she''s not as mncholic as Yumiko.


    "If I may ask, where are your family, Yumiko?"


    They were all gathered at that school during their middle school. Whether forced or voluntary, their families must have been informed by the Principal before they were taken.


    "They''re somewhere far away from here."


    ? Yumiko smiled and answered. Though she''s smiling, it couldn''t hide the longing in her eyes.


    "I see. Visiting Yumiko''s family is now added to our to-do list."


    "Eh? I told you they''re far away."


    "But you want to see them, right?"


    "¡­ Yes, if possible."


    "Then we''ll do it. Before the month ends, we''ll do everything you want so don''t hold back, okay?"


    I reached for her hand and like it''s natural, Yumiko opened her palm and let our fingers fill the gaps between them.


    Yumiko had a satisfied smile on her face before leaning her headfortably on my shoulder.


    After their talk, Yumiko stopped overthinking about what Yuko would think about us, so something like this became normal for her now.


    Seeing that kind of atmosphere between us, Yuko pouted her lips and did the same while taking my other hand and sped it together.


    With the two girls being this intimate, our time seems to be frozen as the car sped along the road to back to my hometown


    Though it''s called a city, my hometown feels like more of a countryside. With less bustle from people, high rise buildings and apartmentplexes.


    Every morning will be filled with sounds of the animals from several farms around the edges of the city.


    Though it''s only been a few months, it feels like it''s been years since I left this neighborhood.


    It''s a weekday so when we passed by the local high school, it was filled with youths like us. Having a vacation during the school will surely feel off with my parents but that''s fine, this is our only time to enjoy ourselves before the craziness of the world I got dragged into will reach this world.


    "I didn''t think there''s a ce like this nearby. I always thought it would be full of people going on their busy days."


    Yumiko said. With the streets devoid of people, it didn''t really feel like a city.


    "Well, the citizens wanted this and never approved of any projects that will develop the city through industrialization. They wanted to let it have this sort of atmosphere which has a distinct differencepared to its neighbors."


    Or in better words, there are a lot of elderly here who don''t want the noise. In any case, it became a really great ce to grow up even if it''s this quiet.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "I see. Daisuke lived in this quiet neighborhood."


    Since we''re near our destination the two of them raised their head and started looking out to see the scenery outside of the car.


    "We also lived here before. And I remembered where I first met Dai-kun."


    We probably first met during our past lives, you know?


    Err¡­ I couldn''t really remember when we met during that time in her memory, it got torn together with whatever happened back then or it was just a part of her fabricated memories.


    "Right. You two are something like childhood friends."


    Yumikomented with a little envy in her voice.


    "But Dai-kun couldn''t remember. That''s one of the things that we will do, to go back to the ces in my memory to investigate and see if Dai-kun''s memories will be triggered."


    The enthusiasm in her eyes made me feel guilty. I already know what we''ll be doing will result in nothing but if it will make her happy then I''ll apany her like we first nned.


    Since we wanted to surprise my family, I had the driver drop us a few blocks away from our house.


    After buying some cakes at a nearby pastry shop, we started making our way to our house.


    "That pastry shop owner asked who is your girlfriend..."


    Yumiko still had a hint of red in her face after leaving that shop while Yuko was giggling to herself by remembering what has just happened¡­


    "That face when she heard Dai-kun''s answer is priceless."


    "I''m just stating the truth. Err¡­ she''s someone who saw me growing up here so I''m sure it will be the talk of the neighborhood by tomorrow."


    Kuramoto''s son brought home two gorgeous girls and imed that both were his girlfriends.


    That will probably be the headline.


    With my Adaptability that sort of attention wouldn''t really faze me but what about these two?


    Ah. Just looking at their happy faces, they''re more than happy to announce it to everyone. But yeah, the one who will have more to say about this situation will be them.


    "Mom. Dad. I''m home."


    After entering the front door, my voice rang out to announce our arrival. Yuko and Yumiko were behind me, fidgeting as they were. They were actually nervous at meeting my parents that they each took one of the two boxes of cake from my hands so that they could hold it for them to stay calm.


    As soon as my voice rang out, I could hear someone eximing from inside and a few secondster, the face that sent me off while having a sad but happy face appeared before me.


    "Mom. I''m home."


    I smiled and yeah, she''s not really surprised at meing back home but because of the two girls behind me.


    "Son. What is this? Who are these lovelydies?"


    With a smile blooming from her face, she already had an idea. Her son brought home two girls, she probably thought one of them is my girlfriend. But upon seeing the two sping my hands, she became more intrigued.


    "It''s nice meeting you, mother."


    "Uhm. Nice meeting you, mother."


    As if the two rehearsed it together, they both bowed in front of my mother and greeted her with a smile.


    I heard them talking about how they will address my parents earlier and they settled at addressing them as mother and father.


    "Uhm. Mom, they''re my future wives, Yuko and Yumiko."


    Since we''re already here and there''s no point in hiding it from them, I introduced the two girls with what I really think of them.


    The world order will soon crumble if the Dark Cult starts their activities, so taking them both as my wives will be the least of the other people''s worries by then.


    "Huh?!"


    Though she expected me to say something absurd, she probably didn''t think that I would jump ahead and dere them as such.


    "What the hell did that boy just say?! Am I hearing things?"


    And from the interior of the house, another loud voice drew near and the face of my father appeared before us.


    Upon seeing him, the two girls bowed again and repeated their greetings, now with a hint of embarrassment but the joy in their eyes upon seeing my parents and the way I introduced them were apparent.

 Chapter 111 Two Weeks

    With that kind of introduction, my parents froze for a moment before they pulled me in by the ears.


    I expected their scolding, especially from my mom. She always told me to always respect girls and if I ever find someone who I wille to like, she told me to treat them the way I treat her.


    However when they asked me again and I repeated my introduction to them, Dad gave a heartyugh before he looked me in the eye and told me to be responsible.


    My Mom was a bit ashamed though, however, upon seeing how serious we are, she also gave up and weed the two girls inside with a smile on her face, trying to get to know the two.


    I told them that we will stay here for one month for our vacation. Making an excuse that it''s our high school activity where we will have to do everything on the to-do list we showed them.


    Still unconvinced, they tried calling the school for confirmation.


    The Principal probably prepared for that as the representative exined to my Mom the high school activity we were doing. Though I don''t really feel like lying to them, it''s inevitable if we want this to go smoothly. We only have one month after all.


    After that kind of wee from my parents, Yuko and Yumiko followed me into my room.


    Of course, they wouldn''t be able to stay here with me. Our house is kinda small and there''s only one guest room that became a storage room. Mom told me to let them in my room first while they''re cleaning that room for the girls'' use.


    "Dai-kun, leave your door open at night."


    Yuko whispered seductively to me. With a naughty smile on her lips, she stuck closer to me.


    "Hey. I heard that. That''s unfair, Yuko."


    Yumikoined as she held onto my arm trying not to be left out.


    "Join us then. However, we won''t be able to fit three people in bed. How about we take our turns?"


    Yuko? What happened to that Yuko I saw back in the Entrance Ceremony? This girl, is it because she now has apetition close by? Though it''s a healthypetition between them, she wanted toe out on top.


    "Girls. Won''t you ask me for my opinion?"


    Though I said that, I''m fine whichever. Sleeping next to either one of them became something like a normal urrence for me now.


    "Hmm? You won''t reject us anyway. Ah. I have a better idea. Dai-kun wille to our room instead."


    Yuko really knows me. Err¡­ that''s right, if it''s me who wille to their room, I can sleep with both. But if Mom finds out, I will expect another earful from her.


    "Un. I like that."


    Yumiko nodded repeatedly as her eyes brightened and started to wander off to whichever fantasynd it is.


    These two were known to be invincible but whenever they''re with me, they''re both turning into maidens in love.


    "Haa. You''re both bing unruly. Let''s sit down."


    I grabbed their hands and pulled them down to sit with me. Though that stopped them from being restless, their heads were taking in the sight of my room as if it''s a wonderful ce.


    After bing satisfied at the view of my room, Yuko''s attention switched to a rather odd notion.


    "It feels like we''re really normal teenagers now. Dai-kun, where are you hiding your p*rn books?


    Err¡­ Yuko? Normal teenagers wouldn''t immediately look for p*rn books inside someone else''s room.


    I scratched my head and answered her to satisfy her curiosity.


    "We live in the digital age now, why will I still keep it."


    And through my answer, her mind processed it and produced another answer for herself.


    "I see. So it''s in yourputer."


    Yuko stood up and sat in front of myputer. With a yful smile on her face, she beckoned on the confused Yumiko.


    "Come here, Yumiko. Let''s check it."


    "Eh? Is it fine to look at it?"


    Yumiko looked at me first to ask for confirmation. Though she''s a bit reserved, I could also see a light of curiosity in her eyes.


    "Look at her face. Yuko''s enjoying this situation. Go. I''ll watch over you from here."


    I didn''t have any questionable content there anyway.


    Err¡­ but to be this calm even if they''re trying to ess my p*rn drive. Adaptability?


    Haa¡­ it doesn''t matter anymore, as long as these two are enjoying themselves. Just that, they won''t try and pick up anything from there, will they?


    After a few minutes, I could hear their exmations from their unusual discoveries, Yumiko would often go ''Kyaa'' while covering her eyes and Yuko was keenly watching it in interest as if she''s trying to learn from it.


    Ah. I should''ve stopped that girl.


    I thought the worst thing to happen was already that but Mom suddenly entered my room with prepared snacks on her hands.


    Upon seeing what the girls were looking at, I immediately earned her reprimanding re.


    After giving me another earful, she turned to the girls and told them to stop looking at it.


    Despite being a Hero and someone who could crush a nation with their strength alone, the two girls cowered behind me.


    "Mother is kind of scary, Dai-kun."


    "Un. And she always gets mad at you."


    Err¡­ isn''t that because of you two? Who told you to check those? Me?


    Right. I didn''t try to stop them. It''s really my fault, eh?<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Haa. Their innocence is scarier than my Mom. I guess I should really have put a little restraint on them.


    On that note, our first day at our house ended. My Dad, after hearing what happened, offered me some advice. He still finds it funny that after all the years of me not having any romantic interest, I brought home two extremely beautiful girls at once and only two months after bing a high school student. If he knew there''s four more and that high school is a scam, sending their son to Otherworlds to help the Heroes save a world, his heart will probably give in from the amount of shock or he will just pass it off as myme joke.


    During the night, I granted the girls'' wish and went to their rooms. Sandwiching me between them on their futons, the three of us had a veryfortable sleep.


    My Mom upon knowing what I did, finally gave up and just sighed before urging us to wake up and prepare for the day.


    With this kind of setup, two weeks immediately passed.


    My Mom and Dad already got used to the two girls. For them, it''s like they gained two new daughters. There were even times where Yuko and Yumiko would help Mom with the household chores and cooking our meals


    There was also that day when Mom brought out my photo albums. In one of the albums in which the photos were taken during the timeframe of the nk in my memory, a young Yuko was there with me. I immediately recognized her upon seeing it despite the slight difference between the young and the current her. There were several photos with the two of us but after that part, Yuko seemingly vanished from my life.


    My parents found that odd and surprisingly Yuko too. I don''t know, maybe my parents'' memories about that time were also erased or modified, I should ask the Principal if he''s responsible for it, if not then it''s probably the one holding that torn page in my memory.


    In Yuko''s case, that was probably the part where her memories were fabricated.


    During the night that day, Yuko talked to me about it and told me how she found it odd that she also couldn''t remember taking those photos with me.


    Since I promised the Principal not to tell her the secret, I made her believe that it might have something to do with the nk in my memories. With her trust in me, Yuko epted that exnation.


    The Principal said her memories will naturally unseal itself when she reached the necessary strength, but how strong? Transcendent or more than that? I don''t know.


    At the start of our stay at home, the Kuramoto Household became the talk of the town when their son, which is me, brought home two extremely beautiful girls.


    However, with each day that passed, the neighbors slowly got used to Yuko and Yumiko who seldom left my side.


    From doing normal things such as shopping, touring the city, trying out every shop in town, going to the amusement park, getting that driver''s license. Everything.


    My ssmates and friends from Middle School also heard the news so they started to try reconnecting to me just to see the two in the rumors and well, because of that, a sudden reunion party for my ss in middle school happened.


    Since it''s something Yuko and Yumiko never experienced, I attended it with them. They became instant celebrities that I thought they might have a hard time dealing with people but yeah, they just stuck to my side during the whole party which earned me more than just envious res from the boys in ss. Even the girls really found it unbelievable. They knew how I was during our middle school days so upon seeing that the rumors about me were true, they all became shocked.


    After that reunion, I started ignoring them as we continued fulfilling everything they listed in their to-do list.


    When I saw their smiles and the clear enjoyment they''re feeling upon doing all the normal things, I also became satisfied and praised myself for bringing them out of that school.


    There were some guys who tried to hit on them, however, one re from either of them was enough for those who had the idea to shake on their knees and tremble in fright.


    Yup. They never hesitated to release some kind of aura to stop those kinds of people from approaching them.


    During the past two weeks, we already crossed out most of their to-do list. Also, even if we never neglected our training, I estimated that they will achieve their breakthroughs before this vacation of ours ended. Same with mine. By having them as my supply of Flux energy, I slowly push my cultivation near the 3rd realm.


    Right now, we''re walking along the streets from Yuko''s memory.


    "This is where I first met you, Dai-kun."


    In an abandoned park with a huge cherry blossom tree in the middle, Yuko pointed at a broken seesaw.


    I don''t have any recollection of it but I remember this park. It is a park I often yed at before that nk in my memory. What she remembered this time was probably a real memory and not fabricated.


    "Un. We probably really met here, I often used to y here. To think that this has be abandoned now."


    I nodded and told them what I remembered.


    "I never yed outside during my childhood. I''m kind of envious of the two of you."


    Yumikomented when they saw us reminiscing our childhood.


    "Then wanna y here? Maybe we can fix some of these."


    With our strength, I might be able to bend that seesaw back in ce.


    "Wait. Dai-kun."


    Before I even took my first step, Yuko stopped me from entering the park. I looked at her and saw her frowning as she looked on top of the cherry blossom tree.


    A few secondster, my Adaptability was also triggered. A figure in a ck cloak with only his eyes visible appeared on top of that tree and following him, several other figures in the same outfit appeared as they started surrounding us.


    "Dark Cult?"


    Yumiko whispered calmly. These figures weren''t a threat but yeah, for them to have found us.


    "Most likely."


    Yuko answered her as I felt her using her Foresight to see what awaits ahead.


    "I see. It''s already two weeks, and they already made a move, eh?"


    Since we were surrounded, even though we''re calm since none of these guys was a threat, I told them to act scared or restless.


    "Three unusual individuals with higher than normal Power Level were found. What should we do?"


    The one on top of the tree said, his eyes were glowing with Dark Energy and he had something like amunication equipment in his hand.


    Upon reporting to it, a voice responded to him with its order.


    "Capture."


    Upon hearing that order, the figures in ck cloak all jump at us with their fists coated in Dark Energy.


    These guys, they didn''t know who they were ordered to capture. At least I got the information that they''re checking an individual''s Power Level. However, they didn''t have any urate measuring equipment. Maybe temporarily as it is still within the prediction of the Principal on when they will start showing up.

 Chapter 112 The Dark Cult Emerges

    "What do you think, Dai-kun?"


    Yuko asked me after we piled up the bodies of the figures in ck cloaks. Since this is our first encounter and we don''t know how they were corrupted, we only knocked them out.


    They''re too weak to even tap my arm. That is to say that even if they gang up on me, they''re not a threat. However, once they started to be a real threat, I won''t hesitate to kill even if they''re fellow Earthlings.


    "Hmm. There are no signs of corruption in their bodies except they can use Dark Energy. They''re really different from the Corrupted we encountered before."


    Listening to my exnation, Yuko nodded as she agreed to my assessment while Yumiko could only look on as she never encountered one because the World of Spirits is Corrupted-free.


    After checking them one by one, I gathered that these guys were regr humans whose strength was elevated because of the Dark Energy. However,pared to the Corrupted from the Mortal Worlds, there were no dark marks which pointed to them being corrupted except their superficial use of Dark Energy from earlier. Most of them were only Rank 1 Mortals with only the guy at the treetop being a Rank 2 Mortal.


    For us, they''re surely too weak but for the normal popce? They''ll be proven to be a menace. If they found their potential target, they could abduct them effortlessly.


    I''m also not sure if their minds are still theirs.


    Due to that uncertainty, I had Yuko contact the Principal. We need his expertise here and since he predicted this, he probably gleaned some information about them. If they willingly got corrupted, then these people didn''t deserve any mercy but if they were just caught by the emergence of a Breach then we''ll try our best to save them if the Principal deemed it possible.


    "Uhm... It''s only been 2 weeks like the Principal predicted but they already targeted us with just that small strength. Could it be that they couldn''t gauge our strength properly?"


    After checking the bodies herself, Yumiko also shared her opinion.


    "Yes. It''s certainly like that. You heard the order given to them. Capture. If my guess is correct then they''re abducting Humans with a decent amount of strength. However, I don''t know if it''s that easy for them to be corrupted."


    They specifically mentioned Power Level so they''re not looking at the energy contained by someone but their actual strength.


    "I see. We will be fine but what about the others?"


    "Right. If they''re abducting to increase their numbers, we will not have the manpower to stop them."


    Yuko and Yumiko had the same concern as me. This is abrupt and something that could be unstoppable if corrupting someone was as easy as that.


    We were on that train of thought when suddenly, a Portal that was linked to some ce appeared from our side.


    We know only one person who can do this so, upon looking into it, we saw the Principal from the other side of the portal.


    Behind him were a number of uniformed personnel who passed through the portal after him.


    I counted them and found that they''re 17 in total. Also, there were three military trucks behind them, if the drivers in it were a part of these uniformed personnels then they''re 20 in total. Who are these? They''re not the JSDF but based on their attire, a navy bluebat uniform, they''re some kind of a military unit. They only have a handgun that has an unusual design, on a holster and one type of cold weapon slung on their waists. An enhanced equipment, maybe?


    And surprisingly, their strengths hovered between Rank 1 to Rank 2 Mortals. From the aura I''m picking up from them, they probably contained a Level 1 Energy unknown to me in their bodies.


    Obviously, they''re cultivating a Mortal World''s pathway. However, they''re not Heroes.


    Haa... That''s another mystery that I needed the Principal to answer.


    Only when those on foot werepletely deployed did the three military trucks pass through as well before the Portal closes by itself.


    11 of them immediately spread out to screen and scout the area.


    6 brought stretchers and started picking up the bodies to load them on the truck.


    I guess even he couldn''t maintain a Portal like that for long, that''s probably why he even brought these trucks to transport the captives.


    This¡­


    If I''m not wrong, this is probably from that Special Training Camp that he mentioned before we left for our vacation. The ce where I was supposed to be going for training if I rejected Yuko''s hand before.


    "I know it''s a surprise but let me introduce you, this is the Earth''s Defense Army, Squad L-021. As you can guess from the name, this is not just an ordinary army. For the specifics, I''ll tell youter. I wanted to hear about the whole situation first."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Introducing them briefly like that, the Principal immediately jumped to the heart of the matter.


    After exining how we encountered these lots and the words that were exchanged between them, the Principal pondered for a moment.


    "It''s good that you didn''t kill them yet. They can still be saved and they''re probably influenced by being near the location of the Breach''s emergence. Because this is Earth, our denizens wouldn''t suffer the same fate as those from the Mortal World when they were Corrupted. However, that''s also the reason why they are more dangerous."


    The Principal started sharing his thoughts about these corrupted.


    We made the right decision, it seems.


    "The Dark Energy can continuously strengthen them and if I''m not wrong, they were slowly turning to a vessel for an incarnation. If you encountered a Rank 4 Mortal or above. They''re the ones most likely to contain an Incarnation inside them. They will have already established a connection to a Transcendent and will be harder to save, but not impossible."


    An Incarnation¡­ This time, what I''m remembering isn''t that Smoke Giant anymore but the old man in the mansion ruins. Their difference in strength was worlds apart. That''s just an incarnation, what about his true body?


    "This only happened because the Earth is still unawakened. Kuramoto-kun, you can try using your Psyche Boost on one of them."


    Upon saying that, he gestured for one of those unconscious Dark Cult members to be brought in front of us.


    Following his instruction, I shot a Psyche Boost towards the man.


    When it hit him and the Psyche energy seeped inside his body, some kind of reaction happened.


    His body twitched and started shaking uncontrobly. The man screamed as steam started exuding out of his body. Ah. That''s not steam, that''s the Dark Energy that was being ejected out.


    He''s being purified by the Psyche Energy. However, one Psyche Boost wasn''t enough to expel everything out so I sent another. Only when his screams died down did he be truly purified of it.


    However, he now has a Psyche Energy inside him, will that affect him? I don''t know.


    Ah. Isn''t this like with my Dispelling Arrows? It negated and put the Dark Beastmaster''s Dark Energy in disarray when he was hit, resulting in Raiden killing him off when he fell down.


    This time though, the Dark Energy was inside the body so the Psyche Energy needed to seep inside to purify it, clearing it of the Dark Energy''s corruption.


    Also, this means an Earthling was susceptible to a Level 2 Energy. Just that, this is not them adapting to it, they were just being filled by it. They also need to have the necessary strength to forcefully adapt to it.


    When I first encountered this type of energy in the Barbarian World, it couldn''t be identified by my Adaptability, however, it will be possible for me to take it in, just that I didn''t try. No. I didn''t even want to try it when I saw how it was corrupting the Corrupted King Realm back then.


    Also, I might not have noticed it before but my Adaptability probably has a condition for it to instantly adapt to a new type of Energy. I need to be at the ce where it is the inherent or in better terms, the Source Energy.


    For this purification, it doesn''t necessarily have to be me. My Psyche Energy reserves aren''t unlimited after all.


    And if it''s a ce where Psyche Energy is abundant. There''s only the Pocket Dimension, my Psyche Energy refilling station.


    I switched back my gaze to the Principal and saw him nodding as if his prediction was correct.


    "It seems we need to soak them in Psyche Energy, as to what state they will be left in after that, that''s for us to see."


    Exining it just like what I thought of, the Principal had the man be loaded in the truck as well. They will probably be interrogated after the purification if it really works.


    "Are you nning to put them inside the Pocket Dimension? Won''t their abilities be activated by then?"


    Being exposed to the Pocket Dimension was the trigger to activating our ability. I guess we also really need to increase our manpower tobat this emerging Dark Cult.


    Ah. There''s already the EDA that the Principal brought here... How many are they though? And where do theye from?


    "You''re probably not aware, Dai-kun. Not everyone can awaken a unique Ability like ours. Most of them will awaken some minor abilities like Physical Enhancement which increases their strength by a bit and other such simr types of minor abilities. It varies from person to person."


    Yuko answered and exined to me my misconception about our Unique Abilities. All this time I thought everyone on Earth will have one. True, we will have one but not every ability is unique. Won''t we be overpowered if that''s the case?

 Chapter 113 Earths Defense Army

    "Now, you''re probably curious about the EDA."


    Not only me, I could understand Yumiko but Yuko was also nodding at his sentence. Like us, she''s also unaware of their existence. He has too many secrets that he will only reveal when needed.


    "You''re already aware of the Transcendent and Mortal Worlds, right? The truth is, Earth has an auxiliary World connected to us. You could say it''s a subordinate World which was devoid of any invasion from the Dark World."


    Haam.. This Principal keeps on dumping new information, eh? In any case. If the Earth has a subordinate world, why is it awakened while the Earth was still unawakened?


    Ah. If my guess is correct, the Earth was awakened at some point in time, which could also exin our reincarnation. Something happened which turned it back to an unawakened state.


    However, how could I exin the Principal''s existence? A Hero from the previous generation? If there were Heroes like him, why is he the only one left? Are they hiding or are they dead? Are they also a Transcendent?


    Haa... I think I''ll get a headache if I keep guessing about his true origins and the ways on how he does things. He''ll clearly dump them all in the future anyway, I''m just making it hard for myself.


    But yeah, if only he would let me in on everything he knew.


    "There''s an active portal to it somewhere in this world. And since it''s a subordinate World, every Earthling can go there and easily adapt to the Level 1 Energy of that World. I sent some Earthlings in there to undergo training and the creation of the EDA is the result. You could say, it''s my countermeasure for this crisis where enemies already reached us before the Earthpletely awakened."


    Though he exined it simply like this. I feel like there''s more to it than that. He probably already controlled all the nations under his palm or if not, he had some helpers which governed this world in the shadows way before the birth of the Heroes or the Dark World''s invasion. Something tells me that it''s more about the secrets of the Earth. The Dark World''s invasion was only added recently


    Maybe he or they were also the reason why the wars stopped being waged all over the world. I don''t know. The Mystery behind Yuko''s father was just getting deeper and deeper. If she was also kept in the dark about this EDA, then there''s a possibility that there are more things he''s keeping from her, apart from her being a reincarnator, of course.


    "With the nature of how our denizens are being corrupted still unknown, it''s probably worse than in the Mortal Worlds. How can we prevent that?"


    In the Mortal Worlds, it is the denizens'' choice to be corrupted. However, here, were they being corrupted if they''re near the Breach? Or are they also being enticed for more power? Then in the end, their mind will be controlled instead of keeping their own.


    If that''s the case, that''s hard to prevent. However, if there''s another condition, we just have to discover that. Find that Breached Portal.


    "Like you said, that is still unknown Kuramoto-kun. That''s why¡­"


    His gaze scanned the three of us. Yuko and Yumiko were always ready. They''re even ready to go back to their Otherworld on short notice. Even if it means cutting our time short.


    His gaze thennded and stayed on Yuko before his mouth opened.


    "¡­ I will have someone interrogate them to know what actually happened which led to their corruption."


    With his pause and stopping his gaze at Yuko, I''m guessing he''s going to search their memories about it. I just wonder what kind of method is he using to do that? Is he dipping his hand inside their head?


    "I see. We''ll be going back home. I''m worried about my parents. What about them?"


    They''re powerless if they were put into their target to abduct. They''re both normal humans so I guess it wouldn''t evolve to that this fast. What should I do about it? How can I ensure their safety? I will be going to the 4th world while the Dark Cult will continue infesting the Earth. I should ask the Principal to protect them.


    "Right. Mother and Father might be targeted as well."


    "We have to make sure they''re safe."


    Yuko and Yumiko also expressed their worry for my parents. They''re living with them for two weeks now. Just like how they see the girls as their daughters, Yuko and Yumiko also started seeing them as their parents. Err¡­ maybe in their minds, they are their inws.


    "I''ll leave 10 of the Squad L-021 here for you tomand. Kuramoto-kun, you should also be vignt and try to sense your surroundings. You''re the one most sensitive to energies among us so you''ll be able to see its traces."


    "What about my parents? When I leave for the 4th world, they''ll be vulnerable to the Dark Cult."


    "I''ll do something about that, you don''t have to worry."


    Leaving those words, the Principal hopped on one of the military trucks. As soon as they finished loading thest of the Dark Cult members, the military trucks drove away leaving 10 EDA soldiers lined up in front of us.


    "Sir! This is Squad Leader Nishizawa, orders?"


    The strongest Rank 2 Mortal stepped forward and saluted to me.


    This is kind of awkward as I''m not used to it, however, they were left here to answer to me. I have little experience inmanding during the war in the Barbarian world. I guess that came out as handy today.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Hmm? Divide yourselves into groups of three and patrol the city. One of you will stay within our vicinity formunication. I assume you havemunications equipment, right?"


    Our city isn''t thatrge anyway, dividing them by 3 will cover up the three sides of the city. I''ll just take Yuko or Yumikoter to also do a search. They suddenly appeared so there''s probably a Breach near here.


    "Yes sir!"


    The Squad Leader answered.


    "Alright do that and choose one who will follow us. Don''t move alone and stay in groups, once you notice something strange, report it immediately."


    If they get surrounded, it will be hard for them to fight back but they were trained so I should expect a tactical approach from them. Informing everyone when they found something strange was the normal procedure.


    Those are new enemies and we still don''t know how the humans are easily corrupted. I have to see it for myself to better understand it.


    "Sir. Yes sir!"


    Err... I would be trained like them if I really chose to leave. I don''t think I will like that kind of life. I want a more carefree life where I just need to sit at the back while supporting those in the frontline.


    After dividing themselves up, one Rank 1 Mortal soldier stepped forward and saluted to us. He''ll be the liaisons officer who will be in charge of themunications between the divided groups and us.


    Though he''s a rank 1, his Power Level is around 1 to15. Surely it''s not 1, right? He wouldn''t be deployed here if he''s that weak.


    After seeing them disperse, I took the two girls'' hands and started making our way back home.


    Our vacation hasn''t ended yet and there''s still some which we haven''t done yet in their to-do list. However, we have to put that off for now.


    "Mom. Dad?"


    I anxiously called out to my parents upon arriving home.


    "What? You''re back already?"


    Mom appeared from the kitchen. She''s probably cooking for lunch while Dad was in the living room watching some TV program. They don''t have an office job so most of the time they''re at home.


    Seeing them safe and sound, we released a sigh of relief.


    After telling them that our n changed, we then went to the girls'' room to talk about what we will do from here on.


    "Dai-kun, you can leave me here. I''ll protect your parents."


    Yuko said after we decided that we have to go out to search for the Breach as well. Those from EDA were also at the same level as those Dark Cult members so there''s a chance that they will be defeated if they encountered them and the situation turned to them being outnumbered.


    "Un. I can fly so it will be easier for us to scout the ce. I just have to use some energy to conceal myself from normal people''s eyes. Taking you up with me is possible too."


    There''s also the Orb of Concealment but yeah, Streams and Rivers can be shaped into anything, so making some kind of protective screen to hinder a normal person''s vision was enough to let us fly around unhindered.


    Though it will be funny to be reported as a UFO if someone spotted us flying around, now is not the time for that.


    "Alright let''s do that. You take care here too, Yuko. We''ll bring that soldier with us so hold onto this and contact us if something happened."


    After deciding what we will do, I gave her themunication equipment that the soldier gave me before we went in. It''s supposed to be used for him to contact us from outside.


    And before leaving, Yuko stopped me by holding my arm to ask me for a kiss with an excuse of she will be missing me. Upon seeing that, Yumiko also joined us, afraid to be left out.


    Err. Of course, I also enjoyed it.


    Our time to be together was limited after all so this kind of showing of affection is fine.


    I wonder, how many Portals have been breached? And will we be able to close it from here? There should be a way, right? Not just going to the other side to close it.

 Chapter 114 Locating The Breached Portal

    "Yumiko, look there."


    I pointed on a vacant lot big enough for a megamall to be built not far from a farm near the edge of our city. It''s devoid of people currently but something didn''t feel right. From my eyes, the area was covered by a dense clump of Dark Energy which turned it into something like a concealed space.


    If I didn''t focus on it, I would''ve passed it off as something normal.


    Compared to what I''ve seen in the fortress back in the World of Spirits, this one created an illusion that everything''s fine and there''s nothing wrong in its surroundings.


    From the time we left our house, we''re mostly walking on foot to scan anyone within our range. Yumiko will only asionally fly while holding onto me for us to scout the area.


    Well, there''s someone else besides us and it''s more efficient this way, the traces of the Dark Energy could be seen better onnd than on air, especially if it is too thin.


    Even if the Corrupted Humans contained the Dark Energy inside them, it won''t be perfect. A little of it will slowly ooze out of them which can leave traces in the atmosphere. And since the Earth was currently devoid of its Source Energy, those energy traces from the Corrupted will probably stand out to those with keen senses when ites to energies.


    Yumiko followed my arm to see where I was pointing at. Though she''s also a bit sensitive with energy, it''s probably harder for her to detect it from up here.


    After a few seconds of concentrating at that area, Yumiko eximed which means she finally saw what I''m pointing at.


    "Uhm. Let''s slowly go there. We don''t know when it appeared."


    Yumiko suggested to me after marking the ce in her memory.


    "Right. For now, we have to be cautious to not alert them. Even if they''re weak, it''s better to count on any possibilities. Let''s first infiltrate inside. I''ll prepare the Orb of Concealment so we can leave if it really became dangerous. Listen¡­"


    Yumiko nodded at my response and listened to what I cooked up for our infiltration while we slowly descended back on the ground where the EDA Soldier named Godai was waiting.


    Upon seeing us approaching from above, he stood up in attention. Though he still looks like a soldier from what he''s wearing, his posture right now was different from earlier.


    "Uhh. Do I need to go with you? Sir?"


    The soldier Godai asked timidly after telling him our n.


    What''s wrong with this guy? He suddenly disyed this kind of act after he saw Yumiko flying to the sky.


    "You''ve been trained and sent to another world, don''t tell me you''re scared?"


    I asked him and that just made him shrink back.


    Ah. He''s probably not aware of the real nature of the Heroes, we look young after all. So when he saw Yumiko spread her wings and flew up the sky, he got the realization that we''re different from him. He''s just a Rank 1 Mortal whereas Yumiko is already a Rank 5. Well, I''m a Rank 5 too after registering 4 more Heroes before we left for our vacation.


    "Uhh. I''m not used to fighting, sir. I''m more specialized in a support role."


    Godai answered as he tried to stay firm. He had training, alright.


    But a support role? What a coincidence.


    "Daisuke, he''s interesting. He''s a support. Should we throw him right in the middle when we find the enemies?"


    Yumiko giggled at her idea. Though she''s lovely like that, her yfulness might scar the guy for life.


    "Eh? Ma''am have mercy!"


    And like I thought, Godai stepped back after hearing her words.


    "Rx. We won''t do that. Tell me the status of the three groups."


    Though we''re younger, this man was probably only in his 20s, I wonder what''s the criteria of the Principal for picking who he will send for training?


    He fumbled on hisms and started contacting the three groups. After a while, he opened his mouth to summarize.


    Well, we already heard it but we let him do his job.


    "Team A found suspicious individuals and was currently following them, Team B and C didn''t have anything from their end."


    At first, I was concerned that uniformed soldiers like them might create a panic by patrolling the city, however, I was informed that they have a skill where they could mask their presence around normal people. I don''t know if it was taken into ount by the Principal but that was impressive at least.


    "Tell them we found the possible Breached Portal location. If Team A determines the suspicious individuals as a threat, take them in and have the other teams to assist them. If not, all of them should double up here at our location."


    After telling Godai my orders, he nodded and saluted before contacting the other three teams again to ry my orders.


    Yumiko stuck close with me while sping my hands with hers and at the same time staying vignt of our surroundings. Err¡­ she''s also probably making use of this time when Yuko wasn''t with us.


    During our two weeks of living together, there were already some instances where they became curious about¡­ adult things.


    Err... not just them, that includes me as well.


    That day when they watched my collection triggered their curiosity over it. However, even if I was also interested, there is a proper time for crossing thatst line. A little curiosity is fine though and being teens that should''ve been in our puberty, there were already instances when we were overtaken by our curiosity. Because of that, our rtionship had gone a few levels up.


    We''ll be together for as long as we''re alive so we decided to explore those things bit by bit.


    "Sir! They''re doubling up to here at this moment. They reported that they lost the suspicious individuals. If you have another order¡­"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The EDA Soldier pulled me out of my thoughts as he reported the other teams'' responses.


    "Where did they lose those suspicious individuals?"


    They''re suspicious and they suddenly lose them. That''s a problem.


    "Here."


    Godai took out a map of our city and pointed at the ce near that vacant lot. If we''reing from the South, that Team A was in the North, which means those individuals have a high possibility of being corrupted.


    But for them to be this prepared¡­ It''s the Principal''s arrangement again, isn''t it?


    "I see. Wait for them here and follow us when you grouped up, here''s the location. Don''t engage and wait for us to contact you"


    I pointed at the part of the map where that vacant lot should''ve been ced. Well, that''s probably not as vacant now. I wonder what''s in it?


    After hearing my nextmand, Godai sighed in relief. He probably thought we''re serious about taking him with us earlier. I ounted that they''re part of the same squad. They''re probably trained to fight in groups so it''s better to give him back to them.


    "Ah. Give me yourms. I gave mine to Yuko earlier."


    After taking thems from him, we started to leisurely walk towards the suspected location. It''s an act to make us be their target to enact our n. They probably still didn''t have a proper measuring equipment to gauge our actual Power Level, if we showed up like this and they''re really here, we will surely be targeted.


    "Yuko. What''s the situation there?"


    Since there''s still a bit of time before we reach the ce, I contacted Yuko to check on her.


    "Nothing out of the ordinary. Ah. What would you like for dinner?"


    Yuko''s voice instantly rang out from the other side and immediately switched the topic as if it''s normal.


    "Err¡­ You?"


    I didn''t expect her switch in topic that I immediately blurted out a response that probably came from my subconscious.


    "Don''t flirt with her over that, Daisuke."


    Hearing my answer to Yuko, Yumikoined as she started to pinch my side.


    "Heh... Is that Yumiko being jealous? I got Dai-kun to say it to me."


    Like a child who got what she wanted, Yuko was giggling as she teased Yumiko which made thetter increase the intensity of her pinch.


    Ugh... I could only silently endure it as I earned this for myself. For a Hero to use her strength like this¡­


    "Anyway, I''ll help Mom prepare it, so you twoe back soon."


    Yuko added with a hint of worry after being satisfied from her giggling.


    "Alright. We''ll be back before dinner."


    I answered her in a cheerful voice to ease whatever little worry she has. After that, I cut ourmunication and stored thems in the Ne.


    "¡­ You owe me a kiss, Daisuke."


    Yumiko pouted at me before letting go of her hold on my side. She continued to stick close to me as she hugged my arm tighter.


    She surely noticed it and so do I.


    "I''ll pay for it in fullter. But for now¡­"


    After saying that, we stopped our steps which led for the surrounding to turnpletely silent. It''s too silent that the earlier rustling of winds was muted.


    We already passed by the neighborhood and arrived at the vicinity of that vacant lot.


    Looks like our acting skills are quite high to fool these guys again. These Dark Cult members should stay like this so it will be easy for us, no?


    After a few seconds, around twenty figures in ck cloaks surrounded us. Like we nned earlier, we were going to act like a normal couple and be captured by them.


    "Who are you?!"


    I yelled with slight agitation in my voice as I put Yumiko behind me.


    Like a fine actress, Yumiko shrank behind me as she held onto my sleeves while her body trembled visibly.


    "Capture."


    The leader of the ck figures who was the first one to block our way immediately ordered upon seeing our reaction. As soon as his wordsnded to the figures in ck cloaks'' ears, they all moved toward us with the intent to knock us out.


    Pretending to be knocked unconscious, Yumiko and I sessfully infiltrated the first location of the Breached Portal.

 Chapter 115 Information Mining

    After being dragged inside the concealed space, my Adaptability immediately sensed that the ce was littered by Dark Energy. It''s not that abundant but this is like a special zone made to store it. Because my eyes were currently closed, I couldn''t observe the ce properly, just that the whole ce was giving me some kind of chills. I have Adaptability so this is not me being scared, the ce was cold to begin with. Influence of that Dark Energy?


    With how dense the Dark Energy is, this ce looks like it''s already been here for a while.


    Is two weeks just the estimated time for them to make a move but in actuality, the portal has already been breached days or a week ago?


    [Detected a higher form of energy]


    [Identifying¡­]


    [Level 2 Dark Energy has been identified.]


    [Adapting Failed due to theck of connection to the energy''s Source World.]


    [Flux Energy Automatic Energy Conversion can be activated.]


    [Rate of Conversion: 1 unit of Dark Energy= 3 units of Flux Energy]


    [Conversion Debuff : -15% Strength and Endurance]


    Like I thought. It''s not possible to Adapt to this Level 2 Energy if I am not at their Source World, however, it''s possible to convert it to Flux Energy.


    It''s not written by the System notification but my Adaptability let me understand it. Due to the Dark Energy littering the ce, it became possible for me to absorb it by converting it into Flux Energy. However, it''s also possible for me to absorb it normally to let myself be corrupted by it.


    Should I try it? If I activate the Automatic Energy Conversion here, they''ll surely notice the change in the Dark Energy so activating it right now is not a viable option.


    Let''s see what we can discover at this ce first.


    Because we were being dragged together by the same person, I could still feel Yumiko next to me.


    After a while, I heard the sound of a door opening. Right. There''s already a structure here. But yeah, this guy, he still hasn''t figured out that we''re not truly unconscious.


    ording to our initial n, it''s already fine for us to make our move but I decided to wait for a while. We''re not in danger yet and we might hear things that could be useful for fighting this Dark Cult.


    Because of my instruction, Yumiko wouldn''t make a move as well because I told her to wait for me to do that first.


    When the feeling of being dragged stopped, I heard a voice in front.


    "New captives? Are you sure they''re strong enough?"


    His voice was kind of hoarse but it''s clear enough to be heard. Surely, he''s talking to the guy that dragged us into this room.


    "Of course, it''s the Leader who assessed them. Their Power Level should suffice."


    While cackling, the guy answered and gave out a piece of information.


    So that guy and the voice from the enemies''ms back at the park was him. The Leader of this ce. I didn''t gauge his strength earlier to avoid him from suspecting us. Also, my earlier guess was correct that it''s all about a person''s Power Level.


    "It''s great if it''s like that. Isn''t it a hassle to bring them back to where you abducted them if the ritual failed. Why can''t we just kill them? Less potential threat to us."


    Abduct. Ritual. Cannot kill.


    I see. These two are information mine for us. I''m sure Yumiko was also listening.


    "Fool. We''re only borrowing their denizens'' bodies. It''s already miraculous that we could slowly bring 80% of our actual strength in the form of energy here thanks to them being a denizen of an unawakened higher World. You know those Helpers exist here. If a lot of their denizens went missing, we will be found out immediately and that will foil the orders given to us."


    And another set of information was spewed out by the guy who dragged us.


    I see. From his words, it''s safe to say that there wouldn''t be a Transcendent anytime soon. They''re just part of the Invading Forces who descended and opened the breach from a Mortal World.


    Using some kind of method, they could possess a human''s body due to its vulnerability of being a denizen of an unawakened higher World.


    If I have to guess, they nned to silently proliferate here and Corrupt more while waiting for those stronger powerhouses to descend. Some of those will try to conquer the Mortal World while some will go straight here on Earth using their method.


    Ah. They shouldn''t bebeled Corrupted anymore, they''re Possessed. So purifying them equals to exorcising them. Sounds like we came from a horror movie. I also have to wait for the Principal''s findings, there''s a possibility that more information will turn up from rummaging through their memories.


    Haa¡­ I guess I''m getting used to infiltration now. I also got information back in the World of Spirits this way.


    If everything''s over, I could take spy as a profession, eh? If Jayna''s here, we could be a top-tier spy duo with perfect disguise ability.


    "I know that, it''s just a hassle, you know?"


    Though the other guy wasining, for sure he''s just venting out but thanks to him we acquired valuable information.


    "Stopining and prepare these two. I''ll leave you to this, those on the other side are waiting."


    After saying those, the guy who dragged us here left the room, leaving the two of us behind.


    "Oh? These bodies. This girl is too gorgeous even for a young girl. Whoever possesses this body will have a hard time from those sick fellows for sure."


    Theining guy eximed at first upon seeing Yumiko andmented in the end for the fate of whoever will possess her body.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    I guess it''s time¡­


    "I''m sorry but she''s not up for possession. You see, she''s already mine."


    Before he could even touch Yumiko, I already stood up without him noticing.


    "Wh--"


    With our current situation, I didn''t let him finish uttering a surprised question of who. A simple tap on the back of his neck knocks him unconscious. His strength is only that of a Rank 1 Mortal after all.


    "Ugh. You should''ve let me knock him out, Daisuke."


    Yumikoined when she also stood up.


    When she saw me dusting off my clothes, she also did the same. She''s not in her uniform and all that dragging turned her blouse dirty.


    "Err... I''ll give you those sick fellows he''s talking aboutter. I should show my manly side to you, right?"


    Showing her off my muscles, Yumiko giggled cutely while looking at my silly disy as she drew near and gave me a kiss.


    "Un. I''m actually happy you did that."


    When our lips parted after a satisfying kiss, Yumiko voiced her uncertainty.


    "Daisuke, I couldn''t understand some of the things they talked about."


    "I''ll tell youter. What do you think we should do, partner?"


    There are probably terms she couldn''t understand from what they said.


    After hearing me calling her as a partner, she was surprised at first before she remembered about our time in that dimension.


    "Eh? Right. We''re equals".


    She pondered our situation for a while. When her eyes glittered brightly, she slowly told me her deduction of our current situation.


    "Uhm¡­ since they''re connected to the other side, it will be inevitable for them to know that one of the Breached Portals was alreadypromised regardless of whether we defeat them or escape. That guy was already unconscious and we were brought in by the Leader. If we vanished, they woulde to the conclusion that we''re not normal and they were already found out."


    "I knew I could count on your deduction."


    I put my hand above her head and ruffled her hair as I praised her sound deduction.


    "Don''t tter me, if it''s you, you''ll surely figure that out instantly."


    Her face turned red as she tried to take my hand off her head.


    "Not really. I tend to overthink things and that often led to my guesses to be off the mark."


    Right. Sometimes the answer was so simple but because of my overthinking habit, I will eventuallye out with a wrong guess.


    "Sometimes it''s really hard to win an argument with you¡­ What now? Knock them all out?"


    Yumiko gave up and asked me what we will do. Since she already got all the points we could consider. Knocking them all out was our only path at this moment.


    "Yes. Wanna use this?"


    I smiled and took out the Totem Pole.


    "That''s overkill but¡­ let me use it."


    Though she showed reluctance, she still took it from me and started her Spirit Channeling.


    "Go, my wife!"


    With her using that, I won''t be needed anymore. After shooting two Psyche Boost on her, I cheered for her teasingly.


    "Don''t make me blush at this moment, idiot!"


    Yumiko looked back to reprimand me but upon seeing her blushing face, I couldn''t resist the temptation to kiss her.


    I know we shouldn''t waste time like this when we could be found out at any moment, however, Yumiko was just too lovely back then. I''ll savor thesest two weeks of vacation with the two of them.


    When I separated from her. Yumiko had a satisfied smile on her face as she started to activate her Spirit Channeling enhanced by the Totem Pole. I also activated the Flux Energy Automatic Energy Conversion topletely sweep the Dark Energy and turn it into my cultivation resource.


    Considering that the currently strongest enemy here was probably only a Rank 3 Mortal in strength, it''s surely overkill for her to use that.


    Err¡­ sucks to be them, I guess? Yumiko won''t kill them anyway, the owner of the bodies could still be saved.

 Chapter 116 Clearing The Breached Portal Location

    "You! Direct the Energy Line to me!"


    The Leader of this concealed ce shouted to someone near the Breached Portal as he watched Yumiko knock every Dark Cult member near her out.


    He''s in a state of disbelief that what he picked up earlier were Heroes that they''re trying to avoid. Maybe if he took the time to check us himself then he would probably notice our abnormality.


    I don''t know if he''s ming himself but he''s just either unlucky or stupid that he couldn''t gauge our Power Level urately.


    Taking my eyes off him, I stared at the Breached Portal and examined it from where I am.


    If Ipare it from before it was breached, from a slightly frightening crack in space, it just opened up with a small hole that could be visibly seen in the middle of that crack in space.


    To keep the hole open, they put some kind of unknown material on its edges to hold it.


    As to how they brought that material here, I don''t know. Did they throw it from the hole on the other side?


    With that material in ce, it is preventing the Earth to regenerate that crack in space to close the portal opened from it. And even to this moment, the Dimension Breacher was probably in full operation to widen that whole.


    Other than the material holding the portal open, there''s also a tube which extended from the other side of the portal to here that was currently exuding out the Dark Energy which filled the surroundings with it.


    Below the Portal Breach was some kind of a Restraint Chair. Above it was an apparatus that was connected to a cylindrical object whose purpose was probably to collect the Dark Energy in the air. The chair and the apparatus were most likely what they''re calling as the Ritual in which a Dark World denizen from the other side of the portal will possess a human body.


    The actual method to let their energies pass through and possess the captured human on the chair was probably known only by the Leader or he''s the one facilitating it.


    "Ah. Nishizawa, are you there? Prepare yourselves out there. Knock out everyone who will try to escape the ce. We''ll start cleaning in here."


    I took out thems from the Ne and informed the EDA Soldiers outside.


    The squad leader''s voice immediately replied with his affirmation along with the sounds of them marching and spreading out to create a that wouldn''t let anyone escape.


    Well, I''m afraid none will be able to escape from here though. We''ll see.


    Yumiko was currently on her knocking-out spree that even without touching anyone, the Possessed will all lose consciousness upon entering a certain range near her.


    Although using the Spirit Channeling with the enhancement of the Totem Pole brought out only one Spirit this time, the Spirit she summoned was on another level than her previous ones.


    Yumiko didn''t even need to show the ability she borrowed from it, just the menacing presence of the Spirit''s illusory figure behind her was enough to knock most of them out.


    And while she''s doing that, my Flux Energy kept on overflowing as the surrounding Dark Energy was being converted and absorbed by me. Speeding up my cultivation this way, depriving them of it was also something I''d like to see.


    Maybe at one point, I will have to go to their homeworld and challenge their World''s Will for theplete control of their Source Energy.


    But yeah, that will be far off in the future. There''s still the Transcendent barrier as well as the Six Great Ones.


    "Hurry up!"


    The Leader shouted again and two Dark Cult members hurriedly diverted the tube that was exuding out Dark Energy towards him.


    As soon as he was bathed by the Dark Energy from it, he injected himself with an unknown substance.


    A few secondster, the Dark Energy littering the concealed space stirred wildly. Through my sensitive eyes towards any form of energy, I could see the Dark Cult Leader started to absorb an incredible amount of Dark Energy in his body.


    Upon seeing that, I got a bad feeling for the possessed body. The chances of saving him lowered now that the Leader made this kind of desperate move.


    "Yumiko. Let me handle the small fries. Save him."


    Although I''m pointing towards the Leader, she will surely understand who I am really pertaining to.


    Hearing my voice, Yumiko nodded and turned her heels towards the Leader who''s slowly transforming into some kind of Dark Monster due to the amount of Dark Energy he already absorbed as well as the cloud of it forming around his body.


    It''s not that he will be a threat. I know that the strongest among those from the Mortal Worlds was only Peak Rank 4 currently. I am more concerned about the well-being of the human he possessed.


    Regardless of whatever crazy things he could manage to pull off, it would be of no use against Yumiko who probably already exceeded more than 100 points in Power Level scale. It''s temporary so that doesn''t count as her being a Transcendent, however, it''s like a glimpse of what we should expect upon reaching it.


    "Why? Of all ces you should have been, why here?"


    Although he threw those words to Yumiko, he''s not expecting any answer from her.


    The Dark Cult Leader stood up and made a stance, even though it could hardly be called a stance due to his current form.


    With his body being continuously filled with Dark Energy, it''s inevitable that a lot of it will spill from the pores of his skin.


    By gathering those energies that were oozing out of him, he unleashed an attack towards Yumiko.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    It would probably look scary in the eyes of those weaker than him but it''s surely not enough to intimidate Yumiko. With just a simple wave of her hand, the attack he unleashed was diverted and hit the ground where it drilled into it as it left a gaping hole.


    It contained some power, alright. Just that, it''s only up to his standard.


    At the sight of his attack that was deflected easily, the Leader made another desperate move as he tried to gather more Dark Energy. The unknown substance he injected himself boosted his control and rate of absorption. Nheless, the stress from it was all being endured by the body of the human he possessed.


    If he continued, the body would copse from the abundant amount of Dark Energy. Our bodies might be susceptible to it but everything has its limits.


    "That''s enough."


    Two words. By uttering those two words, Yumiko froze the Leader''s actions and in a single step, she traversed the distance between them.


    "Escape! Erase your traces and--"


    The Leader tried to shout towards his followers but Yumiko cut it short as she knocked him down with a single punch.


    That punch looked ordinary but it immediately dispersed the cloud of Dark Energy covering the Leader''s body. He couldn''t even holler a scream as he dropped down towards the ground, spasming from the pain.


    Upon seeing that, I immediately moved over there as I swept away the Dark Cult members that were currently swarming me using my new Wizard Spells. The Magic Missiles locked and hit all of its targets while the Wind des followed by Air Bullets took care of those who were left standing.


    Although some of them got injured before falling unconscious, it''s far from life-threatening.


    Once I arrived next to the unconscious Leader, Yumiko nodded at me as she continued to clean up the remaining Dark Cult members.


    I estimated that there were less than 100 of them add the more than 20 who we caught earlier, the number of Possessed was already in the three digits just in this Breached Portal alone. That is to say that even if the ritual they''re doing didn''t have a 100% efficiency, they still gathered this much manpower in the short amount of time that they were here.


    How many portals were breached? The Principal didn''t mention it in his predictions or maybe he couldn''t also get the exact numbers. Will Earth be fine like this?


    What will I see here once I get back from the 4th world?


    Haa¡­ I don''t have the irvoyance to know that. I''ll just hope that his countermeasures can prevent these Dark World denizens.


    I observed the unconscious Dark Cult Leader and picked up the syringe which contained the unknown substance he injected to himself.


    Even unconscious, he''s passively absorbing the Dark Energy in the air albeit slowly.


    Now with the same signs of corruption like those from the Mortal World, the Possessed body was in the process of breaking down due to the excessive Dark Energy he absorbed.


    I generated a ball of Psyche Boost in my palm and shot it towards him.


    The same as earlier, his body immediately reacted to it when it seeped inside him. However, the expected ejection of Dark Energy didn''t happen while his body continued to absorb it.


    Is he already beyond saving?


    Haa. I know it would eventuallye to this but seeing the first casualty happening in front of our eyes.


    It''s inevitable.


    I guess I''m already numb to people dying but to see this happening to our fellow Earth denizen hit something inside me.


    The Dark World has already encroached upon our world, it''s only a matter of time before more like this guy will turn up as a small part of the casualty.


    Psyche Boost, Dispelling Arrow. None of it works as the Possessed body slowly crumbled due to the corruption of Dark Energy.


    I put my hand over him to try absorbing the Dark Energy inside him, however, even though I seeded, his body continued its passive absorption due to that unknown substance he injected.


    I also tried to increase the rate of my absorption and conversion of the Dark Energy but the result didn''t change.


    "Daisuke¡­"


    I heard Yumiko''s voice beside me. The duration of the Spirit Channeling was already over and she''s back to her normal self.


    The Possessed Body has already disintegrated to nothing. I don''t know what consequence the Leader will receive in his true body on the other side but it''s surely not the same as this unlucky human.


    Haa... In the end, war will always be like this.


    "Sir! We captured and sessfully knocked out everyone trying to escape! Is that?¡­"


    The voice of Nishizawa along with the sound of them arriving took our attention. He, along with some of the members of his squad who arrived with him, stood in shock as they saw the whole ce thrashed by us. With numerous bodies of the Possessed lying down, unconscious.


    The first Breached Portal has been sessfully cleared and taken over with one Possessed human disintegrated into nothingness.

 Chapter 117 Continuing The Normal Experience

    "Wee home! Yuko is waiting for you two.


    My Mom weed us at the door with a smile. With her mood this good, looks like she was satisfied with Yuko''s help.


    The normalcy at this house is giving me warmth but because of the Invasion of the Dark World, this will also soon vanish. I have to relocate my parents before I go to the 4th world to ease my mind.


    With everyone knocked out at the concealed space, we left the cleanup of the ce to the EDA Soldiers. The threat was already minimal as long as they didn''t let themselves be corrupted by the Dark Energy. There were certain conditions to trigger it and it''s not like they''re stupid enough to not take precaution.


    The Principal was informed about what happened and due to that, he sent another set of trucks through his Portal to pick up the unconscious Dark Cult members while leaving another squad to stand guard there.


    After telling him what I found out, he also told me what he managed to discover from the memories of the first captives, it''s almost the same as the information we got from listening in the conversation of the two except for a piece of additional information. The method they were using to send in something like an energy clone of them was created by a Great One named Zaraya. If that energy clone died or expelled out of here, the original body will not die however they will be bedridden for a month or a year depending on the strength of the energy clone extracted from them.


    Usually, energies should be dissolved by the atmosphere of the Earth, just like how Level 1 Energies like Yuko''s World Energy or Raiden''s Brute Energy couldn''tst for more than a second if they discharge it from their bodies. However, due to the Dark Energy being a level higher than those, it could persist in the atmosphere for at least an hour before it was dissolved by the Earth''s atmosphere.


    That''s why they built a concealed space that was cut off from the Earth''s atmosphere to contain their Dark Energy. Maybe they will slowly expand it in the future with the Breached Portal as the center as the foundation for their invasion.


    As it is the first Breached Portal to be located and cleared, the Principal put a lot of emphasis on observing and examining it to better locate the other ones that were spread throughout the world.


    Though the death of the possessed body didn''t affect me, it led me to think that my current strength was still not enough to change any situation.


    "Let''s go eat, Daisuke."


    Yumiko pulled me in with a cheerful smile. She probably thought I was affected by what happened. Because of my Adaptability, death of someone not rted to me wouldn''t really affect me. Despite that, I experienced the feeling of helplessness again during that moment.


    That gave me another push at the back to improve. To not see anyone I came to care about suffering the same thing.


    ,


    "Did I make you worry?"


    I asked her. Maybe I did. I got too silent on our way back after all.


    "Un. You got a long face on."


    Yumiko moved in front of me and peered into my face, maybe checking out what''s wrong with me.


    "I''m just overthinking, that''s all, there''s no need to worry."


    I answered as I put my hand on her head to ruffle it. Maybe I was just not aware but it also affected me a bit since this is the first time that I got her worried with my overthinking.


    "Then good."


    Yumiko grabbed my hand to stop it from messing her hair further while putting on a relieved smile on her lips.


    After that, we both moved in to go to the dining room like my Mom told us.


    Yuko, upon seeing us arriving, also put on a cheerful smile on her face. With her apron still on, she drew near us to take my hand from Yumiko as she pulled me to sit in front of the dining table.


    Yumiko didn''t mind it and as she smiled at thepetitiveness Yuko was showing as she followed behind us. She then took the seat on my left while Yuko took the seat on my right, sandwiching me once again.


    All of that was witnessed by my parents. Seeing that disy of affection puts a grin on both of their faces.


    "Son, at this day and age, marrying them both will be hard for you. I can see how you three have a mutual understanding of your situation but thew¡­"


    Dad expressed his concern but yeah, thew will soon be meaningless. As long as we''re together, something like that is just a formality. However, I also want to see them in a wedding dress in the future.


    Err... All of them.


    "I''ll make it happen, Dad, don''t worry. And Mom shouldn''t worry too, I still remember your words."


    "It''s already been two weeks, what more can I say? The girls were also serious about you. As long as your feelings towards each other don''t change, we''ll support you."


    My Mom put on a defeated face before giving us a relieved smile as she stared at the two girls beside me. Hearing that from my mother really made them happy.


    When the dinner ended, all of us moved to the living room to pass the time.


    Times like these will soon end so I thought of apanying them in doing normal things like this. Yuko and Yumiko also didn''t mind.


    Luckily they weren''t summoned back yet. I hope we can finish this vacation before that.


    "Mom, Dad, if I tell you that the world will soon change, what will you do?"


    In their ears, this might be just a random question but I also have to consider what they wanted to. What if they don''t want to stay protected?


    "I see. If, huh? What kind of change are you talking about?"


    Dad pondered for a while before asking for the specifics.


    "The world descended into chaos and the outside world has be dangerous for the normal popce."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "If that''s the case, I''ll take you and Keiko to a safe ce. Also our future daughters. As the pir of our family, that''s the least I could do and there''s more I could do to continue keeping you safe."


    Dad didn''t think twice as he answered immediately with confidence. For him, he will make it possible, one way or another.


    If I get the Principal to expose them to the Psyche Energy, will they awaken a useful ability for themselves? Though that might be me pushing them into the craziness with me, I want them to have the means to protect themselves when all hell breaks loose.


    Protecting them will only be a temporary solution since the Earth is bound to awaken. By then, a path will open up to everyone.


    Should I reveal it with them? They might think I''m crazy and they will surely stop me froming back to the school. I guess I could only entrust this to the Principal.


    "Dear¡­"


    Mom snuggled to my Dad after hearing his answer. Seeing them that intimate in front of me is rare. Usually, they''ll do it privately. Did we somehow influence them?


    "It''s nice seeing Mom and Dad be that intimate."


    Yumikomented as she also snuggled closer to me, mimicking my Mom.


    "I''m sure Dai-kun will love us just as much."


    And Yuko did the same while saying those with assurance.


    When we retired to their room, Yuko had us talk about what happened during our clearing of the first Breached Portal and after that was about our next n.


    With the emergence of the Dark Cult, our minds were instantly geared towards fighting them but I told them that we should do what we''re here for. There are only two weeks left and it''s not like the Dark Cult will emerge near us again.


    Letting them experience the youth they never had was the reason I brought them here.


    Err¡­ at first it was just about investigating my past but in the end, looking at their smiles from all the normal things that we did. I decided that I wanted to see more of those.


    "Yumiko, we also nned to visit your family, right? Wanna go next week?"


    "Un. But it''s far from here."


    This city is located near the border of Ibaraki and Fukushima Prefecture, how far will it be?


    "Eh? You''re from Kyoto, right? It''s not that far. If we take the train, it''s only more than 4 hours of ride from here."


    Yuko interjected. She''s right. It''s not that far.


    "Yumiko, do you really want to see them or¡­"


    Yuko continued to ask her.


    "Of course I do. But¡­ it''s been 3 years."


    Yumiko answered with a pause. Is she worrying about the time they hadn''t seen her? Did the Principal never give them time to go back home or it''s her own choice?


    Either way, we already nned it. Also, there''s a chance that we might encounter another Breached Portal there.


    "We''re with you, Yumiko. Besides, we also have to check if there''s a Breach Portal there. Won''t the trip be worthwhile by then?"


    Yuko said the same thing as I was thinking, I let her do the talking and just listened in their conversation.


    "If you say so¡­ but let''s not go next week, let''s go 3 days before our vacation ends."


    Yumiko agreed but she cut the time.


    "Yumiko. Do you not get along with your family?"


    I asked her this time because I saw her troubled face when I mentioned her family.


    "No. It''s just hard to deal with the other family matters. You see, I''m part of a former Noble House. Though it was a former, it was only because it was abolished by the constitution but the family still acted like one¡­ so, there are family rules."


    Yumiko exined in detail what kind of rules she was talking about and I came with the same conclusion as her.


    "That really soundsplicated and troublesome. Alright, let''s go 3 days before our vacation ends."


    It''s better to focus on our cultivation than that. With more than a week left, I''ll have them reach the 4th realm here, Yumiko as a Noble Spirit and Yuko upgrading her system once more to be a Master-ss. Her Hero''s Party buff will increase again and she''ll probably get more skills from her Cheat System.


    "Thank you, Daisuke."


    Yumiko showed me a grateful smile as she snuggled closely. Upon seeing that, Yuko did the same and we ended up in the same position as the other nights.


    Haa¡­ These two probably knew that I''m nearing my limits of holding back. Maybe there''s no reason to hold it back anymore but I somehow want to make it special for them, not pushed by the circumstances.


    In any case. Our normal life will continue for two more weeks. The 4th world could wait but our normal lives wouldn''t. It was already disturbed by the Dark Cult but yeah, they''re gone from this ce now.

 Chapter 118 Noble Spirit And Master Hero System

    Our daily lives went on after that day. As soon as the next day started, we started crossing out more items on their list.


    First on the list was Yuko wanting to try ying in a Baseball Batting Center.


    When I saw that on her list, I felt bad for the owner of the batting center we will visit to let her experience it.


    Hey, as long as they don''t break anything, right?


    When I took them there, they picked thest cage where the fastest pitch is without a second thought. They''re like little kids who were finally let out of their house after being grounded to go outside for a few days.


    The other customers who were training or leisurely ying by themselves were immediately all drawn to the two beauties.


    At first they were only interested in their beauty, however, when the two girls started the machine, they all stood speechless as they watched them casually hit every pitch thrown by the machine. All homerun, no less.


    No matter how tricky the pitch, if they put a little force from their swing, they could send that ball out of the batting center and drill somewhere far away if they wanted to.


    "Dai-kun. Hurry! Join us! This is fun!"


    ? Yuko joyfully called out to me and Yumiko also beckoned towards me.


    They''re truly enjoying it, eh?


    Unbeknownst to Yuko, another wow came from the audiences because of her next action.


    Even without looking at the machine, she managed to hit another ball, another homerun.


    That girl. Did she use her Foresight for that?!


    At this point. Someone was already recording what''s happening in their phone and there''s also someone who went to the clerk and told him that thest cage might not be working properly. That guy couldn''t believe his eyes anymore.


    In any case, as long as the two of them were enjoying it, trivial things like that didn''t matter anymore.


    I soon surrendered to their urgings as I joined them and spent at least 2 hours ying in it. The audiences were already lost in a trance and only when we left did they all swarm that batting cage to try it by themselves. As to what happened after that, only they know.


    Same as this day, the days passed where we''re spending the time to cross out everything from their list and when the nightes, we''lle out and cultivate somewhere no one will see.


    In a blink of an eye, more than one week has passed and tomorrow will be the day where we will leave for Yumiko''s hometown. Kyoto.


    A certain distance from me was Yumiko who''s currently concentrating as she continuously absorbs Spirit Energy through her connection to the World of Spirits.


    Also, scattered in front of her were the floating Energy Stones that were also turning into clouds of Spirit Energy that were aiding her in her current attempt to merge her Rivers into a Sea.


    Her five Rivers were already materialized as it revolved around her and flowed like never-ending rivers which glittered brightly thanks to the moonlight.


    Her figure was also slowly transforming into her Earthly Angel Form, her brown wings materialized from her back and fluttered. The still air in the surroundings were instantly stirred by it and the radiant aura that was exuding from her brightened the ce. Her clothes were once again reced by the silvery-white robes I saw from before which further strengthened the image of her being an angel.


    If there were others watching it, they''ll be entranced by her Transformation.


    With the continuous flow of Spirit Energy into her body, the locks limiting her to bing a Noble Spirit was slowly bing unlocked. The original five Rivers seemingly duplicated themselves which turned the revolving Rivers around her to ten.


    Those Rivers then rose high above her head and coalesced together transforming into another form, a single drop.


    That single drop was too pure that a Spirit Ocean droplet was nothingpared to it.


    Although the change seemingly died down, the wind around her has stirred once again as that drop which contained all of her rivers expanded in a wave-like fashion.


    From that single drop, it immediately expanded into a wide Sea which a River couldn''t bepared to. Yumiko looked up at it and waited for it to slowly flutter down like a cloth, submerging her whole body inside it.


    Once it settled around her body, the Earthly Angel form was perfected through it. The brown wings turned into pure white as well as her brown hair seemingly turned into a silvery-white color which shined brilliantly when the moonlight hit it. Her brown eyes didn''t turn white, instead, it sparkled as if it contained a myriad of stars.


    From behind her, a symbol was slowly being drawn, though I don''t know what the symbol means, just by looking at it, my thoughts were drifting towards Yumiko. That symbol represented her. As a Noble Spirit, that was her Unique Crest.


    Contained in it was probably her Ultimate Skill that could be unleashed by her using that Crest.


    Most Noble Spirits also use their own crest to establish their Noble Houses in the Spiritas Federation, Han has it as well as Jayce. It was even imprinted on Jayna''s dress albeit not that visible.


    The Spirit King and Queen probably also have their own Unique Crest and due to bing a Noble Spirit, their humanoid form was perfected.


    "Her pathway looks so beautiful."


    Yukomented at my side. Today was the day that they will both achieve their breakthroughs, reaching the 4th realm of their own pathway. Though Yuko''s System Pathway sounded simple since she only needed to Upgrade it, it is by no means easy.


    "Daisuke! Yuko! I seeded! I''m a Noble Spirit now!"


    Still in that Perfected Earthly Angel Form, Yumiko fluttered her wings and flew towards us, her Crest was already stored inside her body. Due to the change in her appearance, she appeared more beautiful this way. However, I still prefer her original appearance. That''s the real her after all.


    As she jumped in my arms, I patted her head and praised her.


    "Congrattions Yumiko. You did well."


    Yumiko rubbed her cheeks on me as she went ''Ehehe'' like a certain anime girl. She''s liked to do it so it''s fine.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "It''s my turn. Watch me too, Dai-kun."


    Yuko smiled and stepped forward to the ce where Yumiko made her breakthrough.


    Under the moonlight, Yuko stood there beautifully as she opened her connection to the World of Systems. Just like with Yumiko, she also scattered a number of Energy Stones to aid in her attempt to upgrade her System. Due to it being unique, the restriction of a Mission which could ease the upgrading process is possible to be skipped.


    From her connection to the World of Systems as well as the Energy Stones which all turned to World Energy, an abundant amount of it seemingly formed a certain space around her which prevented it from being dissolved by the Earth''s atmosphere. After that, the clumps of World Energy inside it turned into something like a revolving disc behind her as it changed form and covered her whole body.


    Yuko then slowly floated from the ground. Her legs retracted and she somehow ended up in a lotus position as the enclosed space around her transformed into a lotus-like cocoon which ced her inside.


    The World Energy clouds that were formed and gathering above her rained down and filled the cocoon with it which submerged her in a liquefied illusory form of World Energy.


    As her surroundings turned calm. A square System Window materialized in front of her with a huge text at the center which reads ''Upgrading...''


    Below that text was a progress bar which was slowly getting filled up and below that progress bar was a percentage indicator which was rising in number.


    Obviously, when that progress bar is filled up or the percentage indicator reaches 100%, Yuko''s System Upgrade will be sessfully finished.


    "That''s quite informative..."


    Yumiko couldn''t help butment about it. Well, I might undergo the same thing when I reached that point¡­


    With my Pathways assimted to each other, how will my breakthrough look? It will probably be chaotic.


    Our wait didn''t take long as the Progress bar was quickly filled up.


    Once it happened, the huge text on the System Window changed to ''Upgrade Complete'' before it slowly vanished from our eyes.


    The lotus-like cocoon enclosing Yuko slowly bloomed and from inside it, she once again floated to the air.


    Her dress fluttered in the wind as she turned back from her lotus position to standing in ce.


    When shended back on the ground, I received another series of notifications from my system.


    [Heroine Sugawara Yuko has sessfully upgraded her Advanced Hero System to Master Hero System.]


    [Hero Party''s Buff has been strengthened.]


    [Hero''s Party: +10 Strength and Endurance]


    [Hero''s Awakening has been strengthened.]


    [Hero''s Awakening(Passive): A passive increase of 5 Strength and Endurance to all Party Members regardless of the distance between the Hero and the Party Member.]


    [Heroine Sugawara Yuko listed Kuramoto Daisuke as her Companion.]


    [A Passive Skill has been generated: Hero''s Companion]


    [Hero''s Companion: You will receive 10% of your and the Hero''s average base stats. Consequently, the Hero will receive 20% of your and the Hero''s average base stats.]


    Eh? This is a lot. Her System now looked more of a Support System than mine. Such a cheat. It''s not that I''mining. It''s just kinda unbelievable to receive this much benefit from her breakthrough.


    With the series of notifications from my System, I could feel the growth in strength in me.


    Just from the Hero''s Party, it was raised to 10.


    When I first got it during our trip to the World of Systems, it only increased 1 Strength and Endurance. However, the bonus was actually rising ording to the level of my System. When Yuko arrived from the World of Systems a few weeks ago, it had already risen to 5 Strength and Endurance.


    Now there''s also a Passive Awakening Buff. Why is it passive when she''s not actively using it?


    Err¡­ that was kind of confusing.


    Also, Hero''s Companion. That''s a different category than the Hero''s Party. Thepanion also has the same meaning as the one in my system. 20% for her and 10% for me...


    Now, I''m afraid I got another step closer to the other Hero''s strength.


    "Dai-kun! Did you receive it?"


    After confirming her state, Yuko walked towards me with a joyful smile hanging on her lips.


    Her question was of course directed to those notifications.


    "¡­ Yes and honestly, I''m speechless."


    Yuko giggled while Yumiko was confused about our conversation.


    And after that. I got another notification that the Heroes average Strength and Endurance was raised by 10.


    These two girls at my side were now closer to Transcendence. They might reach it when they went back to their Otherworlds. Though I wanted to see that, it''s inevitable that we will have to part again.

 Chapter 119 End Of The Vacation

    [Level 5 Support Professional System (85%)


    Ability: Level 2 Adaptability (43%)


    Physique Cultivation: 5th Stage Augmented Realm (85%)


    Spirit Cultivation: 5-Streams Fused Spirit Stage (85%)


    Spiritual Twin: Merged


    Energy Source:


    - Level ? Psyche Energy


    - Level 1 Flux Energy


    Status:


    Universal Rank : Rank 5 Mortal


    Strength: 48.8(99.5)


    Endurance: 48.7(98.5)


    Intelligence: 5.5(7.2)


    UPL: 96.48(Rank 5 Mortal)


    Supported List: (10/10)


    Support Bonus: Level 2 Psyche Boost, Level 2 Physical Boost


    Number of Supported Individuals: 10


    Current Stats Bonus: 50% of the average stats of Supported Individuals


    Skills:


    - Psyche Boost


    - Physique Boost


    - Spirit Boost


    - Dispelling Bow


    - Spiritual Twin Phantom (Fused Spirit)


    - Hero''s Companion


    - Knight Skill (3/3)


    - Wizard Spell (3/3)


    - Augmented Skill (5/5)


    - Sword Skill(2/2)


    Masteries:


    - Level 2 Intermediate Sword Mastery (78%)


    Companions:


    - Sugawara Yuko (Earth) : Rank 5 Mortal


    - Minami Yumiko (Earth) : Rank 5 Mortal


    - Zerina (World of Systems) : Rank 4 Mortal


    - Avelin (World of Barbarians) : Rank 4 Mortal


    - Erin (World of Barbarians) : Rank 4 Mortal


    - Jayna (World of Spirits) : Rank 4 Mortal


    Status: +10 Strength, +10 Endurance(Hero''s Party); +5 Strength, +5 Endurance(Hero''s Awakening) ]


    ----------


    After their breakthrough to the 4th realm of their pathway, I checked my own Status and saw the incredible change brought by Yuko''s buffs and the change in the average stats of the Heroes.


    From 66 Power Level, I''m now closer to the 100 Power Level mark. I don''t know if the Transcendence will trigger if I reach it or there are more requirements to it.


    I guess we should ask the Principal about the information about it considering he also passed through this point.


    "Dai-kun. My Power Level has exceeded 100. I received a notification about Transcendence but I need to be in the presence of ''The World'', the World''s Will of the World of Systems."


    Yuko informed me after a while. It looks like she only noticed it now. With how high her original stats are, the breakthrough finally pushed her Power Level past 100 points. She probably not only received the bonus from listing me as her Companion, maybe more of her skills were enhanced. It''s a Hero System after all, it''s OP to begin with.


    The way ''The World'' was favoring few individuals like us earned it the grievances of those who wanted it to be assimted by a higher world. It''s probably betting for us to defeat the Invading World for them.


    Since we''re from a higher world, our growth was proven to be higher than its denizens.


    "I also feel something. Something like an illusory door hanging above me, though it''s not really visible to my eyes, I could feel it there. However, I don''t think I can open it from here. It''s probably because of theck of the Source Energy or the presence of the World''s Will."


    Yumiko went to me as well as she described what she felt. Though she didn''t bring me benefits like Yuko, it probably made her more powerful than normal. The Spirit King wouldn''t have any chance against her now.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    But with the treasures we brought from the Ancient Ruins, those denizens from the World of Spirits will surely experience a boost.


    "I see. You two were already at the doorstep of Transcendence, I''m d. Maybe it''s the presence of the World''s Will since Yuko was notified about it. The Earth''s World''s Will might be there but it''s probably iplete due to the Earth still being in an unawakened state."


    I don''t know how Transcendence works yet but with theirment, it probably needed for the world we are in to be awakened.


    I will also reach that soon. Even if the Hero''s Party buff will be removed when Yuko and I be separated by different worlds, my breakthrough and adding one more Hero to the list will cover the bonus stats that I''m getting from it. In that sense, I might stay below one hundred when I go to the 4th World.


    "We should ask Father. He''s a Transcendent."


    Yuko said which voiced out my thoughts from earlier.


    "Uhm. He''s always mysterious and he never revealed his true strength. For him to do everything he did, he could only be a Transcendent."


    Yumiko nodded and pondered over the Principal''s mysteriousness.


    He really hid it well. The question is, is he only a Rank 1 Transcendent or higher?


    There''s no one topare him to except that old man in the mansion ruins and we haven''t even seen him in action. He always carried the calmness and mysteriousness around him.


    "Let''s do that after going back from our vacation. Are you ready for tomorrow, Yumiko?"


    I nodded at their suggestion before I turned to Yumiko.


    "Un. Let''s tour Kyoto after visiting my parents. I don''t want to stay in the family for long."


    She could let them kneel in front of her if she so wishes but that thought never passed her mind. Yumiko is a good girl, isn''t she?


    "Yes! Let''s do that! There are so many historical sites there that we could go to."


    Yuko excitedly eximed. Looks like this girl really craved for normal things. However, due to the duty as the Hero for the World of Systems, she couldn''t take the time off to do these things before.


    "Let''s treat it as our school field trip then. I''ll book us a room somewhere we can stay so you wouldn''t need to deal with the troublesome matters of your family."


    Yumiko expressed her desire to not be involved with her troublesome family and of course, I will grant her that. Maybe if I didn''t ask about her family, she wouldn''t bring them up back then.


    "We could bring them with us for a tour. However, I doubt they will be thrilled since they''re locals there."


    Yuko suggested excitedly at first but was demoralized in her next sentence.


    I followed it up with another sound reasoning and that made Yuko cling to me again.


    "Spending time with their daughter should be a sufficient reason, right?"


    Hearing us thinking of ways for her to spend time with her parents, Yumiko sincerely thanked us as she also joined in sticking close to me.


    "Thank you, Daisuke, Yuko."


    After that, we spent another 4 hours cultivating again which pushed my cultivation closer to the 3rd realm but still not enough for a breakthrough. I''m sure it will happen before going to the 4th world so I''m not rushing.


    Adaptability really turned out to be too overpowered that I''m probably already stronger than some of the Heroes. Those who were connected to me were the ones experiencing boosted growth. Even those who I only listed in my system were keeping up with their growth but yeah, none can beat Yuko and Yumiko now. They will be the first Heroes who will step into Transcendence.


    Maybe Raiden is close to that as well, however, my Companions will probably receive more benefits from my system when Iplete my breakthrough that can widen the gap between them.


    The next day, like we nned, we said goodbye to my parents and thanked them for letting the two stay with me.


    During the almost one month with them, Mom and Dad fully epted them, not only because they''re beautiful but because of the respect they have given them.


    Before leaving, I contacted the Principal to arrange something for my parents and to let them be expose to some information about our world. It might not be the time for me to reveal the secret about our identity and the threats in our world but yeah, I need them to be ready since I wouldn''t always be on Earth. Even if I turned out to be a reincarnation of someone evil, they''re still my parents who raised me. That wouldn''t change.


    The world has already started to change with the appearance of the Dark Cult, numerous missing cases and abduction has started to fill the media.


    With the EDA which the Principal prepared, he deployed them all around the world while also deploying the Heroes who weren''t summoned back to their Otherworld yet to clear any located Breached Portals. Though there''s probably less than a hundred of it currently, more portal traces will be breached in the future.


    Raiden even visited us one time when he passed by our city on his way to another Breached portal that was located further north of the country. I passed him the Nes to be given to Erin, Avelin and the others.


    And during his visit, the sparring he asked of me before happened.


    Since it happened before Yuko''s breakthrough, I lost to him within two minutes when he activated his Temporal eleration after I made a blunder. I could probablyst longer if not for that but in the end, I will still lose. His strength and tactics were too straightforward that put my fighting style of quick battles with the use of sneak attacks and spamming of skills to a disadvantage.


    "Kyoto. Atst!"


    Yuko stretched her arms as she eximed after we went out of the train station. The historical ce of Kyotoy before our eyes.


    After less than five hours of travel using a Bus and a Train, we arrived at the hotel we will be staying in Kyoto.


    As our original objective, we immediately set out to meet Yumiko''s parents. She has older siblings but because of the family rules again, they''re not that close.


    When we arrived at the Minami Household, we were stopped by the gates. They really act like a Noble House with servants in and out of their property.


    Luckily we didn''t wait long as her parents went to the gates to wee us.


    As per our n, instead of entering, we had her parentse with us and there we were introduced and we spent thest three days apanying them.


    Her parents were a stickler to their family rules though so, it''s really hard for us tomunicate with them. At least they''re not treating their daughter as a stranger after the 3 years that she wasn''t with them.


    Looking at her happily spending time with them also put a smile on us.


    Three dayster, our vacation ended with all their to-do list crossed out. Yuko and Yumiko happily and sincerely thanked me for letting them experience it. I''m also d that none of the two was summoned back to their Otherworld before our vacation ended.


    After going back to the School, I went down to the Pocket Dimension to do my breakthrough there.


    The 3 Heroes who I will apany to their Otherworld were already gathered and were just waiting for the time of the summoning.


    That will be a new experience. Having 3 Heroes in one world? Just how different will that world be?

 Chapter 120 Energy Incarnate, Phantasmic Doppelganger

    After entering the Pocket Dimension, I found a wide space and sat there cross-legged. Yuko and Yumiko followed me and settled on the side. They''re watching me while also trying to improve their Unique Abilities even if its just a little.


    Apart from them, there''s also another person here at the Pocket Dimension who chose to watch my breakthrough.


    Date Kazeyoshi, our ssmate and one of the Heroes who I will be going to apany to their Otherworld.


    Dueto his ancestry, he is widely known to be idolizing the well-known warlord of the Sengoku Era, Date Masamune.


    Due to that, he''s basing his image on the famous illustration of Date that was often depicted in games and anime. Medium-long brown hair, a ck eye-patch over his right eye, and the ssic helmet with its golden crescent moon. Ah, he''s not wearing that helmet but it was hanging behind him, held by a string. It was so he could equip it easily.


    He also has his 6 Katanas before but it''s nowhere to be seen right now. Maybe due to the Ne we gave him, he finally found that it''s burdening to carry all those at his side all the time. Though he''s trying to look like him, his attitude and the way he talks is nowhere near close to the depicted Date.


    The other two Heroes haven''t met me yet but this guy was already in my Support List. He''s the one that brought up the Intelligence stat average. Looks like he''s the one with the highest base Intelligence stat or maybe there''s some exnation to it.


    Pulling out the Energy Stones that I haven''t dug into yet since arriving from the World of Spirits, I arranged them neatly in front of me as if preparing for a ritual.


    Err... Since I will be breaking through the three pathways, I''ll probably need more Flux Energy just like thest time.


    Asking for Yuko and Yumiko''s help for this won''t suffice so after piling up small hills of Energy Stones I started to break past my current realm.


    "That''s a lot of Energy Stones."


    Kazeyoshimented upon seeing me stacking those Energy stones. He even lifted his fake eyepatch to see what I am doing with his two eyes.


    "He''s cultivating three pathways that''s why. He''s only trying to tackle the 3rd Realm but his strength is already only slightly behind us..."


    Yumiko sighed in amazement. Though she''s sighing, there''s a hopeful look on her face as she watched me.


    "That''s Dai-kun for you."


    Yuko proudly said as she looked at me with undying affection in her eyes. For her, the vision of that future she saw was slowly being realized.


    I looked at the two girls and nodded at them before starting.


    Bathing me with Psyche Boost and the Psyche Energy of the surroundings first, the wind in the Pocket Dimension started to stir.


    My control towards the inherent energy grew once more because of the additional intelligence stats I received. If that World''s Will of the World of Spirits saw me this time, he''ll probably send a lightning bolt towards me.


    Along with the stirring of the winds and the energy around me, the small hills of Energy Stones started to be dissolved and turned to the multi-colored Flux Energy.


    As it started to be absorbed inside me, the clouds of Flux Energy started to revolve around as my Streams materialized. Also, the Spiritual Twin which was merged within me was extracted and floated along with the Streams and clouds of Flux Energy revolving around it.


    The five Streams fused with the clouds of Flux Energy as they covered the Spiritual Twin to slowly dissolve it.


    Upon reaching the Transformed Spirit Stage, the Spiritual Twin will be extracted and be dissolved to be the foundation of one''s Transformation.


    When the Spiritual Twin waspletely dissolved by both the Streams and Flux Energy, everything merged and coalesced together to turn into a wide expanse of a River. Though this River looks way bigger than the Rivers shown by the other Transformed Spirits, it is because the first River itself will be the one to produce the Transformation or the humanoid form for the Spirit Beasts.


    As it swirled above me like a whirlpool, drops of what seems to be pure Spirit Energy covered my body. From a few drops, it eventually became a downpour which instantly submerged me inside that pure Spirit Energy.


    Thereafter, my body started its transformation process.


    Though there''s no visible physical change in me, I could feel certain parts of my internal structure wriggled and changed into a physical manifestation of energy.


    Err¡­ yes, everything about me was slowly turning into solid energy as if it''s normal.


    After that, it expanded and covered all of my vital organs as well as my skin and flesh.


    In this form, I will be nearly invulnerable to physical-based attacks.


    Like I first thought, my transformation will turn me into something Energy-based, considering everything about me revolved around energies.


    As soon as the whirlpool above me stopped raining, I stood up and still saw no change in my physical appearance except my hair which grew longer and my clothes which somehow also transformed into long white robes as it fluttered in the air.


    After confirming that, a series of notifications rang inside my head.


    [Advanced to Transformed Spirit.]


    [Current Connection: 1 Rivers]


    [Spiritual Twin Phantom has been removed.]


    [Generated a Skill: Energy Incarnate Transformation]<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    [Energy Incarnate: Transform yourself into a physical manifestation of Energy which will give you near invulnerability to physical-based attacks as well as increasing your control over assimted Source Energies; absorption not included. It can also allow you to phase through non-energy based objects depending on the thickness as well as having the ability to do short distance teleportations. The effectiveness of Transformation increases by the number of Rivers and will be perfected upon bing a Noble Spirit. The Transformation is maintained by spending 5 units of Level 1 Energy/second.]


    Energy Incarnate, eh? Who chose the name of my transformation? Is it the System? Is he fed up with my naming sense? It still contained the word ''Energy'' though.


    Reading those series of notifications, I noticed that my energy is now being counted by units. If I go with my previous knowledge,1 unit of Energy is equal to my initial Boost Skills. Reaching Level 2 Adaptability increased the invisible storage to 200 units and every 5% experience increment adds another 100 units. Now that it''s already 45%, that''s another 900 units. My current capacity is 1100 units.


    Psyche Energy has a separate storage since it was recognized as a higher energy, however, it has the same capacity.


    Additionally, my body also has the ability to store Flux Energy, same as the other denizens. A 3rd realm''s capacity is 1000 and will increase by 1000 at every Level or Stage or Rivers.


    Psyche Energy can also be filled inside my body, however, due to it being a higher energy, the capacity of my body is low.


    Since my pathways will now run in the same line, I will collectively call them as simply my pathway.


    "Such a breathtaking transformation. Why is that pathway so cool?"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    Among the three spectators, only Kazeyoshimented. Yuko and Yumiko were staring at me, speechless but I could see the awe and adoration from their eyes.


    Well, it hasn''t ended yet.


    As soon as my Transformation was formed, another change soon followed.


    Turning my body back to its original appearance, more Energy Stone hills turned into a flood of Flux Energy as it swirled and absorbed by my body till thest wisp.


    A few secondster, a small dot appeared above my head.


    Through that single dot, the condensed Flux Energy swirled with it and became the material for its expansion and formation. The dot then slowly took form and became a sphere and from a sphere, it expanded further and became a hovering Halo above my head.


    When it reached a certain size it then moved from horizontally hovering above my head to vertically hovering at the back of my head.


    After it formed, my Augmented Skills appeared inside my mind as if they''re there to have me pick one of them to fuse with the Halo.


    However, before I could pick one, the Orb of Concealment materialized from inside the Ne.


    It then slowly floated as it absorbed more Flux Energy that was exuding from me.


    When the Orb finally got its fill, my Augmented Skill, Energy Phantom shined brilliantly before it materialized in front of me in the form of a Beastskin Scroll made from Energy.


    The Orb of Concealment then exudes the Aura of Concealment contained in it and instantly enveloped the Beastskin Scroll before the scroll floated and fused with the Halo behind me.


    The Orb of Concealment then went back to its original state. I checked it and the 20-minute cooldown started counting down. As to what has happened, I don''t know. Did it enhance my Halo with the Aura of Concealment?


    [Advanced to 1st Stage Saint Realm]


    [A Halo has been created]


    [Halo Skill: Phantasmic Doppelganger]


    [Phantasmic Doppelgangers: Create a maximum of 3 Clones which you can control at will at any given time. Upon creation, the three clones will be formed and dispersed from your original location while your real body will be concealed for a minute or if you choose to reveal yourself. The Clones will have 20% of the real body''s stats and can move by themselves or by your order. Additionally, you can interchange with any of your clones within the duration. Generation Cost: 100 units of Level 1 Energy per clone. Duration: 1 minute]


    Like my Energy Incarnate Transformation, the Halo Skill was already named.


    Alright. It''s already fed up by my naming sense. I get that, I won''t try to name a skill again, okay?


    Well, it really sounds better than what I will probably think of if I was given the chance to name it.


    After reading that skill description again, it not only got another purpose, it was upgraded to a whole new level. I don''t know if other Halo Skills were like this, most likely not.


    Due to the Orb of Concealment, it became incredibly more useful than before. Three clones which can fight by themselves and I can interchange between them? Even if it needed 500 units per clone I will still use this. I''ll just have to inhale more Flux Energy after using that.


    Haa¡­ If I had this before sparring with Raiden, I have the possibility to win against him. I''m sensitive to energy so if he triggers his Temporal eleration, I will notice it and can interchange with my clone to get away from him. Because of the blunder that I made back then, I became unable to move away from him when he activated his unique ability.


    Now that I''m done with the two, it''s now time for the System to upgrade itself.


    Unlike what happened with Yuko''s breakthrough. I only needed to dissolve thest of the Energy Stones I prepared to push it to the next tier.


    Once I filled the necessary Flux Energy, the system notification rang out continuously inside my mind.

 Chapter 121 Support Expert System

    [Ding!]


    [Support Professional System has been upgraded to Support Expert System.]


    [Support Bonus has been enhanced]


    [Companions will now also receive the Support Bonus. (Companions also listed as Supported Individual will only receive 50% of the additional Support Bonus)]


    [Level 2 Psyche Boost>Level 3 Psyche Boost]


    [2 Int>2.5 Int for Supported Individuals and Companions]


    [Level 2 Physical Boost>Level 3 Physical Boost]


    [12 Str>15 Str for Supported Individuals and Companions]


    [You can now choose another Support Bonus]


    [You can now imprint Level 3 Spells, Skills and Blessings]


    [The passive skill Phantom Durability(Energy Phantom) has been removed and has been reced by two new passives skills.]


    [Clone Duration(Phantasmic Doppelganger): + 1 minute]


    [Clone Amount(Phantasmic Doppelganger): +1 maximum clone]


    [Added one slot for Supported List]


    [Unlocked another slot for Spells, Skills and Blessings]


    [Support Recall has been enhanced.]


    [Support Recall(Enhanced): Supported Individuals and Companions can now summon you as long as you''re at the same level of World. Cooldown: 7 days(Same World), 14 Days(Same Level of World).]


    [Unlocked a new skill for Companions: Interdimensional Communication]


    [Interdimensional Communication: You and your Companions can either voice call or video call each other as long as you''re at the same level of World. Duration: 10 minutes. Cooldown: 12 hours(voice) 24 hours (video)]


    [Generated a Skill: Support Incarnation]


    [Support Incarnation: Send an Energy Incarnation of you with 50% of your overall stats and 50% effectiveness of your skills to any of your Companions or Supported Individuals(except Support System Exclusive Skills). The Incarnation will contain your memories during the summon and will act like yourself. The memory of the Incarnation will merge with yours upon destruction or when the duration ends. Destroyed Incarnation will incur a 50% loss of your overall stats for 48 Hours. Incarnation Duration: 24 hours. Incarnation Cost: 2000 Units of Level 1 Energy. Cooldown: 72 Hours]


    [Received 3 Strength, 3 Endurance, 0.5 Intelligence]


    ¡­ What can I say? Almost everything is for the benefit of my Support Individuals and Companions. I expected this, however, it still made me want to sigh. At least I gotpensated with Yuko''s buffs when she broke through. Also, I can finally check on the other girls who I haven''t seen after leaving their world. The need for themunication equipment from the entric was reduced because of that Interdimensional Communication.


    Maybe I''ll try itter.


    Due to the enhancement of Support Recall, I can now go between different worlds as long as any of my Companion or Support Individuals were there and they use that skill. It is still up to me whether I will ept the Recall or not.


    Its cooldown is two weeks so it should only be used if there''s really an emergency. However, how would I know if there''s an emergency to the other Supported Individuals if I couldn''t contact them?


    Ah. Maybe the System also ounted for that. They can probably write the reason for recalling me.


    There''s also a skill for me which could send my Incarnation with 50% of my overall prowess to anyone I wanted among them. However, the penalty if the Incarnation is destroyed is a bit too heavy. It''s like Yuko''s Hero''s Awakening Debuff after using it¡­


    Ah! Wait. Let''s add another Support Bonus first. There''s only one option left so¡­ Level 3 Health Boost added 15 Endurance to everyone. The 4 girls in their world will be surprised at that notification. They will be stronger because of the Support Bonuses.


    Yuko and Yumiko will get an additional 7.5 Strength and Endurance as well as 1.25 Intelligence. The gap between us widened again but that doesn''t matter. They''re my Companions anyway, I''ll be more than happy to make them stronger.


    After confirming all of that, my breakthrough to the 3rd realm ended.


    I feel like I got a lot and not much at all at the same time¡­


    "Daisuke-san."


    "Daisuke¡­"


    "Dai-kun."


    The three spectators all muttered my name as they sat there in a daze. Are they looking at the notifications my system sent?


    "Man. That is some sick pathway. I already got the increase in strength when you listed me and now it all got enhanced and there''s even that Endurance. Though I couldn''t see my own stats, I could feel the change it made. Compared to that world we''re going to whose pathway is too simple, this one''s too sick! Man. If I have another name, I''ll have listed it as well."


    Kazeyoshi expressed his amazement that his mouth continues to spout words expressing it.


    But yeah, even if you have another name, it wouldn''t work.


    "Daisuke. You can now call¡­"


    Yumiko was fixated on the Interdimensional Communication, eh?


    "Right. We now have a way to contact each other, even worlds apart."


    I nodded at her and smiled. I wouldn''t miss them that much anymore even if it''s just 10 minutes every day I can see or hear their voices. I guess the cooldown for it is shared by everyone but that''s fine.


    "Dai-kun, I can now summon you even if you''re in another world. But the cooldown¡­"


    Ah. So that''s what she''s focusing on.


    "Right. It''s for emergencies, don''t hesitate to use it if you really need my help, okay? I''lle running."


    In this breakthrough, I at least got the Energy Incarnate and Phantasmic Doppelganger. Also 3 Strength and Endurance and 0.5 Intelligence. That''s better than nothing.


    "Un. Also, the calls, I''ll give chances for others to use it first. You have someone you haven''t seen again after leaving the World of Systems."


    Ah. She''s talking about Zerina, right? That girl. I finally got stronger like she said. Will she be happy? I got her to join Yuko''s party and from that, she grew to be Rank 4 Mortal now. Because of the bonuses she got this time, she will be closer to Rank 5 soon.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "You''re right. I''ll call Zerina. Is she together with Ca and Noelle?"


    "Un. We built fortresses to impede the Corrupted Kingdom from entering the maind, they''re stationed in one of those."


    We still have a day together so¡­ I''ll spend it with the two before going to the 4th world. But for now¡­


    I activated Interdimensional Communication and chose Zerina as the receiver. After 10 seconds a screen appeared in front of me and a view I haven''t seen in a while was projected in it.


    That''s a tall wall alright. She''s really at a fortress. The surrounding is a bit loud but most of it was filtered so it''s not really a bother.


    But where''s Zerina?


    "Zerina?"


    I called out to her and slowly from below the screen, a head full of golden hair was rising. She''s wearing a dark-gold tiara that covers around her temple and the side of her face. When her eyes appeared on the screen and our gazes met each other, she was surprised and crouched down again.


    This girl. Is she surprised at the video call? Don''t they have thosemunication scrolls?


    Or is it because it''s me?


    "What are you doing? Let me see you."


    I called out to her again and just like the first time, her head slowly rose up until it appearedpletely on the screen.


    She looks better than how I remembered her, if before she still looks like quite a sheltered noblewoman, now there''s warrior-like confidence that was exuding just from her face.


    But yeah, her face was slowly turning red as she opened her mouth to talk.


    "D-daisuke¡­ Are you back in this world?"


    Hearing her voice again after all this time. I remembered the first time I met her. In that room where we both hid. Her first greeting was that short sword of hers on my neck.


    "Sadly, no. You received the notifications, right? I used that one to see you."


    "W-when will youe back?"


    Zerina stuttered a bit but she was looking straight at me. This girl. I was receiving updates about her from Yuko but seeing her like this. It makes me want to tease her again.


    "I don''t know yet. Why? Did you miss me?"


    "W-who would miss a shameless guy like you?"


    And that''s the reaction I was dying to see. She still stuttered and got embarrassed by it, I guess this is one thing that didn''t change from her.


    "I thought so. Then I''ll turn this off."


    Hearing my words, Zerina seemingly panicked as the volume of her voice was raised.


    "Huh? Wait! It said here it''s 10 minutes."


    "You said you don''t want to see me."


    I sighed and shook my head at her. This girl is this easy to tease.


    "I never said that! Did you use this skill just to tease me?"


    "Alright. Enough teasing. I really want to see you again. It''s been a while, Zerina."


    In a way that she will really feel it, I told her my true intention for calling her this time. It might just be because she''s the one who I haven''t seen for the longest time or I just wanted to see her growth. Either way, I really wanted to see her.


    "¡­ Yes, it has really been a while. When will youe back here?"


    Zerina visibly blushed upon hearing my words and replied in a very soft voice while asking me the same question she uttered earlier.


    "So, does that mean you really miss me?"


    I smirked at the screen in a bid to tease her again but her answer seems to be more¡­ honest.


    "I don''t¡­ Haa. You''re always like this Daisuke. I give up. Yes, I miss you."


    Zerina sighed as she bashfully stared at me from beyond the screen.


    "I guess I miss you too. I miss seeing your reactions to my words."


    "Ugh. I''ll teach you a lesson if youe back here. Daisuke... Thank you, I received a lot just now¡­"


    She will surely hit me by now if I was there with her. Though she looked pissed at first, she turned soft again in the end. She''s surely thanking me for the benefits she received from my system.


    Just like this, I spent the 10 minutes talking to her. There were times where I will tease her and she will re up.


    She also asked me about the other Companions. Though I could''ve hidden it from her, there''s just no point in doing that. She red up again and med me for being stupidly honest.


    When I told her how strong I am right now, she was genuinely happy for me, telling me that with this, I will never pity myself anymore just like how she saw me at my weakest back then. I promised her and Yuko that I''ll be stronger, for me to be able to stand with them side by side without the need of being protected.


    Though it was a brief talk, it was enjoyable and Zerina also enjoyed it. She even asked me at least 10 times when I wille back there.


    In any case. I told her that there might be a chance that I can take her with me and that made her excited and told me she will wait for that day.


    Err¡­ Should I send a Support Incarnation to her, to test it?


    Ah. I''ll send it to the two Barbarian Girls to check up on them, they''re mostly at the tribe anyway.


    After the duration ended, it will be like I spent a day with them when the memories of the Incarnation merged with mine. Though that sounds superficial, it''s better than not seeing them again.

 Chapter 122 Three Heroes, One Support

    Using up 2000 units of Flux Energy almost drained my reserves that for the first time, I feel like I will pass out from having drained energy.


    I was notified by my system that my Incarnation sessfully arrived at the World of Barbarians and through a small system window on the corner of my eyes, it shows its status and how much time is left for its duration.


    Earlier, Yumiko was fixated on that Interdimensional Communication. I know, she''s thinking about Jayna as well, just like how Yuko thought of Zerina for me to contact her.


    "I''ll call Jayna next after the cooldown ended."


    I moved in front of Yumiko and raised her head to have her look at me.


    "Thank you, Daisuke. Jayna is like a little sister to me so¡­"


    She tried to make an excuse but I stopped her by putting a finger on her lips.


    "You don''t need to say anything. You''re both mypanions, it might look like I''m favoring one over the other, but all of you are equally important to me."


    "I know. You showed it to us during this one month with you."


    Yumiko nodded and embraced me even with Kazeyoshi looking at us dumbfounded, I returned her affection by doing the same.


    I will be leaving tomorrow so...


    "Kazeyoshi, can we postpone the meeting with the other two untilter at night?"


    "Eh? Ah sure. Go ahead. I''ll inform them."


    He was startled at first but upon realizing the scene in front of him, he nodded continuously before answering and turning his back from us as if he wanted to get away from this ce as soon as possible to not disturb us.


    "Thanks, man."


    Seeing his leaving figure as if he''s about to trip and fall, I smilingly shook my head.


    Afterwards, I also beckoned towards Yuko who was watching us. She smiled at me and like Yumiko, she embraced me with all of her affection.


    "There''s still a few hours before the sun sets, where do you girls want to go?"


    Hearing my question, the two looked at each first before blurting out their answer at the same time.


    Just like that, hours passed after spending time with the two girls and I was back at the Principal''s Office to meet the three Heroes that I will apany to their Otherworld,e first light.


    "Is he the 4th hero?"


    A somewhat yful voice of a girl sounded first when I entered. Although a little stiff because it''s probably not her firstnguage, it''s understandable.


    At this point, learning a newnguage became easy for us, almost instantly, even. Given time she will speak it fluently and we will soon be talking in the samemonnguage without any barrier inmunication. It''s like a pre-added skill after being exposed to Psyche Energy.


    How else can we understand those from the Otherworlds if not for this? Those Ogres though, they do have theirnguage but maybe most of it didn''t have any meaning.


    "He looks¡­ in."


    Another voice sounded and this time it''s a bit thick.


    Is he really the same age as us? Looking at his silhouette from where I am, he''s a bit like Raiden if I triedparing our body build but he''s surely taller than any of us here. Are all westerners at the same age, like him?


    "Daisuke, you''re finally here."


    Kazeyoshi waved at me and tapped the seat next to him. I postponed the meeting because of a selfish reason, I''m sure these two didn''t have that much good impression of me.


    The Principal was at his seat, silently watching us while reading from a paper. Probably a reporting from someone. With the emergence of the Dark Cult, he became a bit busy going around the world to supervise and spread knowledge to the country leaders to increase awareness.


    "I''m sorry for making you wait. Let me introduce myself. Kuramoto Daisuke."


    I bowed in front of them as an apology before sitting next to Kazeyoshi. He''s an easy-going and likable guy who unlike Raiden, isn''t hiding that much. He''s very open, to be honest. Maybe because of his hobby of cosying as his ancestor. Though for sure, that''s not the real image of Date Masamune.


    "Amry Joy Decano, nice to meet you."


    The girl spoke first as she fixed her sitting posture. She''s wearing our uniform since they''re treated as an exchange student. She has a fiery-red hair that at one nce you will mistake it as a real zing fire. There''s ayer of red yellow and orange in it. Her light-brown skin somehowpliments that fiery-red hair of hers. She came from an ind country like Japan, the Philippines. As a former rogue Hero, she did well to survive the Otherworld without receiving any guidance.


    When the Principal notified the government about her and the other Heroes like her in their country, they gathered them and had the Principal impart knowledge to them. Knowing that her world is the same as Kazeyoshi, he invited her toe here.


    There''s not just 30 Mortal Worlds overall as for why the Dark World is attacking and trying to assimte them all at the same time instead of focusing on one, I don''t know. There must be some other variables at y there.


    We haven''t really seen the real heads of the Dark World, all of those we faced were just mere grunts in theirmand chain. Their real elites were probably those Rank 1 Transcendents and above. Or maybe there''s not only the Dark World eyeing the Mortal Worlds and Earth? It''s hard to guess.


    "Matthew Miller. It''s a pleasure."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The westerner tall guy spoke and introduced himself as well. Though his first words earlier could be taken as offensive, it''s probably just him being frank. And I didn''t mind it at all. I had my experience with Raiden. Even if he''s someone like that, there''s a reason why they are the Hero. Most likely, not just because of their Unique Abilities.


    He came from the United States and someone like Amry who was a rogue Hero before the Principal located him through his irvoyance and now they were being managed by their country''s higher-ups.


    They were probably taught by the Principal that every Hero isn''t apetitor but unlikely allies. I still don''t know the state of their Otherworld but they''re probably not at the same ce or else Kazeyoshi would''ve already informed the Principal way before.


    "I don''t need to introduce myself again, right? So we''re here to¡­"


    Kazeyoshiughed before he looked at the Principal from behind us for him to continue his sentence. He forgot what he''s about to say, huh?


    "Tell Kuramoto-kun about your Otherworld and your abilities. It''s fine if you don''t want to expose everything and just the basics for him to know."


    The Principal answered and right after that, he went back to what he''s reading.


    "Can you refresh my memory? He is a new hero that will be summoned to our world, right? Is he aplete newbie?"


    Amry asked as she looked at me with that reddish-brown eyes of hers as if trying to see if I''m just an empty shell who hadn''t seen another world yet.


    "No. I''m a Hero of another world but my job there is already over. We sessfully drove back the Invading Forces and closed the portals they were using."


    Telling them the cooked up story of the Principal with confidence, the two pondered for a bit before nodding. As to whether they believe my story or not, that''s on them. For now, I need to hide my true role as the only Support who can travel to different worlds. In time, I will also reveal it to them. It''s easier for them to trust me this time if I am the same as them. Less hassle to answer questions as well.


    "Since we''ll be revealing our identities and abilities, I will start. We''ve met earlier but we never really talked about it, right?"


    Kazeyoshi started. To set the mood and to let the other loosen up, he started his introduction. If they''re already strong enough, shouldn''t they already know each other by now?


    "My Ability is Aerokinesis. It lets me freely control air and of course, there are limitations to it. In that world, I''m working under the Moonlight Confederacy as a Gold-rank Tier 1 Pilot also known as The Crescent Hurricane."


    "Huh? What the hell? So that''s you! The Crescent Windrunner!"


    Amry eximed upon hearing his introduction.


    So they really don''t know each other, eh? But Aerokinesis? I think I could already guess the others'' ability by now.


    "Oi. What do you know?! And don''t change my title like that! What about you? Tell me who you are in that world."


    Kazeyoshi was pretty easy going but when she changed one word from his title, he became this agitated.


    "Heh. Tremble in fear then. My Ability is Pyrokinesis, the same description as him and the name is already descriptive enough, right? I am also a Gold-rank Tier 1 Pilot but not of the Confederacy, I''m working under the Principality of Eldur. I''m also known as The Crimson Valkyrie."


    Amry smirked and stood up before introducing herself and her ability while smugly looking at Kazeyoshi. Her fiery-red hair fluttered that gave a mesmerising sight to everyone in the room.


    "Crimson Valkyrie¡­ that little runt who always chased after me!"


    Upon dawning a realization. Kazeyoshi stood up and almost jumped at her but I held him in check.


    "What are you doing Daisuke? I have to avenge my grievances!"


    What grievances? This guy. The girl was probably stronger than him or she''s just more skilled and they always met on the battlefield.


    But for them to not know each other despite knowing their titles... Also, their countries are fighting? Is it like the World of Barbarians there?


    Gold-rank Tier 1 Pilot. I remembered Kazeyoshi talking about their pathway being simple. But he still managed to reach Rank 5 Mortal despite it being simple or so he says.


    "It''s my turn. My ability is Terrakinesis. It''s also self-exnatory so I will go straight to my affiliation. Gold-rank Tier 1 Pilot of New Haven Empire also known as The Silent Behemoth."


    Matthew introduced himself, not minding what the other two were bickering about.


    "Ah! So you''re him. The one who''s always on the ground, throwing boulders to airborne Metagens."


    Upon hearing Matthew''s introduction, Kazeyoshi stopped bickering with Amry and thetter did the same.


    "Right. That''s me. We''re from different affiliations no wonder we didn''t know that we all came from the same world."


    Matthew nodded and after that, he turned to me.


    Though there are some terms that I don''t know, it will surely be exinedter after this. Though Kazeyoshi already has an idea about it, they''re all eager to hear about my Ability.


    Let''s see... I couldn''t actually say Adaptability. However, since their abilities are all about controlling something...


    "Ah. My ability is Ergokinesis, it''s also self-exnatory. I can freely control any type of energies as well as it''s a higher control than anyone can hope to achieve"


    I produced a ball of Flux Energy and covered my whole arm with it to show them, however, it''s a known knowledge that everyone can control their own energy and the Source Energy of the world to an extent, so I added the sentence that exins it even if I already told them that it''s self-exnatory to make it appear special.

 Chapter 123 World Of Meta

    The two were doubtful at first but upon seeing the properties of Flux Energy and what it can do, they finally believed it. Physique and Spirit Boosts became the nail in the coffin which led them to believe in my Ergokinesis.


    Too bad though, if they didn''t feel anything about it, I''m already nning to shoot them with Dispelling Arrows. I guess that''s not needed anymore.


    "Now that we''re done with our own introductions and our abilities. Let''s move on to talk about the world background. Daisuke needed that the most so he could choose which country he will go under."


    Kazeyoshi started again but he stopped and looked at Amry first. These two could be said to have reached an understanding now, right?


    But really. Why do I need to go under one country? They''re already taught that we all shouldn''tpete with each other, we should work on unifying that world. Err¡­ let''s hear the world background first. There''s probably an exnation about it.


    Amry shrugged and sat back on her chair before starting.


    "The world we are being summoned into is called the World of Meta. The inherent energy or the Source Energy there is called the Meta Energy. Kinda easy to understand, right?"


    "In there, you could say everything revolved around Meta Energy and a mineral called Regenium. Let''s talk about Meta Energy first. The civilization there has maximized the use of Meta Energy that you could see it being applied to everything. From household utilities to the highest grade of weapons, everything has a trace of Meta Energy."


    "The world''s technology there could be said to be more advanced than here on Earth because of the Meta Energy. It''s inexhaustible and easier to controlpared to the natural energy we could create here through natural resources. I heard that we also have a Source Energy that powered our Unique Abilities but since the Earth is still unawakened, it can only be found in Pocket Dimensions."


    "In there, the pathway is simple. There are two categories that someone can be put into. A Pilot and an Operator or if you don''t want to be either of them, you can still continue on the pathway without categorizing yourself into any of the two. Just that the two were the main categories because of the Metagens and the Powergens which will be exinedter."


    "You will be categorized as a Pilot if your Brain Capacity reaches 4. And an Operator if it reaches 2. Ah! Brain Capacity is something like abination of aputer''s processing speed and storage. In this case, they''re measuring our brains. There''s a device there that could measure one''s Brain Capacity."


    "The difference between them is, Pilots can pilot a Metagen and ride it in person while the Operator can only operate it remotely. The efficiency between the two could be said to be a difference between heaven and earth. That''s why the Pilots have a higher standing than an Operator or any other title they could think of except Researchers who are responsible for the advancement of technology. You could say that they''re the foundation of the civilization, they''re all crazy though so it''s better to be a Pilot. Anyone can be a Researcher if they want an easy life away from the battlefield as long as they have Brain Capacity 3 and higher."


    Their introduction of the world background continued and when Amry got tired of talking, either Kazeyoshi or Matthew will continue in ce of her.


    In summary, it''s a Futuristic World where flying cars and Mecha in the form of Metagens were realized, all because of the Meta Energy and the mineral they called Regenium. A special mineral which has the property to regenerate if Meta Energy soaked into it. There are only three mines of it that were discovered but because of its property, it''s like another inexhaustible resource like Meta Energy. Though inexhaustible, the amount they can mine per year was not enough to supply the demand. That''s why there are only three global superpowers who each control a Regenium mine. The reason they were fighting was because of it.


    Everything was really built upon the two. Vehicles, machines and other lifestyle utilities you could think of were made from Regenium-coated metals and powered by Meta Energy-powered engines. Buildings were also coated by Regenium from its foundation upwards.


    Let''s just say they already explored a high level of utilization of the Source Energy of their world and they''re continuing their research on what they can do with it apart from the things they already made. It could be just a property of their Source Energy but still, the innovation they made lifted their civilization a notch higher than the Otherworlds I already visited.


    About the pathway that they talked about, it was really named simply by Bronze, Silver, Gold, Diamond and Legend Rank.


    Ah. There''s also a higher rank than a Legend which is the Mythic Rank that probably corresponds to someone who reached Transcendence.


    Yes. They have some reclusive Transcendents in that World but they are rarely seen. As to what Rank, I don''t know.


    It''s possible to be a Transcendent without passing all the realms in a certain pathway just like what will happen to us. Although normally, the denizens of any Mortal World could only reach the required Power Level to touch the ceiling of Transcendence by passing through all the realms of their pathways.


    Like the Spirit King, he''s already a Ruler Spirit but his Power Level was probably still below 100. He will have to spend more time umting strength before the door to Transcendence appears before him.


    We, Earthlings, are just broken, that''s why. Most probably because we''re originally a denizen of a much higher worldpared to the denizen of a Mortal World.


    Well, I''m pulling up my Companions with me so Zerina, Avelin, Erin and Jayna will also be just as broken.


    Maybe in the eyes of the denizens, we''re freaks who can fight those higher in realms than us. However, if they switch their Power Level Ranking to the Universal one where everything will be based by the Power Level and not the realm we are currently in, those native higher realms and us will be categorized as Rank 5 Mortals. That''s why even if the three Heroes here were still Gold-rank Tier 1, they could probably fight those in Legend-rank ording to their pathway ranking.


    As to the enemy of their Otherworld, there''s not only the Dark World Invading Forces. Before they came three years ago, the World of Meta was already battling an Alien Civilization who wanted to upy their world.


    They came from another, of course. And even with those threats, the three superpowers were still fighting among themselves.


    The number of Corrupted in that world were also significantly lower than the others but unlike the World of Spirits which was devoid of any Corrupted, there''s still some in that world who will sumb to the temptation. And one of them was both a Legend-rank Pilot and a Researcher.


    Due to him, the Invading Forces managed to make a counter-product for the Metagens which they called the Darkgens.


    Err... He''s already dead but his work was continued by the other Corrupted Researchers who sumbed to the promise of a higher World.


    As for the particrs of the pathway. Bronze-rank is like the Mortal Realm of the Barbarian World. At Silver-rank, they will awaken an ability and it depends from person to person, it''s like a watered-down version of the Abilities that can be gained by being exposed to Psyche Energy. Just like the three Heroes, they awakened an ability which was a lower version of their abilities awakened by the Psyche Energy, however, ording to them, it not onlypliments their Unique Abilities, it was also being upgraded as they walk down the pathway of that World. At Legend-rank they will probably have a territory-type skill like the Spirit Domain.


    "I see. That''s a lot to take but I got the gist of it."


    I nodded as I tried to mull over the knowledge they just told me.


    "So. You''re all Pilots and each of you have your own Metagen?"


    I just thought of the possibility of Mechas back in the Spirit World and now they''re really existing in their Otherworld.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "And Powergen."


    Matthew added.


    "What''s the difference?"


    "You''re a Japanese so you''re aware of the Tokusatsu genre, right? Powergens are just Power Suits while the Metagens are the Mecha."


    Amry answered. They''re really teaming up at answering my questions. That''s good.


    Ah. So Powergens are like Ranger and Rider suits.


    "Ah. I see. What about the Operators? If they can''t Pilot a Metagen and only remotely control it, aren''t they safer and more efficient?"


    "Pilots can augment their awakened abilities into Metagens letting it wield their own abilities while the Operators cannot. Operators can only control mass-produced Metagens while Pilots have personalized Metagens, tailor-made to amodate the Pilot''s ability."


    Kazeyoshi did the exnation this time. These guys, they''re enthusiastic, alright.


    "Uh. I get it now. Err¡­ so a Pilot can have a tailor-made Powergen and Metagen while an Operator can only have a tailor-made Powergen and mass-produced Metagen?"


    "Correct."


    Matthew answered again with his thick voice. Though his answers were mostly short, I could see that he''s enjoying this kind of conversation.


    "Do you want to see it?"


    Amry stood up and drew closer while grinning yfully. Like Matthew, she also enjoys unting her knowledge as well as her¡­ enchanting figure.


    "Huh? You brought those with you?"


    "Of course. They''re here."


    Kazeyoshi opened his palm and there are two spherical green objects there. It''s the same size as a P*keball. One wasbeled CH-MG and the other was CH-PG


    "Don''t tell me..."


    Do I need to act surprised? Those balls already exined it. But yeah, they''re enjoying this so let''s y along.


    "Materialpression Technology. That world has it."


    Matthew answered again and this time he''s smiling as he also showed two ck spheres.


    Amry also took out hers. two red spheres.


    These guys they''re already itching to show off their mecha and power suits eh?


    "Can''t you guys steal their research and bring it here on Earth?"


    If it''s possible I also want it here. Ah. I''ll get mine there instead and maybe order Metagens and Powergens for Yuko and the other girls...


    Err¡­ just how strong were those suits and mecha anyway?


    "What for? They''re centered around Meta Energy and Regenium."


    Well, Who knows? Anything''s possible as long as there''s a reference like that. The Corrupted made the Darkgens, you know? Let''s see if I can acquire it during my time there. Not through force, of course. I''m a civilized man.


    "Ah. You''re right. Then let me see it."


    "Go down to the Pocket Dimension and do it there."


    The Principal answered even before the three could ask him.


    Hearing that. The three Heroes hurriedly went down. I nced at the Principal before following them and saw him shaking his head while muttering ''Ah. Youth¡­''

 Chapter 124 Metagen, Powergen And Sparring

    Inside the Pocket Dimension, three 10-meter tall Metagens stood proudly before me. Just from the radiant shine when light hits the metal tes could inspire awe from whoever was seeing these giant machines with humanoid designs. These three were the tailor-made Metagens from the three Heroes of the World of Meta.


    The one on the right is the Crescent Hurricane which Kazeyoshi piloted.


    It''s light-green in color and its build is that of a light-armored unit whose specialty is its mobility. It has long and lean limbs and a rather thin build. At the top of its head was Kazeyoshi''s iconical crescent moon helmet and on both sides of its waist were a total of 6 giant katana for the Metagen''s use. And despite its huge size, the way it moved could be said to be smooth as if the metal didn''t have any weight. The joints were also put in the right ces and covered with sufficient protection which allowed it to achieve this kind of movement. There are no other visible weapons from it which you would expect from a mecha like machine guns or artillery weapons. Maybe because it''s a light-armored unit which relied on its mobility, Kazeyoshi didn''t put that kind of modules or they''re just hidden beneath the metal tings.


    I haven''t looked inside the cockpits to see how one can pilot it. However, I have touched each of them. I already got the gist on how they worked and how to pilot them.


    It''s like if they lend me their Metagens right now, I could Pilot it well enough to put a dumbfounded look on their faces.


    Err¡­ let''s not do that. I still haven''t assimted the Meta Energy after all and I don''t think it will work with another type of energy. There''s probably a method of crafting which those from the higher world were using to have their equipment be used even by a Level 1 Energy.


    Continuing, the Metagen in the middle of the three is the Crimson Valkyrie which Amry piloted.


    Unlike Kazeyoshi''s light-armored type Metagen, hers is a bit normal. It''s crimson-red in color that was kind of sculpted into a feminine figure, especially the hips and chest. The metal tes were thicker and it moved a tad slower than Kazeyoshi''s Crescent Hurricane. You could say its build is the average build of a Metagen. Its weapon is two short des which are slung behind her covered by unfurled wings made of the same metal. There are also two giant guns holstered at its legs.


    Thest one was the Metagen in the right. The Silent Behemoth piloted by Matthew.


    His Metagen is a heavy-armored unit. Its big ck body build is almost two times thicker than Kazeyoshi''s, of course, it''s armor is also thicker since it''s a heavy-armored unit. Its movement speed is slow but the strength it can exert is higher than the two of them. It has thrusters on its back but I doubt it couldst long in the air. Just like what they mentioned when Matthew introduced himself, he mostly fights on the ground, gathering boulders using his Terrakinesis and throwing it to any passing aircraft or airborne Metagens. It''s throwing power must be too strong despite its thick build. Though he was known by using those boulders, there are weapons attached to it. A heavy machine gun as well as a rocketuncher which he probably rarely used. Its melee weapon is a huge Spiked Shield that was kept at its back that he could pull anytime. Yup. His weapon is a shield which he said that it''s easier to hit someone by bashing it.


    By this, theypleted three different types of Metagen units.


    A light-armored unit which sacrifices lower defense for swift attacks and mobility


    A regrly armored unit that was average overall, be it attack, defense or mobility.


    And a heavy-armored unit which sacrifices mobility for higher-powered attacks and defense.


    After showing it to me, they then showed how they augment their abilities to their Metagens.


    Kazeyoshi''s Crescent Hurricane suddenly became a blur and it appeared 100 meters away from us along with the thunderous sound of wind while glowing in its light-green aura.


    Amry''s Crimson Valkyrie pulled out her two short des, unfurled her wings and started to fly while her body started to emit a high degree of temperature before it burst into mes like a phoenix.


    Matthew''s Silent Behemoth willed for the ground they were standing on to crack and be pulled into him creating boulders he could throw and anotheryer of armor for his Metagen.


    I stopped them when they were about to spar against each other while riding their Metagens. There''s no point to it anymore. I only wanted to see how those Metagens worked.


    After putting those Metagens back to itspressed sphere state, they then took out the other sphere which contained their Powergens.


    Their Powergens were just a human-sized version of their Metagens. They usually use it on a smaller scale of battles which didn''t involve Metagens such as reconnaissance or ambushes to unknowing enemies.


    Of course, their Metagens and Powergens not only provide armors to them but it can also enhance their overall ability.


    I tried sparring with them though. Once without Powergen and another with the Powergen on.


    I defeated them in a 1 versus 1 match when they''re not using their Powergen with a cost of a few Energy Stones due to theck of Flux Energy supply. I didn''t use the Orb of Enhancement nor Ailment. If I did, it''s a definite loss for them in a matter of seconds.


    After that, the next sparring session where they put their Powergen on started.


    I immediately found myself into a disadvantage when my attacks such as Energy Explosion or Energy sh couldn''t prate their Regenium-coated Powergens.


    Even if I managed to sh it open, they would just let their Meta Energy flow to the Powergen and it would regenerate by itself. Their Abilities were also enhanced by it due to the enhanced energy output which is a feature of a Powergen and a Metagen.


    So after experimenting on most of my attacks on them, only when I shot them with Dispelling Arrows would my other attacks put a dent on their armors and send them flying away.


    It''s rendering the protection from the Regenium and Meta Energy useless for a few seconds.


    However, one arrow costs at least 50 units of Energy. In a fast-paced battle such as wars or duels or sparring where consumption of energy is higher than my absorption, I have to fight cautiously and take them into my pace instead. Especially now where my supply of Flux Energy was cut off and I only have to rely on using Energy Stones.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Daisuke, why are you so fast?!"


    Kazeyoshiined when he once again couldn''t hit me. Despite his speed and the enhancement brought by his Powergen, interchanging with a clone became my trump card.


    I already finished sparring with the other two while they were using their Powergens, Kazeyoshi''s thest of the three.


    The result of my sparring with them was one loss and one draw. I lost to Amry at around 10 minutes when she utilized her Ability to its fullest possible extent while it ended in a draw with Matthew when both of us decided not to attack each other.


    He gave up when he couldn''t catch me and I gave up when I couldn''t make a dent on his heavy armor even when using Dispelling Arrow. He''s like an Earthb*nder who will bend the ground in front of him to impede the arrow from reaching him or even if it managed to reach him and disable the regeneration properties for a few seconds, he will use his Spiked Shield to block and stop me from taking advantage of his situation.


    Well, they''re all benders in a sense but their control towards the elements was surely higher than them.


    Due to that result, their view of me changed and the doubt about being a Hero of another World who managed to drive away the Invading Forces was gone. Maybe in their minds, they''re already thinking that if I manage to get my own Powergen, they will surely lose if we spar again if I use it.


    Err¡­ I''m already above 90 in Power Level while the two aren''t listed as my Support. If I could estimate their Power Level, it would be around 75 to 85. Early Rank 5 Mortals.


    Kazeyoshi is different though, he''s probably around 90 as well, however¡­


    "It''s not that I''m fast, you''re just easier to read. Try changing your attack pattern."


    I answered him who was about to lunge at me again. This guy always relied on his speed that he''s neglecting the other use of his Ability.


    Maybe his control was just enough to amodate that kind of attack? I don''t know. Amry and Matthew showed me the versatility of Pyrokinesis and Terrakinesis, why can''t he?


    He pulled out one of his katana and seemingly coated it with Meta Energy as well as his own Ability. After that, he also pulled the other katana from their scabbards. Initiating a 6-sword style attack, he looked really imposing.


    However¡­


    Just like earlier, he only sprinted fast again so a jump to the side was enough to dodge him.


    This guy¡­ no wonder he was being called as Windrunner by Amry.


    "Think of other ways you can utilize your Ability. Don''t just use it for speeding yourself up."


    I turned to him and shot three Dispelling Arrows which he dodged skillfully.


    After that, he stopped and bowed at me.


    "Teach me, Daisuke."


    Haa... What will I teach him?


    I looked at the other two who had a smile on their faces and shaking their head. They''re probably aware of this guy''s shorings. Having fought him more than once during the three years, it''s a miracle he''s still alive.


    "I can''t teach you, you know? You have to deepen your understanding of your ability. I can only give you a piece of advice. You should spend the night here and mull it over. What can you do more with your ability and how to apply it in battle."


    With the dimension bonus which can increase our Intelligence stat, he will surely learn a thing or two. Hopefully


    "Alright¡­"


    Though a bit dejected because of my rejection. He still put on a determined face. I don''t know, have I inspired him? Probably. He was already using his Powergen but he was still losing. That''s enough reason to be dejected.


    When I turned to leave the dimension, the other two chose to stay with him. They also wanted to think of something to improve themselves.


    Ah. I might have used a certain passive skill called Inspire Allies. I guess that''s a mission aplished for a Support? If they improved then that will be a really happy asion for me. Less work.

 Chapter 125 Stepping Into The 4th World

    When the first light passed through the window of my room, the two girls beside me woke up.


    Err. I actually already woke up an hour ago. I used the time to watch their peaceful sleeping faces which had a hint of a smile on it.


    With the nket covering the two of them, the outline of their figures could be clearly seen due to the light that was directed at us.


    Last night. We finally crossed that final line. Because of our impending separation again and with the way we looked and felt for each other, we talked about our rtionship and our future. Even if we already epted it and there''s already a way to contact each other, being separated by worlds of distance still weighs heavily on us.


    That''s why, after a few hours of deliberating and thinking what will happen after, we unanimously decided to go through it. If I could describe what happenedst night then it will be about us answering our desire for each other as well as expressing our feelings that we wanted to express intimately. We''re all tied to each other and through that, we made another connection between us.


    "It''s morning."


    There''s a hint of sadness from Yuko''s voice when she said that.


    "Un. It''s time but¡­"


    I nodded and pulled her back in my embrace.


    "¡­I feel like staying."


    Though I said that to lighten the mood, Yumiko immediately replied to it.


    "Then stay, Daisuke."


    "Yumiko, you know he can''t. We also have our duty, tomorrow, it will be our turn to go back."


    Right, they''re also about to go back to their Otherworlds, even if I stay, they have to go. Unlike me who isn''t bound by that duty, they have to go back there and fulfill theirs. I don''t know if there''s a contract or something, but they cannot relegate their duty. There was already an instance before where someone refused to go. In the end, he was forcefully summoned despite his rejection.


    That''s probably not because of the World''s Will of his Otherworld but because of the World''s Will of the Earth. If it awakens. I''ll surely lodge aint to it. Even if it will be ignored, I''ll grow strong enough to have it exin this absurdness.


    "I know¡­"


    Yumikoy back down dejectedly. Upon seeing her like that, I also pulled her into my arms.


    "It''s not like we won''t see each other. I''ll never forget to call to see you."


    "Un."


    Yumiko nodded her head while Yuko snuggled closer.


    "We also got something special from Dai-kunst night so¡­"


    Hearing that, Yumiko flushed red and covered herself with the nket. Unlike Yuko who was a bit proactive, Yumiko was too shyst night. It''s a memory that I wanted to rey over and over.


    Err¡­ I made sure to not let it hurt them that much but still Yumiko was too adorablest night and Yuko was too alluring and lovely.


    After staying like that for a good 20 minutes, we finally decided to get up and prepare.


    I don''t know about those three but did they sleep or did they really spend the whole night trying to improve their Abilities? In any case, we''re all going together, so they''ll be there whether they have slept or not.


    "Don''t forget to call Jayna next, Daisuke. And that Support Incarnation. There''s a risk in using that, right? We''ll be satisfied with the calls so you can hold onto that unless¡­"


    "Un. I''ll use it when my longing for you couldn''t be satisfied with the video anymore."


    Well, I''ll also use it to check on those worlds I haven''t seen yet. The Energy Incarnation will still be linked with me so even worlds away, its supply of Flux Energy is me. Even if it''s not possible to adapt through it, I can at least help them albeit limited.


    There''s still a few hours before the duration of the Incarnation I sent to the World of Barbarian will end, I wonder what am I doing there?


    Err¡­ it still feels a bit surreal that I can do that. Experience the memory of my Incarnation. It''s just an Energy Incarnation so it really can''t do that much. Well, it''s probably as strong as a normal Saint Realm there and with all my skills added up, only a King Realm can threaten that Incarnation.


    Before going to the Principal''s Office, I went to our ssroom and listed another Hero to my Support List. This time, it''s Hiroda. That guy from the entrance ceremony. Just like Kazeyoshi, he raised the average Intelligence stat by a bit. He''s a Wizard after all. They need that stat more than Strength and Endurance.


    When we opened the door to the Principal''s Office, the glowing portal already appeared with the three Heroes standing before it. They all have a refreshing look on their faces as if something good happened.


    Upon seeing me, Kazeyoshi ran over and almost tripped towards me.


    "Daisuke! Thank you! I really improvedst night! You''re right, there are other uses of Aerokinesis other than speeding up."


    Eh? Really? Normally one would be aware of that, though. But really. Good for him. I wonder what he learned.


    "I also learned something. Next time you still won''t win even if you got your Powergen."


    Amry smugly dered.


    So, every one of them managed to improve their abilities?


    I turned to Matthew and he nodded at me, his gaze also filled with gratitude. He''s still a man of few words but at least he''s not hiding any malice.


    I guess Inspire Allies really worked. I just wonder, will they still be enemies in there? If their countries were fighting for those mines¡­


    We have to change that situation. These three were sent there to drive away the Invading Forces not to be a dog of the three countries they were serving.


    After a few more minutes, we''re now ready to step inside the portal.


    Yuko and Yumiko saw me off while the Principal also reminded us to be careful of the Alien Civilization not of the Invading Forces. Did he predict something about them?


    Most probably. However, his warning is too vague. A test or he can''t see more than that? I don''t know.


    "Well then. See youter Yuko, Yumiko."


    After saying that I stepped inside the glowing portal along with the three.


    We''ll see each other anyway, however, it''ll be for a while before I can hold them in my arms again. Last night was still fresh from my memories and I''m sure that''s also what''s on their mind. We now have ways to contact each other so it wouldn''t feel like thest time where days will pass without seeing them.


    [Ding! You entered another world. World of Meta]


    [Hero''s Party buff was removed]


    [Received +1.5 Strength, +1.5 Endurance as World Bonus]


    [Will expire upon leaving the world]


    [Detected a new type of Energy]


    [Listed as Meta Energy]


    [Automatic umtion Started]


    [A new Level 1 Energy has been detected]


    [Meta Energy can be assimted to Flux Energy.]


    [By assimting, the Meta Energy Pathway will also be raised to the same realm of your assimted paths for synchronization. Do you want to assimte?]


    [Assimtion in progress¡­]


    [Assimtion Completed.]


    [Advanced from Bronze-rank Tier 5 to Gold-rank Tier 5]


    [Awakened an Ability: Energy Control]


    [Energy Control has been enhanced.]


    [Energy Control has been enhanced.]


    [Energy Control has been enhanced.]


    [Energy Control has been enhanced.]


    [Energy Control has evolved to Advanced Energy Control]


    [Generated a Skill: Energy Amplification]


    [Energy Amplification: Forcefully strengthen your Flux Energy to raise your skills, abilities and energy effectiveness by 20% by burning 20 units of Energy per second.]


    [Generated a Skill: Energy Drain]


    [Energy Drain: Launch an Energy Thread made from Flux Energy that can lodge to your target which can drain the target''s energy reserves by 10 units of Level 1 Energy per second. 80% of the drained energy will be added to your own reserves while the 20% will be used to maintain the Energy Thread.]


    [A new line has been created: Brain Capacity]


    [Brain Capacity is equal to the Intelligence Stat]<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    --------------


    [Level 1 Support Expert System (5%)


    Ability: Level 2 Adaptability (46%)


    Physique Cultivation: 1st Stage Saint Realm (5%)


    Spirit Cultivation: 1-River Transformed Spirit Stage (5%)


    Spirit Transformation: Energy Incarnate Form


    Meta Pathway: Gold-rank Tier 5 (5%)


    Energy Source:


    - Level ? Psyche Energy


    - Level 1 Flux Energy (4/?)


    Status:


    Universal Rank : Rank 5 Mortal


    Brain Capacity: 7.9


    Strength: 51.8(97.1)


    Endurance: 51.7(96.7)


    Intelligence: 6(7.9)


    UPL: 96.48


    Supported List: (11/11)


    Support Bonus: Level 3 Psyche Boost, Level 3 Physical Boost, Level 3 Health Boost


    Number of Supported Individuals: 11


    Current Stats Bonus: 55% of the average stats of Supported Individuals


    Skills:


    - Psyche Boost


    - Physique Boost


    - Spirit Boost


    - Dispelling Bow


    - Hero''s Companion


    - Support Recall


    - Support Incarnation


    - Interdimensional Communication


    - Energy Amplification


    - Energy Drain


    - Knight Skill (3/4)


    - Wizard Spell (3/4)


    - Augmented Skill (4/4)


    - Halo Skill (1/1)


    - Sword Skill(2/2)


    Masteries:


    - Level 3 Intermediate Sword Mastery (2%)


    Companions:


    - Sugawara Yuko (Earth) : Rank 5 Mortal *


    - Minami Yumiko (Earth) : Rank 5 Mortal *


    - Zerina (World of Systems) : Rank 5 Mortal


    - Avelin (World of Barbarians) : Rank 4 Mortal


    - Erin (World of Barbarians) : Rank 4 Mortal


    - Jayna (World of Spirits) : Rank 5 Mortal


    Status: +1.5 Strength, +1.5 Endurance(World Bonus),+5 Strength, +5 Endurance(Hero''s Awakening), Automatic Energy umtion]


    ----------


    After another series of new notifications, my vision cleared up. Appearing before my eyes were numerous tall skyscrapers as well as flying cars and sky trains running on a tube-like pathway to avoid an airborne collision.


    Higher above it was airnes and giant identical robots which were probably the mass-produced Metagens patrolling the sky.


    On the ground, there were still wheeled vehicles which were running on a wide road without any traffic. It was organized and monitored by various machines installed on every side of the road. A number of the same Metagens wielding a huge sword and a handgun holstered at their side were on standby.


    "Wee to the World of Meta, Daisuke!"


    From my side, Kazeyoshi''s voice rang out. He''s showing a big grin on his face as he was seemingly showing off the view from where we are.


    We''re inside a raised tform that was covered with ss on all sides to see the view from outside. There were a number of people stationed all around us, some were donning something like a Police Uniform while some were in their Powergen that were seemingly ordinarypared to the three Heroes'' Powergens.


    From three sides of us were three groups of uniformed personnel walking towards our direction.


    Looks like this is a fixed portal. But this is probably the first time all three of them were summoned at the same ce.


    The three groups of uniformed personnel; one in blue, one in red and one in ck, were staring daggers towards each other but when they reached a certain distance from us, all of them turned respectful.


    "Wee back, Ma''am Valkyrie."


    The group in red weed Amry.


    "Wee back, Sir Behemoth."


    The group in ck weed Matthew.


    "Wee back, Sir Hurricane."


    Lastly, the group in blue weed Kazeyoshi.


    Officials from their countries eh? Then this is not a territory of the three countries but a neutral one.


    "I knew we would be sent here."


    Amry muttered as she settled the group in red.


    "Free City of Nysia, huh?"


    Matthew said, confirming my guess.


    "Well, this can be the only ce unless you want any two of us to be sent to the brig. Ah, three."


    Kazeyoshi yfully said as he also had the group in blue to settle down.


    A new world, huh? I feel like I will reach Transcendence in this world. We''ll see.

 Chapter 126 Free City Of Nysia

    Due to the arrival of the officials from their respective factions to pick up the three, the tension surrounding us seconds after arriving in this world heightened.


    "Can I ask what''s the meaning of this, Ma''am Valkyrie?"


    The leading woman who probably had the highest rank among the group in red directed a question to Amry.


    For sure, they''re aware that there were others who came from a different world just like the one who''s from their side but what they''re confused at this time was the three being transported in this world together plus me.


    Ah. Well, I was probably ignored by them this time but that''s fine. They can sort out their issues first while I am checking my updated status.


    There''s some interesting info in here, especially the Brain Capacity. Intelligence corresponds to it so if I''m not wrong, they''re only measuring one''s Intelligence stat. Strength and Endurance were something trivial for them since most of their battles were done using a Metagen or a Powergen. Even a weak person can operate a Metagen as an Operator as long as they reach Brain Capacity 2.


    Err¡­ will they be shocked with my 7.9 Brain Capacity? I haven''t asked them about it but these three should have at least 4 Intelligence. No wonder Kazeyoshi could raise the average. It''s all because of Brain Capacity. Was it acquired or was it raised that high after activating their Unique Abilities?


    In any case, I won''t have to worry about bing a Pilot now. The problem is where will I go?


    Just observing these three groups feels like they will kill each other if left alone. How will they fight the Invading World and that Alien Civilization if they''re always at their throats like this?


    They probably need a cork that could block that rivalry between them.


    And like the three said, I also awakened an ability, Energy Control.


    Wait. Is my Adaptability just a higher version of Ergokinesis? I haven''t tried swimming insideva or freezing myself to death but considering I didn''t receive a skill of Pain Immunity when I was hit by the Adept-ss Dark Soldier back then, it''s a different kind of Adaptability. It mostly involved these Source Energies.


    Energy Amplification sounds like Go*u''s Kaio*en. Amplifying the strength of all my skills and abilities as well as the intensity of energy. It''s like a Skill Buff but it burns through my energy reserves. Though I have a fairly huge capacity, the time has already changed. The days when I was only burning through 1 unit of energy per skill was over. Though I can stop and charge to fill up the invisible storage, once in battle, consumption will always be higher than my passive absorption.


    Err¡­ just like when those Z Fighters need to charge their Ki up from time to time. I don''t know, I might even reach a state equivalent to a Super S*iyan at this rate.


    Also. I haven''t met the World''s Will of this world yet. I have to try itter if it will be hostile against me if I try to absorb the Source Energy without holding back. Let''s hope it''s not as paranoid as the World''s Will of the World of Spirits.


    Energy Drain is easy to understand. It''s like Mana Drain which is a famous skill from one of the famous PC games. It can now be found in various games as a mage skill. Leeching off my target''s Energy, it''s a channeling skill but I only need to maintain the Energy Thread. If I prevent someone from cutting it, his energy will be continuously drained by me until he can''t fight anymore.


    From how I see it, Energy Amplification was acquired upon awakening Energy Control and Energy Drain after it evolved to Advanced Energy Control after reaching Gold-rank in their pathway. Then when I reach Diamond-rank and Legend-rank, I''ll expect new skills by then. I don''t know about Mythic-rank since it''s already a Transcendent realm.


    "The three of you are from the same world and this time you all went through the portal together, am I right?"


    The woman in red repeated Amry''s answer to her and was seemingly confused.


    Hearing that, those in blue and ck were also confused as they took out something like amunication device and contacted their higher-ups about this situation.


    "You three, what are your ns? Will you still fight each other in a battlefield?"


    I asked them when those uniformed personnel were busy reporting the situation.


    "There''s no point for us to fight anymore but it will be hard to convince each country toy down their weapons."


    Matthew for the first time produced a long sentence.


    He''s right. The three global superpowers were already long-established even before the three of them were summoned here. Why did the World''s Will of this world still request help from Earth when they already have Transcendents in here?


    Amry also provided her input.


    "Because of the Regenium mines. Despite the threat of the other worlds such as the Invading Forces and the Alien Civilization, they wouldn''t just give in the power they acquired. Unless..."


    Unless something like an extinction-level event happens, the three factions have to join forces to survive it. That''s probably the only thing that could change the current situation. Right now, our strength was still insufficient to be the bringer of that change.


    In their eyes, neither the Alien Civilization nor the Invading Forces were a threat to their hegemony of this world.


    That kind of confidence is good only if their enemy isn''t a Level 2 World and an unknown civilization who they didn''t even know where they came from.


    These three global superpowers, are they not aware of the impending descent of Transcendents from the Dark World? There''s also the danger that will be probably brought by the Alien Civilization ording to the Principal''s warning.


    Kazeyoshi then provided another info about the ce we are in right now.


    "Since we''re here we should just forget about that for now. This is a Neutral Territory where neither of the three can throw their weight around. Do you know why?"


    This guy. I just arrived here, how will I know?!


    "Oi, don''t try to act mysterious. Daisuke has just arrived here. Just straight up tell it to him."


    Amry, who was seemingly annoyed by him, reprimanded Kazeyoshi.


    "Ugh... Alright it''s my bad but is it just me or are you always against me?"


    "I''m not against you. You''re just being an idiot, idiot."


    After saying idiot twice, Amry turned her back to him. Surely, she didn''t want to deal with him anymore.


    I hate to admit it but she''s right. Kazeyoshi''s kind of an idiot but yeah, I needed the information about this Free City. Just by the word ''free'' and the fact that this is a neutral territory where none of the factions can throw their weight around already piqued my interest.


    "Don''t take it to heart. She''ll soften up to you soon."


    I went next to him and patted his back tofort him but right after that, I continued in a cold voice.


    "Now, tell me why and stop keeping me in suspense, will you?"


    Upon hearing it, Kazeyoshi couldn''t help but shudder from my voice.


    Due to that, while having a forced smile on his face, he continued while stuttering.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "T-this Free City of Nysia is built and ruled by a Mythic-rank Pilot, Nysia. Uh. She named the city to herself. Before she became a Mythic-rank, she was a rogue Legend-rank who only used mass-produced Metagens because she didn''t want to serve any of the three factions that were fighting over the mines."


    Ah. No wonder this city could still exist. It''s made by a Transcendent.


    "This city is located in the middle of the three and now served as a buffer zone and a trading center for them. Due to that, the city is now this prosperous that it can almost rival any of the three factions'' capitals."


    I see. But shouldn''t this city be seen as a threat by the three factions?


    "Is she that strong? Don''t they also have Mythic-ranks?"


    Kazeyoshi shook his head at my question.


    "We only heard the story since it''s already 10 years ago but she defeated the Mythic-ranks of the three nations in a 3 versus 1 fight. She''s named the strongest among the Mythic-ranks. However, it''s already been a year since she wasst seen leaving this city."


    I see. She''s probably like Old Man Reol and Ezyn. An old powerhouse but her achievements were surely higher than the two.


    "Is there a rule for staying here?"


    This might be a good ce to start rather than choosing one of the three factions.


    "Gold-rank and above are not allowed to stay here for more than 3 days unless they applied for a longer stay before arriving or they join as one of the Free City''s Pilots or Operators."


    Ah. That''s strict. I guess that''s fair if they wanted to maintain order, they shouldn''t let those unaffiliated to them stay longer to infest this city.


    "Are there any restrictions? Where do they get the resources? Aren''t the three superpowers monopolizing the mines?"


    "That. I don''t know much but they''re probably getting their Regenium through trade."


    Or they have other sources which can provide them the Regeniums they need. Backdoor dealings? Smuggling? Maybe. There''s always darkness in any world.


    "Apart from it, are they joining the fight against the Invading Forces or the Alien Civilization?"


    This is the most important. If they didn''t even go out to fight then what''s the point of being strong? They will just be assimted when the true enemies descended.


    "Whenever there are major battles."


    Ah. I guess that''s enough. For now, this ce is the better choice.


    "I see. I have decided. I''ll stay here."


    Upon hearing my words Kazeyoshi as well as the other two who were listening in our conversation expressed their confusion.


    "Eh?"


    "Huh?"


    "Why?"


    Right now, I''m one of the Heroes and well, Kazeyoshi can use Support Recall if there''s an emergency.


    "Just tell me how to contact you three so I can go to your aid anytime you need, also guide me on how to apply here. They can also produce a Metagen and Powergen, right?"


    "Yes, they can and I can be your guide. However, Daisuke, are you sure with that? Isn''t it better to choose one of the three factions?"


    Amry answered my question first before asking me. That''s probably what they are thinking, I will choose one of them to follow.


    It''s great and all but I needed to see the world for myself without being restricted. Though I might also be a bit restricted here, I can just go away and go to one of them if that happened.


    However, look at them being received like this. They might even face something like an interrogation from their factions now that they all appear together.


    Of course, I wouldn''t forget my role to support them and they''re not that foolish anyway, only the Mythic-ranks can impede them if they wanted to escape.


    "True. However, I wanted some kind of freedom and it''s not like we won''t see each other."


    "I understand."


    Matthew said in response to my answer.


    "Alright. If that''s the case then here."


    Kazeyoshi gave me a thin rectangr object. Err... this is probably his phone here. Well, after holding it, I already knew its functions. A super thin-sized holographic phone.


    "It''s easy to get a recement for that so take it, I''ll contact you when I get a new one."


    "Okay, we will not be able to change your mind, right? Add me on your contact list, Daisuke."


    Amry said as she drew near me and swiped a simr device which made the one on my hand light up while showing her contact details.


    "Me too."


    Matthew did the same.


    I''m still a bit ignorant of this world so I wanted to really explore and learn about it. Surely with how high their technological level now, history records will be easily essible.


    After doing that, the three groups finally finished contacting their higher-ups and drew near our group again, maybe with new orders.

 Chapter 127 Primeval Aegis League

    "Why are you following us?!"


    Amry snarled at the two behind us. Since she agreed to guide me through this city, we left that ce after talking to the official of her faction. The three received simr orders, stay in this city for three days and await new orders.


    Err¡­ for Heroes to be ordered like that, I guess that only happens here where they were not really needed. There were those anime where those summoned Heroes were just treated as employees or mercenaries so I guess this is normal.


    However, that didn''t sit well with me. It''s not like they wished to be summoned here.


    Since this is just my first day, I''ll just observe and see how this world runs.


    "We received the same orders. Since Daisuke needed a guide, isn''t it better to have three than one?"


    Kazeyoshi answered her with that idiotic grin on his face.


    "If it''s just Matthew then it''s fine. I don''t want you to infect me with your idiot virus."


    This girl. Her tongue was proven to be an effective weapon against Kazeyoshi.


    Upon hearing that, he red up again as he pulled out a katana from his Ne.


    "This little runt! Let''s have another duel!"


    "Stop it."


    When Matthew saw that, he quickly got in between them to separate the two.


    "You two, are you actually interested in each other?"


    I couldn''t help butment. Ever since they found out each other''s identity, the two were always bickering at each other.


    Err¡­ Mostly it''s because of Amry though.


    "Huh? I''m more interested in you than an idiot like him."


    Amry''s answer came quickly.


    Don''t drag me to your quarrel. Okay?


    "There''s no way I would be interested in a foul-mouthed little girl."


    Kazeyoshi also rebutted almost instantly.


    Little girl, eh? These Heroes were all in a league of their own in terms of their aesthetic and Amry is nowhere near a little girl with that figure of hers that she always unted.


    "Matthew, what do you think?"


    Giving up on the two, I turned to Matthew who''s between them.


    "They''re hopeless."


    With that sentence, we both shrugged and let the two continue on what they''re quarreling about.


    After what seems to be a few minutes of walking along the wide sidewalk of the city with the two still bickering behind us, we arrived at the center of the city where the Nysia Tower is located.


    Err... it''s the biggest and the tallest skyscraper here which housed the Headquarters of the organization running this city which is, of course, headed by the Mythic-rank Pilot Nysia, The Primeval Aegis League.


    ording to the info recorded in the database that could be essed from the phone, The League was started by Nysia way before she became a Gold-rank. With her as the center, they built up riches by bing mercenaries to various countries that were still existing at their time. Those countries have already fallen or wilted due to theck of resources which were being hogged by the three factions.


    One of those was the ma Kingdom which was where the founder of the Principality of Eldur came from. The founder was a Prince of that kingdom that was sent out and given a territory by his father. Due to certain circumstances, the ma Kingdom wilted while the Principality of Eldur remained standing and now one of the three global superpowers.


    When Nysia reached the Mythic-rank she gathered her allies and took this territory which was something like a skirmish zone for the three factions.


    Of course, the three factions opposed her at first but in the end, they sumbed to her power that even their Mythic-ranks failed to trip.


    Thankfully when we arrived at the entrance where two Metagens were stationed to guard the establishment, Amry and Kazeyoshi stopped.


    Kazeyoshi turned to me and exined.


    "Since you don''t have an identity yet, they will surely investigate your background but with us here, I''m sure they will link you to the beings from another world."


    I thought so. I still need an identity and the most convenient was to use these three. That way I might be someone important for this organization. And¡­ I think I will be important enough if they measured my Brain Capacity.


    "Uhm. We''re kind of famous here because of our strength to fight even the Legend-ranks. I just didn''t think that they would be the same as me, an Earthling."


    Amry said. Though it sounds like she''s boasting, I know that she''s only providing more information that their identity carried some weight here.


    Since they''re all under someone else, most likely, the information about the other two was being blocked for each of them hence they have no idea about each other.


    And it''s also probably why they were given three days off. They will be thinking of what to do now that the three finally knew the identity of each other. Will they force them to fight each other? It''s been three years and the three couldn''t just leave their respective factions. Though they were kind of using them, they surely received a lot of benefits from them.


    "We can vouch for your identity."


    Matthew added which summarized what the other two said in a few words.


    Upon entering, we were immediately greeted by the receptionist who even got out of her station to wee us.


    Err¡­ of course, they''re focused on the three and not me.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Wee to the Primeval Aegis League, Ma''am Valkyrie, Sir Hurricane and Sir Behemoth."


    The receptionist said with a wide grin on her face.


    "We''re actually only apanying him, he said he wanted to join the League."


    Amry said to the receptionist which finally made me be put into her eyes.


    After hearing that I wanted to join the League, the receptionist girl turned to me.


    "Can I please have your Identity te?"


    "I''m sorry. I don''t have one, yet. I came from the same ce as them."


    The girl immediately became confused at my answer. It''s probably not aware of the information about the three. She only knew that the three came from different factions.


    "Call someone higher than you. And tell them his answer, they''ll know what to do."


    Seeing that the girl didn''t know what to do, Kazeyoshi gave her a suggestion which made the girl nod continuously before going back to her station.


    A few minutester, a tall ssesdy in white officedy outfit appeared before us with a line of assistants following her.


    "Wee to the Primeval Aegis League, seeing the three famous Gold-rank, I assume it''s you who imed to be the same as them?"


    Thedy only nodded at the three before casting her gaze on me and asked.


    From the intensity I get from observing her, it''s like seeing a Peak Noble Spirit. Thedy is a Rank 4 Mortal or maybe a high tiered Diamond-rank in this world.


    To be received by a higher ranked person like this, I guess the three''s identity and my im about being the same as them worked.


    "Yes. This is my first time being summoned in this world so I''m afraid I can''t provide any Identity te."


    Thedy smiled and nodded before asking me another question.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll provide one for you. I heard you wanted to join the League, are you aware that we''re not under any of the three big factions?"


    "Actually that''s the reason why I chose to join."


    Hearing my answer, thedy smiled approvingly.


    "Very well, follow me please. I''m sorry Valkyrie, Hurricane and Behemoth if I cannot entertain you but feel free to explore the premises open to the public while we assess¡­"


    Her voice trailed since I still haven''t introduced myself and she didn''t know what to call me.


    "Daisuke."


    "Alright. Mr. Daisuke, follow me please so we can assess you."


    I nodded and started following behind her, I looked at the three and they waved at me.


    Well, they''re part of another faction so they couldn''te inside with me but thanks to them, the process really became smooth.


    After entering a room, I was met with a huge device that was seemingly being used for a test.


    "This is the Brain Capacity Gauger. Since you came from the same ce as them, I assume they already informed you about Brain Capacity."


    "They do. What should I do?"


    "Just stand here and it will be done in a second."


    She pointed at the disk-like tform below it.


    Nothing''s wrong in this room as well as from the device. Will they even try to hurt me? At best I could immediately retaliate.


    After stepping into it, the device whirred as it started and a yellow light quickly scanned through my whole body before a sound rang out.


    "W-what the¡­"


    Thedy in white seemingly tumbled down from where she was as she stared dumbfounded at the screen above the device.


    Ah. That reaction. I could already guess what brought that kind of reaction from her. It seems my guess was right again.


    I stepped out of the device and looked up at where she was staring. The result of the scan was fully visible there along with additional details.


    Brain Capacity : 7.9 (Rank: Above SSS) (Priority: Top)


    Above SSS eh? And that Priority. I guess my VIP Life is secured? I might even be able to meet their Transcendent. We''ll see.


    "Wee to the Primeval Aegis League, Sir Daisuke! Please allow me to apany you to meet the Head!"


    Thedy in white collected herself and her attitude from earlier changed to a bit nonchnt to somewhat respectful and¡­ fearful.


    Brain Capacity really is everything here. Well, it''s really important in any world but here, they prioritize it over anything else.


    With this, I sessfully joined the 4th faction. The Primeval Aegis League.

 Chapter 128 Mythic-Rank Pilot Nysia

    After that initial test for my Brain Capacity, I was escorted by thedy in white on a VIP elevator that would go straight to the top floor of the tower. Being given the Top Priority assessment, I was already about to meet the highest ranking person in this organization, the Mythic-rank Pilot Nysia.


    Along the way, thedy in white exined to me the history of their organization as well as the power structure in it. Also, the reason why this city is founded and the goals for its future.


    Though everything revolved around Nysia, she imed that the Free City will be the spark to a new age in this world.


    It sounds like an ideal, to be honest. However, I can''t reallyment about it when my knowledge about this world is still¡­ superficial.


    What I read and what was told to me had a possibility to be full of embellishments to make it sound more awe-inspiring. Now that I''ve been given a somewhat high evaluation just because of my Brain Capacity, I shouldn''t expect that they willpletely trust me.


    Which is why being brought to meet the Head just after that initial assessment sounded so suspicious.


    Will she try to scare me for my loyalty? Maybe.


    "I''m still ignorant of this world, you see. Can you tell me why is Brain Capacity so important that I was already given this honor despite not proving anything at all?"


    To break the tension building up to thedy in white who seemed to be about to burst in enthusiasm for any question I will ask, I granted her untold wish.


    Hearing my question, she happily answered as if the somewhat lukewarm attitude she had earlier towards the three Heroes and me was now forgotten.


    "It''s good to have doubts, Sir. You came from the same world as those three but it seems your potential is much higher than them. The Brain Capacity 4 Restriction for Pilots is actually for waste control. We can''t allow to waste Metagens for Rank C and below. A remote-controlled Metagens which were cheaply manufactured were enough for them. However, they can request for a Regr Metagen once they reach Rank B which corresponds to Brain Capacity 4."


    "Brain Capacity was ranked from F to SSS, with F being the minimum Brain Capacity needed for someone to Pilot or Operate a Metagen and SSS for the most ideal Brain Capacity to bring out the maximum output of a Specialized Metagen which means the 100% in energy output and utilization."


    "Sir Daisuke, you being rated as Above SSS means you can bring a Specialized Metagen to a whole new level that only a Mythic-rank Pilot can do or much better, pilot an Ultimate Metagen which will be built especially for a Mythic-rank Pilot. However, you really need to be as strong as a Mythic Rank to pilot it."


    Thedy in white continued to exin. She sounds so enthusiastic so I showed her how interested I am. Due to that, these pieces of information she was telling me was probably real.


    Though I haven''t really piloted an actual Metagen, when I touched it during their disy back in the Pocket Dimension, I already got the gist on how to operate it. It''s not just after riding it you will just push and pull levers or push numerous buttons which corresponds to amand. There''s an actual Processing Unit installed inside where a Pilot will inputmands. That''s where the Brain Capacity is being used for, the higher your Brain Capacity the faster you can processmands to be sent for your Metagen to do.


    Maybe SSS means your Metagen and you will be one and the same, it''s like you used a Gigantify Skill. While those lower in rank than it will have reduced output.


    I don''t know at what Rank the three of them reached but after experiencing them fight on their own and with their Powergen on, they''re not Rank SSS in terms of Brain Capacity.


    "What''s a Specialized Metagen? I only heard that Pilots can have their Metagen be made to their own taste."


    I continued my questions as the elevator continued its ascent to the top of the Tower. I heard new terms which the three haven''t told me. They probably didn''t bother to think about the category of Metagen. Maybe when the initial scan showed their Brain Capacity to be Rank S, the Researchers and those responsible to make a Specialized Metagen for them immediately worked.


    "Ah. You might have already seen their Metagens. Those three all have Specialized Metagen and not every Pilot can have that, only Rank S and above Pilots can have a Specialized Metagen. Those below will have to suffice at what their faction can give them. At least they will be able to request to retrofit it to their abilities but for the specifics, they don''t have that power."


    "I see, thank you for answering my questions, Miss¡­?"


    We''re talking this long and only now did I think of asking for her name.


    Err¡­ we''ll be working together anyway so I thought it''s better to learn itter.


    "Ah! I haven''t introduced myself yet, I''m Lexie Gardner. A Legend-rank Pilot of the Primeval Aegis League."


    Thedy in white introduced herself and even did a salute that was probably a unique one for the League.


    After her introduction, the elevator rang and stopped its ascent. We finally arrived at our destination.


    As we waited for the elevator door to open, Lexie fixed herself as she put on a professional face.


    "You''ll be meeting the Head, the Mythic-rank Pilot and Founder of the League and this city, Nysia Athonae, I can only advise you to listen and only answer when she asks, Sir Daisuke."


    I see. It''s really her. To think I will immediately see a Transcendent not even two hours after arriving in this world, don''t tell me this is that destiny again?


    "Alright. I''ll keep that in mind. Thank you, Lexie."


    She nodded at my answer before stepping out of the elevator.


    I followed behind her and we were met with a narrow pathway leading to one huge door made of some kind of opaque ss. The thickness and blur of it weren''t letting anyone see through beyond it but it gives a peculiar design.


    When Lexie arrived in front of it, it automatically opened which revealed a wide room with almost nothing in it except a huge sofa bed in the middle where someone was currently lying down.


    Upon seeing her, I couldn''t help but gulp my saliva as what I was expecting was different from what was in front of me.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Isn''t she an olddy who tread the Meta Pathway and reached Transcendence years ago?


    Then who is that exquisite maturedy who''szily lying on the sofa bed with nothing but a thin cloth on her body?


    Light pink hair that was sprawled on the bed, wearing nothing but a ck thin shirt that was covering her a few cups above average chest and pants which only covered half of her long supple legs.


    Err¡­ there''s a nket on the side but she''s not using it and her reddish-pink eyes are currently focused on something in front of her. A holographic screen which is currently showing some kind of a drama show.


    "Miss Nysia, I brought a Top Priority recruit. His Brain Capacity is 7.9"


    Upon hearing Lexie''s voice the screen where her reddish-pink eyes were focused on was paused. Her gaze then traveled from the screen before locking onto me.


    "7.9. Finally. You showed up."


    Eh? What did she mean by it? I showed up?


    I looked at Lexie and even she was confused about what this Mythic-rank Pilot meant.


    "You can leave us for now Lexie."


    "Y-yes! Well then Sir Daisuke. I''ll be waiting for you near the elevator."


    Though she was surprised at her order, Lexie nheless obeyed it.


    Once she left the room, Nysia slowly stood up from her bed exposing her full figure to me.


    This¡­


    As I took in the sight of her, she''s doing the same. Observing me with those eyes which seem to be digging into my clothes stripping me in front of her before settling on my chest.


    It was at that same moment that I noticed the earring at her left ear, a marble-sized stone was hanging there. I looked down at my chest and saw the ne carrying the Orb of Enhancement as a pendant.


    Another orb¡­


    Again. I was brought to another Orb and this time it''s even faster than the previous times.


    "I thought it would best year so I locked myself up here. Turns out that fortune teller was off the mark for about a year, I should find him and get my refund."


    She was shaking her head as she muttered the same confusing sentence again but now that I noticed that Orb, it all fell into ce.


    Thisdy went and tried to predict my appearance in this world.


    "My destiny. I''ve been waiting for you."


    After saying that, Nysia smiled enchantingly and opened her arms as if she was waiting for me to jump at her arms.


    "Wait¡­ Your destiny?"


    "There''s no doubt. That ne. 7.9 and¡­ the strong aura of someone passively absorbing the Meta Energy of this world. There can only be one."


    Upon finishing that sentence, she took a step towards me.


    "Eeh?!"


    However, the nket that was tangled on her feet when she got up tripped her and made her stumble towards me without the grace of someone that should''ve been a Transcendent.


    I could''ve jumped away, however, I didn''t do it and tried to catch her which I... sessfully did.


    "We''ve just met. How can you believe in a fortune-teller whose reading was one year off?"


    "Because I''m desperate?"


    With that answer that ended as a question, my first meeting with the legendary Mythic-rank Pilot Nysia Athonae got me to think if another convergence of destinies will happen again...

 Chapter 129 The 7th Companion

    "Uhm. Miss Nysia, what are you desperate for?"


    The gorgeousdy who''s supposed to be a Transcendent was clinging to me like a little child and her eyes were looking at me like a little puppy looking for a pat on her head.


    "A man! It''s been 50 years. No one can suit this taste of mine. So I went to that shady fortune-teller 10 years ago and he gave me clues on who would be able to satisfy this taste of mine. And now here you are, just like he said."


    Who could that shady fortune-teller be? If there''s one I could think of¡­ Did the Principal visited this world 10 years ago?!


    "Can you describe his appearance?"


    "What for? He looks shady but he''s not remotely weaker than me. In fact, he''s even stronger."


    Nysia answered as if she didn''t want to remember about him anymore. And for him to be stronger than a Transcendent...


    "You don''t believe me, do you?"


    "I do. Upon seeing that earring, I believe we''re really bound to meet."


    "You look young but the way you speak. Are you actually an old man?"


    This woman. I''ll ignore the fact that she said 50 years earlier but isn''t she the older one here? But she''s acting like a teen. Also, how can she keep her appearance to be this¡­ attractive.


    She''s a Transcendent but I couldn''t feel anything from her just like with the Principal. Does that mean any Transcendent can suppress their imposing aura?


    Well, considering normal people will shake in their knees or even lose consciousness if met with overwhelming power, having this kind of ability is convenient.


    "I''m too young to be an old man."


    "Right. It says here¡­ you came from the same world as those three brats?"


    She stood up from me and took a tablet-like device that''s probably a mini PC to see the report Lexie made about me.


    "You knew they came from the same world?"


    "Of course. At my level, it''s easy to see who''s a native denizen of this world and who''s not. But you¡­ why do you feel like a native?"


    Err... That''s my Adaptability.


    "Let''s just say, it''s my ability."


    Hearing my answer she only appeared to think about it for a second before she shrugged her shoulders.


    "Ability? Alright. Anyway, you''re also not like the others who tremble on their knees upon meeting me."


    Isn''t that because of how you acted? If not for seeing that orb, I might think I met someone crazy.


    "It''s part of that ability. I''m calm most of the time."


    "Really? What can scare you then?"


    Her questions were full of curiosity about me and I could see in her eyes that she wanted to know more about me.


    "¡­Maybe losing those who I deemed important to me."


    I answered after thinking for a while.


    With all that happened, that could be the only thought that could scare me. I could feel helplessness if I am faced with overwhelming power but not fear. I don''t know if that''s because of my Adaptability but in any case, that''s what I feel.


    Ah. Right. There''s one more.


    Barbarian women are scary. There''s still 5 hours before the duration of my Incarnation ends and it seems really peaceful there, it hasn''t received any damage yet.


    "As expected of the man of my destiny. You were confused, I know. However, you felt it too, right?"


    Is she talking about the convergence of destinies? I don''t know. I''m still not sure.


    "I''m not really sure what you meant by that."


    "Ah. Stop that. Come here and sit with me. You chose my League and now you''re my Top Priority Recruit. I can act professionally if you want me to but know that after years of waiting for you, I won''t let those three factions poach you from me or else¡­"


    Nysia put on a sinister smile on her face as she reached her hand to touch her earring which contains the orb. It seems she''s aware of its use.


    "Of course. I chose your League because I don''t want to be like those three. You know why we''re here, right?"


    She''s a Transcendent, she probably had contact with the World''s Will of this World.


    "I know. It''s those Dark Bugs, right?"


    Nysia nodded.


    "Dark Bugs?"


    "They like to wear dark clothes and they''re like bugs I can easily crush, so Dark Bugs."


    Hearing that answer, I could only wryly smile. Those Invading Forces probably didn''t think that they would face Transcendents here in this world.


    However...<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "If you can crush them easily, why are they still here?"


    "Because I can''t afford to leave the. They''re holed up on our moon and the other slippery bastards mightunch an attack anytime."


    Nysia bit on her fingernail to show her frustration.


    I see. So they''re based on the''s moon and she''s wary of the Alien Civilization.


    "Sorry for asking these questions, I didn''t offend you in any way, did I?"


    "Haa¡­ you''re wary of me, are you? I guess it''s my bad to act that way upon meeting you."


    Nysia sighed as she plopped back on her sofa bed, she''s still wearing those revealing clothes all this time, seeing her like this, I couldn''t really help but get drawn by her.


    "Not really wary but I couldn''t put it in words. I was expecting you to try and scare me. To give me the taste of overwhelming power and that my Brain Capacity means nothing at all in face of it but what I got is this."


    Right. The scenario should''ve gone in that direction. Maybe if it''s not her, that will really happen. Geniuses needed to be pulled down a peg to let them know that being a genius isn''t everything.


    "If it''s not you, the scenario would''ve really gone down that route. But you see, Daisuke. It''s you. Only you will have this kind of treatment from me."


    With an enchanting smile on her face, Nysia tapped the space beside her in a bid to invite me to sit next to her.


    Taking up her invitation, I went and sat next to her and in the following hours, Nysia educated me about the real situation of this world as well as what kind of Orb does she have.


    To meet the 4th Owner of an Orb like this, I guess destiny was really ying on us.


    I listened to everything she revealed and I also told her some things about me that got her interested.


    When I asked her if I could touch it, she willingly let me which made me trust her more. This woman is true to her thoughts, just like Erin. She really believed in that destiny about me being her destined partner.


    The orb in her earring is called the Orb of Reinforcement. It''s an orb that boosts one''s defence. It probably could bepared to the Orb of Enhancement but this one was fully on defence. I used it on both of us and there are no stats added. However, there''s a thin film aura which covered both of us that could probably defend from any types of attacks. As for its durability. I haven''t tested it yet. When she saw how I effortlessly activated her Orb, Nysia was surprised. Just like everyone else who held an Orb before, she couldn''t utilize it in its maximum output.


    "I''ve been using this stone ever since I started on this path but only now did I experience it in its full power. Daisuke, just what are you?"


    I handed the earring back to her and she wore it back on her ear.


    For the first time, Nysia expressed her doubt as well as her surprise about me. It''s not a negative doubt but a doubt on why I could do that.


    "I don''t know what I am myself. There''s a nk in my memory, you see. And the answer is probably in there."


    When will that memorye back and who took it from me? There''s no clue and the Principal was keeping mum about it.


    "I see. If I¡­ If I tell you I am serious about making you my man, how will you react?"


    Nysia almost stuttered when she tried expressing herself again. For a Transcendent, she''s a bit clumsy.


    "How? But you might be the one who will be disappointed, Nysia. If I tell you I already have 6panions, will you still be that serious?"


    "6¡­ They''re not here with you, are they?"


    Though she was surprised it didn''t look like it bothered her.


    "No. They''re on their own worlds but I have a way to contact them."


    Nysia nodded upon hearing my answer and seemingly brushed it off.


    "I see. Then that''s not something to be bothered about. Here, I can monopolize you."


    "That''s not a good word to use, you know?"


    "I know. Will you ept me?"


    "Everything was alreadyid out in front of me... Yes. It''s really nice meeting you, Nysia."


    Having a Transcendentpanion? If she''s really honest about everything she said, it will happen. The convergence of our destinies.


    As soon as I epted her. A system notification rang out inside my mind. Almost at the same time, Nysia was also startled. Most possibly because of the series of notifications that she received through my system.


    [Rank 1 Transcendent Nysia Athonae has been added as your Companion.]


    [Received a Passive Skill from Rank 1 Transcendent Nysia Athonae: Enhanced Defense]


    [Enhanced Defense: A simple enhancement derived from a Transcendent''s ability which was shared to those connected to her. 20% additional defensive capability.]


    Ah. This is it. The convergence of our destinies. Due to my system being updated back at the World of Spirits, it will now notify me when a new Companion is added.


    Let''s see. Enhanced Defense. Derived from a Transcendent''s ability. What is her ability?


    "Ah? Hey? What''s this Daisuke?!"


    Since it''s probably the first time she encountered something like that, even a Transcendent like her panicked at the baffling sight of a system notification in front of her.


    The others were probably also surprised when the notification about my buffs was sent to them, I wonder how their surprised faces looked?


    Err... To get another Companion like this. Yuko and Yumiko will surely be¡­ surprised when I tell them this newster.

 Chapter 130 Her Story

    After that episode with her panicking about the System Notifications appearing in front of her, Nysia happily pulled me in her embrace.


    Once I was locked in her arms, I could feel that her body was trembling slightly. It wouldn''t be noticeable if I was not this close to her. With my head leaning on her chest, I could hear the rapid beating of her heart that was slowly settling down at this moment. She was this nervous since earlier, though it didn''t show on her face, she was probably afraid that I would reject her.


    "I know this is way too fast for you but I am already waiting for 10 years, Daisuke. Waiting for this day where you will appear before me. I don''t know it myself but upon seeing you it''s like I already know that my long wait was finally over."


    Nysia said in a gentle and shaky voice, trying to exin her side. This destiny thing is really absurd but for her to force herself to exin like this¡­


    "You don''t need to reciprocate what I''m showing you instantly, it''s already enough for me that you epted me. I''m going to prove to you why I believed that you really are the one for me. I still don''t know how to do that but trust me."


    After finishing her sentence, Nysia released me while showing me her most beautiful smile to date. It entuated her mature aura, coupled it with her light-pink hair that was freely flowing down her head as well as that reddish-pink eyes that were staring at me with unmasked affection.


    "You said, you received something from me, right? I also felt that you became connected to me. A connection that will only be severed through death. I now buried this memory inside me but for you, I want to tell you my story. Are you willing to lend me your ears for a bit?"


    "Go on. I''ll listen to anything about you. In fact, I''m curious how you reached this height without being tied down by the three factions."


    Her orb most probably became one of her trump cards. Concealment helped Zerina escape, Avelin also saved her from being rammed by the beast.


    Err¡­ let''s not talk about Jayna using it for pranking someone so that she could slip away.


    For sure Nysia has been constantly using it even until now. I won''t ask the orb from her unless I could give her something that could rece it. She''s my Companion now, I could still borrow it from her if ever.


    Upon hearing my answer, she fixed her sitting posture and leaned on the backrest of her sofa. She then pulled me to also sit next to her before starting her story.


    "I''m an orphan. I started to tread this path when I was still a young girl living in poverty. I lived in an orphanage in one of the poorest countries that ever existed which is, as you can guess, already part of the forgotten history. In there, we only get to have one meal per day while we were being exploited by having us work excessively at an Outsourced Regenium Purifying Factory."


    Kids as factory workers? That''s harsh and regenium of all things.


    "I got really lucky when on the pile of regenium ores allocated to me, this stone was stuck inside one of the softer ores. Due to this stone, my somewhat mediocre meta energy absorption rate was ignored due to the effect of this stone when I activated it using my minuscule energy. None of the children in the same orphanage can break past my defence."


    Nysia was really like a main protagonist in a novel. From an orphanage to the lucky encounter using the orb that helped propel her growth.


    However, she probably has a misconception about her absorption rate.


    How can she reach this stage with only relying on the orb? She''s probably too young back then or her Brain Capacity hasn''t expanded yet.


    If that''s the case, how can one develop their Intelligence or Brain Capacity? Is this pathway just like the System Pathway where one can receive Intelligence points? However, Yuko was only receiving Strength and Endurance.


    Does it depend on person to person? The denizens here have that kind of talent? Probably.


    "Once they determined that I am the Top Pick among the kids, I was sent to an Academy that nurtures young Pilots and Operators. The orphanage thought they would earn more if I became employed by the country as a Pilot, I was 7 at that time. Spending the 3 years of maximum time anyone could spend in the Academy, I graduated with an average score of Bronze-rank Tier 4 and Rank E in terms of Brain Capacity. The orphanage was disappointed but they couldn''t do anything about it anymore."


    This girl suffered hardships and she said she already buried this history but now she''s retelling me her life story.


    "To repay them, I applied to be an Operator in the country as well as numerouspanies. Bing an Operator was still somewhat a decent job that gives a higher pay than normal. However, before I could even join one. A war that ravaged thend and destroyed numerous countries happened. Our country was one of those who fell. I became a refugee to a nearby country. And that made it harder for me to find a decentpany who would hire an inexperienced war refugee like me."


    I looked at Nysia''s face which was full of seriousness as she told me her story in detail. I reached for her hand to hold it on parts where she suffered untold hardships.


    When she felt that, this maturedy acted like a teen again as she used my shoulder to lean her head on. It''s not even a day since she met me but she''s already this attached. It''s not that I''mining, when I really felt something when I saw her lyingzily on this sofa bed.


    ording to her, that useless war refugee status of hers was cast off when she reached the Silver-rank at age 12. It was the line which sets off normal soldiers to elite soldiers for countries that''s slightly ahead of her destroyed homnd. And by reaching it, she awakened an ability, Armor Maniption. A control-type ability whichplimented the Orb of Reinforcement a lot. Also, her Brain Capacity has leveled up to Rank D.


    She joined a small securitypany as an Operator escort to Merchant Traders. Being young and beautiful, she often became a target for perverts and maniacs. None of them managed to do anything to her though, her Armor Maniption and Orb of Reinforcement rendered them unable to prate her defense while she could freely attack them.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Due to that incident, she quit thepany after only one month. She also cut her hair and started to disguise herself as a boy despite the growing bulge on her chest.


    From an Operator of a small securitypany, she became an independent Bounty Hunter with the alias Aegis to hunt the scums like those who tried to attack her.


    Aegis became a known name in the World of Meta for at least four years before Aegis seemingly disappeared from history.


    That was because she couldn''t continue to hide her identity as a woman anymore. Also at the same time, she reached the Gold-rank and leveled up her Brain Capacity to Rank B. Her Armor Maniption has evolved to Advanced Armor Maniption which gave her the ability to not only manipte her own armor but also her target''s armor to a certain extent.


    "ording to your story, you don''t seem mediocre at all. Age 16 to reach Gold-rank? Also without any help except an Orb which only boosts your defense."


    I couldn''t help butment when she paused for a bit. She sounded like me when I was still starting, Adaptability is mediocre? Look at where it leads me in less than 4 months.


    "This world is harsh back then and even now, I couldn''t imagine living up to this present with you if I did not persevere."


    Nysia sped my hand tightly while she tried to reposition herself and stuck closer to me.


    "With your beauty, there should''ve been many men who want to take you as their wife, how did you end up relying on a fortune-teller 10 years ago?"


    She mentioned something about suiting her taste. How did I suit her taste then? Young and naive? No, there''s a lot of that here.


    In response to my question, Nysia shook her head lightly before giving her answer.


    "They don''t want a woman stronger than them. And I also don''t want someone who only looks at me because I''m stronger than him."


    "Eh? That sounds confusing."


    "It''s too simple, really. I want someone who will look at me as I am. A woman. Just like how you are looking at me right now. It doesn''t matter to you whether I''m stronger than you or not, right?"


    Using her free hand, she reached for my cheeks to turn my head towards her and have our gazes meet.


    I let her do that and while staring at her eyes, I answered her.


    "Un. It doesn''t matter. However, you''re the head of this organization, Nysia. As the new recruit, I have to give you the proper respect you deserved."


    If I suddenly be this close to her, won''t her followers be disappointed? She couldn''t build this ce by herself, for sure there''s a lot of helpers from her organization. She''s my Companion now but I have toy low for the meantime. It is to not shake this organization where she''s the center because of who she took as her man.


    The phrase ''Everything will sumb to absolute power'' could be used by her here but if she did that, the years of effort in building this ce will crumble and will be a waste.


    "It''s fine to do that when there are other people but when we''re alone like this, I don''t need that from you. The fact that you didn''t really care that I''m a Mythic-rank and I am this close to you proved that you''re really the one I was waiting for."


    I see. She wanted to prove to me that what she saw in me as her destiny was genuine by telling me all of this. Truthfully, I stopped doubting it anymore as soon as she was listed as my Companion.


    "You are already connected to me. You saw it, right? Of course, I won''t care about your strength anymore."


    "I intentionally tripped earlier to see how you will react. You''re nowhere near my current strength that''s why you haven''t noticed."


    Nysia gently shook her head as she revealed what happened earlier.


    "If it was any other people they would think first of my current identity before deciding whether to catch me or not. But you, you immediately decided to catch me. Now, tell me if what I saw was a man who suited my taste or not?"


    Ending it with that question, it''s obvious that Nysia already gave the answer to that.

 Chapter 131 Her Story (2)

    "I believed you, you know? You didn''t really need to exin it to me."


    "But you''re silent."


    "Is this not enough to show it?"


    I lifted our hands that were sped together. Seeing it closely, a red tint immediately appeared on Nysia''s face whichplimented her hair and her eyes. For a Transcendent to be this pure despite her advanced age, she''s adorable.


    "My waiting paid off then. Uhm. I''ll continue my story."


    To escape from turningpletely red from her embarrassment, she opted to continue her story which I let her. I still wanted to know how that little orphan girl turned into someone this amazing. Someone not even the three biggest factions could touch. This might be a Mortal World but in terms of achievements, she probably has more than the others like her at the same level.


    Our hands that were sped together were lifted up again and she raised it in front of her. After taking a quick nce at me, her lips touched the back of my hand before she giggled like a young girl.


    This woman was clearly acting like a maiden in love and I¡­ am surely enjoying it. This stay in the 4th world has just been given some color by her.


    After a while, sheposed herself and restarted her storytelling back to the point where I interrupted it earlier.


    When she became a Gold-rank and a Rank B. She applied to be a Pilot to the country she settled in after quitting and casting off her persona as Aegis.


    For a girl at her age to have that kind of achievement add to that, her outstanding appearance, she was immediately hired.


    For the first time in her life, she got to Pilot a proper Metagen that''s not cheaply made and a Powergen that was made especially for her. Through the use of that Metagen and Powergen, she started racking up achievements and victories for the country for around 4 years.


    However, the clear sky above her was proven short-lived as storm clouds brewed after 4 years in the form of another war which decimated more countries.


    A second and third regenium mine was discovered.


    If the first mine became something like a public resource, the two new mines became the spark to determine the true hegemons who would eventually control each of the regenium mines.


    The country she was employed to went head to head against the New Haven Empire and the other countries surrounding it. Due to their small number of Pilots and Operators, the country and others like it joined hands into an alliance to fight the Empire.


    However, three of those countries turned coat in the heat of the main battle. They already submitted themselves to the Empire and will be absorbed after taking control of the mine.


    Because of that, the alliance crumbled from the inside. The New Haven Empire then swiftly cleaned them up and took control of the 1st mine as the sole owner of it.


    During that time, Nysia was already a Gold-rank Tier 1 and Rank A in terms of Brain Capacity. When things went south, she found herself trapped and besieged by the turncoats that her Advanced Armor Maniption and the Orb of Reinforcement failed to protect her.


    In a bid to survive it, she ejected herself from the Metagen which she always used for four years. It already grew in her heart, seeing it destroyed like that, she vowed never to go under the Empire nor any other country that would eventually emerge victorious in that War for the Mines. Since she was ejected from a high altitude she then used the Powergen she was wearing at the time to dampen the damage that she would''ve received in exchange for her Powergen to also be beyond repair.


    Just like that, she turned back to someone who has nothing save for the Orb of Reinforcement.


    5 yearster, she became something like a bandit among any other losers from the war years ago who often ambushed regenium convoys to steal it and sell it in the ck Market. The earnings she got there were used to buy her Powersuit and mass-produced smuggled cheap Metagens


    Despite controlling the mines, that didn''t stop those unaffiliated to the three factions to continue living to survive. Nysia reached the Diamond-rank during that 5 years which evolved her Advanced Armor Maniption to Defense Control. It''s a higher version of her original ability. It epasses not just the armors anymore but actual defenses.


    At age 25, the Primeval Aegis Union was founded by her when she revealed her identity as the Aegis who disappeared years ago. The League started as a Mercenary Group sh Bandits who yed along with the three factions. One faction would sometimes employ them to attack the other two, by doing so, they had the chance to earn regenium on all three sides.


    The other war losers and survivors started joining the League. From a few ragtag groups of Pilots and Operators, they started having other professions which leveled up the League to be an independent armed group.


    At that time, the three factions started to see them as eyesore so, from the Mercenary Group, they became Rebel Forces in their eyes. But all of that was ounted for.


    Fast forward another 5 years, the Primeval Aegis League grew more into something like a huge organization but everything was still centered around her, a Legend-rank Pilot who can lead a group of cheap and poorly manufactured Metagens to defeat throngs of Specialized Metagen squads of the three factions.


    During two 5 year intervals, her growth from a small Gold-rank Pilot, she became a Legend-rank and someone with a Rank SSS Brain Capacity.


    In that kind of fashion did their organization get to replenish their supplies of regenium.


    And once again, as if her hardships weren''t enough yet, the Alien Civilization arrived whichy another waste to the world they are residing in.


    The Primeval Aegis League she built up almost crumbled once again. If not for her taking up the front lines, everyone would''ve lost hope. Compared to the three factions who have already made use of their monopoly of a regenium mine, her organization had to fight tooth and nail to defend their small territory and the powerless members who joined them for shelter.


    Only when she knocked into the door of Transcendence or for the denizens of this world, the realm of Mythic-rank Pilot did the things turn for the better. That was another 5 years added to her age.


    At age 40, Nysia Athonae became the only Mythic-rank Pilot apart from the so-called Guardians of the three factions. She told me how her body stopped aging once she reached it and every year, she started to look younger which exined her current appearance which is her in her prime years. Age doesn''t really matter anyway but still she even provided an exnation for it.


    Due to her reaching that stage, the few Researchers and professionals pushed forth their efforts to make an Ultimate Metagen and Powergen for her and that gave birth to The Sanguine Aegis, which she used to take the territory in between the three and build the current Free City of Nysia to how it is right now.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Her Advanced Defense Control evolved to maybe its final evolution stage, Defense Maniption. Not only she could enhance her defense, but she could also lower the defense of her target. It probably has also a lot more uses that she surely will only pull out as her trump card against her enemies.


    That ability made her almost invulnerable, adding the effect of the Orb plus the Ultimate Metagen made especially to amodate her ability. None of the Mythic-rank and Ultimate Metagens of the three factions could contest her in terms of defense.


    10 yearster, we''re now back to the present. The territory she got now stood tall in the middle of the three factions. However, the thing that didn''t change is her being the central figure of this ce. If she disappeared, this ce would also disappear. That''s why¡­


    I looked down at Nysia who''s nowfortably using myp as her pillow. With my hand settled on her silky light-pink hair, I was using my fingers to gently brush it.


    The expression she was making while her eyes were closed was that of someone feelingfortable.


    "It sure was a hard journey for you, Nysia. Thank you for telling me."


    "It was and I''m d I lived through all of that to have this chance of meeting you. I feel like everything happened just for us to meet, at this ce, at this moment."


    Nysia opened her eyes and from her lips, a smile bloomed. She''s using this time that we''re alone to satisfy herself. For sure, after this, we''ll get down to official business where I will be the newest member of the League while she will be the Head who I will look up to.


    "That''s destiny for you. Though I ought not to think about it, however, it''s surely what pulled us together."


    The orb is the biggest culprit here but without it, it will probably be much harder for her to reach this height.


    "I think so too. Take care of me from now on, Daisuke."


    She nodded and reached for my face as she said that in the sweetest voice possible for her.


    As a response, my hand also went to her chin and traced her dried up pinkish lips from all that talking with my thumb.


    "Of course, that''s a given, Nysia."


    She then grabbed my hand and held it in ce while her eyes stared at me with an expression of someone asking to be spoiled.


    "10 minutes. Let me stay for 10 minutes like this before we continue onto the official business."


    Granting her that wish, we spent the next 10 minutes in silence, appreaciating each other''spany.


    When the 10 minutes passed, Nysia got up from myp and called in Lexie who was still waiting next to the elevator.


    A few secondster, the door opened revealing Lexie who seemingly ran over here.


    The soft and gentle Nysia from earlier showed her imposing self as she faced this subordinate of hers.


    Without any hint of the previous adorable Nysia, she ordered Lexie.


    "Take Daisuke to the Special Virtual Simtion Room and test his capabilities. Send me all the details and test results. As of now right now, I''m appointing him as a Core Pilot equal to you."


    Following that, Nysia turned to me, devoid of the lovable attitude she showed me earlier.


    Right. Now''s the time for the official business. Any longer will surely make Lexie suspicious since I''ve already been in this room for 3 hours, alone with their Head.


    This time, the Nysia in front of me is the Head of the Primeval Aegis League directing the new recruit.


    "Because you''re above SSS, I''m expecting a lot from you, Daisuke. Don''t hold back in the simtion and show us what you''re capable of. That way, the Metagen and Powergen that will be made especially for you will be something that will reflect your real capabilities and not only limited to what you wanted to show. I guarantee that only the three of us and the Head Researcher that will be appointed on the making of your Specialized Metagen will have ess to that information."


    "Understood."


    After answering, I copied the salute Lexie did earlier which she returned as a nod.


    When Lexie turned around to lead me, I felt Nysia''s hand on mine as she whispered ''Go for it.'' to me before letting it go.


    And that little encouragement became thest straw to my restraint, I turned around and nted a kiss on her lips.


    Though it was quick, Nysia became frozen on that spot as she slowly turned redpletely from her neck upwards.


    Leaving her in that state, I followed behind Lexie like she ordered with a hint of a smile on my lips.

 Chapter 132 The Leagues Power Structure

    Naming the city after her name and naming the building after her name, is Nysia the same as me in the field of naming sense? I bet it''s not her who chose to name their organization as the Primeval Aegis League.


    In any case, that look on her face earlier was kind of satisfying. Going up here, I didn''t expect that what I will get is that adorable Transcendent.


    Err... Will she be mad because of what I did? I should at least prepare myself for the consequence of taking advantage of a Transcendent, right?


    After leaving Nysia''s room, I followed Lexie to the elevator.


    While waiting for it to finish its descent to whichever floor the Special Virtual Simtion Room is located, I took out the phone Kazeyoshi gave me and saw a message from Amry. They already left the tower and were staying at a hotel nearby with the address attached to the message.


    I replied to it and said I''ll go see them after all the official procedures that I needed to do.


    With the three of them together, those higher-ups of their factions were most possibly racking their brains on how to deal with them now. They kept the information from them, literally getting the three of them to meet on the battlefield to kill each other.


    Well, did the three think of that possibility now that they knew each other''s identity? I don''t know


    Plus there''s also the information about me as the fourth one. It was probably ryed to them as well.


    On our way to this tower, most possibly, we were already being monitored and my application to join the Primeval Aegis League was something they couldn''t afford to miss.


    Let''s see what will be the three factions'' reactions after three days.


    "You spent a lot of time in there, Daisuke. It seemed like the Head had a favourable impression of you."


    Lexiemented after sensing the silence between us. She dropped the ''Sir'' part since we''re now both a Core Pilot though she still carried a certain amount of respect and awe for my above SSS Rank.


    If only she knew, it''s not just a favourable impression. She gave herself to me.


    If I told Lexie what really went on between Nysia and me, this girl might probably attack me thinking that I was disrespecting her boss.


    "I don''t know if that was a favourable impression or not but at least I''m thankful I survived it without being scared to death."


    I jokingly answered which earned restrained giggling from Lexie.


    Lexie faked a cough to mask that urrence before asking me a question using an official tone.


    "As a Core Pilot, you already know what our duties are, right?"


    During our ascent earlier, she told me the power structure of the League and the intricacies concerning it.


    In the Free City of Nysia, everynd was currently owned by the League, despite being called a Free City, they never sold anynd no matter the price. In turn, everynd that they''re not using were all leased with a minimum of 100 years at a low price per year.


    I don''t know what Nysia''s n is by doing that in this war-torn futuristic world.


    Apart from thepanies and merchant groups who leased and to develop themselves here, everything was under the League.


    The small establishments as well as the residential properties housed a member of the League. Though there were already those vagrants trying their luck, once you stay in this city, you''ll probably be in the same organization sooner orter if you don''t want to go back to being a vagrant.


    Regr Member is the lowest of the power structure and most possibly the regr workforce of the League. They''re responsible for the economy of the city to keep it flowing and growing. Usually, they''re those below Silver-rank, they live in this city well-protected by the organization. The receptionist we met at the lobby of the tower was a Regr Member.


    Above them should be the Security Task Team, the police group responsible to raise the security level of the city. Merchants could go around unting their wares without the risk of being robbed or harassed by anyone. They''re Silver to Gold-rank. Depending on their Brain Capacity Rank, they can either be an Operator operating a mass-produced Metagen and Powergen or just a security whose job is to watch and report. Like those guys I saw on that tform where the fixed portal we appeared from was located.


    And then, the Elite Member that was either Pilots or Researchers. Pilots have their monthly task from the League that they have toplete. Usually, it onlysts for a few days. After that, everything will be decided by themselves. The job of the Researchers was still the same. Responsible for the advancement of technology or some of them will work at the manufacturing weapons, Powergen and Metagen. Pilots were all Gold-rank and above with the minimum of Rank B in Brain Capacity while Researchers still had the same standard.


    After Elite Member will be the Executives who were responsible for managing the different branches and departments of the organization. Regr Members and Elite Members can be hired to work below them. All Executives answered to Nysia, however, they seldom see her and someone like Lexie, a Core Pilot, are the ones dealing with them.


    Which brought us to thest and highest-ranked position below Nysia, the Core Pilots where I was appointed by her.


    It contained all the Legend-rank and promising Diamond-rank who each owned their own Specialized Metagen and Powergen. It could be said that they''re the core foundation of the organization. Without their deterrence, those below will be too vulnerable. Core Pilots were often sent out to various official business and battles as the face of the League. However Core Pilots didn''t have that much authority towards the lower League Members below them except on Executives who would often abuse their power, because of that, they inspire awe amongst Regr to Elite Members.


    "We don''t really have that many duties, do we? Will I be sent somewhere?"


    Lexie facepalmed upon hearing my answer and she sighed when she couldn''t find any rebuttal to it.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Ugh. I can''t believe you''re right about that. Maybe? But don''t expect to have your Metagen and Powergen to be ready in a day. It will take at least two weeks to one month for Powergen and two months to four months for a Metagen derived from that said Powergen. Of course, you wouldn''t go out unarmed. There are some unused Specialized Metagen and Powergen in the League''s armory which we can allocate to you for the meantime. It might not suit your ability but it can at least augment it just the same."


    I see. So it would take a while before I could ride a Metagen which was specifically designed for me. How should I ask for Yuko and the other girls'' Metagen? They will also need to test their capabilities to make Specialized ones. I guess, I''ll shelve that idea for now.


    Ah. There''s a possibility that Nysia will try to rush those who will make it, I have to remind herter not to do that.


    After a few minutes more, we arrived at the floor where the Special Virtual Simtion Room is located.


    Upon seeing Lexie, most of the Researchers and members who were working there all saluted to her. When we entered, she had everyone vacate the premises.


    I''m a Top Priority Recruit as well as above SSS in Brain Capacity. This simtion will probably be a well-guarded secret for the League.


    When thest of the Researchers left the room, I took in the sight. Apart from the various screens attached to the white walls which shows various data and information as well as a number of capsulesid out in the middle, there seems to be nothing noteworthy here.


    Ah There was one at the end of the room, it looks like an advanced capsule different from those neatly arranged in the middle. Upon seeing it, I already determined that it will be the special virtual simtion device that I will use.


    The capsules and that device were fairly simr to what those on Earth fantasized that would allow a Full Dive on virtual simtion. One had toy down on the capsule and attach an apparatus to their head that will cover the eyes and the brain.


    "All of these are standard Virtual Capsules that can assess someone''s capabilities. It will scan your brain as well as your whole body to send you in a Virtual Simtion called Full Dive. Though it will feel real for you, be it pain or pleasure, everything will just be a simtion made by your brain so don''t hold back on anything."


    Lexie started exining how the simtion works while she pointed to the Virtual Capsules she mentioned. However, from all those novels imagining this thing, it''s fairly easy to understand how this works now.


    "Ah. And we will not use these standard capsules, that one''s the device you will use which can urately mimic your real self and send you to another world inside your brain. Though there will be a program that will test you, just do it like the way the Head told you."


    Lexie pointed at the special device that I noticed and led me next to it.


    Nysia told me earlier that I shouldn''t hold back but I''m afraid not everything will be read by a machine made from Level 1 Source Energy. We''ll see. The three Heroes also tried this kind of assessment, maybe it can mimic it to a certain extent.


    "Alright. What should I do?"


    Hearing my question, Lexie looked at me from head to toe.


    "Strip down to your underwear andy down inside."


    When I heard that, I thought she was joking at first but without any follow-up, I guess I really need to eh?


    "Are you sure it''s fine to strip in front of you?"


    Only when she heard my question did she realize that what she''s asking of me was something embarrassing for her.


    Lexie, whose milky white skin turned red almost instantly, turned around quickly as her voice slightly raised its volume due to her embarrassment.


    "T-that. You should''ve said it sooner!"


    Err¡­ Why do they seem to be so pure here? Is it Nysia''s influence?


    "I did tell you right after you said though."


    I answered her as I undressed like she told me beforeying down inside the said capsule.


    "It''s done."


    I called out to her and that made her turn back to me. Though her face was still red, she collected herself almost immediately. As expected of a Legend-rank.


    However, she couldn''t look straight at me. If Nysia has that light-pink hair and reddish-pink eyes, Lexie has blonde hair which only reaches down to her shoulder and light-green eyes.


    After helping me put on the Full Dive apparatus which covered my eyes, I heard the closing of the capsule and the beeping sounds as it started its operation.


    Soon enough, the ck screen covering my vision lit up before my consciousness sunk down with all my senses with it.


    When my sense of vision came back to me, I appeared in a never-ending white space.

 Chapter 133 Virtual Simulation Assessment

    I looked around me and checked my own body to see if my vision is working properly.


    Seeing my arm and my hands which ran over my body, sense of sight is okay.


    Feeling my hands as it ran over me, sense of touch is also okay.


    Sense of hearing and sense of taste was also working properly which I verified by clicking my tongue and licking my lips.


    As for the sense of smell, I guess it''s also fine.


    The Pathways, the Abilities, the Skills, the Energies, everything is in here. Even the clothes that I stripped myself off earlier were now covering me. The items and everything that was on me, the Orbs and the Nes were also here.


    It really reflected all that I am outside this simtion.


    Wait. Could it be drawn upon my memory? Was that why even the clothes I took off were back? It''s a possibility.


    However, when will the scenery be rendered? It''s already a minute and I''m still in this never-ending white space. Although I could feel that I am standing on the ground, my senses would surely go haywire if I tried to move from this spot.


    "Can you hear me, Daisuke?"


    Suddenly, Lexie''s clear voice rang out from somewhere.


    Ah. I''m inside a simtion, looking for where the voice wasing from is pretty useless.


    "I do. This is pretty amazing but there''s nothing in here. Is it supposed to be like this?"


    Hearing my question, I could hear her rushing from one ce to another judging from the distance of the sound of her footsteps.


    "Ah! That''s my bad, sorry. I forgot to load the program, wait for a few minutes."


    This girl¡­ my first impression of her was slowly crumbling. Where''s that fairlypetentdy in white earlier? Was that a mask?


    After a few minutes of waiting, the surrounding white space changed into a wide expanse of a in. The sky is clear and there''s nothing that could be seen on the horizon.


    Alright. This is another endless space.


    "I''m really sorry from earlier, Daisuke. Before we start your assessment, do you want me to elerate the time or not?"


    I see. So they also touched upon Brain eleration.


    "Won''t there be a downside to it?"


    "As long as it''s not more than 10 times. If we exceed that number, it will have an effect towards the final result of the assessment."


    "I see. You''re asking me this because this assessment will need a long time to finish, right?"


    "Yes. The program will put you in tests and scenarios where you can shine and show your full capabilities. You can stop it anytime but I will not be able to talk to you like this if you decide to speed it up."


    "Well, we need to finish this as soon as possible so¡­ just get on with it, elerate it by 10 times."


    The memory from the Incarnation will soon arrive and wasting time in a simtion will not really help me in any way when threats can arrive at any time. Since there will be no drawbacks if we elerated to 10 times, that''s obviously the ideal choice.


    "As you wish. Good luck, Daisuke."


    "Thank you."


    As soon as we ended our conversation a timer appeared in the sky which dimmed almost immediately and it would only shine again if I focused my vision on it. Apart from that timer, there''s nothing else that changed. As if this program was meant to be more realistic to give a sense of pressure for the assessment.


    Soon enough, I heard footsteps behind me. I turned around and saw a man, walking from a distance, with a gun which I don''t recognize in his hand. Most probably a gun only existing in this world.


    As soon as he arrived at a certain distance, he aimed and opened fire at me.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    As bullets went flying towards my head, I jumped to the side and shot an Air Bullet towards the muzzle of his gun, this one''s only an armed regr human. The Air Bullet urately slipped inside the muzzle and broke his gun to pieces, another Air Bullet and the man whose armor was just his clothes, died on the spot.


    Well, it''s a simtion but to provide realism, his corpse was left there bleeding from where the Air Bullet passed through his body.


    A few secondster, 5 more simr to the dead guy appeared and rained me down with bullets without any warning. Though it wouldn''t hurt me even if it hits, everything is possible to happen during a battle. What if it was suddenly enhanced that it could prate any type of defenses, then that''s carelessness. As much as possible, I will not let myself be hit.


    Dodging and killing regr armed humans like this until the ce became full of their corpses, I could clearly feel that this program wanted to exhaust me.


    Too bad though but this much isn''t enough. I didn''t even need to use my sword or any other skill apart from sh Steps and Air Bullet, a Level 1 Spell and Skill from the World of Systems.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Time passed where I kept on killing more and more of them. After the armed humans reached 500 in numbers, I sensed that it would be thest wave before the simtion leveled up.


    Everyone at my level could pass this but it wouldn''t be as easy as how I''ve done it.


    Well, if they use their abilities it will be fairly easy but like in the real world, they will be depleted soon enough. The energy around was just as abundant as how it was. Whoever made this simtion is really a genius. However, it''s still not as perfect as it seems.


    After cleaning thest of the 500, all the bodies piled up disappeared. I looked up at the timer and it took me 10 minutes to pass this level. 1 minute has passed outside.


    After a minute of rest, the next level started. This time, it''s not Rank 1 Mortal or a Bronze-rank which I was expecting. Looks like the program already adjusted it to skip unnecessary lower leveled which depended on the result of that first level.


    10 minutes of clearing time resulted in this¡­


    From a distance, I could feel the intensitying off from the woman who suddenly appeared. A Rank 4 Mortal at least or in this world a Diamond-rank.


    When she reached a certain distance, a Powergen appeared and covered her body and as soon as it finished covering her, she dashed from where she was towards me.


    Seeing that, I took out my sword and sent an Energy sh, Severing des and Wind des towards her.


    A triple-sh ranged attack.


    The woman in her Powergen didn''t dodge it but she chose to face it head-on by pulling out a shotgun-like weapon which was augmented by her ability. She then pulled the trigger three times in front of her, aiming at the attacks i sent. It carried a certain power which almost broke the Energy sh that I sent first.


    ng! sh! ng!


    However, all of the attacks I sent were stronger than the Air Bullets I was using earlier. The bullets from her gun failed to break it and all three attacks hit her at the same spot which led to her Powergen having broken open by the Energy sh. After that, the Severing des shed open her body before her Powergen was repaired andstly the Wind des broke it open again which hurtled her off backwards.


    "I see. The program was also analyzing what can be my weakness. Her gun could probably break the Air Bullets but not those three."


    A few secondster two more Diamond-rank in a Powergen appeared before me. The woman who was sent away probably died from the damage she received from those attacks.


    This time the program adjusted itself again as the two new enemies dodged and deflected my attacks. However, in the end, they were still bested by me.


    In this kind of continuous battle, the enemies that showed up after defeating one were increasingly getting stronger and stronger.


    At one point I almost got ganged up and would''ve been stabbed at 5 different spots if I didn''t use the Phantasmic Doppelganger. My clones surprised them and I targeted them one by one.


    At the 2-hour mark, a Powergen was generated for me since the next opponents were all Legend-ranks that were around 80-90 in Power Level. They also have their own variety of abilities that were being enhanced by the Powergen they were wearing that I need to be wary of.


    However, after the Legend-rank. The enemies stopped getting powered up. Instead, their numbers increased again and they started to have more and more intelligence.


    If before they were just lunging at me blindly as if they had a directive to immediately kill me, the newer enemies started to employ tactics.


    Also, other enemies appeared as well. In this simtion, I saw the alien species from that Alien Civilization which, ording to Nysia''s story, appeared 20 years ago.


    They''re humanoid at best but they had a slippery appearance and a dark-green skin.


    If I canpare them to something I''ve seen before, they look like Nam*kians with the feeler on top of their hairless head.


    Those feelers were supposedly their weakness. Once you cut it, their senses will be utterly distorted.


    However it''s not easy to cut it, it can be sunk in their head if an attack was about to hit it. It acted as their sensors after all. That''s why it could sense an attack aimed at it.


    It could only be hit by strays that it didn''t expect. Also, they could generate thick carapaces that were on par with Powergens. I used at least 10 minutes to study the first alien that appeared before trying to kill it at the fastest possible method.


    Phantasmic Doppelganger, Orb of Ailment, Orb of Enhancement, Energy Field as well as every buff I could cast on me before swiftly attacking it with every skill in my arsenal.


    However, it was proven overkill as it died on the three-shesbo and quick stabs filled with Energy Explosions.


    I guess this simtion was also educating their recruits on how to fight the real enemies.


    Err¡­ but with Metagens, maybe these aliens will also have something that could fight it. This was probably why Nysia was so wary not to leave the to clean those bugs at the''s moon.


    For her, these aliens are the bigger threat between the two.


    I already informed her about the uing descent of stronger enemies, though she believed me, she still couldn''t erase her uneasiness about these aliens who seemingly became silent for more than 6 months now.


    Maybe it could be linked to the Principal''s warning before we entered the portal. We''ll see. For now, I''ll finish this assessment and start making preparations as well as further increase my strength.


    With Transcendents like Nysia, they still couldn''t defeat that Alien Civilizationpletely, that''s why I need to reach Transcendence here and let the three heroes grow and reach Transcendence as well.

 Chapter 134 Assessment Result

    As the simtion continued, the scenarios also changed. From solo battles, I would suddenly be sent to a war which I don''t know which side I am on. Team Battles where the allies were even conversing to me, however, they''re all listening to my orders or the way around, they were ordering me to do something.


    Rescue missions, ambushes andstly Metagen battles.


    There''s even one scenario. A Mine Scramble. It recreated the scenario during the War for the Mines. The chaos during it was enough to even null a veteran''s senses. With betrayals happening during the heat of the moment, one will find himself stabbed in the back.


    However, that''s only them, during every scenario, I''m calm and coolheaded. Judging the battlefield well, I managed to escape through the gaps and well, even if the side I was on didn''t win, I didn''t suffer a lot of damage.


    One thing though, I finally got a taste of piloting a Metagen. Though I didn''t get an ideal one, the program gave me the standard Metagen that was being used even to this date by Pilots who couldn''t get their own Specialized Metagen.


    The Primeval Knight. Though it''s an imposing name for a Metagen, it''s just named like that as something that will identify it as the League''s standard Metagen. It only boasted a maximum of 50% output. It can only convert half of your original abilities. For example, I augmented an Air Bullet through the Metagen, if it has 2 Attack Power originally, you will only deal 1 damage to the enemy if it hits him, however, that was only if your enemy was also a Metagen.


    When one is Piloting a Metagen, the most important variables prevalent in a battle involving it will be the Metagen and one''s Brain Capacity.


    Brain Capacity corresponds to one''s Intelligence stat which is directly linked to one''s ability to control one''s own energy. That''s why, if one has a higher ranked Brain Capacity, one''s energy, ability and skills will be augmented by the Metagen more smoothly.


    When Piloting a Metagen, the Strength and Endurance stats are not directly rted to one''s own body but to how sturdy the Metagen is built.


    And how was a Metagen manufactured? Regenium and Meta Energy-powered engines, the higher the quality of the two, the better the Metagen.


    Well, it also still depended on the Pilot on how he will cope in any situation. Even if the above-mentioned variables were of a higher grade, if the Pilot is an idiot, it will not produce the expected oue. For example, Kazeyoshi.


    In the case of Powergen, it enhances one''s capability so all three stats are considered in it. The bonus protection is just a plus.


    Back to the Primeval Knight which I piloted, the experience could be described as astonishing. With how high my Brain Capacity is, even with the 50% maximum output, themands I could input through the Metagen''s interface which was responsible for how a Metagen moves was phenomenal.


    The generated Specialized Metagens by the program were cut down by me, well, not easily but that''s that. I probably experienced what Nysia experienced before. Fighting the three hegemons without using a Specialized Metagen herself.


    Though I passed all of the scenarios, I also started feeling the strain that I haven''t felt before. Being someone constantly at the front line wasn''t something I excel at. The program kept putting me in front at every start of a scenario.


    I know it''s intentional but I''m a back liner, you know?


    Err... I guess it''s one of the ws of this almost perfect Virtual Simtion.


    Around 10 hours after the simtion started, the endless ins that have changed multiple times to fit the scenario the program made shattered and turned back to white.


    A huge screen then appeared in front of me which shows the result of my assessment.


    --


    Assessment: Superb!


    Mythic Probability: Highest


    Ideal Position: Support


    --


    ¡­ Nice, it says ''Support''. It really realized my worth, eh? Good job!


    I could feel my eyebrows twitched by its own and my blood vessels on my temple appeared gratingly.


    What is this indescribable irritation?


    Though I liked that it urately deduced my ideal position, it always feels like a p in the face. Just like that time when ''The World'' bestowed me the Support Character System as well as when Yuko told me that I am to be their Support and not a Hero like them.


    In any case, with this, my capability assessment was finished.


    ? "Congrattions, Daisuke!"


    Lexie''s voice that was overflowing with excitement rang out again a few seconds after that screen appeared. It''s like she would jump at any moment because of it.


    Ah. The result of my assessment was most possibly the reason.


    "What made you so excited?"


    "Of course, your Mythic Probability and the Assessment result. The Head will be pleased."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Ah. She''s right. I could imagine Nysia acting cutely again.


    Err¡­ she won''t, will she?


    After that round of excited noises made by Lexie, she ejected me from the Virtual Space. I looked at the time and it''s only an hour. 30 minutes before the Incarnation Duration is over. I can finally see those two scary Barbarian women again.


    "I will report this to the Head. For the meantime, here''s your Identity te. The three from earlier left a note to the receptionist. You can go to them first if you want or you can wait at one of our rooms."


    Lexie handed me a card-sized Identity te after I finished dressing back.


    Though she''s still a bit embarrassed, she didn''t turn around this time. She was looking at my body as if it''s a special specimen that needed to be inspected and studied upon. If I was any other guy, I would surely be embarrassed.


    I looked at the Identity te and inspected it. It''s just a ck Card but coded in it was information about me and my affiliation.


    "Thank you, I will be staying at one of your rooms first. I''ll go to where they areter."


    I put the Identity te inside the Ne before answering her. Those three could wait and surely, Nysia will summon me up thereter so it''s better to wait here.


    "Alright. Then follow me."


    After saying that, Lexie led me to a floor where the Core Pilots stayed, the ce was spacious and there were no other people who could be seen.


    "This is just one of the floors allocated to a Core Pilot. On this floor, there are only four rooms and currently, no other Core Pilot was assigned here."


    Lexie, who probably guessed what I was thinking, exined.


    "This is the key to your room. You can use theputer inside the room to request for services, you will find it there."


    She then handed me another card-sized key which I needed to swipe in order to open the door. Well, they''re still not using biometrics but that''s fine.


    "Thank you. I might need an hour of rest so if I was summoned can you please wait?"


    Though it might not even take a moment for the memories to be fused when the duration is over, it''s still better to be safe. Also, it will be my time to try and make contact with this world''s World''s Will.


    "Oh! Sure! No problem. You must be tired from doing the Assessment. Well then, wee to the Primeval Aegis League, Daisuke."


    Lexie continuously nodded before saluting to me again as part of her wee, I copied it and saluted back to her.


    "See youter!"


    Lexie smiled first before turning around and excitedly rushed back to the elevator. Looks like she couldn''t wait to let Nysia know about the result.


    After seeing her off, I swiped the key card she gave me and opened the room. It''s really wide and luxurious¡­


    But yeah, I didn''t need this much space. Afterying down on the bed, I started thinking back to the 10 hours of assessment that happened.


    Although it didn''t really increase my strength, it gave me the necessary experience on what I should expect in this World of Meta.


    The Darkgens, the Nam*kians err Alien Civilization as well as the power of the other Legend-rank Pilots and their Specialized Metagens.


    I opted to rest my mind first and wait for the duration of the Incarnation to end.


    Soon enough, the 30 minutes have passed.


    [The duration of Support Incarnation has ended.]


    [The memories of the Incarnation will now be transferred and merged to your memories]


    [Transferring¡­ Merging¡­]


    [Memory Acquired.]


    After that series of notifications, a whole day''s worth of memories appeared in my mind.


    In it, I was immediately met by the surprised faces of Avelin and Erin which immediately changed into a big grin as they both jumped towards me.

 Chapter 135 One Day In The World Of Barbarians

    "Daisuke! You finally came back!"


    Avelin said as she dropped what she''s doing to jump into my arms and hug me. Compared to whenst I saw her, a lot has changed in her, well, except for a certain part.


    However, her innocence is still there and her affection towards me not only didn''t change but it even leveled up.


    Thosest few days I spent with them became the factor and well, it''s also because she''s already one of my Companions. The convergence of our destinies happened back then when we made that pledge at the location of her previous tribe.


    Err... They still didn''t know that this is not my real body. I''m just an Incarnation of the original. I thought I would be depressed by realizing that I was just an incarnation. My Adaptability that was keeping me calm was still here along with me.


    "You monster! I thought you''ll let us wait for long!"


    Erin shouted as she also dropped a Wild Beast''s leg bone that she was working on before jumping in my arms like Avelin.


    Unlike Avelin, she grew on that certain part. How did that happen? It''s only a few months. This straightforward and headstrong girl clung to me even tighter than how Avelin was clinging to me. That look on her eyes couldn''t really mask what she''s feeling.


    Err¡­ in any case, it''s really nice to see them again. After leaving them with responsibility for the Whiteshade Division as well as giving the 2-year ultimatum, I somehow felt guilty for that.


    "I''m sorry but I''m still not here. This is just my Incarnation."


    When Avelin heard what I said, she tilted her head, confused.


    "Eh? What''s that?"


    "Is that why you felt so weak right now? But still¡­ you''re a monster."


    Erin somehow got it though. She''s always been this kind of a genius. Because of that, her growth along with the boost she got from me, she''s already a 5th Stage Saint Realm. However, her Power Level is already close to a Rank 5 Mortal, one more breakthrough and she would reach it. A King Realm is already no match for her.


    After Erin said that, she exined it to Avelin who was still confused as to what''s an Incarnation.


    When she found out this is not my real body, Avelin almost cried, her innocence is still too adorable. If not for me pulling her in my embrace, she will really bawl her eyes out. Even if she''s almost as strong as Erin now, this trait of her didn''t change.


    Erin could only shake her head and let mefort Avelin. For sure, she''ll ask for the same treatmentter.


    After a while, she asked me the important question.


    "How long will that Incarnationst?"


    "One day. I''ll be with you two until tomorrow at the same time as I appeared."


    Hearing my own answer, I also bitterly smiled. That''s not nearly enough to make up for the days that I''m not with them.


    Err¡­ Zerina also needed something like this. Even though Yuko was there asionally, they''re not as close like Yumiko and Jayna.


    For Zerina, Yuko''s a Hero while she''s only her party member. She''s probably restraining herself due to some kind of guilt when she knew I am Yuko''s fiance but I still made her my Companion.


    I knew Yuko didn''t mind that, it''s only Zerina who kept on thinking about it. Maybe it will change if I spend some time with her.


    -


    -


    When Avelin calmed down, the two of them took me to the tent I used to stay before, the ce where they would often crash in to stay with me.


    I learned about how the Whiteshade Division now boasted almost the same strength as Raiden''s army but still stuck to their principle, saving the subordinate tribes who were in need.


    From that, I started catching up to what happened to them after I left the World of Barbarians. Meeting Old Man Reol was put up forter, he supposedly went to a Dark Beastmasters'' camp to decimate them.


    Yes. He''s now an Emperor Realm, he really became one and ording to Erin, he always mentioned that it was because of me. That enlightenment back then was the trigger.


    Because of Raiden annexing therge tribe from before, the otherrge tribes started to show their hostilities towards the Heavenly Lightning Tribe.


    However, with the Old Man reaching Emperor Realm, he became the new deterrence that made therge tribes cower and hole themselves up. The Old Man gave an ultimatum that if ever they sumb to the whispers and be corrupted, he will personally crush their tribes.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    With that threat in ce, they could only employ cheap tactics like harassing the small and medium tribes affiliated to the Heavenly Lightning Tribe.


    When the two girls heard of it, they led the Whiteshade Division to drive them away which earned them the fame of being a strong division under the Heavenly Lightning Tribe.


    During those days as well, Avelin continued her absorption of the Beast Core plus she kept on stumbling with lucky encounters, such as a legendary fruit that would only appear in the Deste in every 20 years. That fruit boosted Avelin''s absorption or maybe it''s a fruit that added Intelligence stats.


    Contrary to Avelin, Erin was feeling the pressure from her which led to her to diligently cultivate andpete with Avelin''s luck using her own genius.


    The two of them have now left behind Ophelia in strength, well, she still got some progress to herself. From 2nd Stage, she''s now 4th Stage Saint Realm which ording to her, was the fastest she got in terms of cultivating during all the years she had been living.


    Maybe she was also influenced by me or the two girls who easily bypassed her. In any case, they became somewhat of a celebrity. Whenever they appeared, the names Erin and Avelin would be cheered out by the small and medium tribes, sometimes Ophelia too. There are those who like mature beauty after all.


    And of course, with famees those idiots who think they could get lucky with them.


    "I think I defeated more than 10 King Realms from variousrge tribes who are trying to court me. If not for the Old Man telling me that they''ll be a valuable resource to the war against the Invading Forces, I would''ve castrated them all."


    Erin irritatedly dered.


    But Erin, you''re talking about scary things. Why not just kill them?


    "Well, Erin has grown this attractive, more so if you pull that cloth down and reveal your whole face."


    Upon hearing my words Erin visibly blushed and stood rooted on the spot. This is the first time Iplimented her appearance and that surely caught her off guard.


    "¡­ You monster, when did you learn to talk like that? You seem like you''re running away from me thest time you''re here."


    It took her a while to think of a response and while avoiding my eyes, she grumbled to me.


    However, she''s right. Back then I''m too confused at why she seems so attached to me despite not pledging with her. Turns out, at some point, the convergence of our destinies already happened without me noticing.


    With an exnation as simple as that, I got to rethink the 2 years I put up to deter them. I''ll change that the next time my real bodyes here. I''m just an embodiment of energy, even if I appeared like my true self, I didn''t have any organs nor blood inside me. At least this memory where I''m spending time with them will be sent back and be relieved by my true self.


    "I''m just stating the truth, Erin. Also, Avelin is still this adorable. Thank you for the Orb, I''ve been using that properly and it probably saved my life many times already."


    With her not leaving my side, Avelin showed her delight from my words by snuggling closer to me. For her, even if this is not my real body, it''s still me.


    "Ah. Right, when Raidenes back, he''ll give you my gifts for you two. I got it from another world so use them for your benefit, alright?"


    Raiden hasn''t been summoned back here so he''s still holding the Nes for the people I left here.


    "Alright. Move over then, I also wanted to be that close to you."


    It looks like the word ''gift'' didn''t have that much appeal to them.


    "You''re still as straightforward. Come here."


    I smiled and beckoned towards her to take the free side next to me which even if she still looked a bit embarrassed from my words earlier, shefortably snuggled to me.


    "Wanna sparter? I''ve grown stronger than you already. However, this one''s only carried half of my real capabilities."


    After a while, I asked her. I also wanted to try the capabilities of this Incarnation with only half of my abilities against someone nearing Rank 5 Mortal.


    "Later then, I''ll thrash this arrogance you seemingly built up."


    Erin looked up and smugly dered.


    "It''s not arrogance. I needed to be stronger for all of you, you know? And you''ll catch up soon and when the crisis in this world is over, I''ll take you both with me."


    Right. It''s for me to stand next to them. It''s not just Yuko now and surely she''s also thinking about that. That image she saw. Every one of them will grow with me and I''ll be there as their Ultimate Support.

 Chapter 136 One Day In The World Of Barbarians (2)

    With a Halo appearing on top of her head before it settled behind it, Erin unleashed one of her Halo Skills.


    The Shadow Daggers I saw from her before grew numerous and started flying around her as if they came to life. Erin then pointed her finger towards me, marking me as the target of those des.


    A few secondster, the Shadow Daggers as if acknowledging that order really lunged straight at me while leaving a dark trail of her energy.


    Since I didn''t have any orbs with me this time and my stats were sufficiently lower than hers, I had to make do with every skill and ability in my arsenal.


    "That Halo, I knew for sure you''ll fit in that Hidden Vige full of shinobi."


    She made it look like kunais, I wonder where she was drawing her inspiration when she created those daggers.


    Right after saying that and before those daggers hit me, my body split to five with my main body disappearing from her sight. The cost of a few hundred units of Flux Energy somehow stung into me.


    Phantasmic Doppelganger.


    It only has 50% effectiveness which means those clones only have 10% of this Incarnation''s stats.


    Though each of them tried to dodge, they''re too slow for it and all four of my created clones vanished just like that.


    Ah. Those clones are too weak. A waste of 400 units of Flux Energy.


    Well, what should I expect? They''re only around 4 or 5 in Strength and Endurance. At least they achieved their purpose.


    Thanks to those clones'' sacrifice. I managed to circle around her. Without my sword here, I''m fighting her using a borrowed weapon.


    "What shinobi? You monster, you''re using that orb again!"


    Erin shouted when the 4 clones vanished and she found out that none of those four was the real me.


    Err¡­ I''m also not the real me.


    In any case, before she could react, I tapped her back with the sword I borrowed and left an Energy Explosion on it before retreating backwards hurriedly.


    "No. I don''t have the orbs with me."


    When she felt my touch and heard my voice, she immediately turned around and tried to shake off the dyed Energy Explosion stuck to her back but it''s all toote.


    Boom!


    Though it managed to explode on her back, the explosion only damaged her skimpy outfit revealing her smooth wless back.


    "You monster! Are you trying to strip me off?!"


    Huh? How did she misunderstand it like that? This girl...


    "The power''s just weaker that it didn''t get past your clothes."


    "Don''t exin it to me, idiot!"


    And now she''s being this unreasonable.


    After saying that, another Halo appeared from her and she vanished from where she was. This time, she finally used her favorite Augmented Skill, the Shadow Concealment.


    Err¡­ it was already upgraded into a Halo. Its name has probably been changed.


    The sky was already dark so this skill of hers will surely be more effective than normal, more so that it''s already a Halo


    Unlike before where she could be spotted easily if I focused on the surrounding energy, this time, I sensed three disturbances of energy which split up from where she was earlier. Like a clone.


    Wait. They really were her clones but all of them became concealed. The question is¡­ How strong will those clones be? A decoy or will it have an actual power? But I don''t need to know that.


    To find a counter to that, I searched through my arsenal of skills.


    A few secondster, I activated Energy Field and put on an Energy Shield before transforming into an Energy Incarnate.


    I''m already a being made of energy so transforming into an Energy Incarnate only strengthened a bit of my control and senses.


    However, that''s enough. Controlling the Brute Energy in the surroundings, I made it into a whirlpool of energy which suddenly came into existence in the middle of the three disturbances that I sensed.


    When the surrounding energy around those disturbances got sucked into the whirlpool, Erin''s clones and her own concealed body who are currently dashing around me appeared.


    "Daisuke! That''s cheating!"


    Seeing that her Halo was negated just like that, Erin couldn''t help but took it as an injustice towards her. She stopped her tracks and looked as if she was already about to cry.


    She then looked around and settled her gaze on Avelin.


    "Avelin, help me take down this monster. Even if I''m physically stronger, it''s like he has bottomless tricks he can pull out at any time."


    Erin called for her who''s joyfully watching us spar from the sidelines while sharpening her Greataxe.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    That contrast of her somewhat innocent demeanor and her weapon choice though. It''s destructive.


    I should keep in mind to find better weapons for these two. What they have on them right now weren''t even enhanced. Though it could be a conductor of their energy, it''s a superficial enhancement unlike those I''ve seen in the World of Spirits and the Ancient Ruins.


    Avelin looked at me first, like asking for permission if she could also join in. With these two teaming up, I don''t know if my tricks will still work but I want to try.


    "It''s fine, Avelin. Don''t hold back. Just don''t kill this Incarnation, alright?"


    I nodded at her and took a step back to maintain some kind of distance from them. I already turned off the transformation but I still have a lot of skills that I haven''t used yet.


    With the two of them teaming up to fight this Incarnation of mine. I experienced first hand these two girls'' growth in strength and their teamwork.


    Oftentimes, Avelin will distract me while Erin will go to my blindside. Due to that, I could do nothing but to keep dodging and blocking them. Throwing in the skills at the right time to escape any predicament. Avelin also showed what she got from the Thornhog Beast Core she was absorbing. A great enhancement to her strength that at each step, the ground beneath her was turning into dust.


    Unfortunately, that was still not enough to catch me.


    Due to this sparring session with them, I determined that I''m quite good at running away. Despite the difference in strength, the two couldn''tnd a clear hit on me.


    This is really in line with what I wanted to achieve. If I''m strong enough, I''ll defeat the enemy quickly but if I''m on the weaker side I''ll frustrate them by defending and dodging to wait for an opportune moment.


    That will be the case if there''s no one I could support with me. Just like this time. But if there were, I''ll support them to defeat the stronger opponent.


    In this kind of intense sparring between the three of us where Erin and Avelin kept trying to corner me, half an hour has passed instantly.


    "Alright. I lost. My energy reserves are almost empty. I''m consuming more energy than the passive regeneration I have just to dodge you two. I might disappear if I ran out of energy. You don''t want that, do you?"


    When they saw me stop and raised my hand as a sign of giving up, the two girls also stopped in their tracks.


    Erin appeared discontented though.


    "Ugh. But I haven''t punched you in the face yet, Daisuke."


    Eh? Why did I deserve that?


    "Come here then, I''ll let you punch me. We still have around 18 hours where we can be together, it''s a shame if I leave prematurely."


    And my real body might suffer there. It will go to the 4th world in around 12 hours so¡­ It will be bad if my stats got shed by half because of me dying here.


    "Instead of a punch, Erin, let''s just stay with him. Daisuke is already this strong. We''ll challenge him again when his real bodyes back here."


    With that statement from Avelin, Erin eventually gave up on her annoyance due to not being able to touch me during our sparring. Instead, as repayment for that frustration, she told me to pamper her like how I pamper Avelin which I granted her throughout the night of my stay here.


    None of the two slept since they wanted to really savor the few hours that we will be together. They asked me questions about what I experienced in the next world I went to and I also did the same. Both of them have their own fair share of stories even if they''re almost together.


    During the morning, I finally met Old Man Reol. Like the two girls, he was also surprised by my appearance. When I revealed that I''m just an Incarnation of my real body, the Old Man sighed and muttered ''As I thought.''


    He guessed that I already surpassed him in strength. But still, he''s thankful for that tip I gave him before.


    And he also sighed when I told him that Erin and Avelin will have a high chance to surpass his current strength soon.


    Just like us, Raiden hasn''t been summoned back here for more than a month already that''s why Old Man Reol still has no idea about Transcendence. When I revealed that to him, his eyes glowed with a hopeful glint. It''s like he finally found what''s his next goal now that he reached the Emperor Realm.


    After that, the Old Man told me the real situation of this world through his perspective. The disturbance in the East and North where the barbarians there killed each other. Of course, because of the Corrupted.


    He was only waiting for Raiden to finally deal with therge tribes and unite the Deste in under one banner. That''s why he''s trying to decimate any Dark Beastmaster''s camp that will be discovered.


    After informing him of everything he needed to know and be wary of, I left his tent to spend the remaining hours with the two girls again.


    One day is too short but at least, I got to see and spent the time with the two of them.


    "Daisuke. Come back soon, okay? We''re all waiting."


    Avelin was a bit teary-eyed as if I will be gone again even after I told them that I now have the ability to call them or send another Incarnation. She still wants to see and hold onto my real body after all.


    "Don''t forget what you told me about cancelling the 2-year ultimatum, you monster. Before the craziness fills this worldpletely, I want to bear and raise our child."


    As straightforward as ever, Erin told me what''s on her mind. Her eyes were determined to make that a possibility.


    Upon hearing that, Avelin followed-up by pointing at herself as well, telling me that she also wants that.


    "Un. I won''t forget that. Everything that happened here will be merged with my memory after all. Grow stronger but keep yourselves safe, alright?"


    After saying that, thest seconds for the duration of this Incarnation started its countdown.


    Seeing me off with their most beautiful smile, the two couldn''t hold it and let a tear streak down their faces before my vision went dark.


    [The duration of Support Incarnation has ended.]

 Chapter 137 Unrestrained Absorption

    When I recalled the memory my Incarnation made in the World of Barbarians, it really put a smile on my face to see those two again and see the change that happened to them.


    Well, their attitude towards me was still the same but more affectionate. Especially Erin, she''s only straightforward before but in the memory, she''s even more affectionate than Avelin. Herst sentence was something I expected toe from her but when I really heard it from her, I don''t know how I should react. Bear my child and raise our child before the world turns to chaos?


    Even if I don''t experience that memory myself, seeing them smiling and being affectionate to me through my memories was something I will treasure. All of the girls connected through my destiny became more important to me now that it''s not as vague as before. I''m destined to be with them, as to where this destiny will take us to, we''ll face it together.


    With that out of the way, I cleared my head up and started to concentrate.


    If the World''s Will of this world is sentient, it will surely notice the disturbance that I will make that''s probably only a Transcendent of this world can do.


    With the awakening of Energy Control, my already monstrous rate of control and absorption was enhanced further.


    I closed my eyes and sensed the surrounding Meta Energy. Fully utilizing my control of energy, I started to gather it all around me.


    Even with the ce enclosed, the air in the room swirled along with the Meta Energy.


    One minute.


    Two minutes.


    Three minutes.


    When it reached five minutes a huge condensed sphere of Meta Energy was now hovering in front of me as it continued spinning while absorbing more and more Meta Energy not only from this room but even those outside it.


    Maybe not only the World''s Will will notice this urrence but also Nysia who''s currently residing at the top of the building.


    Without breaking my concentration, I willed for the huge sphere of condensed Meta Energy to move and enclosed my whole body inside it.


    As soon as I was submerged in it, the passive absorption rate of mine heightened at least three times that I could see the progress of my cultivation started to go up.


    If the passive was already that fast, I stopped umting more energy to merge with the sphere and focus my concentration by actively absorbing it. Once the Meta Energy entered my body, it was immediately converted to Flux Energy and filled up the invisible storage before spreading throughout my body to progress my cultivation.


    5%


    6%


    7%


    As time passed, the progress started to soar up and so was the huge sphere of condensed Meta Energy. Due to how fast my absorption rate is, the sphere was visibly shrinking in front of my eyes.


    Compared to the 5 years that Nysia spent to advance from Gold-rank to Diamond-rank, this speed of cultivation was too exaggerated that no one would think it to be possible.


    The Heroes also stagnated at this point in their cultivation but with me, focusing on this every day will be proven more effective, however, the Source Energy of the surroundings will be dried up by me and that will surely result in the withering of this ce.


    That''s probably why the World''s Will of the World of Spirits became that paranoid. Even Ruler Spirit''s absorption rate wasn''t as monstrous as mine and that was before my Intelligence reached 7.9 and the appearance of Energy Control.


    10 minutester, the huge sphere of condensed Meta Energy was fully consumed by me. When I looked at the progress of my cultivation. From 5% it grew to 8%.


    Slow? It was incredibly fast!


    If that was still slow, maybe the others have a different definition of fast.


    Imagine the denizen of this world, spending 10 or so years just to be a Silver-rank.


    When the surrounding settled and I exhaled the breath that I held. The door to my room burst open. Appearing from it was Nysia who lookedpletely worried. She was already outside the door since earlier but she waited until things calmed down before going in.


    Lexie was with her blocking the way for the other seemingly Core Pilots of the League who wanted to see who''s the culprit behind that huge disturbance.


    They were probably staying at the nearby floors, once they sensed what''s happening, like Nysia, they all rushed towards this floor.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Luckily, Nysia came first and had Lexie block them or else I might''ve been stormed by them during my absorption.


    "What the hell happened here?!"


    As she took in the sight of the mess made by my unrestrained control of energy, Nysia''s eyes fell on me who was sitting peacefully on the bed after a satisfying round of cultivation.


    Only this ce where I was sitting was left neat and tidy.


    "¡­ I was actually expecting for the World''s Will to react."


    I shrugged before continuing.


    "I guess it already noticed, however seeing you here, it probably wanted you to deal with it. Can you close the door, Nysia? I''ll exin."


    After calmly finishing my sentence, I put on a bitter smile on my lips.


    Upon hearing my answer, she weighed it first before looking back to order Lexie to have the crowd disperse.


    After that, she entered my room and closed the door behind her.


    She''s now wearing a white tight dress that further entuated her figure. However, it also made her look more imposing than thezy maturedy vibes I got from her earlier.


    "I''m sorry if it startled you, that was just me absorbing Meta Energy without restraining my control of energy."


    Within that short timeframe, the density of Meta Energy probably dropped to a certain extent because of how crazy my control and absorption rate was.


    With an apparent worry in her eyes, Nysia went next to me and inquired.


    "How did that happen? I thought someone with the strength of a Mythic-rank was attacking my tower. The way the surrounding energy was used up could only be done by someone at my level."


    As a Transcendent, she probably has a higher Intelligence stat than me right now. There was probably a bonus for it when she advanced to that level.


    "My ability, you already knew about it. I was actually nning to have the World''s Will notice me. If I do it crazily like that, I will progress faster but that also means I might deprive those around me the energy they needed for their own cultivation."


    "Huh? Daisuke. Why do you want to meet the World''s Will?"


    "Because it might see me as a threat because of this ability?"


    With an expression of disbelief, Nysia put a hand on her forehead before exining it to me.


    "You don''t have to worry about it, really. Didn''t you already see our world? In here, we''re utilizing every bit of Meta Energy. There are huge engines and batteries that contain more than what you just absorbed. Though those were umted slowly by utilizing machines that were also running through Meta Energy but that''s not the point!"


    "What I''m saying is, if you needed to increase your cultivation, there are special ces that can be used by you to unrestrainedly do what you just did. Special Rooms that was focused on absorbing Meta Energy were long been invented "


    "Absorbing it unrestrainedly like that in the outside world will surely make a disturbance and that is considered rude. Though yours was more of an uproar than a disturbance, I believe my Special Absorption Room can amodate that rate of absorption you have."


    Ah. She''s right. The technology here is already too advanced, cultivation rooms has long been invented. Across the three worlds and that higher dimension, I was only relying on the surrounding Source Energy that the possibility of this kind of thing existing never crossed my mind.


    "I didn''t know I was being rude, thank you for the reminder Nysia. But one thing though, is it really bad to meet the World''s Will?"


    "Not really. However, it wouldn''t meet you. Even us Mythic-rank were being shut down by it."


    I see. Is it an introverted World''s Will? Maybe it might make an exception.


    Now that Nysia confirmed that my rate of absorption was eptable here, that also confirmed how much of a paranoid that World''s Will of the World of Spirits was.


    "I see. Thank you for clearing things up, Nysia. And sorry for worrying you."

 Chapter 138 Special Absorption Room

    "Is it this one?"


    I asked Nysia who brought me back to her room at the top of the tower, at one side of her empty room save for the sofa bed was a room that was purposely hidden. Inside it was like aboratory which housed different kinds of machines and apparatuses


    There was a Special Virtual Simtion Capsule and also the Special Absorption Room that was specifically designed and crafted for a Mythic-rank like her.


    Unlike the capsule, it was stood upright. On the side of its door was some kind of indicator which reads as ''Stored Energy: 100%''. It''s the type of device which collects Meta Energy for personal use, just like how I can store extra energy in my invisible container. However, my invisible container was only a few units higher than what my body can restore. It was meant for my continuous use of my skills or storing other Source Energies.


    "Yes. Do you want to try it?"


    There''s a smile on Nysia''s lips when she introduced the device, proudly showcasing it to me.


    I showed an amazed expression to show my awe towards her before asking a question.


    "How long will this stored energyst?"


    "If I''m the one using it, it canst me for around 5 hours and it needs a day to fill it up again."


    "Eh¡­ then if you let me use it, you won''t be able to improve yourself."


    This girl. I thought it could be charged up easily, I couldn''t take something that should''ve been hers.


    "Don''t worry, there''s another one here. We can use both at the same time."


    She pushed a button and another simr device with 100% stored energy appeared beside the one she showed me.


    I see. She has two for 10 hours of use everyday but she''s willing to let me use one.


    "I''ll have more of these manufactured soon for your use, so for now use mine."


    Nysia continued even before I could voice out my concern again.


    Right. She intentionally showed me this for my use, it''s not good if I continue rejecting.


    "Honestly, when you reach my level you''ll be met with slow progress using our Source Energy. I might need a higher Source Energy to normalize or better, enhance it again."


    Probably noticing my concern, Nysia added more information to ease my mind.


    This woman might be too good for me, eh?


    Having a Transcendent like her beside me was clearly broadening my horizon and she kept on confirming my previous guesses. Because of their breaking through from being a Mortal, a Level 1 Source Energy was probably too low for a Transcendent''s progress now. My Adaptability can convert a unit of Level 2 Source Energy to 3 units of Level 1 Flux Energy but that was the benefit provided by Flux Energy State. Transcendents like Nysia could probably only convert it into 2 units.


    However, there''s a possibility of upgrading a Level 1 Source Energy to Level 2 Source Energy. If that happened, the quality of the upgraded source energy was possibly more than 3 units of the previous level.


    Err¡­ that was still just my guess but it''s highly possible for me because of my Adaptability and Flux Energy State.


    "If you say so¡­ I owe you one for this, Nysia."


    "¡­ You''re my man. You don''t owe me anything."


    While avoiding my gaze, Nysia silently muttered.


    That blush on her face when she called me her man just made her look more beautiful, just like earlier.


    And without my restraint in ce, I blurted out a question as I drew near her.


    "Can I kiss you again?"


    Upon hearing my question and seeing me moving closer to her, she became flustered and confused again.


    "Eh? What?"


    "I''m really getting fond of that expression of yours, Nysia"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "¡­ Uhh. To be led around by my man in this kind of situation. If they knew, they would surely look down on me."


    I don''t know but I really like the way she calls me her man. A maturedy like her and someone sufficiently stronger than me. The others were close to me in age , that''s why Nysia is also a first for me.


    "Hey. Don''t think like that. There''s nothing wrong with you. Or us. I am just teasing my woman. I will surely refrain if there were others around us but if we''re alone like this¡­"


    "¡­ This is a first for me, Daisuke. No man could suit my taste or I really just had no interest back then. That''s why, can you teach me?"


    Haa. That''s right. She''s aplete novice when ites to this kind of thing and I already took advantage of her earlier¡­


    Err¡­ I should''ve restrained myself, but she''s just too adorable, eh?


    "Un. I will. You can be yourself if we''re alone and be the Mythic-rank Pilot Nysia Athonae when in front of the others. I won''t find fault with you by doing that."


    I reached for her hand again and that made her look up to me. Maybe only I am privy to this side of her, that blushing face, that purity she exudes. Haa.


    "Is this how you make the other 6 fall for you?"


    "Err... No, some of them just happened and eventually grew on me."


    Right. I''ve actually been running away from the others before. On the two barbarian girls and Jayna. But when the Spirit Queen told me about destinies, it''s like something was unlocked. Am I relying on that now? I don''t know, really.


    If I didn''t meet her and didn''t learn about that, I might still be restraining myself even if I already epted them.


    Right now, I should just be true to my thoughts when I''m with mypanions. They''re someone who will be staying with me on this journey, wherever it might take us. Call that fast or whatever but there must be a reason why they were all being tied up to me.


    ? The World''s Will of the World of Spirits asked me what my purpose is before. And my answer back then was not really the job of supporting the Heroes, it''s to grow stronger to stand next to Yuko and about getting my memory back.


    I guess my answer back then was still vague. I was being held back by that nk in my memory. Without that toplete me, I couldn''t really answer what the real purpose of my existence is.


    However, Nysia and the other girls, they have really be my purpose right now. Above protecting the worlds, it is protecting and standing next to them first. That''s the real reason I strived to get stronger and the real reason how I grew up to this point in the short period that I was exposed to this craziness of Otherworlds.


    Well, my parents were also included. That''s a given and not something bound to be changed.


    "I kind of restrained myself before but I realized there''s no point in doing that anymore. That''s why, Nysia, while I''m here, I''ll show you how I care about you, how I want to stand next to you. As your man."


    I looked up to her and smiled before pulling her in my embrace. It must be weird to talk about this in front of these Special Absorption Devices but yeah, my overthinking was triggered again and surprisingly, I gained some kind of enlightenment through it.


    Upon hearing that, Nysia smiled back at me, the kind of smile that she would possibly only show me.


    "I understand. I''m really d you''re finally here, Daisuke."


    Nysia''s arms returned my gesture as she also circled it around my back. The warmth of her was clearly felt by me and vice versa.


    It''s still the first day so there''s more we could learn from each other. I will be working for her organization while being her secret lover for the meantime. It''s just for the stability of this Primeval Aegis League since there''s still a lot of threat looming over this world. When that''s over, I will also take her with me.


    But before that, I also need to find a way on how can take them with me. I''m betting at my Adaptability but it''s still a long way before it levels up.


    Haa. One step at a time.


    After a while, we separated and entered the device. These 5 hours or maybe less for me, I wonder how much I will gain? Like she said, when I reached Transcendence, the benefit of using Level 1 Source Energy will surely be reduced.


    This is just a guess but the probability is high. The Mortal Pathways don''t have any shortcuts that''s why Yuko and Yumiko will be needing Level 2 Source Energy as well toplete their Mortal Pathways faster. After that, will a Transcendent Pathway appear before them or will they be on their own?


    Nysia hasn''t mentioned it but she said that her progress slowed down. There''s probably more but even she was still unsure of what''s next.


    The Principal is more of a mystery, he''s probably higher than just Rank 1 Transcendent and when we asked him before, he told us that everyone will have their own path.


    The Leaders of our enemies are Rank 5 Transcendents. Enemies who probablypleted their Transcendent Pathways and were on their way to a higher pathway if there''s more above a Level 2 World.


    The possibility of a higher pathway afterpleting this one is too high. I''ll ask Nysiater after this Absorption session for us. I''m only in the 3rd realm of my pathway so that''s still a long way for me but it might help the two girls who will soon knock on the door of Transcendence.

 Chapter 139 Three Days

    It was already night when I got out of Nysia''s Special Absorption Room. Though she estimated 5 hours, it took me 6 hours topletely empty its tank. It seems I''m still wrong about her. Her absorption rate as a Transcendent was still higher than me.


    When I checked the progress I gained from that grueling 6 hours, the 9% progress soared up to 33%. It''s really slowing down the higher the percentage I reach. In any case, it''s a lot of progress for one day.


    Nysia weed me back with a towel and food she herself prepared. Watching me eating what she cooked, Nysia enjoyed it more than the progress she gained through her 5 hours inside that Absorption Room.


    Though Lexie has started to be suspicious because I was called and stayed at her room for another 6 hours after the more than 3 hours earlier, she interpreted it as Nysia bing fond of her new recruit.


    "You really wouldn''t stay?"


    Nysia asked when I''m about to leave her room, there''s a hopeful glint in her eyes that seems to be wishing for me to stay with her.


    The other three were waiting for me at their hotel to celebrate my wee party. I don''t know who suggested that but the three seem to havee to a unanimous decision. That''s most likely not a wee party but to hear the news about my assessment.


    After knowing each other, despite their opposing factions, the fact that they all came from Earth was starting to be above that. Maybe I should have Nysia do the poaching but there''s a possibility that those factions will cry and possibly go to war against the League if that happened. Those three were guaranteed to be a Mythic-rank after all.


    "Un. I''ll be back tomorrow, Nysia. Those three, well, I also need to know what will happen to them. Our purpose here isn''t to serve any of the factions, it''s probably time to wake those three up but our strength was still insufficient."


    Only when I exined it to her like this did Nysia nod and asked for 10 more minutes just like earlier where we just stayed next to each other. Before I left, she gave me two spheres which contained a Powergen and a Metagen. Both were just the League''s standard models, the same Powergen and Metagen which I used during the simtion. She already reviewed my assessment and for my protection, she had those prepared for me just in case.


    After arriving at the hotel, I immediately saw Kazeyoshi waving at me at one corner. I went to them and pulled the chair next to him.


    Like I thought, they asked me what happened to my assessment and why I stayed for almost half a day there.


    Well, I couldn''t really tell them that I made the Head of the League as my Companion, right? So instead of that, I told them the result and that I became a Core Pilot of the Primeval Aegis League.


    Though they expected it, the three were still surprised that it happened just like that.


    Err... Bing Nysia''s man most probably became a huge factor. If I was in her ce, I wouldn''t put someone in the highest position even if he had some heaven-defying talent or skills. However, if I was also suspicious of the recruit, I would put him as close as possible to monitor him. I guess some of her subordinates would interpret it like that.


    After a few more topics, we spent the following hours in leisure with Amry and Kazeyoshi bickering towards each other again. Matthew was as silent as ever, most probably that''s the reason why he got the ''Silent'' adjective on his title.


    Once they''re done, we all retire to our rooms. They got one for me as well.


    In the blink of an eye, three days had passed. The three were finally being called back to their respective factions. As to what came out of their superiors'' heads, there''s no mention except that they were all called back to report and continue on their duty.


    After reminding them of what to do and what we should do, the four of us separated. I had their contacts so it''s fairly easy to update us of each other''s status and we made that as some kind of rule between us.


    During three days, we deepened our bond as the 4 Heroes who came from Earth so the decision of their factions to let them stay here became more advantageous for me to change their mindset and outlook. They might still be under their respective factions but their priority will now be for our real purpose here.


    Also during the three days, I went back and forth to Nysia''s room to continue using her Absorption Room. Two more six-hour sessions raised the percentage from 33 to 60%. Due to how it keeps on slowing down despite absorbing the same amount of Meta Energy, I still might need five or six more days using that device before I achieve my first breakthrough in the 3rd realm of my pathway.


    That device was really proven too effective for me. Without the worry of a lightning bolt or the surroundings withering, I unrelentingly keep up to maximize my control of energy which in turn gave me some progress on my Adaptability as well. Small progress is still a progress, no matter how small.


    Also during the three days, the Support Incarnation cooldown ended so I sent it to check on Zerina and Yuko who was already summoned back in the World of Systems to spend time with them.


    Yuko still hasn''t be a Transcendent. She told me that she needed to prepare for it first.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The calls were also used to check upon the other girls especially Yumiko who also said the same thing as Yuko.


    10 minutes everyday isn''t that long so I will always spare some time for it to check on them. The voice call was somewhat ignored even if it has lower cooldown since video call is better to see their actual state there.


    Due to that, Nysia was already introduced to all of them. As the only Transcendent, she''s like a senior to them who always gives bits of advice in terms of cultivation. She also knew that even if the Pathways were different, there were a lot of simrities between each of them so that''s where she''s basing her bits of advice.


    "They already left?"


    This is the first question Nysia asked me when I showed up again in her room.


    Though that''s the first question, the first thing she would do when I showed up these past days was to pull me to sit ory down next to her in bed whenever we''re alone. After the official business where I would report to her or she would tell me some news, it would be our time where we would just talk about this world or the world I''ve been to. That became our leisure time and the way for us to know more about each other.


    Seeing me being called back each day, Lexie gave me a pass for the VIP Elevator so that she wouldn''t need to waste her time escorting me back and forth.


    Turns out, Nysia already ordered her to do that since the first day but she rejected because of how she saw it inappropriate for a man and a woman to be alone together for hours on end.


    Err¡­ I couldn''t me her for that reasoning. That''s why, to calm her down, I asked Nysia about Lexie and when she told me how she''s the closest to her and someone who''s with her since the founding of the League, I told her to finally reveal our rtionship to her.


    Though she was filled in disbelief at first, it was soon reced by her joy about Nysia finally getting herself a man. Which made thetter be embarrassed for the rest of the day.


    "Yes, I have their contacts but¡­ it''s still uncertain what their factions will do."


    Hearing my answer, Nysia who''s still in her League Head mode despite usying down next to each other nodded before pulling out the tablet PC she always used.


    "The three factions are always crafty but they will not be able to do a thing to your friends, if they do, they will just lose a future Mythic-rank so I think they will be lenient and stop pitting them against each other."


    "I hope that''s the case. About my first official mission as your Core Pilot¡­"


    "Un. There''s a report about the Darkbugs near the area between our city and the route to the Moonlight Confederate. Although I don''t want you to go, you want to know more about this world through your own eyes, right? Also, this might be a way to raise your prestige. In time, we won''t need to hide our connection anymore..."


    "Right. I also need to work on that so they won''t find fault at you taking someone new as your man. Well, there''s also the route of shutting them all down using my fist if they react."


    Upon hearing my answer, Nysia was forcefully pulled out of her League Head mode as she started giggling cutely as a reaction to it.


    It took her a minute to recover and went back to finish talking about my first mission


    "I''ll send you on patrol tomorrow to that location along with some Elite Members. However, beware a little of them since they will surely be ackey of an Executive who might curry favor with you. Just ignore those idiots who wanted to do some power y in this organization."


    "Alright. I''ll keep that in mind."


    Patrolling the Area. There''s no active threat currently but I''ll keep my eyes open for any. With the Alien Civilization quiet for months along with the warning from the Principal, they might show up soon.


    When we''re done with the official business, I spent the rest of the day with Nysia along with using the Absorption Room and somebat training inside the Virtual Simtion with her.

 Chapter 140 Piloting A Specialized Metagen

    "Alright. Give me your codenames as well as your current Rank and Brain Capacity Rank."


    I calmly said in front of the five Elite Members of the League. They are the prepared Elite Members who will apany me on the Patrol Mission that willst for 3 days. Due to the reports about the Darkbugs or the Darkgens appearing near the highway which connected the Free City of Nysia to the Moonlight Confederacy, the merchantsing to and from it felt threatened.


    "Sen. Gold-rank Tier 3, Rank A!"


    "Dali. Gold-rank Tier 4, Rank B!"


    "Oni. Gold-rank Tier 2, Rank B!"


    "Pasuta. Gold-rank Tier 5, Rank B!"


    "Nell. Gold-rank Tier 2, Rank A!"


    All Gold-ranks and two Rank A. If I convert that to Intelligence then Rank B is 4 and Rank A is 4.5 and if I convert those to the maximum output they can exert when using a Metagen, 60% for Rank B and 70% for Rank A. It''s 10% increment per rank. That''s why a Rank SSS can exert a maximum output of 100% and can utilize it like it''s their own body.


    Then there''s me, a Rank SSS+, if I follow the 0.5 increment in Intelligence and 10% increment in maximum output per rank. My 7.9 Intelligence will amount to almost 140% of the maximum output.


    The standard Metagen, the Primeval Knight, of the Primeval Aegis League which was being used by Elite Members was manufactured to have a maximum output of 70%.


    Right. The same as that one I used on the assessment and the Metagen Nysia gave me during my first day. Though what I used during that assessment was a previous model which could only exert 50%. The new model was raised to 70% so that those Rank A could utilize it to the best of their abilities.


    The Specialized Metagen, on the other hand, always has a maximum output of 150% despite it being piloted by Rank S to SSS. That''s why the reaction of Lexie during my Brain Capacity test was that extreme. I could tap on that excess 50%. It''s like Gigantifying and empowering myself at the same time.


    The Ultimate Metagen which only Mythic-ranks can use has a maximum output of 200% to 300% and it depends on the skill and the resources used when building it.


    With these 5 Elite Members toplete my team who will go on patrol, each of them was piloting a standard Metagen which was slightly altered to suit their needs.


    Also, there are three variations of the standard Metagen, the same as the Metagen of the 3 Heroes. Light-armored, bnced and heavy-armored.


    Sen and Nell who are both Rank A have the bnced variation.


    Dali, Oni and Pasuta have the light-armored variation.


    Since we need mobility, a heavy-armored variation isn''t ideal.


    As a Core Pilot, I should have my own Specialized Metagen however, due to it still in the process of building which Nysia estimated to be 2 to 3 months, she let me pick one that I could borrow on the League''s Armory.


    Though it''s called an armory, it''s actually a ce to enshrine the Specialized Metagen of those Core Pilots who died in the line of duty. Having it be borrowed by a newly promoted Core Pilot was a system they put in ce so that they could still do their duties while their own Specialized Metagen was still being built.


    With a lot of choices in ce, it showed how many subordinates of Nysia died while fighting the real enemies.


    After browsing everything, I picked an old Specialized Metagen that was previously owned by a Legend-rank Core Pilot during one of the major battles against the Invading Forces and Alien Civilization.


    It''s a purple light-armored Metagen named as the Purple Haze. It boasted longer legs than the normal ones, it''s even supposed to be faster than Kazeyoshi''s Crescent Hurricane. However, that''s not the Metagen''s true specialty. It''s a specialized one so it was built to amodate the previous owner''s awakened ability which involves fogs, mist and smoke. Letting the Energy circte through it, it will release a haze that could cover the Metagen.


    Err¡­ that''s actually the reason why I chose it. A fast Metagen who spewed out smokescreen as it ran. With only a short de and a pistol type of gun as a weapon, it relies on quick attacks which are aligned to my ideal, however, I changed the short de to a sword. Intermediate Sword Mastery was still umting experience even if I''m piloting a Metagen after all.


    Though I wouldn''t be able to fully utilize the advantage of the Specialized Metagen because of my different ability, just that smoke is enough. I''ll make up for theck of variety using my above SSS capabilities.


    "Let''s set out!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    I shouted and the 5 Elite Members saluted before they all rode into their respective Metagens. I looked back to see Nysia also looking at me to send me off. After nodding at her, I also jumped into the Purple Haze''s cockpit.


    After inserting the key and starting the Metagen, the cockpit closed and the interior of the Metagen lighten up followed by the appearance of the interface for inputtingmands and a screen which shows what''s in front of the Metagen I am piloting.


    The interface and the screen are holographic in nature which is nice. The Metagen I used on Virtual Simtion had a physical screen and interface which the input keys on the interface or the screen will sometimes break due to the impact. Whenever it happens, it needs at least a minute to be repaired. During that time, I didn''t have any choice but to relypletely upon manual steering to avoid any attacks.


    The Manual mode was only put there for situations like that after all. The Metagen can move with continuousmand inputs which involve one''s Brain Capacity.


    That''s why, having a holographic screen and interface means even if it got distorted by the impact, it will restore itself in a second or few.


    After practicing in simtion, I''m already quite an experienced Pilot. With my body locked in the seat to reduce the stress on it, I started operating the Metagen.


    Compared to other Mecha from Earth sci-fi fantasies, Metagens didn''t have any annoying AI who would keep reminding the Pilot about what to do. Metagens were only equipped with warning programs such as engine damage or armor breach and the likes, everything depended on the Pilot''s skill and Brain Capacity.


    After making sure that everything was put in ce, I input the takeoffmand. As soon as the interface recognized that, it was instantly sent to the Purple Haze which also instantly acknowledged themand. The thrusters installed in ce lit up and lifted the Metagen into the air and flew out of the League''s base.


    Spearheading the Patrol Team, the Purple Haze which I was piloting immediately reached the height of 100 meters and zoomed towards the direction of the Patrol Target Area.


    The 5 Elite Members, after seeing me take off, all followed behind me. With the two light-armored at the front, the bnced ones in the middle and thest light-armored at the rear, we maintained a speed that wouldn''t leave anyone behind.


    Flying past the installed security of the city, no one stopped us because of the emblem of the League carved into every Metagens.


    When we left the vicinity of the city, for the first time, I finally saw the state of the ces not enclosed behind the walls and securities which the city has. Apart from a 10ne superhighway fornd and sky vehicles, everything around it was in ruins.


    That''s the damage caused by the constant wars and attacks to the. Compared to the futuristic feeling in the city, the ruins of civilization were something tragic and probably it wouldn''t go back to the same state as before.


    "League''s Purple Haze to Sentry MC-01, ETA 20 minutes."


    Before we continued, I informed the Sentry Base put in ce by both the Moonlight Confederacy and the Free City of Nysia in between the two. It''s a proper procedure to avoidplications of unknown Metagen flying inside their radar.


    The Patrol Target Area was located near the Sentry MC-12 so we needed to pass through 11 Sentry Bases like that before we reached it and after reaching that, we still needed to inform the Base Commander before we could begin our patrol.


    Why didn''t the Sentry Base send patrols by themselves? Because it''s out of their area and they only have a few Elite Members stationed there who weren''t allowed to leave the area for security purposes. They''re kind of strict like that. That''s why they sent a report back to the HQ.


    Nysia or the corresponding branch Executive will then determine what to do about it. Only this time, Nysia sanctioned the Patrol Team to test the new Core Pilot recruit which every Executive and Core Pilots also wanted to see.


    "Sentry MC-01 to Purple Haze. Noted. Destination?"


    "Purple Haze to Sentry MC-01. MC-12."


    "Noted."


    Once the response came, I also responded back to tell our destination. With that, they will now be responsible to inform the other bases that we will be passing through their area.


    20 minutes per base. Though it''s fairly safe due to the sentries in ce, being wary of the area we were passing through was a given. No one knows what''s waiting for us after all.


    It only looks like there''s a lot of Metagen and people but due to how big this world is, there''s a lot of space where the enemies could pass through unnoticed.

 Chapter 141 Conflict Along The Way

    Our journey went unhindered through the first two Sentry Bases.


    However, when we reached the Sentry MC-03''s Area, we encountered a mishap or should I say idiots doing an idiotic thing.


    Along the way, we stumbled upon another group of Metagen. Upon looking at the emblem they carried, it was a group of Metagens from the Moonlight Confederacy. The same faction as Kazeyoshi.


    Maybe due to arrogance or something else entirely, the group attacked us without thinking that consequences for their actions might bite them back in their ass. They never even tried tomunicate and check the Emblem which our Metagens bore.


    That''s why, being openly fired by that group of Metagens from the Confederacy, we have no choice but to retaliate. No. I retaliated using that reason to use them as practice targets for me.


    Err¡­ it''s a rare chance, so why not take it? It''s not like I''ll kill them all for firing at us despite us informing the Sentry Bases beforehand.


    Upon deciding that, I ordered my team to spread out while I made use of my Metagen''s specialty. The Speed and the Haze.


    Since the enemies were using their Metagen''s machine guns, the bullets it spewed out were scattered. The only purpose of those guns was for suppression after all. It might be able to break open the regenium-coated armor of the Metagen but not enough to deal enough damage to it due to the regeneration properties of a Metagen.


    When the team behind me went out their line of fire, I started my retaliation swiftly. Even before they could pull out their weapons and barrage us with their abilities, a purple hazy trail went past them.


    In a few seconds after that, I managed to destroy three of their standard Metagens before the pilot of the Specialized Metagen who seemed to be the Core Pilot or in what they call them in the Confederacy, the Archlight, who has the same military rank as Kazeyoshi, called for a ceasefire.


    And he only did that when he determined that he wouldn''t be able to catch the Purple Haze. With how fast I inputted variousmands in it, add to that the almost 140% utilization I could exert, the Metagen I was piloting glided over behind them while leaving a trail of purple haze which covered their eyesights.


    Also, the sword that I had reced was made from pure regenium. Not only does it regenerate, but the conduction rate of it was also too high that my Energy sh and Cleaving des using a Metagen shed the three standard Metagens from their waist, turning the 3 Metagens be separated into 6 pieces.


    I deliberately didn''t target the cockpits at the chest. I only aimed for the Metagens'' destruction and not the life of whoever was Piloting them.


    Err¡­ Pure Regenium weapons are great. I''ll ask Nysia to custom-make pure regenium weapons for the other girls. It will break but it will recover.


    Well, if there''s a chance to learn how to craft enhanced weapons, I''ll try and learn it.


    I''ll try and learn everything that can power them up. Err... that''s of course if I was also interested in it.


    Pushing yourself to learn something you''re not fond of isn''t fulfilling and you will only find yourself struggling with it which in turn will give you poorer results than what you expected to get.


    Crafting can be fun but I had no time to learn it here in the Mortal Worlds. I''m interested in Formations though. I still couldn''t forget the extreme heat that almost burned me when I was acquiring Jayna''s Earthfire Essence.


    "Wait! State your affiliation!"


    Suddenly a screen which showed the face of the guy piloting the Specialized Metagen appeared on top of my screen. He had a look of horror on his face and also anger.


    "Huh? Are you blind? Shouldn''t you ask that before opening fire towards us?"


    I calmly questioned him which made him grit his teeth harder. It''s already a p that he couldn''t catch me and now I''m questioning him instead of answering.


    Err... What should he expect? That I should bow and apologize?


    "We''re Confederacy Soldiers and you''re flying inside the Sentry Base''s jurisdiction where we are stationed, of course, we''ll fire at you!"


    He shouted as a response but even he was not sure if what he''s retorting would scare me. I destroyed three of their Metagens easily, even if that were standard Metagens, they''re not supposed to be cut in half effortlessly.


    "Did we show any hostility? Did you stop to ask us for our affiliation? Did you even look at who you''re firing at? Also did you not receive the news that there will be a Patrol Team that will pass by? Huh?!"


    Faced with my continuous questions which I ended in a strong tone, the guy couldn''t answer. His face has almost turned ck from the suppressed anger and humiliation he was suffering right now.


    Good for him, I even left out that there were also League members inside that Sentry Base and not just the Confederacy''s own men.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "That¡­ is certainly our fault but you... You destroyed three Moon Warriors!"


    The guy furiously shouted that his spit even showered his screen.


    The Moon Warriors he was referring to is the equivalent of the Primeval Knight, the standard Metagen for the Confederacy.


    Conflict like what has just happened to us was actually fairlymon, ording to Nysia. That''s why she told me that if they opened fire first, that''s already a sufficient ground for self-defence. She even specifically said it like this,


    ''Destroy some Metagens or even better, a Specialized Metagen to let them feel the sting. Those from the three factions are too arrogant that they always bully the members of the League.''


    Every Metagen has their own recorder so if they took those as evidence, it would be proven that the fault didn''t lie on us and we have the previous two Sentry Bases who could prove our purpose even if this group failed to get the message.


    I don''t know what''s in that guy''s head that he did such a stupid thing. Considering they just decided it like that, did something happen to them?


    "That''s not my fault. I''m just protecting my team. So if you still want to confront us, I''m all in. But if not, contact the Sentry Base and check for yourself. Or do you want us to escort you back there?"


    The guy didn''t reply back and just harrumphed before he turned off themunication.


    For the meantime, I went back to gather my team.


    They all somehow cheered as if I did something incredible. Throwing praises at me like I''m the strongest Mythic-rank expert. I guess that''s what Nysia said about them trying to curry my favor. They will surely report what happened to their boss back in the HQ.


    After a while, the Archlight guy appeared on my screen again and told me that his group and our Patrol Team were to go to the Sentry Base together.


    Judging from his expression, he''s swallowing down his anger. Surely, he finally got the news about our passing when he contacted the Sentry Base after turning off ourmunication.


    Now that I have the time to think of it, they didn''t appear from inside the jurisdiction of that Sentry Base. Most probably they went outside for a mission, hence they didn''t receive the news about us.


    I don''t know what happened and I don''t want to know, however, I will surely be forced to know about it once we arrive at that Sentry Base.


    It''s just the 3rd and we''re already dyed like this. Haa.


    Once wended inside the Sentry Base, we were weed by the Base Commander and a crew of both Confederacy and League members.


    Everyone here already knew the situation. It''s undeniable that we were fired upon first so my retaliation was considered self-defence.


    If the Confederacy guys pushed upon it, it will surely drag the other two factions who will back the League. They wouldn''t afford the loss of connection to the League over a simple dispute as that.


    The League''s value was something every faction coveted, especially the Head, the strongest Mythic-rank Pilot in this world. If one of them allied with the League, they could slowly swallow the other two factions. However, Nysia didn''t have any ns for that so she''s maintaining this kind of connection to the three. In this kind of connection, she''s siphoning off the three factions'' resources to empower her organization.


    For sure they knew that it was her purpose for building the city in the middle of the three but they could only turn a blind eye on it. Nysia''s focus was the Darkgens and the Alien Civilization after all and not the regenium mine that they treasured.


    "In this incident. The Purple Haze acted in self-defence. The two parties; The Moonlight Confederacy and the Primeval Aegis League, deemed this case as closed. The Patrol Team led by Core Pilot Daisuke will continue on their journey to the Sentry Mc-12 while The Assault Team led by Archlight Norom will stay here and await orders from the Confederacy HQ."


    The Base Commander who was affiliated to the Moonlight Confederacy dered.


    Though the Base Commanders sounded like they had a high rank in their respective organizations, they''re also just at the level of Elite Members.


    Turns out, the reason why those idiots opened fire at us was because they failed on catching a notorious smuggler during their mission. Bad mood and looking for something to turn their frustration on, they kicked a diamond bucket by meeting us. And since they''re out of the base, they really didn''t receive any notice about us.


    Well, there''s that. After resting for an hour in that base, we continued our journey.


    We have three days to patrol that area and see if the Darkgens are really there.

 Chapter 142 Patrol Mission

    Apart from that incident at the 3rd Sentry Base, the following journey became smooth sailing for us, in fact we were even beckoned to rest on some Sentry Bases.


    Without my knowledge, my name was already known by every League member stationed in the Sentry Bases. The people from the Confederacy also started to take note of my name, the Core Pilot which humiliated their Archlight. Though it wouldn''t result in bad blood between the League and the Confederacy, every soldier has their own minds that''s why if someone wanted to clear that kind of humiliation, they would appear before me.


    Also, at every base we passed through, someone would appear on my screen greeting me as if they found their new idol.


    Is destroying three standard Metagens that much of a feat? I don''t know. Maybe?


    In any case, after arriving at the Sentry MC-12 whose Base Commander is affiliated with the League, we were given half a day to rest before starting the Patrol.


    As the only Core Pilot level at the base, I became somewhat of a celebrity, especially to female Pilots and Operators who flocked around me everytime I appear before them.


    Err¡­ Of course, I need to maintain some kind of prestige and it''s not like I''m bothered by the attention. I simply walked past them and greeted them like how a high ranking officer would do. And because of my unchanging expression due to my Adaptability, I was dubbed as the mysteriously cool Core Pilot Daisuke.


    Nysia will surely have a few goodughs upon hearing it and most possibly, the other girls was well if I told them about it.


    During the 12 hours of our stay, I went to the Base Commander to read on the reports concerning the ce we are going to patrol as well as any strange disturbances around the base.


    Though vague, I determined that there''s a huge possibility that something was really happening beyond the area this Sentry Base has jurisdiction of.


    In this world, despite Nysia creating the rising fourth faction, many war victims and losers still exist all around the world and of course, the ck Markets that she was utilizing before was still running well.


    Though it''s fairly easy to know who was running those to crack up every ck Markets that was existing, it''s a necessary ce for the others who still lived outside the remaining civilization.


    Due to that, I contacted Nysia to tell her about my findings and get her opinion, well, I also just wanted to see her and hear her voice.


    "Prioritize your safety, Daisuke! If something happened, don''t hesitate to alert me!"


    Nysia eximed on the screen projected by the holographic phone that I was using. She waszing around in her room again while continuing to watch the drama she was watching before when I first appeared before her. I already reminded her about that habit of hers but I guess that''s one of her charms.


    "You know my real strength, only a Mythic-rank like you can truly threaten me. By the way, did the Confederacy make trouble for you? You received the report, right?"


    "That? Don''t worry about it, they won''t ount me for a few Moon Warriors, at least you didn''t kill them. You''re surprisingly soft-natured, Daisuke."


    I was actually thinking not to trouble you, you know?


    Ah. I guess it wouldn''t really affect her if I took down even that Specialized Metagen of that Archlight Moron ah, Norom. His name fits perfectly. However, it''s better this way. We still need them to fight to Invading Forces and the Alien Civilization after all.


    As long as they don''t betray this world, I won''t find fault in them.


    "Can''t have a bad record at my first job. I''m building my prestige, right?"


    It will truly make her happy to have me be publicly announced as her man. Nysia''s life is full of hardships, I at least want to give her something that will patch that up.


    "Right. Finish it ande back. I miss you."


    Nysia''s voice turned from the authoritative tone as the League Head to her lovely voice which she will only show me. Add the visuals of her acting bashful in front of the screen, this woman is too charming.


    "You''re too adorable when you''re that honest."


    Eventually, our conversation turned into that direction where I had tofort her that I will be back soon. That girl, she could easilye here if she really wanted but yeah, that''s her way to have me keep pampering her.


    Ending the call with Nysia when she became satisfied, I used the next 10 minutes to check up on the other girls using the Dimensional Communication before going out of my room to head to the ce where the Absorption Room devices were located.


    Can''t neglect a day of cultivation. Though they also have those Absorption Rooms here, they''re not like what Nysia has up in her room.


    What they have been using here was only meant for Diamond-rank and below and each room was being used by up to 5 people. However, I emptied 4 rooms toplete the 6-hour Absorption session which everyone in the Sentry Base found baffling.


    My cultivation really did normalize after reaching the 3rd realm but the energy required grew exponentially. Though it looked like it would take a long time by my standards, however, if Ipared it to others, my speed was still phenomenally fast.


    Eh? Wait. Am I bing more and more like Y*n Che in cultivation? The exponentially high energy requirement to advance a stage. He was just always presumed dead for a training montage that wouldst for years before saving his girls on thest possible second.


    Ugh... I don''t need that kind of training montage. I''ll diligently cultivate, okay?


    Err¡­ but thinking about it, those I encountered also sped up in their cultivation. Ophelia even got two breakthroughs after two months and she''s not even connected to me.


    Haa... There''s probably an exnation to that.


    Time passed and our 12-hour rest ended by dawn. With the sky still dark, I led the team to start our Patrol to the target location. For the next three days, we''ll be outside the protection of the securities in ce and will be camping in various ruins of the previous thriving civilization.


    "Sir Daisuke. Should we scout ahead?"


    When we''re a few kilometres away from the target location, the face of the three light-armored Metagen Pilots appeared on my screen. They all looked like they''re eager to show off their mettle in front of me.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Alright. Scout ahead in three directions. Report back in five."


    I ordered the three which they answered in unison, enthusiasm filling up their faces.


    "Roger!"


    "You two, stay close be wary of our rear."


    I also ordered the two bnced Metagen units behind me which were also met with the same enthusiasm.


    "Roger!"


    ording to the reports, the Darkgens seen here were all standard units which should bepared to the Primeval Knights, however, apart from having the same make as Metagens, the Darkgens were empowered by the Dark Energy of the Dark World which gave them an edge over our standard units.


    Just like how the Corrupted Barbarians were a step ahead than those at the same stage as them.


    Opening the radar screen which scanned up to 200 meters around my Metagen, nothing seemed off. If a lifeform or something with heat signature was scanned, it will show in it.


    However, I felt it when we entered this area, my Adaptability which never failed yet was triggered about a nearby danger or something that could possibly threaten us.


    "This is Dali. Nothing in our 10 o''clock."


    "This is Oni. Nothing in our 2 o''clock."


    "This is Pasuta. Suspicious movements in our 12. I-I''m going back!"


    Three reports came back to back after five minutes. With the 12 o''clock the only one with suspicious movements, the tingling sensation about the danger was heightened. His voice also seemed hurried as if he was spotted which was immediately confirmed when his face appeared on my screen again.


    "I was spotted! One Darkgen was aiming at my back!"


    "You three. Go back quickly. Nell and Sen. Prepare forbat ahead."


    As soon as mymand fell into their ears, an explosion sounded ahead where Pasuta should being back.


    From that direction, I saw his Metagen flying towards here while exuding smoke that was from part damaged by the explosion.


    The two behind me tensed up as they put the add-on guns on their Metagen''s shoulders.


    "Receive Pasuta. I''ll go on ahead."


    With how swift they attacked Pasuta, I decided to see who was it that we encountered.


    "R-roger!"


    Though tensed they swiftly followed behind me to receive the stumbling light-armored unit of Pasuta which received damage on its back. All these Elite Members continuously trained inside the Virtual Simtion and sometimes they would have livebat training outside the city that''s why handling this kind of situation is something they have knowledge on.


    When the Purple Haze passed by Pasuta''s Metagen, I saw how much damage that explosion made.


    Well, since it''s light-armored. It couldn''t sustain that firepower too well. It would repair itself given time so I looked ahead and locked onto the Dark Metagen-like mecha on the distance which still has smokeing out of its gun muzzle.


    That''s a Darkgen which I also had an experience fighting inside the simtion. It''s the same light-armored unit which prioritizes mobility.


    When it saw my Metagen which left a purple trail behind me, it quickly started retreating.


    I don''t know why it opened fire but it was surely a scout put in this ce.


    With themands continuously being recognized by the Metagen, I inserted my free hand on an aperture which was connected to the Meta Energy-powered engine. Running my Flux Energy inside it, the Metagen started utilizing my abilities. The Purple Haze was now an extension of my body or should I say a part of my body where my own Flux Energy circted.


    Just like how I did it back then during the conflict against the Confederacy idiots, I inputted the Elusive Stepsmand instead of the simple sh Steps.


    The Purple Haze zoomed and immediately appeared at the retreating Darkgen''s blindside.


    Along with the huge outburst of wind brought by my Knight Skill, the Darkgen almost stumbled forward and failed to take off.


    Using that opportunity, I pulled out the pistol gun attached to the Purple Haze''s waist and shot at its foot which tripped the Darkgen and had it fall with its back on the ground.


    With the Pure Regenium Sword in hand, I quickly stabbed the fallen Darkgen where the cockpit should''ve been and forced it open revealing a grunting pilot whose arm was cut off by the sword when it passed through its thick armor.


    When the Darkgen was subdued, the danger my Adaptability was picking up was abated.


    Was the threat only this guy? Or the possibility that he could possibly report our existence?

 Chapter 143 Darkgens Objective

    "Where?!"


    On one corner of a ruined structure here in the abandoned ce of this world, Sen was interrogating the one-armed Darkgen Pilot. He didn''t look like a Corrupted denizen of this world, a Dark World denizen most likely.


    I just don''t know what they call themselves and they really haven''t introduced themselves when they first appeared ording to Nysia. That was why she settled on calling them Darkbugs as it was the first thing she thought of upon seeing them and it''s the most convenient for her.


    One thing is for sure though, this guy is from one of the thirty tribes which the Principal mentioned. Each tribe seemingly had different pathways but they all use the same Source Energy which is the Dark Energy. Could it be rted to the Transcendent Pathway? Or that''s just the true nature of that world?


    One day, I really need to step my foot on one of the higher worlds to check it.


    With a suppressed grunt which was seemingly enduring the pain he was currently feeling, Sen''s question towards the Darkgen Pilot bore no answer.


    Well, I expected that but at least this confirmed that there really are Darkgens around this ce ording to the reports.


    Earlier, seeing that we got a captive, Sen volunteered to interrogate him. I let him do it since he''s too eager to do it and it''s kind of boring to let me handle everything. Right now, I''m the strongest among them so I will always aim to end any conflict faster than drag it out to lure whoever''s with this guy.


    It was still dark so I had them choose a ce we could settle that could be defended well and had at least three escape routes. With Sen already taking the first credit for volunteering as an interrogator, the other four eagerly split up to find one ce which fit my description.


    Everything here was an abandoned ruin of a country from the previous era. Even if there''s someone living near here, they would surely run away if there was a fight amongst Metagens.


    A few minutes after the four set out to look for a ce, Dali reported that she found one which checked all the criteria I put out.


    Settling into that ce to interrogate and wait for the sun to rise, the Metagens we were using was put back into itspressed sphere state. The materialpression technology really eased a lot of hardships that we would''ve taken to hide those 10-meter tall Metagens.


    In this ce devoid of any allies apart from us, It''s dangerous to go out when it''s still dark. If I didn''t allow them to scout earlier, we would''ve been spotted and reported to whoever''s with that Darkgen scout. Though it would be ideal to have them alle and be dealt with all at once, I need to know why they''re here first.


    Smuggling? Mining? nting something?


    I can guess a number of things but none of those will be confirmed unless I see it with my own eyes.


    This is supposed to be an easy mission, right? Three days and we''re out. But just arriving at the ce, we already encountered a Darkgen scout and there''s probably more.


    Since this ce is kind of away from the remaining civilization. We have a limited range ofmunication. I wouldn''t be able to contact Nysia from here using the holographic phone but I could send a distress signal to her or the three Heroes I got in contact. It would send a simple message about my location where I send the distress signal.


    However, that''s something I would only use when truly needed and it''s not like I wouldn''t have any way to contact Nysia.


    ? After around 30 minutes of interrogation that resulted in nothing, the Dark World denizen died whileughing at Sen.


    Well, we just have to scour the ce where he appeared. Something was probably happening at this ce.


    It hasn''t been long since that scout was captured by us. If the other Darkgens were at a certain distance from here then they still didn''t know that he was alreadypromised. Now''s the ideal time to check on them but should I go alone or take one or two of them with me?


    Ah. It defeats the purpose of having them here if I go alone, right? They wanted credit and good impression from me, let''s use them then.


    Having decided that, I turned towards the 5 Elite Members of the League. The other four were tense when I stood up from where I was sitting. Only Sen was somewhat downcast from not producing any results. That''s disappointing, true but he''s beating himself up over something uncertain since the start.


    "I''ll take the two of you with me, we''ll go on foot to search the ce and will not engage upon discovering something. We will only determine if the ce is devoid of any enemies. The three of you will stay here. Make something out of this ce to turn it into our hideout for the time we will be here. We''ll be back before noon."


    All of them saluted and waited for my next words. Even Sen. He suddenly had a hopeful expression upon him thinking he will be picked again since he''s one of the two Rank A. However, I won''t pick depending on rank but based on their awakened abilities.


    I refreshed my memories of their profiles. I need someone who could react to any situation and someone who wouldn''t be easily suspected as an enemy if he was spotted.


    Well, anyone is good since I still don''t know what I should expect.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    With the Darkgens possibly doing something here, patrolling using a Metagen with only our team present at this location wasn''t ideal. That would be suicide for them.


    Well, I could escape on my own but these guys, I should at least keep them alive.


    "Nell and Oni. You''reing with me."


    Hearing their names being called out, the two were overjoyed, though the other three were dejected, they started carrying out mymand to make this ce our hideout.


    After putting on a ck robe to cover our bodies wearing the uniform of the League, I set out from the hideout with the two, putting Oni who''s the tallest between us three in the middle.


    Nell is a woman in her early 20''s who could be called a prodigy in this world. She has a high chance to be a Core Pilot after all. Compared to Sen who''s already past his prime age and the others who were still Rank B in terms of Brain Capacity, she only needed a little push to raise her Rank to S.


    Being a Core Pilot, she would receive more benefits than what she''s getting now, especially having her own Specialized Metagen.


    Oni on the other hand is a man who''s true to his name, he looked like an oni. I didn''t mean to judge but that''s just how he is. He could scare children just by standing on one corner that''s why half his face was covered by stretching his turtle neck shirt.


    He''s in his 30''s but I guess if his Brain Capacity got another boost, he might also reach Rank S but considering how hard it is for them to advance a stage, it''s already a feat to reach Rank B and Gold-rank.


    Taking the two of them with me, we looked like a group of vagrants searching the wilderness for hope.


    Of course, we didn''t fully expose ourselves. It''s night and the ce was only illuminated by the Moon above.


    Err¡­ that moon also looked darker than normal. Probably because of the Invading Forces using that as their base.


    I have the Orb of Concealment with me so if anything goes wrong we will retreat immediately.


    An hour into our walk and scouting, I''vee to a realization that this world was once a thriving world with many civilizations existing. The discovery of regenium might have increased the quality of life, it also led to the endless conflict until it reached this stage. Sounds like the same dilemma that was happening in some ces on Earth.


    Well, the difference is, here the resource is seemingly inexhaustible that''s why its value is unimaginable.


    "I picked up something from that direction."


    Nell pulled me out of my overthinking as she pointed to the west. Her ability is called Enhanced Senses, it''s a bit weakpared to control-type abilities but it''s extremely useful for reconnaissance andbat. As a Gold-rank, she imed that she only has Enhanced Smell and Enhanced Hearing for now and it''s not passive, she needed to spend Meta Energy to activate it. She''s the one most suited to be a Scout but I guess she didn''t want to be one.


    In any case, she understood her ability pretty well that she could apply it properly to any situation.


    Following where she pointed at, we changed our direction to head towards the west.


    Still wearing the ck robe over our bodies, my Adaptability also started to pick up something the closer we got to her estimated ce. We went up to a higher vantage point to see clearly


    The sun still need an hour before it peeked out from the horizon, as long as no one has the same ability as Nell or there''s no scout constantly scanning the area, we wouldn''t be spotted


    When we reached the highest point, Nell pointed somewhere. I followed it and saw figures stealthily walking in and out of a ruin. It''s not just one.


    "That''s probably a ck Market, however..."


    Onimented as his gaze also went to another direction where a Darkgen with the same model as the one I took down was standing.


    A ck Market that caters to the Darkgens? Good. Very good.

 Chapter 144 Black Market

    "What to do, sir?"


    Nell asked me and Oni also waited for my answer. Now that new information came up we couldn''t just turn around now.


    I looked at the Darkgen at the distance. It''s looking up the sky as if it''s waiting for someone.


    Is he waiting for that guy we captured? Too bad, that guy died with a smile on his face. Proud that he didn''t cough out any information


    Well, if he''s really waiting for that guy, another Darkgen isn''t a danger. Could it be that the danger is the runner of this ck Market?


    "Those other stealthy figures are they¡­"


    I pointed at the group who just appeared from the entrance and asked Nell. They''re talking to themselves, if she used a bit of her ability she could hear them.


    Just that, there''s a possibility that her use of Meta Energy will be detected. I''m already clutching the Orb of Concealment, just in case.


    Nell nodded as if understanding my intention, she focused on the group and used her Enhanced Hearing which she specifically targeted towards them.


    "No. They''re vagrants living around here."


    Vagrants eh? They''re those who were picking up scraps from previous battle sites to trade for food or weapons. They''re also trying to unearth buried treasures in various ruins just to survive.


    "I see. So are they trading peacefully here? Are there the same instances like this before?"


    I did read up about the history of this world that wasn''t mentioned in Nysia''s story. However, I couldn''t recall an instance like this where they willingly trade to the enemies of the world. Something that shouldn''t be written?


    Most likely. Not everything written there was true anyway. There''s a lot where they''re praising the New Haven Empire or about the 20 Nations joining hands to be the Moonlight Confederacy without talking about crushing the nations in between them. History was always written by the victors, no matter the world.


    "There was one instance but it was before the Free City was established. It was the Anzeans who they catered with. When the Head caught wind of that, she crushed that ck Market along with them."


    Ah. Anzeans is what they called the Alien Civilization which boasted their dark green skin, sensitive feelers and hard carapaces.


    Oni retold the story about Nysia cracking up a ck Market which traded goods with the enemy who seeks to upy their world.


    She''s still not a Mythic-rank back then and using a standard Metagen that could only exert 50% output, she managed to destroy them, root and all. Of course, it was with the help of her League members. No matter how strong she is, it will be hard for her to destroy them alone.


    I somehow want to see her in action. Fighting her in the simtion isn''t enough. Even if I was always thrashed by her there, I found out that her Defense Maniption wasn''t that absolute. Every ability has their own limitations.


    "Alright. Change into vagrant clothes. Let''s see what''s inside."


    Everything was ounted for before going into missions such as this. More often than not, patrol teams who find a suspicious area will disguise themselves as a vagrant to mix in and investigate.


    "Eh? Are you sure, sir?"


    ? Nell asked, a bit doubtful. It''s like going inside a den of lions for them. However, for me, it''s already a normal urrence. How many times have I already slipped inside enemy ranks and camps? I''m already an expert in infiltration.


    "We might get trapped."


    Oni also has the same concern.


    "We have the means to go out if something went wrong or you two can wait out here, I''ll go in by myself."


    Having the Orb of Concealment can always get us out of a tricky situation. Ever since I got this from Zerina, it has always been used and has already saved me a few times before.


    Well, it''s great that they''re cautious. I wouldn''t me them if they decided to stay.


    "No! Take me with you!"


    "Me too!"


    When they heard that I would still go in even without them, the two changed their minds about not going, quickly changing into tattered vagrant clothes.


    Good choice. I also preferred that they go with me. Oni could act as the leader of our group while Nell''s ability was more than just useful here, she could probably hear useful information even if it''s only from the customer''s mouth.


    However, there''s a huge possibility that the use of ability was restricted there.


    We''ll see.


    I''ll report to Nysia about thister, there''s no need to be hasty.


    After ordering Nell to find out the passcode to enter the ck Market without being suspected, we set out with the same setup. The tall Oni at the front while Nell and me at his sides.


    We acted like starved vagrants with few scraps of regenium and Metagen parts we would trade.


    When we arrived at the door, we were stopped by two door guards who were wearing an ash-ck Powergen.


    With Oni at our front, he was assumed as the leader and was asked about the passcode before ordering us to open the tattered bags we slung over our bodies to show the scraps we were going to trade.


    After verifying it, they didn''t check our identities and just asked us to wear some kind of tag which indicated that we are traders.


    Passing through that door, the danger my Adaptability was picking up was heightened. This meant it''s really somewhere around this ruins-turned-ck Market.


    At first, we were greeted by a corridor which leads to a closed door.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Showing the tag that we got from those at the entrance, we were ushered in.


    "This¡­"


    Nell couldn''t help but mutter upon seeing the interior of the ce, it''s bright as if what''s outside was an illusion. Here you would see that everything was in order. It''s like a huge mall if I couldpare it with something.


    Neat and spacious.


    Well, only spacious because of the few vagrants or proper customers that could be seen.


    I urged them to start walking and swerved towards the first stall near the entrance. Of course, we needed to act like real vagrants who would sell our goods.


    "That''s a Confederacy uniform... Also, there''s a few from Eldur... And from the League."


    Nell muttered under her breath which only the three of us could hear.


    I understand those from Confederacy and Eldur being here since they''re not our responsibility but for those from the League to openlye here without reporting the Darkgens were also trading in this ce?


    "Can you identify them?"


    "No, sorry. It''s ssified for Elite Members to know, only executives and Core Pilots have that kind of authority."


    I see. I have that authority but I never bothered browsing through the list of members.


    Err¡­ it will take time after all. With howrge the League has be, there will be some who will be unountable like them.


    "Let''s not deal with them yet but Nell, don''t activate your Enhanced Hearing here. Or any of your abilities."


    I noticed the few ash-ck Powergen-wearing guards all around that were watching the ce. It might not have been mentioned but it''s probably a rule here. Usage of abilities is not allowed.


    Well. I couldn''t let her take the risk but I could risk it. However, I opted not to.


    It''s not being stupid, there''s still that dangerous feeling. Even if I could cope with it, it would defeat the purpose of us sneaking inside.


    Unless someone would risk it before us or better, I could make someone risk it for us. There''s that Psyche Energy that was probably higher than Dark Energy. They wouldn''t detect it unless I made it look eye catching.


    The League members, Confederacy or Eldur? By the process of elimination, I shouldn''t harm them, right? However, I''m not that good-natured of a person. I might''ve cared for those close to me and those who somehow had a connection to me like these members of my patrol team but anyone else doesn''t hold any value in my eyes.


    Well, let''s put it up to luck. Whoever would bump me first will get it.


    "H-how much for this?"


    When we reached the stall, the stall owner''s face was smiling. The smile of someone who found a group ofmbs which he could shear the wool off for a small price.


    Oni presented his bag first which contained a small broken part of the Darkgen I took down earlier.


    "Let me see. The regenium here is minuscule. 2 boxes of canned food."


    Due to the technology and the deterioration ofnd, farming was already done synthetically. Even the seeds produced weren''t natural anymore. The meat providers have also turned to clone livestock.


    Well, there''s still few who could produce natural products within the three factions but the price could only be afforded by those with money.


    It''s not like the denizens of this world were averse to eating those, also, people have already been too used to it. Rather than eating nothing, every food they could get is precious, especially for vagrants.


    Even if that was aplete ripoff, Oni acted like he was overjoyed.


    After taking the two boxes, we acted like we were about to leave his stall.


    "Wait! What about the two of you? Don''t you have something to sell?"


    The stall owner even left his stall and chased after us. I guess he''s the ''it''.


    We''re all Gold-rank and this guy also looked like a Gold-rank however, it''s hard to gauge one''s strength especially here where everyone was restricting their abilities or their usage of Meta Energy.


    As soon as he entered the range where my arms could reach, I tapped him while secretly sending at least 10 units of Psyche Energy into his body.


    I didn''t shape it as a Psyche Boost but with my control, it seeped through the owner''s body instantly. It also instantly circted inside him which made his body to suddenly jolt as if he was electrocuted.


    The Psyche Energy was messing up with the Meta Energy in his body.


    It''s like when I was purifying the Possessed back on Earth. The Psyche Energy was trying to expel his own Meta Energy. However, it onlysted for a second before his Meta Energy burst out of him in his panic which made his ability to be triggered.


    However, as soon as he did that. The Powergen nearest to us zoomed in and shot him right on his chest. Without any protection, his chest caved in and he immediately threw up a few mouthfuls of blood as he flew backwards and crashed into his stall.


    Who knows if he''s dead or alive.


    The three of us then acted scared and fell backwards.


    "What happened?"


    The Powergen-wearing guard then turned and questioned us. He''s suspecting us but the look of surprise on our faces puzzled him.

 Chapter 145 Suspicions

    "H-he suddenly became like that!"


    With how realistic my act is, the Powergen-wearing guard shook his head and didn''t bother us anymore. But without seeing his eyes, I guess we were marked by him. If something else happened, we''re the ones he would find the most suspicious.


    After going over to the stall owner who already breathed hisst, the Powergen-wearing guard contacted someone using his Powergen suit, reporting the details of the incident.


    I guess we dodged the bullet, for now. If I let Nell use her Enhanced Hearing, these guards would react to it immediately and we would''ve no choice but to retreat.


    I could only say sorry and thank you to that guy who died. He managed to serve his purpose, risking it for us. It''s most likely a death sentence if someone used his ability here.


    After determining that we wouldn''t be held ountable to what happened, I urged the two to stand up and slowly moved away from the scene before mixing in with the other vagrants.


    The stall owners and the other customers such as those from the 2 factions and the League went over to see themotion and at some point, someone who looked like the one we captured appeared from further inside.


    A Dark World denizen. It''s true and the others didn''t even see that as strange.


    Great. Even without being Corrupted they''re letting themselves be used by them.


    "He used his ability."


    "Was he an idiot? Why would he do that?"


    "He''s already dead, idiot or not, you better not do the same thing. Those guards are always alert."


    "I only wanted to trade for food but good thing we didn''t trade with him, he''s ripping off the new ones"


    "Right. He''s unscrupulous."


    The vagrants'' discussion about what happened could be heard around us. Though there''s not much info to be gained from them, I at least got the gist of how they live their life outside the three factions'' influence.


    Afterwards, the crowd was dispersed when another group of Powergen-wearing guards appeared and closed off that part of the ck market, investigating what happened.


    For now, we should explore for a while to try and gather more information about this ce before naturally going out after selling what we brought. Leaving now will just bring us suspicion that the incident has something to do with us.


    "What should we do next?"


    Nell asked me who was still observing the group of guards enclosing that area.


    Whoever''s running this ck Market is someone huge to produce that many Powergen and for sure, they also have a number of Metagen. But what''s the purpose of trading with the enemy?


    In the first ce, how could the Invading Forces have the resources to manufacture their Darkgens?


    Looking at those Powergens they''re wearing were all well-made, it''s polished, even. Sure there were smugglers and bandits who sometimes got lucky to ambush a fleet full of regenium ores, fresh from the mines but would that be enough for them to create an army of Darkgens?


    Of course, they have their own source of regenium!


    Haa. Why am I thinking about this anyway? The answer is already quite clear. ck Markets as well as the three factions'' own people. Hell, there''s probably even League members in it. Just looking at those uniformed League members in here, that''s pretty much confirmed it.


    However, there''s no evidence to point them out. I needed to see more. To know more.


    "Let''s explore the ce first then leave."


    Since that ce was already closed off, we continued to browse different stalls and sell off what we have on us. Most of them were trying to rip off the vagrants for the regenium shards they managed to pick up. However, there were still those who were honest at their business but they only have a limited amount they wanted to buy at any given time.


    Unless a regenium lost its property of regeneration and turned into a normal ore, it could be melted and purified again. That''s why wandering battlefields to find shards of regenium became the livelihood of these vagrants. And only through the ck Market could they sell them.


    Though there were some who were honest at their buying price which could earn someone enough food, clothing or even weapons and Powergen, a lot of stall owners still tried to buy regenium at half the price of how it should''ve been.


    The example was that guy who bought that piece of Darkgen part from Oni. He even tantly lied that the amount of regenium was minuscule.


    Apart from those who buy regenium shards in exchange for supplies, there were also stalls that sell weapons which could be used by the vagrants.


    Further inside was some kind of gambling den and entertainment area which those with our tags which were here for selling the shards we picked up were barred to enter.


    It''s exclusive for the members of the three factions, the League and probably the Dark World denizens. That''s probably the main purpose of these ck Markets, servicing vagrants was only a small part of their business.


    Just by that, it''s pretty clear that these ck Markets and those involved in it were already colluding with the enemy of the world, however, none of them was Corrupted. It''s like they''re just in a business rtionship.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    In any case, by doing this, these ignorant fools were empowering them who were only biding their time until the Transcendents from their world descended here. ording to the Principal''s irvoyance, they needed two to three months to widen the Portal to allow Rank 5 Mortals and if they''re lucky, a Transcendent will also be able to pass through.


    We already spent one month with our vacation, which means there''s only less than a month before that happens. Also, because of my existence, the Principal''s prediction could sometimes be off. That less than one month has a possibility to be reduced further.


    We''re running out of time and these guys have the leisure to work with them.


    What are the Dark World denizens using to trade for those regeniums they''re acquiring from these markets?


    Dark Energy? Not possible, only a Transcendent will have any use for it. A Level 2 Energy can be used for their cultivation after all.


    Huh? Wait¡­


    Is it possible that a Mythic-rank was behind these? If that''s the case, which one? Or is it all of them?


    To secure a Dark Energy resource¡­


    If that''s the case. The portal to their world was kept open here, if not, their stored Dark Energy wouldn''t be able to satisfy a Mythic-rank.


    I have to inform Nysia about this.


    The introverted World''s Will was probably aware but not doing anything?


    Ah. Well, this is still just a guess but there are times when my guess will be correct, right?


    They have sufficient reason to rely on a higher Source Energy. To wash away their defeat from Nysia.


    When I arrived at that thought through my overthinking, I noticed the Powergen-wearing guards started to spread out and tighten their lookout, because of the incident with that stall owner, they added more guards.


    "Let''s go and leave."


    After selling off thest bag full of regenium shards, we all picked up boxes of food and other necessities as we turned towards the exit.


    When we passed by, the area where that stall owner died was still enclosed.


    No matter what they do, they wouldn''t be able to find the trace of the Psyche Energy there. It was dissolved inside him and they''re not familiar with it. At best they''ll put it in the category of Dark Energy if they ever found a trace but I doubt that will happen.


    ? Passing through the door and into the corridor, the guards at the door didn''t bother a group of vagrants who were happy at their harvest. I had the two act as if they''re full of joy from what we acquired after all.


    On our way out, the two froze when three Dark World denizens could be seen walking towards our direction, thinking the three were here for us.


    However, that''s a misconception, the three Dark World denizens walked past us without bothering to give us so much as a nce as if we''re ants that they didn''t need to be bothered about.


    I pulled Nell and Oni to the side to avoid bumping them. We''re not their objective bying here.


    After observing them, they seem to be in a hurry to enter the ck Market.


    As much as I want to know their purpose, we didn''t have the time to stay here. It could be that they already noticed the disappearance of the Darkgen scout.


    If that''s the case, that exins why they''re going in. To ask the owner or whoever''s in charge for information.


    After giving back the tags to the door guards, we immediately left the ruin premises and walked out of their sight.


    "Catch all the vagrants! Those who left and those who are still inside!"


    Not long after that, a loud voice rang out along with themotion of a number of Powergen-wearing guards bursting out of the ce who immediately spread out to catch the vagrants who had just left from inside and those who had just arrived at the ce without any exnation.


    Also, there''s a group who''s alsoing from the entrance towards our direction. Seeing that, the two readied themselves to put on their Powergen and retaliate but before they could do that, I stopped them.


    "Now''s not the time, put that down and stay close to me."


    After saying that, I pulled out the Orb of Concealment from my neck, pulled the two of them out of their sight before covering us with the Aura of Concealment.


    When those Powergens arrive at where we should be, I heard one of them cursed before saying,


    "They''re gone! Those three are the most suspicious, spread out and find them. It''s possible that they''re from one of the factions unaware of what''s happening here. Silence them before they could report!"

 Chapter 146 Hold Your Position

    "They''re here!"


    Dali shouted, alerting the other two as she opened the screen they put at the entrance of the makeshift hideout to let us in. It''s an invention in this world which could be put up to camouge something, taking in the previous state of the ce. It uses Meta Energy to activate but the energy will not run in front but behind it which makes it hard to be picked up by those sensitive to it. Those who will pass through this ce would only be able to see abandoned ruins in its previous state. The state before we arrived. Unless they look closely it wouldn''t be noticed easily.


    Behind that screen was the hideout they managed to arrange and was still currently arranging. It''s only been a few hours since we left and it''s not even noon yet.


    Though we left the ck Market with the sky still a bit dark, we arrived at our hideout with the sun already on its way to rise over our heads.


    After using the orb earlier, we didn''t stay there to know the reason why they suddenly cracked up on the vagrants. The closest guess was because of what I did considering what that one guy said, but I couldn''t rule out the possibility that it was the Dark World denizens who we came across as the reason. But it''s probably also linked to what we did..


    There''s no point to act as a hero in a situation such as that. I''m not a Hero, after all, also the danger which my Adaptability was sensing hadn''t abated until we left the vicinity of that ck Market.


    It should be someone I could cope with since it''s not the feeling of helplessness which I felt from the old man in the mansion ruins. However, there''s a lot of them in there, fighting one against many wasn''t ideal. That''s just asking to get beaten up and expose myself to the Dark World denizen.


    Though they got implicated by my actions, with us being the most suspicious, they will only be interrogated at best. If those from the ck Market kill them then I could only apologize to them.


    One thing is for sure though, that ce, I will destroy it or rather, I will have it destroyed.


    Letting them continue to feed the Invading forces with resources was something I wouldn''t allow to happen


    I''ll ask Nysia''s help to crack those ck Markets, I''ll even volunteer myself and urge the three Heroes to do the same. It''s not about saving the world for me, it''s to not let them be stronger than us that it could put Nysia or those who I cared for in danger.


    I really need to be a Transcendent soon. Will the door appear before me when I reach the Power Level 100? I don''t know, we''ll see.


    My existence was still not detected by them since they''re still only going after the Heroes and the World. But that incident back on Earth would probably raise some rm to them. Those who possessed Earthlings saw my face, especially the Leader. If they cross-referenced if they ever have a list of Heroes'' faces, my face wouldn''t show up.


    Ah. It''s not like I want them to recognize me, it''s better not to be targeted by them left and right.


    Well, if I managed to be a Transcendent, I will certainly be put in their eyes anyway. However that will be as a denizen of this world.


    The three Heroes here had it fairly easy, they''re being protected by their factions so even if the Darkgens focused on them, there will probably be a group of shields for them.


    "Be alert, we''ll have to stay here for the rest of the day. We found something and they''ll probably search the vicinity."


    Once we''re inside, I had them line up and tell them our discovery and infiltration of the ck Market.


    "Sir. The vagrants¡­"


    Nell who thought of the vagrants that were caught instead of us expressed her concerns.


    I shook my head towards her before continuing.


    "One of you has to send the report back to the Sentry Base and have it be delivered directly to the Head. Put my name into it. Don''t let anyone see it but the Head and you have to be fast."


    I didn''t answer Nell because it''s not really the time to worry about them and even if we worry, with only these guys here, it wouldn''t be enough even if they sacrifice themselves.


    "Roger!"


    The five of them saluted before someone stepped forward to take the role of the messenger.


    Dali.


    Her ability could boost her flying speed. Among the five here, she''s the fastest if it''s about sprinting from one ce to another.


    I can wait for the cooldown of Interdimensional Communication but this way is faster.


    After writing the report that I specifically addressed to Nysia, I told her what we found out and the suspicions I got. I put suspicions because I want her to confirm it on her side. She has contacts on the higher-ups of the three factions and she could sweep the database of the League by herself.


    This time, it''s easier to rely on her influence and connections than doing it by myself.


    I also put in the letter to contact the three Heroes. If they''re not busy, they should go to the city and meet up with me here.


    Since there were Confederacy and League members in there, their bosses will skim through the reports and the current distribution of forces. Our Patrol Team might be exposed to their eyes if some of my guesses are right.


    If a Mythic-rank is really behind that kind of ck Markets then it''s fairly easy for them to maneuver their forces to move here after identifying who they need to deal with.


    Better to act swiftly like this.


    Just the fact that they''re trading with the Dark World denizens was enough reason to shut that ck Market down along with the ces and people connected to it.


    After seeing Dali fly back to the Sentry Base where she will have the Base Commander send it back to Nysia, I went further inside the hideout they made.


    This is a former skyscraper with at least 50 floors but it was cleanly cut by something right at the 8th floor, reducing this ce into this.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    There''s a lot of room avable and even though it''s dusty and messy, cleaning a ce to sit on was easy.


    For the following three hours before Dali went back from the Sentry Base, I used the time to continue absorbing energy and cultivate.


    To avoid the disturbance that will be made by my Unrestrained Absorption, I used Energy Stones along with it to crawl closer to my next breakthrough.


    Yuko and Yumiko will be finished with their preparations in three days. After that, they will knock on the door of Transcendence.


    Nysia shared her experience to us but she mentioned how it will always be different from person to person. The most important thing shemented about being a Transcendent was that after bing one, no Legend Rank or Rank 5 Mortals would be able to threaten them. Just like how she showed me during our sparring inside the simtion. Despite my tricks, I could only get her troubled by it.


    Err¡­ there were also times where I would tease her and that would result in her showing an opening.


    "Sir. Here''s the response!"


    Dali handed me an encrypted tablet device where Nysia sent in her response to my report. It was unopened and well, the password hint was something only the two of us will know.


    "Did you notice something amiss from the Sentry Base? Or are you sure no one followed you here?"


    I asked her to confirm. Can''t be so sure now.


    "Some Confederacy and League members approached me and inquired about our mission before I left. I didn''t answer them. I noticed at least two Metagens taking off after me. I''m not sure if they are following me but before arriving there''s no one on my tail."


    I see. There''s a possibility that she was really followed but she shook them off. Or they managed to conceal themselves. In any case, there''s no chance to confirm it.


    "Alright. Thanks for your hard work."


    "No! It''s an honor!"


    I nodded and dismissed her back to her duty after handing me the device.


    Upon taking the device, I checked it first if there was any irregrity before going back to the room I was using.


    After activating and opening the message, a holographic image of Nysia appeared before me in her official clothes, a white tight dress and a long sleeved coat draped over her shoulders. The same clothes she wore when she appeared in that room. She could''ve just written her response but she still used this. That girl...


    In any case, this is a recording of her so even if I retorted it will continue to y by itself.


    From her expression, I could see that it was her League Head mode and she''s certainly angry about something.


    "Don''t rush in by yourself. I''ll being there. The three Heroes were also informed but none of them could leave at the moment. I swept my executives and found two of them connected to that ck Market you mentioned. They''re currently in the process of interrogation and I''ve already sent orders to capture everyone connected to them."


    "My contact at the Confederacy and Eldur will also start moving to investigate, however, since it might involve their Mythic-rank, their movements will surely be restricted. We shouldn''t expect help on their end."


    "Remember. Wait for me, Daisuke. I have already terminated your Patrol Mission. Hold your position. Whether your suspicions are true or not, that ce you discovered will be eradicated."


    "I repeat, wait for me. Alright?"


    Ending her message with that worried face of hers, I couldn''t help but smile. That girl was worrying too much when she already knew that I''m not someone who would rush in without a n.


    Haa..For a simple Patrol Mission to turn like this. Is this my bad luck or it''s really meant for the events to move forward like this?


    After admiring her beauty for a while, I turned off the device and stored it inside the ne before going out of the room to inform the five about the termination of the mission.


    -


    -


    Two hourster.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Sounds of explosion roused us into attention. The area we were in was suddenly being bombarded by artillery rounds.


    Though they all looked calm, the worry on the five Elite Members'' faces couldn''t be hidden.


    "Calm down and line up. Prepare forbat at any moment."


    I walked in front of them and calmly ordered. Judging from the sounds of explosion, they haven''t really pinpointed our location and they''re firing blindly.


    It''s either Dali or us who were followed here or someone leaked information about the Patrol Team in this area. I guess that''s not important now.


    With Nysia''s speed she''ll arrive in an hour or two, she told me to wait then wait I shall.

 Chapter 147 Surrounded

    30 minutester, the bombardment hadn''t stopped at all and there were already two instances where the ruin we were in was hit. Luckily, the screen covering us wasn''t damaged.


    There were also sounds of Metagens flying above us that were scouring the ce. I once used the Orb of Concealment to see the situation outside.


    Our supposed patrol area indicated by the mission details was already surrounded. They''re just waiting for the bombardment to end before they march inside to look for us on foot.


    Tough luck, eh?


    We were really put on a chopping board.


    Rearranging the events that urred which led to this, it started with that Darkgen scout. What was it doing an hour away from the ck Market anyway? Instead of retreating after seeing Pasuta, he shot at him when he''s currently alone. If that wasn''t stupid, then what was?


    I know I also made some kind of stupid decision when I had that stall owner go berserk. But I had to do it. If nothing happened, we would''ve gotten more information but the result was as expected.


    And it would still lead to this point even if I didn''t do anything in there.


    When I told what I found out to the five Elite Members, they all turned gloomy as if their graves were already dug.


    Haa... Cheer up, will you? The strongest Plot Armor we can ask for at this moment ising for us.


    Ah. Not exactly for us, but for me.


    As if I could tell them that. But really, to think that these guys will suddenly decide to surround us and kill us without a second thought.


    Is this possibly a normal urrence? A whole Patrol Team getting wiped out? Or an Assault Team going MIA from their mission?


    If it''s like that then the three factions were toox or these guys were too good at erasing any traces that could point to them


    Ah, the League could be said asx as well but I''m being biased about it since it''s not asrge as them and Nysia wasn''t that eager to manage her executives.


    I guess I''ll suggest to Nysia to reform it and have someone she could truly trust to be something like a CEO who could manage the Executives and below with her and her Core Pilots as the figureheads and main military force.


    That way she could bezy all she wanted and she could also leave this world with me without the League disbanding because of her absence. Win-win, eh?


    "Reinforcements areing, chin up guys. You''ll be able to go home and if you did well, I''ll rmend all of you to get more incentives to aid those who wanted to be Core Pilots or a clear future for those who wanted to have a stable retirement."


    Giving them promises like this was a known tactic to raise morale, even if it wouldn''t have that much effect, they would start to think that a miracle could happen.


    Well, their survival was already confirmed unless something unexpected happened. If not for my connection to Nysia, I''m not confident at keeping them all alive.


    After hearing my words, they looked up and somehow cast away some of their gloom.


    As long as this ce holds, we wouldn''t move.


    But yeah¡­ Even if we didn''t move, that''s not the case for our enemies.


    Soon enough, the bombardment stopped and the march of the Metagen and Darkgen alike started to fill our ears. I counted them earlier and there were at least 5 times our numbers and that number was only those who were already in their Metagen and Darkgen, there were also those in Powergen that would sweep every ruin to look for us.


    There''s really no one in this area but us and that was confirmed by Nell with her ability so it was already almost 90% certain that we''re their targets. There are still other possibilities we couldn''t rule out but yeah the possibility was too low for it.


    "An hour at best. She will arrive in an hour. Follow my lead and I''ll ensure that you all will be able to go home."


    Though I''m the strongest, I have skills that could empower and support them. As long as they don''t mess up, I''ll make sure to keep them alive.


    "We''re at yourmand, Sir."


    The five of them saluted and shouted in unison. No matter what, they really didn''t have a choice now.


    "Alright. Get in your Metagen, everyone"


    Aftermanding them, they all released their Metagens from itspressed state and entered it.


    The same as them, I released the Purple Haze and jumped inside.


    I had Nell to use her ability to observe the enemies through her Enhanced Hearing. Using the result of her observation, I drew out a n for us to avoid being encircledpletely.


    Incorporating their abilities into the n, if everything goes well, we''ll be able to keep moving and stall for time. The only unounted variable was the enemies'' abilities that''s why I put in the Dispelling Arrow as a key skill. It will be used to stop them from disrupting my n.


    "2 minutes."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Nell reminded me. I nodded through the screen where everyone was connected to.


    "Pasuta. Start in 1 minute."


    "Roger!"


    After saluting, his Metagen went in front of us. The damage his Metagen got from the Darkgen was already repaired. As long as the regeneration property of the regenium wasn''t damaged, it would continue to regenerate itself.


    Apart from the regenium mine, every ore they mined has the possibility to have the regeneration property to be damaged and removed. If that happened, that''s the time for the Metagen to be manually repaired by recing the damaged regenium tes.


    Using his ability, a variation or should I say a lower version of Earth Control and Terrakinesis which Matthew has, he melted the ground into a lump of y and absorbed it in his Metagen revealing a hole in the ground.


    Well, he''s not burrowing but only getting his ammo. That''s his ability; melting, absorbing and dispersing. By absorbing it, it didn''t mean it would be a part of his armor but it would only be stored somewhere which could form projectiles he could shoot, be it balls of soil or stakes made from it. It was strengthened with his Meta Energy so it''s a bit stronger.


    One minute soon passed and without ordering, Pasuta pulled the screen down which revealed the surprised Metagens approaching our location. Right on time ording to Nell''s ability.


    "Scram!"


    He shouted and started shooting whatever he had towards them while speeding forward with the five of us following behind him.


    With him at the front, we waded forward without stopping, leaving those Metagens as they scrambled to follow behind us right afterposing themselves.


    However, Sen being the one in the rear used some add-ons from his Metagen. The backside of his Metagen opened and released bombs that exploded on contact.


    With Pasuta''s projectiles as our vanguard and Sen''s bombs as our rearguard, we became an unstoppable group temporarily swimming through the battlefield while the predators were trying to circle and gang up on us


    Energy Field, Physique Boost and Spirit Boost didn''t have any use when using a Metagen so I couldn''t buff any of them. Psyche Boost could only refresh their minds, it could temporarily boost their Intelligence but it uses Psyche Energy.


    I''m stingy about Psyche Energy. It will be hard if I need itter only to find out that I already used up my reserves.


    That''s why¡­ my buffs were pretty useless this time.


    They were all useless, weren''t they? Only now did I feel like my umted Support Skills were meaningless. Even the orbs. Concealment could be used but one stray bullet could reveal someone, it''s not ideal to be used during a close chase like this. Ailment also needed a lot of Flux Energy to cover a small area and that didn''t ensure a 50% reduction on their stats. Enhancement only buffs Strength and Endurance,Metagens have no use for that, they only rely on Brain Capacity and the Metagen itself.


    I would just have toe up for something new next time to cope with this ring problem.


    And that shouldn''t be my focus, in a few seconds, Pasuta''s projectiles would run out. We already passed through to at least 10 Metagens but they''re all flocking towards us due to that.


    "I ran out!"


    Pasuta shouted before moving backwards, Oni reced him to be the vanguard and used his ability. It wasn''t that good duringbat but upon using it to surprise the enemy, it was surprisingly effective.


    His ability is called Illusion Wave, literally just a wave of illusion that can put those unaware of it or those who were surprised in a hallucinatory state where they would be paralyzed for a bit while they drifted off to dreand.


    The two Darkgens at the front who were propping up a cannon on their shoulders froze upon being hit by it.


    Using that as an opportunity, the Purple Haze I was riding in went past from the middle straight to the two Darkgens using sh Step along with sh Draw upon touching the ground. With how fast it was, it could only be seen by the others as my Metagen which spewed out the purple smoke went past the two frozen Darkgens.


    And when the smoke covered the two. It stood frozen there like idiots as our group passed by them.


    However, moments after the purple smoke dispersed, the two Darkgens'' front areas burst open before the two fell to the ground, severely damaged.


    The cutting power of the sh Draw wasn''t enough to cut through a Dark Energy-enhanced Darkgenpletely.


    Though regrettable, the oue was already more than enough.


    "Sir Daisuke, are you sure you''re not the original owner of that Metagen? That was fast and amazing! Even back then when the Confederacy stopped us!"


    Suddenly, the voice of Nell and the faces of the five Elite Members appeared on my screen, awe written on it while they waited for my answer.


    I guess they''re trying to increase their morale by asking this.


    "Don''t sweat it. If my own Specialized Metagen was sessfully made, we wouldn''t even need to move from our position."


    Answering them with enthusiasm, it really raised their morale even for a bit as we went ahead and continued dodging and counter-attacking all the while stalling for time, waiting for Nysia''s arrival.


    We need an hour however, the enemies only needed to n it well to corner us. And right at that moment, the Specialized Metagens which only watched the spectacle earlier started to move. There were three of them and by judging through their build. They''re all of bnced variation.

 Chapter 148 The Purple Haze Against Three Specialized Metagens

    To have three of them at the same time and they''re unidentified. Newly produced or hidden from the public? Nysia told me to remember every known Specialized Metagens for me to identify their affiliation instantly but these three were not in any databases.


    Their resources are really deep, eh? This much firepower for only one Patrol Team? They''re truly dead set on burying us here, with the first-hand information still with us.


    They might or might not have already known about the report I sent to Nysia and the cracking up on the Executives connected to them.


    And what they''re thinking was that if they clear this ce before reinforcement arrives, we would surely be treated as MIA with all evidence erased by them.


    Maybe it already happened before and the report was sent to their aplice leading for Nysia not knowing what really happened.


    However, this time, they didn''t know that the new Core Pilot was someone really close to her and that she would personally be the reinforcement. Let''s see their surprised lookter.


    In any case, these three were serious threats.


    "Three Specialized Metagens. We''re doomed¡­"


    Seeing those three, the morale that I had just raised up plummeted once again.


    "No! I believe in Sir Daisuke! Don''t lose hope. He said one hour, so we''ll survive this in one hour!"


    Nell shouted waking up the four who became downcast. At least someone still believed in me. I still haven''t used my newly acquired skills upon stepping here. Energy Drain and Energy Amplification. I guess that will be put to a test now.


    "Great job, Nell. If you don''t believe me at least you should believe in yourself that you can survive this predicament. And if that''s still not enough, you can all surrender to them now. I don''t need weak-willed subordinates who will just drag me down. Maybe they''ll let you live or torture you for information, anything goes. So choose now whether you''ll continue following me or sumb to your weak heart."


    Through the screen, I could see the other four contemte before steeling themselves and look forward with determination in their eyes.


    Seeing that, I just nodded and looked up to the uing three Specialized Metagens.


    "Continue moving the way we nned it. You all know your abilities. Nell, you lead them. I''ll take the three Specialized Metagens with me."


    "Y-yes sir!"


    She was surprised but after a while, she saluted and started giving out orders.


    I turned off themunication channel with them and focused myself to retaliate against the three attacksing from those Metagens.


    They also ignored the Primeval Knights and chose to deal with me, the only Specialized Metagen among us.


    One of them is gold in color with wings on its back, it was flying above me and through the p of its wings, it sent feather-shaped projectiles to rain down on me.


    The second one is a silver Metagen which seemingly has a control on clouds. From above it, a huge patch of dark clouds formed above with asional thunderbolts. Those thunderbolts then started to hit the said Metagen for a few times, instead of being damaged, the Metagen channeled it through the Metagen and formed a thunderbolt aura around it as it started discharging bolts of lightning towards my position.


    The third one is an ice-blue Metagen who only pulled a Gatling gun from its back and rained down bullets to my position. Every bullet it spewed out were all white in color, upon hitting something, it would expand and freeze it.


    Three projectile types of attacks in three directions sounded like a death sentence to anyone that would be bombarded by it.


    However, before any of it reached me. The Purple Haze spewed out smoke to cover their sights.


    Some of those projectiles were unavoidable that''s why¡­


    [Energy Amplification has been activated]


    [Energy Burn has started.]


    [Burn Rate: 27 units of Flux Energy/second]


    [Gained 27% increase in all abilities, skills and energy effectiveness]


    [Will expire upon Energy Depletion or deactivating Energy Amplification]


    I activated Energy Amplification before creating four clones using Phantasmic Doppelganger.


    From the purple smoke, four identical Purple Hazes burst out. Three of those went straight towards the three Specialized Metagens enduring whatever they''re shooting while the fourth seemingly sprinted away from the ce.


    The three Specialized Metagens dodged the three clones when they got near them after judging that the clones were rushing in as sacrifices for the fourth one to sessfully escape.


    Upon sessful dodge and maneuver, they immediately chased after the fourth Purple Haze.


    The golden winged Metagen stopped the projectiles and pped its wings again as it glided from the air to follow the fourth Purple Haze.


    The silver Metagen also used his thunderbolts to seemingly increase his speed as it chased after the winged Metagen and the fourth Purple Haze.


    Not bothering about the three clones they dodged, the three Specialized Metagens all turned their focus on the fourth one which is, of course, another clone.


    The real Purple Haze which became concealed after producing the four clones only took a step back to dodge the stray projectilesing from above<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The three clones'' purpose was to shield me from the lightning balls and freezing bullets and also to get near them. Though their judgements should be correct, they didn''t know the extent of my abilities


    Due to the Energy Amplification and the almost 140% utilization that I could exert using the Purple Haze, those clones were more than 60% stronger than how they should be.


    The projectiles could be destructive if they hit me at the same time but with the clones taking one type of projectiles each, they all survived it albeit damaged to the point that they could only move sluggishly after it.


    Seeing the other two who immediately chased after the 4th clone, the ice-blue Metagen was one stepte since he still needed to pull in and slung the gun on his back before he could chase after it.


    With the three of them forgetting about the three clones, I started my counter-attack.


    I changed ces with the clone near the ice-blue Metagen and without him noticing it, I shot an Energy Thread and lodged it onto his back.


    Almost instantly, the draining of his energy started.


    [Energy Thread has been sessfully connected]


    [Energy Drain had started]


    [Draining Rate: 16 units of Meta Energy/second]


    [Will be interrupted if the thread is cut or pulled out.]


    When the ice-blue Metagen felt that, he immediately turned around


    Upon seeing the almost frozen Purple Haze from earlier in good condition, even without seeing the reaction of the Pilot, I could already guess how surprised he was.


    With mymunication channels currently turned off, even if he tried tomunicate to me, he wouldn''t be able to.


    With the Energy Thread in ce, he tried to shake it off but to no avail. He was surely feeling it, the draining of his Energy.


    Pulling out the Pure Regenium Sword, I rushed towards him before he could warn the other two who were still chasing after the fourth clone.


    Elusive Steps immediately put me behind it.


    The enemy reflexively swung his arm to his back but I already activated Counter and High Guard Parry freezing him in ce.


    With the burn of energy from the Amplification, it was partly abated by the drain of energy, I wouldn''t let him cut the thread easily.


    Due to the two skills, the ice-blue Metagen was put into a few seconds of rigidity.


    Well, since I''m the one who wanted the battles to quickly be settled, I didn''t hold back using that opportunity he gave me.


    Inputting variousmands to the interface, the Purple Haze started its dance.


    Magic Missiles were generated instantly followed by the three shes which were all delivered by the Pure Regenium Sword. Upon contact, it immediately broke off the regenium tes covering the Metagen.


    Even with his hurried cirction of Meta Energy, the rate of damage it received was sufficiently higher than the rate of regeneration.


    Using the gap made by the attacks, I stabbed the ice-blue Metagen leaving a number of Energy Explosions inside it which exploded simultaneously.


    Not only that, the three clones who were already in tatters, converged and delivered their own attacks through that gap.


    With the series of attacks, that few seconds which the Counter and Parry earned me gave me enough time to severely damage the ice-blue Metagen.


    It was only when the Energy Explosions rang out from inside the ice-blue Metagen did the two Specialized Metagen stopped in their tracks and turned around to see the falling Metagen.


    With this, one of the three Specialized Metagen was incapacitated instantly.


    Determining that, I controlled the Purple Haze to fly up before covering myself with the Aura of Concealment, vanishing from their sight once more.


    Surprisingly, the Energy Thread was also covered by the Aura. Even after falling to the ground, I''m continuously draining him of his energy.


    The attacks hadn''t reached the cockpit of the ice-blue Metagen but the impact from the explosions would surely shake his head many times over and it would be a miracle if his consciousness held.


    Looking at theming from the distance, I stayed close to the ice-blue Metagen while still concealed to watch what the two Specialized Metagen Pilots will do.


    The clones were still active so¡­ giving orders to them, the three clones stood up and blocked the two''s path while the fourth one also turned around to join the fray.


    All of this happening in a span of a minute or two, I''ve gained an advantage against three Specialized Metagen.


    But still¡­ How are those five faring right now? They''re still alive, right?

 Chapter 149 The Hour Long Wait

    Without opening themunication channel, I could only guess what they were thinking upon the situation suddenly evolving to this.


    Are they cursing me or are they cursing me? Surely what has just happened made them curse me to death. Who told them not to check if that was a clone or not?


    Well, one thing was for sure though, these three weren''t the source for that danger which my Adaptability was still sensing.


    It''s here but it''s not them. They''re only a subordinate, probably only Rank S or SS at best. Their abilities aren''t that great even or the Metagen wasn''t specially made for them.


    Err¡­ Who knows? I haven''t fought them head-on and I quickly dealt with that one once the chance showed itself to me.


    But three Core Pilot level subordinates, there''s a possibility that they were raised here or they came from either of the factions involved. Whatever their background is, an enemy is an enemy.


    There''s nothing limiting someone to Pilot another Metagen after all. I could even Pilot theirs and use it better if they would let me.


    Should I steal them?


    Err¡­But the girls wouldn''t be able to use it if it''s Meta Energy exclusive. I had Nysia take a sample of my Flux Energy for her Researchers to study. Since it also has the property of Meta Energy, if they could make a Metagen which would allow the other three Energy assimted to it along with the Meta Energy to be used then Yuko and the others would also be able to Pilot a Metagen.


    The Darkgens did it with their Dark Energy, why not my Flux Energy, right? I''ll look forward to that.


    Waiting for the right moment, I already deactivated the Energy Amplification. Which means, I''m recharging myself through that unconscious guy, if they didn''t manage to pull him out or cut the thread off, he would soon be depleted of his own energy.


    Well, they''re still busy with my clones. Even if they''re weaker if it''s just for stalling for time, I could confidently say that I''m a master at that and my clones also moved like me albeit not as good as me.


    During this face-off, unlike before where the clones purposely ate their attacks, they were now urately dodging and coordinating by themselves even in their damaged state.


    They could also use my skills but the result was also reduced so they could only irritate the two, wasting their time before the clones naturally dispersed due to its duration running out.


    Once the clones disappeared, the silver Metagen went over to the fallen ice-blue Metagen, unaware of the Energy Thread stilltched onto it.


    With both of them wary that I''m still around, the golden-winged Metagen stood in front, guarding the two.


    A little whileter, the cockpit of the silver Metagen opened and revealed a woman, probably in her early 20''s with purple hair and a silver flexible tight suit which covered her whole body.


    She hurriedly stood up and jumped from her Metagen to the ice-blue Metagen whose energy was still being drained. She''s shouting something while worriedly looking for the emergency button to open the cockpit from the outside.


    I was already about to rush in and take down that Pilot when a distress signal was suddenly sent to me from Nell''s Metagen. With the screen blinking in red, it showed Nell''s appearance who''s currently disheveled and with blood running on her forehead.


    "Sir, we''re surrounded. We can''t move anymore. Pasuta and Oni are unconscious, Dali and Sen are standing at the front trying to shield us. I¡­ my Meta Energy is already depleted. We need help¡­"


    Right. They''re not Heroes who were overpowered from the start, even with the n I cooked up, their Meta Energy reserves are bound to be depleted and the enemies also have their abilities they could use.


    Regrettably, it has only been five minutes since we separated but they''re already out ofmission. I guess that''s the true extent of a group of only Rank A and Rank B Pilots, they couldn''t magically ovee the difference in numbers.


    I guess I got too used at supporting Heroes and mypanions that I forgot that those five were normal people here. They couldn''t create a miracle when outnumbered 5 to 1.


    "Wait for me. I''ming over."


    I responded and pulled the Energy Thread off the ice-blue Metagen and the notification of the Energy Drain interruption rang out.


    [Energy Thread has been pulled out of the target]


    [Energy Drain has been terminated.]


    I couldn''t care less for it now. If I engage thest two this time, I wouldn''t be able to save those five. It''s a shame but I told them they would live if they believe in me. And I don''t really n on them dying on me. If they died, those chasing them will be focusing on me next.


    I might have fooled these Pilots earlier but now that they know I have some tricks up my sleeve, they would surely be ready for it. Sneak attacking right now wouldn''t produce as much result when I sneak attacked that ice-blue Metagen.


    Retreating from the ce. I controlled the Purple Haze to fly through the sky and look for the 5 Elite Members'' location. These Specialized Metagens could be dealt withter and from that purple-haired woman''s expression, whoever''s Piloting that ice-blue Metagen is someone special to her. Her lover or a sibling, who knows. I''ll use that to my advantageter.


    From the sky, it''s easy to see where they were surrounded. With the five of them huddled together, another bombardment from those surrounding them would be enough to turn them all into smithereens.


    Since I''m still concealed, I looked around and found the Darkgens still at a distance, just watching those Metagens try to kill my team. Behind them was another Metagen and one look was enough for me to determine that it was the one who''s giving me the warning signs not to engage.


    From the database¡­ there''s also no data about it. But from how it stood from there like someone looking down on us, a Rank SSS+ like me.


    I see. That''s why it''s ringing an rm. If any of the Heroes of this world was faced with that, they would lose.


    Ah. Well, let him watch. For now, I have to take the five out of that dangerous situation.


    [Energy Amplification has been activated]


    [Energy Burn has started.]


    [Burn Rate: 27 units of Flux Energy/second]


    [Gained 27% increase in all abilities, skills and energy effectiveness]


    [Will expire upon Energy Depletion or deactivating Energy Amplification]


    Activating Energy Amplification, the Purple Haze appeared from its concealed state.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    [Energy Thread has been sessfully connected]


    [Energy Drain had started]


    [Draining Rate: 16 units of Meta Energy/second]


    [Will be interrupted if the thread is cut or pulled out.


    I targeted the one closest to Sen and Dali and sessfullytched my Energy Thread to it before four clones separated from me and dived down to take on one or two Metagens at the outer circle of their encirclement. Each of them spewing out the smoke from their backs.


    Apart from the two who got hit by the sh Draw earlier, every Metagen was here.


    [Energy Incarnate Transformation has been activated]


    [Transformation Cost: 7 units of Energy/second]


    And to further strengthen me. I transformed into an Energy Incarnate, however, it couldn''t be channeled through the Purple Haze.


    A Metagen is a lump of metal after all. The Transformation is only applicable to my main body. In any case, what I needed from it was the increased control over Source Energies.


    Inputting the series ofmands to the Metagen, the Purple Haze which was concealed again after creating the four clones dived down andnded in front of Sen, Dali and the other three slumped down behind them. Generating Energy Shields, the Purple Haze threw those to the five.


    With another set ofmands, the Purple Haze raised its hand and the surrounding energy was stirred and a whirlpool of energy was seemingly formed. Just like what I used when my Incarnation was sparring with Erin.


    The whirlpool of energy sucked in the surrounding Meta Energy and which created a vacuum of it. For a second, the enemy Metagens'' abilities couldn''t be activated. Using that opportunity, the Purple Haze waved its hand down which made the whirlpool of energy plunge down and cover the five Metagen behind me.


    "Absorb it to repair your Metagens and replenish yourselves!"


    Through the screen which showed the faces of the five Elite Members, renewed hope appeared from their expressions. Nell and the other two who were unconscious earlier were also energized as they started to bathe with the amount of energy I gathered for them.


    We need a little more time before Nysia arrives. Then¡­


    The four clones who were still battling it out with their targets converged with us in the middle. From 5, our numbers were doubled with me and my clones'' addition. Though those clones were surely weaker, they''re the best at stalling for time. However, I have to recreate them after their duration ends.


    With that in mind, I threw more Energy Threads totch on more Metagens though some cut it immediately or jumped away from it, with this kind of battlefield, my clones went and locked them down.


    With three sessful Energy Threads, the siphoned energy from them became enough to sustain Energy Amplification and Energy Incarnate state.


    Two minutester, the five Elite Members stood up from behind me. Though it didn''t repair them to 100%, it''s enough to get them back on their feet.


    "Alright. Are you guys ready? The same strategy as earlier. Don''t hold back and let''s stall for time!"


    Well, that didn''t sound encouraging but that''s what we needed to do at this moment.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Even if they''re already banged up, the five of them saluted from the screen.


    "Let''s move out!"


    Along with thatmand, with my four clones in the lead, we broke out of the encirclement.


    Those Metagens with the Energy Threads lodged into them were dragged along us, creating another obstacle to the pursuing Metagens.


    From a distance, the two Specialized Metagen started to join the fray.


    For the next 40 minutes. We circled the ce without letting us be cornered again.


    Dispelling Arrows, Energy Drain, Energy Barrier, Magic Missiles and Phantasmic Doppelganger.


    I rotated through these five skills to impede them from getting close as well as maintaining the rate of siphoned energy to sustain my buffs that burned through it.


    When we reached 50-minute mark after our escape from that encirclement, a greenmunication signal lit up on my screen.


    Upon opening it, Nysia''s beautiful face appeared in front of me.


    "Daisuke. I''m here!"


    With a worried voice and expression from the screen, I could see her Metagen, the Sanguine Aegis, sped up from the distance to our location.


    The disturbance it created was enough to make the Metagens stop and look up along with us.


    "You''re finally here, Nysia."


    Seeing that worried face, I smiled at her through the screen to ease that up.


    The five Elite Members who were staring at their screen and watching the conversation between us had a dumbfounded look on their faces.


    Out of all the members of the League, It was the Head that they looked up to who came to our rescue. Of course, that worried face she showed and the way she called me was what made them stare dumbstruck at their screen.

 Chapter 150 The Sanguine Aegis

    "The Head and Sir Daisuke are..."


    The same phrases escaped the mouths of the five Elite Members.


    Well, of course, anyone would have the same reaction when they heard and saw Nysia''s reactions to my words. Only I would have the gall to call her by name like that.


    Err.. I also kinda blurted it out when I saw her worried face. This girl just worries too much, maybe it will ease up when I finally be a Transcendent like her.


    "I told you to hold your position."


    Not minding the five and not closing themunication with them, Nysia grumbled to me.


    "Err¡­ Circumstances. We would be surrounded if we didn''t move."


    "Haa. You''ll go back with meter, alright?"


    With a sigh, she epted my reason before asking another question.


    "Sure. I''ll hitchhike there, it would be nice to ride an Ultimate Metagen. I''ll give you a massage as payment."


    I nodded and smiled at her. And I felt that''s not enough, I teased her to release some tension.


    Hearing that, Nysia blushed through the screen. Before she could form a smile, she pouted her lips.


    "Don''t make me smile at this time, idiot. I''m turning this off. And you five. Never speak of this to anyone else, understand?"


    This girl, she purposely let them hear our conversation. That just shows how she wanted our rtionship to be known by others but due to circumstances, we couldn''t yet.


    "Y-yes!"


    The five Elite Members saluted and stuttered as they acknowledged her order.


    "Sir Daisuke¡­ you and the League Head."


    Dali asked while the other four looked so eager to hear my answer, the previous tension they had was already gone from their faces.


    "Un. It''s like that, so I don''t need to repeat what she said, right?"


    I nodded and made the tone of my voice turn cold.


    "Yes! I see. That''s why you believe we''ll survive in an hour."


    Well, I let them think like that. For now, with the focus of the enemies turned to her, the Metagens chasing us started to retreat.


    Nysia''s Metagen was known to everyone, be it those who live under the three factions or even the vagrants who lived outside the civilization. No one will mistake that Sanguine Aegis as any other Metagen.


    Compared to a normal Metagen, its height reached 15 meters, a reddish-pink giant metal robot with a womanly figure, it''s almost like how Amry''s Metagen was built, except the Sanguine Aegis is bigger. Furthermore, it didn''t have any other weapon attached to it except a huge Morning Star, the spikes on it are made from Pure Regenium just like my sword. One bash from it when it is coated by her ability can easily break the defenses put up by the enemy and mercilessly bash into it ignoring the hardness of any armor.


    Her Defense Maniption can be applied to almost anything but of course, there are certain limitations to it.


    Because of herplete trust in me, she told me the skills she got from her ability starting from Armor Control until it evolved up to Defense Maniption.


    Enhance or Reduce Armor at Silver-rank, Armor Empowerment at Gold-rank, Defense Amplification at Diamond-rank, Shield Mimicry at Legend-rank and when she reached Mythic-rank Defense Pration or Protection.


    She told me that every time it evolved, it would enhance the previous skills to keep up with her strength. Using all that Skills along with the Orb of Reinforcement, she became imprable. Well, not really imprable but she justpletely mastered the use of her abilities to suit herbat style.


    She''s still at least a kilometer away but the aura she''s exuding was enough to make the standard Metagens almost trip on their own feet. When she reached them, every one hit from her weapon, two or three standard Metagens would explode, ignoring the hardness and regeneration property of a regenium.


    "Good, good, good. Colluding with and feeding the Darkbugs. Let me sentence you all to death! You even had the gall to¡­"


    When she''s done, dealing with those who werete at retreating, Nysia''s voice filled the air. She already saw the Darkgens at the distance and that was enough evidence for her.


    Her voice was already bone-chilling but when she added thatst sentence, even if she didn''tplete it, it''s like the Horror personified to the enemies.


    The two Specialized Metagens who were chasing after me also started to fall back. No matter how strong they are or how many they are, they''ll be scrap metals in front of her.


    Not even the three Mythic-ranks of the three factions could put a dent on her Metagen, what more a bunch of standard Metagen and few Specialized Metagen.


    With the appearance of Nysia, even the slight danger that I was feeling earlier was already gone.


    That guy who seemed to be Rank SSS+ also cowered away as he started his own retreat.


    Upon seeing that, I started anothermunication channel to Nysia. This time, just for the two of us.


    "Nysia. That one Metagen who seemed to be their leader. Don''t let him get away as well as the other Specialized Metagens. Ah. Wait. I''ll deal with those two."


    "Don''t you need to rest? Leave these small fries to me."


    "I''m your Companion, you know? I won''t let you do all the work."


    "Stubborn."


    Err¡­ Am I stubborn? Maybe¡­ I can''t find a word to retort on that.


    "You became silent, stubborn guy. Take care, alright?"


    "Yes ma''am."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Hearing my answer, Nysia giggled and it was about to turn into aughing fit if she didn''t stop it by putting a hand on her mouth.


    With slight tears due to preventing herugh, Nysia red at me.


    "Keep this open, stubborn guy. I''ll go on ahead."


    "Be careful too. Don''t underestimate the Dark World."


    "Yes sir!"


    With her answer which mimicked how I answered, we failed to contain ourugh anymore. It''s a rare urrence so weugh it out until we be satisfied.


    If not for our current situation I would like to flirt with her a bit longer.


    Well, that could wait. We still need answers.


    With Nysia here, if no other Mythic-rank arrived then we could shut this down. They might sacrifice themselves without spilling any beans to protect who''s behind them but at least the one ck Market catering to the Darkgens will be closed.


    Having decided our course of action, Nysia flew straight to that one specific Metagen who stood proudly earlier while decimating anything she passed through. The speed of that reddish-pink Metagen could rival those light-armored Specialized Metagens which focuses on speed. Without any other Mythic-rank, the Sanguine Aegis was unstoppable.


    Shaking my head as I watched her dominate the area, I turned my focus to the golden-winged and silver Metagens.


    I don''t know where the other Metagen is but considering how severely damaged it was earlier, it''s no wonder that it wouldn''t be able to go back to this battlefield.


    After instructing the 5 Elite Members to hide themselves or make themselves useful by cleaning up those who were only using a Powergen, I left their side again. That''s already easy, I could only facepalm if they were put to another kind of danger again.


    "Should I capture the Pilots, Nysia?"


    "Yes. By piloting a Specialized Metagen, they''re high rank enough to know some things. But if it will put you to danger, just kill them."


    "Roger."


    Activating my Energy Amplification again, Elusive Steps transported me on top of the two Metagen. Unaware at first, they both looked up and could only see my foot kicking down to pummel one of them. That certain foot was already covered with Energy Explosion.


    Choosing one of the two, I targeted the golden-winged Metagen, specifically its shoulder where I could also hit his wings.


    Boom! Boom!


    Two explosions sounded out upon contact, one on its wing and one on its shoulder. But that''s just the start.


    Inputting moremands to the Purple Haze, it did some human-like flip and kicked once more which the golden-winged Metagen blocked with his Metagen''s palm.


    Boom!


    And another explosion.


    Only when Inded on the ground did the two manage to react.


    They were surprised at Nysia''s appearance that they forgot about my capabilities; severely damaging theirrade in a blink of an eye.


    With those two kicks, the golden-winged Metagen was thrown backwards which left the silver Metagen and me in a faceoff.


    Its Pilot is a woman and someone with that thunderbolt ability. This time, she didn''t call for another thunder cloud. Instead, she just generated new thunders using her Meta Energy.


    With the two of them already put at a disadvantage, I dodged multiple times while using everything I could think of, cing my skills and using it at the right moment.


    Just like when I sparred with Avelin and Erin which I could only recall through the memories of the Incarnation, the two Metagens have teamed up to deal with me.


    Though I could be hit by them asionally, most of the damage was abated by the Energy Shield which will be returned to them by Energy Explosions or Energy sh. Air Bullets and Magic Missiles were also put into the equation.


    Also, along with the purple smoke that kept on spewing out of the Purple Haze, the damage that I should''ve received in full was reduced to almost nonexistent or to a minimum damage due to their failing uracy.


    And all of that without them noticing the two Energy Threads attached to their backs.


    Err¡­ Maybe they already noticed but they''re too worked up with their frustrations of not dealing a lot of damage to me which led to them focusing on taking me down instead of cutting off the Energy Threads.


    Unfortunately, at this point, it wouldn''t happen if there were only two of them. If only they still had that ice-blue Metagen with them then I would have no choice but to keep on retreating to bide my time.


    10 minutes into our heated battle. The Purple Haze which I controlled jumped away. It already got some dents and some ckened area due to the focused thunderbolts and the golden-winged Metagen''s physical ability which could create more of those feathers that he could erge or sharpen.


    Yeah, it''s already banged up a bit, however, the same couldn''t be said to them. The two were already sluggish in their movements that even without using any ability I could now dodge them.


    And another 5 minutes after that, the two Metagens were now kneeling in front of me with their engines turned off, the Pilots'' Meta Energy reserves were all but depleted.


    After determining that the battle is over, I opened mymunication channel to talk to the two pilots.


    "Surrender now or die here, your choice."


    Delivering that deration through themunication channel, the current situation which started with us being surrounded has now turned to this reversal.


    I didn''t receive any reply, however, a few secondster, the cockpits of the two Metagen opened which revealed two purple haired women with their hands up in the air, both of them were weakened from the depleted energy. Sisters or twins? Well, I couldn''t care less any more.


    I might''ve cheated by having Nysiae here but hey, I didn''t tell her toe when I reported. In any case, nothing wrong with using all avable resources, right?

 Chapter 151 Answers Beget More Questions

    An hourter, Nysia also came back after destroying the ck Market which I marked on the map included in the report I sent to her. The Metagens and Darkgens that surrounded us were all destroyed already. Even those Powergen-wearing guards were not spared.


    The vagrants captured were released but those connected with the three factions and the League she found there, some were killed while some were crippled for interrogation. All of them were put in some kind of container which she brought back to this ce.


    Lexie and 5 Core Pilots along with at least 100 Elite Members in their Primeval Knight Metagens alreadymunicated with us at least another hourter after Nysia cleaned up the ce. They could now be seen arriving from a distance.


    That should be how slow the response to our report if it was any other Patrol Team and maybe sometimes there would be no response. Because I was involved, Nysia herself moved using her Metagen.


    The enemies'' n to deal with us almost instantly was brilliant except for that one miscalction, they didn''t ount for the possibility of me having a backer with the identity of being the strongest in this world.


    "Four captives. Should we really keep this guy? He''s a Dark World denizen."


    I asked upon looking at the four captives, the one I pointed out was the one that was possibly a Rank SSS+. Turns out he was the one running that ck Market, under the protection of an unknown backer of course. It''s either Eldur or Confederacy or even both.


    He was wearing a Powergen when he was captured by her and when she pulled that off him, it was revealed that he''s not a denizen of this world.


    The other three were surprisingly a triplet of purple-haired women, they''re the three Pilots of the three Specialized Metagen which I fought. One of them was still unconscious, the ice-blue Metagen Pilot. They surrendered because of that girl. Though we haven''t started interrogating them yet, they already spilled some information just to have us treat their sister.


    Such as they came from a training camp of a secret organization somewhere Nysia''s eyes couldn''t reach. They were only deployed here after their training. In fact, this was their first job and they failed miserably by being defeated by me.


    "That''s much better. We have a way to break him, don''t worry."


    "I see. Without any reinforcement, they were left to die under you."


    They''re probably toote to act or they don''t want to expose themselves yet. But with the mole in the League pulled out, they''ll probably try to make more or there''s still more hidden from her eyes.


    "Whoever''s behind them, they still don''t deem it necessary to enter into a conflict with me. Tsk. To think it would be you who would discover this. My organization was also infiltrated by snakes."


    Nysia clicked her tongue, clearly frustrated at this result. We might''ve destroyed one ck Market that catered to the Dark World denizens but how big is this world, really?


    The three factions upied at least 10-15% each of the wholendmass of this continent while the Primeval Aegis League only upied a small city which was at leastparable to the Capital of the three factions, maybe around 1-2% of thendmass.


    Apparently, people didn''t venture outside the continent. Because there''s nothing out there, they will just reach the other end of the continent. The whole World of Meta only consists of this one hugendmass. There were inds, sure but without any regenium mine there, the people didn''t see any value in upying it.


    "I''ll help you think about itter. What to do next?"


    With Lexie and the others arriving, they''ll surely be in charge of the proper cleanup and hauling in the resources. With destroyed Darkgens and dead Dark World denizens, if they try to dip their fingers in here, they''ll just be met by Nysia''s anger.


    She now knew that one or even three of them were colluding with the Dark World in exchange for Dark Energy.


    Nysia found at least two months worth of it stored in a container for energy below that ck Market, to whom it will be delivered or whoever will pick that up, only that Dark World denizen captive knows.


    Well, her unit of measurement for it was the maximum capacity of her Special Absorption Room.


    Though she''s against the Dark World and tried to destroy it. I told her to use it for herself. She could convert it to Meta Energy to aid in her cultivation. It will double the effectiveness of using only this world''s Source Energy.


    I gave her two Nes for her to store those Dark Energy containers inside.


    I wonder, how much are those idiotic Mythic-ranks paying for it? These Dark World denizens must have been preparing for the descent of their Transcendents. Are they building Ultimate Darkgens?


    Just by the thought of it, I already felt uneasy. This world will really undergo something apocalyptic when that happened and that''s not even counting the Anzeans.


    With only four Transcendents and the other three even has the possibility to be dependent on them, this world is doomed, eh?


    Hopefully, they could clear their minds, whoever they are, or else¡­ this world might see a reduce in their native Transcendents.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Wait here."


    After saying that, she went to Lexie and the other Core Pilots who had just disembarked from their Metagens.


    Looking at the faces of those Core Pilots who are currently trembling in front of her, they''re surely getting scrubbed by Nysia''s nagging and orders. Only Lexie had a smile on her face as if she''s more than willing to ve away for Nysia.


    Is she a closet M for her?


    "Please. You said you''ll treat her."


    One of the triplet, the one riding the silver Metagen suddenly called out to me.


    I looked back and saw the two of them looking at me with some kind of hope in their eyes. Though we did say that, I''m no doctor. That one probably got her head shook hard from my attacks earlier then after that, her energy got depleted. She only needs some rest and to recover her energy.


    For them to worry like that, they probably haven''t experienced that yet.


    "Let''s see. I can try but¡­ what more can you tell us? The ce you came from. What kind of ce is it and who runs it?"


    They''re enemies to be interrogated but if they''re willing to talk just for me to wake up that unconscious one, then I''ll squeeze whatever information they have on them.


    If it''s just refilling energy, Physique and Spirit Boost were the answer. It''s both generated using Flux Energy now, even if their effects were different from each other, the refilled energy contains the 4 assimted energies.


    "I¡­ we don''t know a lot but what we know is we were bought from our parents."


    "We''re vagrants, we''re still young back then so¡­"


    "When we were deployed here, we were blindfolded to keep the ce secret."


    "It was called the Order of the Dark Host."


    They''re truly desperate eh? The two sisters alternately talk. From what they said, they were gathering children and training them somewhere. Maybe not just children, anyone who has the talent to be a Rank S possibly.


    And Order of the Dark Host? Dark could be pertaining to the Dark World. Then who''s that Host?


    After getting an answer, it was then met with more questions. Haa...


    "Did they have some bindings on you? To safeguard that you will not betray them."


    "No¡­ They injected something but it was used to track us. There were others who kept on running away. If they activate it, we''ll be paralyzed."


    "But it was removed when we were sent here, instead, this is embedded in us."


    The sister who was piloting the golden-winged Metagen pulled her clothes down. They were bound on their hand which restricted their use of energy that''s why she could only try to stretch it down which revealed a spot on her chest.


    Err¡­ of course, it''s not what others might think. In the ce where the heart should be, a few inches above it could be seen a cube embedded into their body.


    It''s a transparent cube which clearly shows what''s inside.


    "Dark Energy¡­"


    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but whisper the energy''s identity. That''s a bomb embedded into them. If that cube containing that Dark Energy broke, they will be exposed to the energy and will be corrupted by it. With how dark it looked from outside, it''s apressed Dark Energy.


    Upon my words, the two of them looked up, waiting for my next words.

 Chapter 152 The Minowa Triplets

    "What are the terms they set upon your deployment here?"


    Even though they looked like victims at this moment, showing sympathy to an enemy is a big no-no.


    "Protect and obey the Emissary of the Dark for a year."


    That''s a new term. Emissary of the Dark.


    "After a year, we''ll be sent back to the camp for more training depending on our result."


    The two of them alternately answered again, supplementing the information of the other. They''re betting on this for me to treat their unconscious sister.


    At this time, Nysia was already done giving orders to Lexie and the other League members. I nodded at her as she made her way back to my side.


    Even afar, she probably heard our conversation and the information these girls spilled.


    "Emissary of the Dark, is it him?"


    Nysia pointed to the now unconscious Dark World denizen. He''s really a Rank SSS+ in terms of Brain Capacity but his strength is only around the 3rd realm or Gold-rank in this world. If he''s not in his Metagen, he''s a small fry but when he is in a Metagen, he can be a threat to the Heroes.


    Not to me though. I can cope against him but one careless move can also spell my doom.


    When the two sisters heard Nysia''s voice, they tensed up and almost bit their tongue. Well, even if they''re really raised in that camp, the secret organization still supplemented them with information about Nysia, the strongest Mythic-rank.


    Ah. That reaction.


    For them, Nysia was way scarier than me. I''m just a slightly stronger Rank SSS to them, that''s why they managed to gather their courage to talk to me.


    "Y-yes. He''s the emissary."


    "H-he''s the one we''re supposed to protect, otherwise."


    "Otherwise what?"


    Even until now, Nysia was still showing signs of her anger that the tone of her voice could send chills down to their backs. Even I could somehow feel it. That''s probably the pressure of a Transcendent.


    Her anger was understandable. All this time, she thought nothing was currently wrong and she''s just waiting for the Anzeans to show up again but those Guardians of the three factions were seemingly doing something behind her back, even encroaching on some of the League members.


    I went next to her and sneakily grabbed her hand from behind her. It was still soft despite the countless hardships she faced. Well, I already knew about this since this was not the first time I held her hand.


    But slowly I''m sending a few strands of Psyche Energy to her. It might not help that much but it could help her calm down.


    "O-otherwise we''ll all die along with him."


    "S-same with leaving within 1 kilometer away from him for 24 hours."


    Even if it was hard for them, they still answered her, in a bid not to anger Nysia further.


    "Alright. We will not separate you from him for more than 1 kilometer. I will now wake up your sister as promised."


    "Is that necessary, Daisuke?"


    "I will never break any promises I made. It''s just waking her up and it''s not like I promised to wake her up. I said I can try to treat her."


    Hearing my words, the two sisters'' eyes widened as if they couldn''t believe that they answered all those questions only for me to try and treat their sister. If I failed to treat her, it would still be equal to upholding my promise because I tried.


    "Alright. I''ll have Lexie and the others transport them after you''re done treating that one."


    "Stay here with me, will you?"


    Before she could walk away, I filled in the gaps between her fingers with mine and sped it tightly, not letting her leave my side.


    "Daisuke¡­"


    Nysia looked at me, waiting for the reason why I wanted her to stay. She could easily pull her hand out of my hold if she wanted to but she didn''t do that.


    After a while, she resignedly loosened up her tensed shoulders and released a sigh. She probably noticed the Psyche Energy that I''m sending her. Her anger from the event already subsided a bit.


    "Thank you for this, Daisuke."


    "That''s better¡­ My knowledge might be limited but I''ll help you think of what step we should take next. These sisters might even be an asset for us if we did this well."


    I whispered these words to her, not letting the two sisters hear it.


    "I won''t let you leave tonight, alright?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Nysia nodded and smiled before whispering back. Judging from her expression, she''s waiting for me to get flustered from her words.


    Unfortunately, that won''t work on me.


    "Sounds good to me. I''m also nning to spend the night with you."


    Replying with the same meaning in words, the arrow she shot was reflected back to her. Her face turned from smiling to blushing real quick that she immediately covered it with her free hand.


    "Well then, let''s treat her."


    Leaving Nysia in that state, I gave her hand onest squeeze and a Psyche Boost before letting it go. Calming her down was the reason I stopped her after all.


    After that I walked next to the unconscious sister. This one is just as identical to the other two.


    For a triplet, their differences in their abilities were something amusing. This one''s ability probably concerned that freezing property, the other one was that thunderbolt and thest one was not even about any element but manipting physical objects, however, all of them are at least Rank S.


    Should I turn them to be Core Pilots of the League? Someone that would never betray Nysia?


    I still don''t know their origins and whether those pieces of information they revealed were true or not. Also, I don''t have the method to turn them loyal. I guess I''ll have Nysia decide on that. I''ll just do the promised treatment.


    Generating both Physique and Spirit Boost and shooting both of it on the unconscious sister, it immediately showed its effect once it seeped in her body.


    Her paleplexion turned for the better as her eyshes started to flutter. As I thought, it''s really just a simple case of energy depletion.


    "L!"


    "You''re finally awake!"


    The two immediately went forward to see their sister''s condition. Though that filled her energy reserves, she would still be feeling weak. With that restraint on her hands, she would be like her two sisters.


    "Now that I''ve fulfilled my promise, I''ll leave you to think for your futures. I don''t know whether what you revealed is all true but remember that at this point, we''ll be your best bet at continuing to live."


    "Wait. Let us thank you."


    The sister who was piloting the silver Metagen stopped me. Though they all look identical, the cloth covering themselves corresponded to the color of their Metagen.


    "Huh? I''m the one who turned her in that state, why are you thanking me?"


    "I know but you''re also the one who treated her. We''re enemies earlier, that''s normal. I''m thanking you for your words. We''ll think about it but can you not separate us?"


    This girl. What kind of camp was that anyway? True, they managed to groom excellent Pilots like them but it looks like there''s no doctrine in it which they have to follow. For her to thank an enemy¡­


    "That''s not my decision to make."


    I shook my head to her request. Even if I have the authority, I wouldn''t give her assurance like that. It would just lift their spirits up thinking they would be treated better.


    Upon hearing my response, she hurriedly stood up and afraid that I would go away.


    "We''re called the Minowa Triplets. In that camp, we''re the top of our batch but that''s only for Rank S. The camp also housed SS and SSS batches which were being trained for many years already. The Order was only deploying the Rank S and SS to let them experience the world and in turn, grow to be an SSS. Those Rank SSS, on the other hand, werepeting amongst themselves to see who will be a Rank SSS+. As to what will happen after that, I don''t know anymore."


    Uttering all those pieces of information, the girl was betting on me listening to her request. So they''re just Rank S and there''s more. I just wonder how many. If all them stood at the Darkgens'' side along with the traitors, then the future is bleak.


    "Wait, E. Why are you telling him that?!"


    The golden-winged Metagen Pilot berated her sister. Of course, if it was any other captives, they would hold onto their information closely until its value was raised before making a deal with their captor.


    "This is our only chance to escape, M. They might have a method to remove this."


    The silver Metagen Pilot called E exined to her sister before pointing again to that cube embedded into them.


    True, I could remove them and convert those Dark Energy inside as my cultivation resource but there''s no reason to do that at the moment. They''re part of that unknown secret organization. Though there might be truth to their revtions, we have to verify those first before believing them. Everything could be just an act.


    I only looked at the two without answering whether I will grant their request to be kept together before turning around to walk back to where Nysia is.


    She already recovered from what I said earlier and was closely watching. When I went near her, she didn''tment about it and instead, she released the Sanguine Aegis from itspressed state.


    "Let''s go. Lexie will handle everything here, including their transport. The 5 Elite Members with you will be given some incentives."


    She only gave the sisters a quick nce before jumping inside the cockpit of the Sanguine Aegis.


    Giving them onest look, the hopeful nce of that silver Metagen Pilot fell when she saw me jumping inside the Metagen along with Nysia.

 Chapter 153 Another Start

    From inside the Sanguine Aegis, I saw Lexie and some of the Elite Members pick up the Minowa Triplet and put them inside a cage along with that unconscious Dark World denizen. They will be transported to the HQ and be interrogated there.


    As to whether their request will be approved or not, that''s not my problem anymore. Well, at least they won''t be separated from that Emissary of the Dark.


    I just don''t know if they will send someone to assassinate them. Nysia surely thought of that already. Even if she''szy sometimes, she wouldn''t reach this height if she couldn''t read the current global situation. With her higher Intelligence stat, she might even be able to think of better ideas than me.


    "What do you think about those pieces of information they spilled in desperation?"


    Nysia asked me when she settled herself on the Pilot seat. She already calmed herself down but she''s still in her League Head mode. With this event, a lot of problems turned up.


    The ck Markets, the possible spies inside the League, the possible betrayal that might happen when the chaos started and so on. There''s really a lot that even working on one will get her tangled up on everything that was happening behind her back.


    The Dark World and the Anzeans were already a big problem but they still chose to do this. There''s a possibility that they''re just using each other but selfishness exists in everyone''s hearts.


    Who''s to say that those Mythic-ranks wouldn''t be tempted to convert their Source Energy to Dark Energy when the timees? Like Nysia they don''t often appear in public. I should pay them a visit when I reach their level.


    "Some of it may be true, especially the secret organization, also the thing embedded on their chest, they might really die if they were separated from that Dark World denizen."


    The inside of this Sanguine Aegis was surprisingly spacious, I found my ce and sat next to her, watching as she activated the Metagen.


    What I considered as a lie from the pieces of information they provided was that they were bought from their parents when they were still a child. Their appearance was that of women in their early 20''s while the Dark World only arrived here 3 years ago.


    If they''re telling the truth then that secret organization was deeply rooted and has been running for at least 20 years already. They probably just changed the name to that of the Order of the Dark Host. A batch of S to SSS ranks. If they''re just from one batch, that means there were already previous graduates that were deployed somewhere.


    Ah. They''re probably not only deployed to the ck Markets connected to them but also to the three factions and the League. Those two executives were possibly a graduate of that camp from the secret organization.


    "This situation. Is our world doomed to be assimted, Daisuke?"


    In her eyes could be seen her helplessness. She might be the strongest right now but even her people have the possibility to be a part of those scheming against her and this world.


    "Don''t lose hope. You have me here, also those three Heroes. We are under one banner. If it''s possible, I want to pull them out of their own factions."


    Unless something happened, those three won''t stray away from our current goal. They were probably blessed by the World''s Will of this world so if they even have the slightest thought ofing over to the enemies, it would be detected and I doubt they would be stupid enough to do that.


    "It won''t be easy to snatch them from their hands, they were groomed by their factions. We can only call on them if their factions turned out to be those who betrayed this world. Also, they''re the assurance that not everyone from those factions are aplices of whoever''s behind this."


    From this event, I could already guess now why they''re not turning their aplices into Corrupted. Those Mythic-ranks knew that Mortals wouldn''t be able to cope with the corruption. Those first batch of Corrupted probably didn''t know that and at that time, none of the Mythic-ranks was colluding with them.


    "The three factions will be making a move soon. They will send delegates to see those captives. That''s why I want to clear the ranks of any snakes that haven''t been caught yet."


    Nysia said with conviction. Having traitors in her own organization was truly somethingmentable. Who knows how many Patrol Teams or Assault Teams have died because of the traitors intentionally ignoring their reports.


    -


    -


    After confirming everything was in order be it inside or outside where the League members were working, Nysia started the Sanguine Aegis and inputted the takeoffmand.


    The way her hand moved on the interface was something even I couldn''t do, it''s too fast that only those at her level could probably keep up


    Also, her interface was more advanced, she inputted anothermand which put the Sanguine Aegis on autopilot with the HQ as the destination.


    When I asked her about it, she told me that it was still on the trial stage. She had those Researchers test everything they came up with in her Metagen that''s why the Purple Haze didn''t have the samemand.


    Once the Sanguine Aegis entered a stable flight, Nysia stood up and pressed a button to expand her pilot seat and turned it into a sofa bed.


    Err¡­ I could only stare at it expressionlessly as shey down and made herselffortable.


    This girl¡­ What other modification did she put in here? Maybe there''s a refrigerator somewhere which stored her wine and other beverages? With how spacious the interior is, she could spend her days here.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Err¡­ let''s notment about it.


    Since she did that, I didn''t wait for her to beckon at me to join her as I shamelessly sat myself next to her.


    Joining her to watch the changing terrain of thend on her screen.


    Due to the mission which started in the middle of the night, I haven''t gotten any proper rest yet. Though it should be a 3-day mission, it turned to 1 crazy day that a lot of things happened. Though I could go on days without sleeping, taking a proper rest when its due is something I will always do.


    When Nysia noticed it, she pulled me down next to her. Without exchanging any more words between us, we put ourselves in each other''s embrace.


    It was Nysia''s peacefully smiling face that was thest image registered in my eyes before I slowly drifted off to sleep.


    -


    -


    When I opened my eyes again, we already arrived at the HQ. There were executives waiting for her at the Metagen Garage who reported their findings and other official business.


    Though there were some of them who asked about why I am with her, she ignored all of those. With her acting as the League Head, none of them could pursue the same topic again.


    Before following her inside, I greeted them at least. They would surely start having suspicions about my rtionship with her.


    Just by her reaction of rushing out after I sent my report, more sooner thanter, the need to tell everyone about our rtionship would be meaningless. I guess this is better than making itplicated by announcing it to everyone, rumors would spread and in a short time, everyone would know that the League Head has a special rtionship with the new Core Pilot.


    "Before I forgot. Daisuke, I had your personal Metagen to be put in the highest priority level and changed it from Specialized to an Ultimate Metagen."


    In the middle of her consultation about what to do next, Nysia suddenly added.


    By putting it into the highest priority, the amount of time they needed would be shortened but by changing it to be an Ultimate Metagen, that also increased the difficulty so the estimated time will be the same.


    I already considered her as someone I trustpletely. Just like how she told me her past and her secrets, I also told her almost everything about me. Same to what I did with the other girls.


    She knew that I''m already close to Transcendence, before I could even ask her if it''s possible to change it from Specialized to Ultimate, she already beat me to it.


    Err¡­ this should be how it feels like to have a rich and strong backer, eh?


    "Thank you Nysia. Maybe in 4 days or so, I will reach another breakthrough. Also, when Yuko and Yumiko managed toplete their Transcendence, they''ll bring me more benefits which would let me reach the necessary stats to knock on the door to Transcendence."


    Nysia nodded and expressed some kind of enviousness about us reaching her level at our age. Though she said that while smiling, it couldn''t mask the bitterness she felt. She spent 40 years and countless hardships after all.


    "You know, It''s possible that I''m a reincarnated old man, you know? Don''t talk about age. My Nysia is still this beautiful."


    I caressed her face and said those in a teasing manner to at least take her mind off it.


    And after hearing that, Nysia blushed and a smile formed on her lips despite her efforts to stop it.


    "I... I''m not talking about my appearance!"


    "I know. I just want to see that smile."


    "Ugh¡­ it''s not even a week and you already had me on your palm."


    "Well, you''re being this lovely. Take it like this, we''re just catching up to you, after that we''ll now start growing together."


    Right. Being a Transcendent is probably just another start. A start for us to have the possibility to counter-attack and know more things we''re still not aware of.

 Chapter 154 The Path Ahead

    [Ding!]


    [Advanced to Transformed Spirit]


    [Current Connection: 2 Rivers]


    [Advanced to 2nd Stage Saint Realm]


    [Support Expert System has leveled up to 2]


    [Advanced to Gold-rank Tier 4]


    [Added one slot for Supported Individuals]


    [Support Bonus has been enhanced]


    [Level 3 Psyche Boost: 2.5 Int>2.8 Int]


    [Level 3 Physical Boost: 15 Str>16.8 Str]


    [Level 3 Health Boost: 15 End> 16.8 End]


    [Advanced Energy Control has been enhanced.]


    [A Halo has been created.]


    [Halo Skill: Domain of Valor]


    [Domain of Valor : Activate to create a 10-meter zone around you that will enhance any recognized ally on all 3 stats for 20% of your base stats. The Domain will also give any recognized ally 20% speed boost. The enhancement will remain as long as they stay inside the zone and it will expire within 5 minutes after stepping out of the zone. Activation Cost: 100 units; Maintenance Cost: 20 units/second]


    [The passive skill Field Expansion(Energy Field) has been removed and has been reced by two new passive skills.]


    [Higher Strength(Domain of Valor): +10% Base Strength]


    [Higher Endurance(Domain of Valor): +10% Base Endurance]


    [Gained 6 Strength, 6 Endurance, 0.5 Intelligence]


    [Universal Rank: Rank 5 Mortal*


    Strength: 57.8(103.4)


    Endurance: 57.7(103)


    Intelligence: 6.5(8.4)


    UPL: 102.72 (Rank 5 Mortal)]


    -


    -


    [Attention! Your Power Level has reached the necessary value to advance as a lifeform. Current Realm: Mortal]


    [Generated a Temporary Skill: Summon Door of Transcendence]


    [Summon Door of Transcendence: Use 100% of your Level 1 Source Energy reserves to summon the Door for an attempt to break the shackles of being a Mortal. Upon using the skill, the Door will materialize within three days. Note: Failure might result in death. Prepare yourself well before attempting.]


    [Your Mortal Body has reached the maximum Power it can sustain.]


    [Your Power Level will slowly wilt away until it settles back to 100. It will only be restored upon reaching Transcendence.]


    -


    -


    2 days have passed since the day of the Mission which ended with Nysia destroying a ck Market that catered to the enemy of the world.


    After those two days, I managed to achieve the breakthrough that I was waiting for in a shorter time than expected.


    And that was because Nysia insisted for me to use some of the Dark Energy she got from raiding that ck Market. Because she almost knew everything about me, she knew that even if I''m still not at her level yet, I have a way to use a higher energy for my own cultivation.


    During the creation of my second Halo Skill, the Orb of Enhancement that was hanging on my neck lit up and floated in front of me as it did the same thing which the Orb of Concealment did during the creation of the 1st Halo Skill.


    The Orb of Enhancement enhanced 2nd Halo Skill and turned the Energy Field into the Domain of Valor which not only increases Strength and Endurance but also the rare Intelligence stat! And they''re all dependent on my base stats. 20% of my base Intelligence is a staggering 1.3 Intelligence point, it could now turn a Rank B up to Rank S or SS depending on their current Brain Capacity whether they''re close to breakthrough or not.


    Err¡­ with this, I could take a battalion of Specialized Metagens, they only needed to go back to the domain before 5 minutes were over.


    Now we''re talking about a true Support Skill. These will be good. I''ll tell Nysia to pack those Specialized Metagen in the Armory and we''ll select trusted Elite Members to be put into that Battalion. Those Metagens needed to be put to use again, to honor their previous owners. That''s much better than enshrining it.


    Even if it''s not for them, it''s just temporary after all so they don''t need a tailor-made Specialized Metagen. Just piloting it would turn them into Pseudo-Core Pilots.


    They''ll be dominating the battlefield soon and if that Ultimate Metagen could be made topliment my ability then we''ll surely be unstoppable in this world.


    Ah. However, I have to pass that first. The door of Transcendence.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    It became a temporary skill that could call for the door which will arrive in three days.


    I see. That''s why Yuko and Yumiko needed to prepare first. Not only because of the waiting time but also to prepare themselves. That ''note'' sounded ominous.


    Later I will send my Incarnation to Yuko to watch her Transcendence. And the Interdimensional Communication will be used to call Jayna to also observe Yumiko''s Transcendence even just for a while.


    Even if they prepared enough, I couldn''t help but worry. Nysia passed that stage, Yuko and Yumiko will be fine. I shouldn''t let them see the worry on my face or it might affect them as well.


    Haa¡­ After epting how important they are to me, maybe I''ll always worry like this if they''re not with me. The other girls will also need to pass that stage soon. Jayna, Zerina, Avelin and Erin. The first two were already Rank 5 so they only needed at least two breakthroughs to touch upon it. Avelin and Erin will be Rank 5 Mortal when they reach the King Realm and it won''t be long.


    Raiden was probably already summoned back. With the Energy Stones and the unification that they will start in the Deste in, that will push the two girls to King Realm.


    Maybe Raiden will also reach the point of knocking at the door of Transcendence during his stay there this time as well as the other Heroes connected to me.


    Kazeyoshi too. Matthew and Amry would have to wait but I guess to bolster our forces here, I will add either of the two to the Supported List. They also needed the boost. The principle of adding only my ssmates will be broken here. Though it''s a shame, I have to adapt to the current circumstances.


    After watching Yuko and Yumiko''s Transcendence, only then will I activate that skill. That way I could prepare better.


    The wilting of the Power Level was kind of expected. A Mortal could only sustain up to Power Level 100. That''s why it became the divide between a Mortal and a Transcendent. After bing Transcendent, not only our strength will be upgraded but also the make of our own bodies.


    That''s probably why Nysia has started to look younger each passing year. Her lifespan has increased. Well, even if that didn''t happen, she''ll still be my Companion, our destiny is to be together.


    By reaching Transcendence our lifespan will increase, our overall strength will increase. And with every Hero who would reach Transcendence, I would get more of their stats. By the time they reach their Transcendence, I will be the one with the highest Power Level.


    Still, even if that happened, I will stick to my role, a Support. That''s my path. It''s not something that was forced on me, the longer I walk this path, the title of being the Ultimate Support Character is slowly bing the reality.


    And it''s not a bad idea. Still, there''s that nk in my memory and the Dark Persona that was lurking inside me. Those two were possibly rted.


    Well, let''s deal with that when the timees. For now, let''s continue to look at the path ahead.


    -


    -


    "That smile looks good on you, Daisuke."


    Nysiamented after I left that side room where I did my breakthrough. She surely noticed the change in me.


    Err¡­ what did she mean about my smile? Didn''t I always smile in front of them? Only with them will I show that kind of expression from me.


    "What do you mean?"


    Well, let''s tease her again since I''m in a good mood.


    "You''re kind of a blockhead sometimes, Daisuke. That confident smile. I''d like to see more of that."


    Ah. Is there a different distinction about my smile towards them? It''s all the same, right?


    "Does that mean my smile wasn''t confident before?"


    "Ugh¡­ No, because what you have before was your adorable smile."


    Adorable smile like a puppy, eh?


    "What''s the difference?"


    "Now you''re just teasing me. Tsk."


    Nysia clicked her tongue and turned her back to me when she finally noticed what I''m doing.


    "So you finally noticed. I really love teasing you, aren''t you already used to it?"


    I walked towards her and slipped my hand from her back while I rested my chin on her shoulder. This kind of intimate action was already something normal for us.


    Even though she''s still slightly upset from my teasing, when she felt my arms embracing her, I saw how a smile formed from her lips.


    This girl is too honest with her feelings.


    "I am but--"


    Cutting off her words by kissing her, Nysia''s eyes widened in surprise at first, however, she soon fell to the mood as the red tint of her blush slowly covered her face.


    During the two days that we''re together, our rtionship has already advanced to this. A kiss was something I always use to surprise her. She''ll still be flustered by it just like before, at least she already stopped being frozen in ce like that first time I kissed her.


    She''s purer than Avelin and Jayna when ites to this. Those two were just innocent while Nysia already knew about it just that she didn''t think she would find a man that could make her bloom like this.


    "Haa. You''re always this unfair."


    Nysiained when our lips separated which I only answered with another smile before taking her hand.


    "Take it as me being in a good mood. Let''s sit and let me tell you what I got this time."

 Chapter 155 Interrogation Results

    During the two days that have passed, a lot has happened to the structure of the Primeval Aegis League.


    From Core Pilots down to the Regr Members, the organization has undergone a silent upheaval. Without revealing what happened behind the scenes, many members disappeared, never to appear again which were only known by the few trusted members such as Lexie and those who were with her since the foundation of the organization.


    Nysia along with a few trusted subordinates started their hunt of those connected to the enemies starting from the two Executives she managed to sniff out upon reading my report.


    Among the Core Pilots, there were also some of them that were proven to be a snake byying out baits like loose information about the captives. They tried to assassinate them to silence the four.


    Through those baits, a number of them were cleansed and because of that, the snakes started bing careful by limiting their movements.


    Appointing Lexie as the Chief Executive, Nysia passed her the power to approve most of the decisions but all of it will still need to pass before her eyes. It''s just creating an illusion that Nysia stepped back to being just the figurehead when everything will still be decided by her.


    Though Lexie could be clumsy just like that time during my assessment, she''s the one closest to her, like a little sister and someone with a huge sense of responsibility. That''s also why Nysia was fond of her.


    Of course, before deciding that, Nysia recounted and recalled all of Lexie''s history. She''s clean through and through that, the possibility of her being a Sleeper Agent was close to 0.


    Some might still be paranoid from that but for Nysia and me, 5% is the threshold. If she starts suspecting those closest to her, the organisation will just start to crumble by itself even without those snakes meddling. That''s why everyone who has been with her since the start was given the benefit of the doubt.


    "Head!"


    One Core Pilot stood in attention and saluted before opening a secret door which led to the containment facility where the Emissary of the Dark and the Minowa Triplets was held.


    Apart from Lexie and a few Core Pilots and Researchers, no one knows about the room.


    White walls like any other room but this time with dim lights, there were certain machines and apparatuses used for observations and simr functions all around. Also some capsules for Virtual Simtion.


    At one side of the room were four containment cells where the one-way ss was put in ce to see what''s happening to the captives inside.


    Since their clothes were changed to be identical to each other, it''s now hard to tell one from the other. Though they looked haggard, there were no wounds that could be seen from them. The Dark World denizen, on the other hand, was already half-dead as he keptughing at his containment cell.


    If that guy died, the three will possibly die as well but considering their current condition, they''re probably cooperating for the slightest hope of someone that could remove those cubes in their chest before the Dark World denizen died.


    The three have a strong will to live, otherwise, they wouldn''t ask an enemy to treat their sister who was just unconscious due to depletion of energy.


    Ah. If they couldn''t get him to talk, I might have to let my dark thoughts take over again. It''s a Persona that''s a real mystery within me.


    "Any results?"


    Nysia asked the Head Researcher in charge of the ce. He''s an old man full of wrinkles and a head with only a handful of hair left.


    "The three have already been squeezed dry of their information after putting them to every simtion possible to extract it."


    He then pulled out a tablet pc and gave it to Nysia. Inside it was the recordings as well as the confession the three made separately through the Virtual Simtion. Their stories checked as well as the information they uttered. Though there were some diversions, the overall story aligned.


    Like what I guessed, the story about being bought was false. They''re not vagrants but from one of the countries included in the Confederacy. Their Rank in the military was equivalent to an Elite Member before they were recruited to join that Order of the Dark Host by someone they named but when it was searched in the database of the Confederacy, no one was named nor had an alias like that.


    It could be a lie but they described his appearance and when they checked the database based on the description they provided, someone at the Executive-level at the Confederacy turned up but he''s now missing ording to his status.


    However it didn''t stop at that, he was also recorded in both Eldur and the Empire.


    ording to the triplets, he introduced himself as Rabedun and he always appeared in dark clothes, on his left hand was an insignia of the Order.


    They were asked to draw the Insignia of it and they all drew the same thing.


    About the training camp and everything they told us at that time, they just repeated it.


    That they''re the top of a batch of Rank S soldiers who trained for two years under them. About the history of the secret organization, their knowledge about it could be considered as just ankle-deep. They know the name, the training camp, the person who recruited them, the deployment and that they''re colluding with the Dark World.


    Other than that, they''re clueless. Whether the Anzeans were also included or who''s the one behind the secret organization.


    After reading and checking everything, Nysia passed me the device, she wanted me to check it againter in case she missed something. Rumors about us were already widespread among the League members that''s why even if some were surprised that I was following her, none of them asked why. That rumor actually became the smokescreen for her cleansing of the League ranks. The members were focused on it rather than the disappearances of some of the members. And anyone who would spread about that disappearances will also be taken and interrogated. Though some of them would turn out to be curious ones, there were still others that were caught as a member.


    "What about him? If he dies, those three might die as well."


    "That¡­ he could resist the simtion. No matter what scenario, he couldn''t be affected by it. That''s why he was put in physical torture instead and we couldn''t get anything from him."


    The Head Researcher had a helpless expression as he shook his head. He already gave up.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Why don''t you let me try? Just that, I don''t need any spectators."


    I suggested which resulted in the Head Researcher''s raised eyebrows. He didn''t retort in consideration of Nysia but he looked at her asking for confirmation.


    "Grant him what he wanted. I''ll stay with him to get first-hand information in case he seeds."


    "Y-yes. Right away!"


    Hearing her answer, the old man and his subordinates vacated the room. The triplets'' containment cells couldn''t see what''s happening outside so they''re fine to be left there.


    It''s been a while since I let it surface. I just wonder how dark will I go this time.


    "Are you sure you want to see?"


    I asked Nysia. Though I told them about it, as much as possible I don''t want the girls to see me in that state.


    "Un. No matter how dark you be, I might still be worse than you. The things I did to survive¡­"


    "Alright. I''ll enter his containment cell. Disable his restraint also, let them watch. Who knows, they might still be clinging to hope that even if they didn''t give everything, they would be saved."


    Nysia nodded and did everything I asked. When the triplets saw that they could see outside, they all looked at us but neither Nysia nor me gave them as much as a nce. They could see but they wouldn''t be able to hear anything.


    After entering the containment cell, I also lost sight of what''s happening outside.


    When that Dark World denizen saw me entering, he looked up andugh despite his cracked voice from the torture he received.


    "So now they sent that woman''s ything? This isughable. Just kill me already. You won''t get anything from me."


    "Do you not know? I am one of those you called Helpers."


    When he heard the word I used, his ears perked up. No matter how I looked at him, that dark hair and dark skin, he might not look like the Dark Elves but he''s closer to those Dark Beastmasters, especially the three 2-star Beastmasters I used to further corrupt that Barbarian before.


    "You? Don''t joke with me. You''re clearly a denizen of this world."


    "I see. Then will this prove it to you?"


    By revealing my origin to him, it confirmed that I''m still not detected by them. Well, it could be that he''s just too low level to be given new information about the Helpers.


    On my palm, a ball of Psyche Energy was produced. It''s not a Psyche Boost but just about 20 units of it made into a small ball.


    "You recognized this energy, right? What do you think? Normally it could refresh one''s mind if I use this on anyone but I could also use this to force out the Source Energy inside you or maybe corrupt you."


    "Y-you¡­ just kill me!"


    Though he was surprised, the result was the same. The appearance of the Psyche Energy might''ve proven my im but only that wasn''t enough to make him talk.


    "Alright. Let me experiment on you. You also don''t need to shout again, I won''t grant that wish of yours. I have these too after all."


    Upon saying that, two more balls of energy were formed from my palm. Physical and Spirit Boost.


    I waved my hand and the two balls flew towards him, instantly covering his body. As soon as it settled, his wounds that were still oozing out blood visibly closed and hisplexion turned for the better.


    It''s not a heal but those boosts could somehow amplify? Right. That should be the term since it''s not adding stats. It''s amplifying his Strength and Endurance which could lead to temporary natural strength and regeneration.


    That''s why that girl from thepetition could somehow recover from the pain when I used Spirit Boost on her.


    Err¡­ I''m not nning to use anything Physical on this guy but I can spare at least 500 units of Psyche Energy to let him feel how it was to be corrupted by an unknown Energy Source and something that was seemingly higher than their own Dark Energy.


    This probably wouldn''t work that well on those stronger or close to me in stats because of the current state of Psyche Energy. That''s why I''ll do this experiment to him who''s just a Gold-rank.


    I smiled and turned towards the guy. His haughtiness from earlier was suddenly transformed to his fright towards me that he couldn''t help but gulp his saliva down. Whether my smile could be seen as evil or not. I don''t know, I don''t have a mirror here. In any case¡­


    "Well then, let''s start. Shall we?"

 Chapter 156 Letting Him Taste Their Own Medicine

    The Dark World denizen who named himself as Dres from answering one of my questions started spitting out pieces of information he''s keeping from the depths of his mind. From outside, Nysia was hearing everything he revealed.


    This Dres instantly gave up when he felt his Dark Energy dispersing and his lifeforce burning from one of his toes. With the use of my increased control on energy, I let the Psyche Energy be locked in ce inside one of his toes.


    It''s different from how I tried to calm Nysia down by injecting Psyche energy to her. Energies can be used on different purposes after all. There''s Psyche Boost and Dispelling Arrow which were both made from the same energy but have different effects.


    Due to the locked aggressive Psyche Energy, the dark color of its skin slowly turned into white which brought about his screams that filled the containment cell he was in.


    From there, the Psyche Energy started corrupting that toe. I watched how he tried to pour in energy to it to try and expel the Psyche Energy. However, before he could do that I blocked him which isted that toe.


    All Corrupted individuals could possibly do what he had done, pushing out the Dark Energy that was corrupting them. But none of them would do so. Why? They became Corrupted since they wanted the empowerment given by the Dark Energy in the first ce.


    And what was injected to them was probably not just a small amount, otherwise, they wouldn''t feel that power up brought by the Dark Energy. However, that''s just a false sense of power up. It''s probably brought by their burning life force and the mixing of two energies inside their bodies. Unlike me who could amodate different types or the Heroes who could adapt to the world that summoned them, others could only amodate one type of energy.


    Though i didn''t dealt Dres any physical damage, he described the corruption as if his soul was being ripped to shreds, even though it''s just one toe. I didn''t know what he meant about the soul but it''s probably just about his lifeforce in that toe being burned.


    From experiencing that, he gave in easily which rendered the physical torture he experienced from their hands as useless.


    However, to squeeze out more information, I didn''t stop at one toe.


    By sending small amounts of Psyche Energy on another toe, the corruption slowed down and became a more vivid experience for him.


    And that allowed me to ask more questions. Those questions that he couldn''t or he didn''t want to answer, I would further slow down the corruption but only slow enough that he wouldn''t be able to ignore the burning of its lifeforce.


    "Daisuke, what kind of experiment are you doing?"


    Suddenly, Nysia''s voice rang out when I paused for a bit to put back the restraint on him because he tried to kill himself.


    "The Corruption Experiment. You heard about those who went over to the enemies, right? I''m letting him experience the same thing but in this experiment, I''m controlling the energy that''s corrupting him. Letting him taste their own medicine but this one''s more potent."


    "I see. So that''s what will happen to them?"


    "More or less. Those ignorant denizens of this world will soon be burned out of their lifeforce, the Mythic-rank who''s colluding with them probably knew that, that''s why there''s no Corrupted in that organization."


    "I see. I''m quite ignorant about that part. I thought those Corrupted were given a new type of power."


    "No. That''s just them burning their lifeforce. Ah. Nysia. I''m still not done so¡­"


    "¡­Alright, Take your time."


    Is she worrying about me?


    Ah. She''s probably just curious at what I''m doing that it immediately gave us results, unlike their simtion and torture. In any case, this is not dark enough, right? At least there''s no spilled blood yet.


    After making sure that he wouldn''t be able to try to kill himself again, I continued to slowly corrupt his toes along with the questions that he needed to answer.


    Whenever he was about to pass out, I would use Physique and Spirit Boost to him to rouse him from drifting off to wondend. Soon enough I might also need to use Psyche Boost when his mind overloaded.


    In that kind of rinse and repeat process, it didn''t take long for all his toes on his feet to turn white and be burned out of their lifeforce.


    Now that he ran out of toes to be corrupted, an idea came up in my mind.


    Amidst his pleas to stop, I tugged on one of his whitened toes.


    Crack!


    After producing that cracking sound, the toe was effortlessly pulled off of him.


    Also, after a few seconds that it got separated from his body, the toe immediately disintegrated into dust.


    Right. Just like how the Corrupted would disintegrate whenever the corruption of the Dark Energypletely covered their bodies after burning off their lifeforce.


    Through this, I confirmed that the Psyche Energy was really something of a higher level than Dark Energy. Even though it was already pointed out before, confirming it like this is better.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    I could use it to corrupt someone weaker like this guy who''s only at Gold-rank in strength despite his Rank SSS+ Brain Capacity. However, if I wanted it to work on someone at the same level or stronger than me, I would be needing a higher amount of Psyche Energy which is something I didn''t have a luxury yet.


    When he saw how that toe disintegrated, his screams stopped as he looked down to his whitened toe, his feet started to tremble and due to that, all the attached toes on his feet fell down and disintegrated into dust.


    "Oi. Don''t pass out on me."


    I threw him the three boosts to prevent him from passing out. The horror of seeing his toes fall off his body couldn''t be mended by simple Physique and Spirit Boost anymore.


    Now that he''s wide awake again, I continued in my interrogation and this time, I focused on one of his legs.


    When I asked Dres who was behind the ck Market, the name of the secret organization turned up again which confirmed the triplets'' im. From that, the mystery about his identity and the goal of the secret organization came to light. However, he''s not part of the secret organization.


    Just like how the triplets call him, he''s the Emissary of the Dark. He was deployed by his superior from the Moon where the Dark World denizens were currently holed up.


    By the time I finished squeezing him for information, that leg had already disintegrated into dust.


    Though I felt that it was not dark enough, I guess that''s enough for now. If I also touch his other limbs, he might give up living entirely. Despite the pain he would be experiencing, he would be too broken and would just shut down his mind.


    With only one of his feet, he could still have hope that I would stop and leave him to die without feeling the burning of his lifeforce again.


    In that short time I was interrogating him, I learned a lot, not about this world or the secret organization they were working with but of the Dark World.


    When I left his containment cell, Nysia appeared before me and immediately put me in her embrace.


    "Thank you, Daisuke."


    She didn''t mention what I did and just thanked me for the information I managed to squeeze out.


    Surely, she''s worried that I would think that she would see me differently, that''s why she refrained frommenting on the method I did.


    To ease her worry, I didn''t answer and just responded to her embrace. I wonder how I looked in her eyes from the outside of that containment cell?


    Haa¡­ there''s no need to think of that now.


    I nced back to Dres that was once again alone inside that containment cell. He''s now in some kind of dreand after coughing almost everything he has on him and of course, he''s in no way near death. I made sure of that. Just short of a leg and his toes.


    Ah. Maybe his Intelligence stat was burned as well. Who knows, after being put to that kind of pain, if I continued, he would surely turn crazy.


    After we satisfied ourselves from thefort of each other, we separated and went back to business.


    Nysia pulled out her tablet pc and read the new reports there and when she''s done she looked up at me.


    The delegations from the three factions are about to arrive. They''re finally here, eh?


    Then this should be thest time to get information from the three if there''s really something else they withheld.


    I stared at the triplets in their cages. All of them were staring back at me in horror but that''s fine, let them feel fear. If they''re still holding off something, let them think about that.


    If they didn''t reveal it then they could only wait for their death along with that Dark World denizen.


    I turned my gaze away from them after seeing that reaction.


    After making only one copy of the information I managed to dig from Dres'' mouth, Nysia proceeded to delete it from theputer''s hard drive to prevent the leak.


    And when we were already about to leave the room, one of the triplets shouted.


    "Wait! Please¡­ Hear me out!"


    Upon hearing that, Nysia and I exchanged nces and smiled.


    Now let''s hear the thing they kept hidden.

 Chapter 157 Arrival Of The Three Factions

    "The Empire arrived first this time."


    Nysiamented while we were watching the sky from the Metagen Garage.


    I followed her gaze and saw the small dots appearing from the northwestern direction. Upon closer look, those dots were a group of Metagens consisting of the delegatesing from the New Haven Empire.


    On the first row was a lone Metagen. The Main Delegate who has the highest rank among them was piloting it.


    "The Blood Executioner. Heh. The Imperial Advisor Kreed himself was sent. The captives are important enough for them to warrant this kind of leading entourage."


    Nysia recalled the name of the Metagen at the front. With its blood-red color and those two huge cleavers slung behind it, the name given to the Metagen was fitting enough.


    There were only two Metagens on the second row, one of which was Matthew''s Silent Behemoth. The one next to him is a sky-blue light-armored Metagen with a womanly figure as well, the one piloting it is someone at the same rank as him.


    "It seems your friends will be joining as delegates. The one beside him is one of the most famous people in the Empire, Imperial Princess Leianne, the only Legend-rank Princess among the Emperor''s daughters."


    Right. I just received their messages, all three of them will being as the third from the list of their delegates. Each faction would be sending three important personnel from theirs and 20 standard Metagens as escorts. I''ve already read about most of the famous personalities and figures in this world but seeing them in person like this, I guess my knowledge about this world will broaden again.


    That Imperial Advisor and Imperial Princess were two of the New Haven Empire''s strongest below the Imperial Guardian. The two have the potential to reach the same height, the Mythic-rank.


    ording to Nysia, the current emperor might not be the best in terms of talent regarding the Meta Pathway, he''s still a Diamond-rank up to this date, however, his Brain Capacity is already Rank SSS+.


    He''s also the one who expanded and led the empire to be one of the three factions to monopolize a Regenium Mine during the War of the Mines 30 years ago.


    At that time, no one had be a Mythic-rank yet and he was still just an Imperial Prince.


    Despite theck of his talent in his pathway, it was covered by his Brain Capacity rank as well as his talent in scheming. If not for hisck of talent, he would probably have reached Mythic-rank by now.


    That Emperor once tried to take her as his concubine when she''s still a Legend-rank. Because of her strength, he believed that she would be a Mythic-rank in the future and he was not wrong about it. Unfortunately for him, he''s not destined for her and he only saw her as a future asset for the Empire which Nysia hated the most.


    "I just received their messages. They really wille. What do you think? That Dres, he said that every faction has a member of the Order that could be considered to be at the top brass."


    "The fact that he didn''t know their names proved how deeply rooted they are. We just have to watch out for what they were nning now that a situation where a possible leak of the secret organization''s existence has appeared. They were probably sitting calmly, watching the situation in the dark before but because of you, the situation has changed."


    Not just because of me though. If not for her being too worried that she rushed out after receiving my report, none of these would have happened.


    After a while, another group of dots appeared from the northeastern horizon. The same as those from the New Haven Empire, it was led by a lone Metagen which would be the Main Delegate followed by two more Metagen and an entourage of standard Metagens from their faction.


    "To think that the Sovereign Princess Elise herself would be the leading Delegate, they''re also giving a lot of importance to this. She''s the equivalent of a Queen there, the Enthroned Prince''s wife. Usually, he''s too protective of her that she was always locked within their pce despite her strength. What changed? Hmm."


    Nysia mumbled as she watched them approach our location.


    That Sovereign Princess was piloting a reddish-yellow Metagen, apart from its womanly figure, the most striking trait of it was the crown on top of its head and the white cape draped over its back.


    Behind her were Amry''s Crimson Valkyrie and a light-green heavy-armored Metagen. If I recall correctly that''s called Infernal Colossus and the one piloting it is not part of the Royal Prince Family but just a normal soldier named Viper who climbed up the ranks. His loyalty to the Enthroned Prince is undeniable as he had already saved him twice at the cost of him being injured in his stead.


    That snake-like name though. Is he a real viper who will bite his ownerter? Ah. Let''s not judge him too quickly. Also, he couldn''t really bite him. The Enthroned Prince is also the Mythic-rank of the Principality of Eldur. Unlike the other two, he didn''t pass his throne to his son and just continued his rule.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Only when both the delegates from New Haven Empire and Principality of Eldurnded on their designated spot at the Metagen Garage did thest group appear from the south.


    Led by the distinctive samurai-like Metagen in full armor, Kazeyoshi''s Crescent Hurricane and a dark-blue delicately-built Metagen, the Moonlight Confederacy''s delegates arrived in a striking fashion.


    "The Vagabond Sentinel, Sen and the Sapphire Moonflower, Lunaria. More big names. Well, they''re still small fries to me. The only thing we need to be wary of is the currently silent Mythic-ranks guarding theirirs. We will not try to catch a snake this time but we have to determine who can be trusted at the uing chaos."


    Sen is the son of the current Head of the Confederacy, he''s widely known as the youngest one to reach Rank SSS and Legend-rank at age 20.


    Lunaria on the other hand is the Queen of the 2nd strongest state among the countries who formed the Confederacy. Her country is a matriarchal state with her mother as the center during the War of the Mines 30 years ago. After she was born, her mother became the third Mythic-rank and the Matriarch of the Confederacy. Due to her still being young, Sen''s father became the temporary Head of the Moonlight Confederacy while she was given the title Moonlight Queen. She is only a year behind Sen''s record of being the youngest one to reach both Legend-rank while having Rank SSS Brain Capacity.


    All of the delegates that appeared have the possibility to be a Mythic-rank which shows how this world was stronger than the first three worlds I have been to. What''s unfortunate is that some of them might betray this world.


    Nysia waited for the Moonlight Confederacy tond before walking forward to show herself before them. As the host and the strongest person here, she didn''t need to go down and greet them. Instead, they''ll be the one greeting her in the most polite form possible from their factions.


    Their Guardians couldn''t beat her, there''s no way they could throw their weight around her or they could start to forget about going back where they came from.


    Once the 9 delegates disembarked from their Metagens, they all went forward in groups as they greeted Nysia with the utmost respect. Of course, even if that sounded sincere, it''s justmon courtesy.


    Nysia only nodded to them before going back inside. I didn''t follow her, instead, I went with Lexie to wee them in the name of the League.


    "It''s been a while, Lexie. And¡­ I presume you''re the fourth one?"


    The Imperial Advisor Kreed greeted Lexie first before he turned to me who stayed behind her.


    Upon saying that, he looked back to Matthew for confirmation which thetter answered with a nod.


    After that, he extended his hand for a handshake.


    "I''m Daisuke. I hope the Empire treats Matthew well. You know. We''re not here as weapons for any of your war games among yourselves. We''re here for a very specific reason."


    I had my lips to form a smile as I shook his hand while pointing at the sky where the moon should have been if it''s still night.


    My words might have sounded aggressive but I''m just telling the truth and I said it loudly wherein all delegates heard it clearly.


    As soon as their heads turned towards me, I also cast my gaze to the other two Main Delegates, the Sovereign Princess Elise and the son of the Confederacy Head, Sen.


    "I will also say the same to the Principality of Eldur and the Moonlight Confederacy. Amry and Kazeyoshi, they''re not tools you can use to y around. Understand?"


    When my words fell upon the venue, some uttered muffled gasps and some had their eyebrows raised or any other reaction that could be equal to someone being intrigued. The Sovereign Princess pped, the Imperial Advisor stomped the cane he was holding and the son of the Confederacy Head gritted his teeth.


    Well. It sounded arrogant but I intentionally did this to check upon their reactions.


    The suppressed anger from the Imperial Advisor, the amusement of the Sovereign Princess that she even had to p upon hearing my words and the way that son of the Confederacy Head held back on arguing with me. There''s also the reactions from the other three Heroes who were surprised at what I did as well as the other three; Princess Leianne, Viper and Moonlight Queen Lunaria.


    Who among them could be trusted?

 Chapter 158 Informing The Three Heroes

    "I must say, what you did was spectacr."


    Nysia said after she clung to me as soon as I entered the room she told me where she will be waiting. In here, she was watching what was happening earlier on a screen installed in this room.


    "You clinging to me like this is more spectacr. Did that make you happy?"


    "Yes! You also noticed it, right?"


    I would be blind if I didn''t notice that. That slip of the tongue wouldn''t go unnoticed to someone aware of their existence.


    "Un. A snake has shown itself voluntarily. In any case, let''s pretend we didn''t notice it."


    When I taunted them, the ce exploded with various reactions from the three groups of delegates.


    Those from the Empire expressed their anger like how the Imperial Advisor did, especially those lower rank Pilots. Stomping their feet in irritation.


    Those from Eldur, however, when the Sovereign Princess expressed her amusement, no one dared to talk with a different opinion.


    And those from the Confederacy had split reactions. A part of them couldn''t help but retort to what I said and used me of nder, the thing Sen held back to do while the rest kept mum.


    From there I continued to provoke them starting from those about the Heroes until I mentioned about the captives. Apart from the news we sent out that there were captives from the destroyed ck Market that was colluding with the enemy of the world, there''s no mention of a Dark World denizen being captured.


    However, Sen who was already triggered from all the taunts I threw had a slip of his tongue when I asked who wanted to see the captive. He raised his hand in agitation just to get rid of me but he specifically mentioned that he didn''t need to see the Dark World denizen.


    I don''t know if there were other snakes or someone else who picked that up but it is clear that the son of the Confederacy Head had ess to the information we didn''t reveal to anyone else.


    Even if the information came from a snake still hidden inside the League, only a member of that organization would have ess to that kind of information.


    "Un. I have you and Lexie working for me, I don''t need to worry that anything will go wrong. Let them see the triplets, we already made preparation for this, I also instructed those three on what to do while you''re outside."


    The triplet was given a chance when they told us what''s thest thing they were keeping from us.


    The location of the Training Camp.


    Those three have a strong will to live. Due to that, they searched for a method to know where exactly that camp was located on a map. That way, they could n for their escape if things go south for them.


    With the three sisters working together, they triangted and narrowed down the area thanks to the information they could gather every time they would be out for outdoor training or small missions. Even if they had their visions blocked, there were also times when not all three of them will go.


    However, we still need to prove if what they told us was true. That''s why I''ll personally go there along with the three Heroes, if possible, to check the area.


    The cube in their chest was already rid of the Dark Energy stored in it. Even if Dres died, they would still live unless there were more death triggers inside their bodies that they were still unaware of.


    -


    -


    After checking in with Nysia, I went back to assist Lexie and told her what Nysia instructed.


    When the delegates saw me, most of their faces turned ck, especially those who reacted earlier. Fortunately for them, I''m now behaving myself this time. Though their expressions weren''t good, I smiled at them as if what happened earlier was already forgotten by me.


    And that earned another various reactions depending on how they reacted earlier.


    After that, I had Lexie do all the honors while I silently watched to observe them.


    Soon enough, the three heroes couldn''t hold themselves back to approach me. Leaving the other six for Lexie to guide, I took the three of them away.


    None of them objected since it''s already widely known that I''m the fourth one and the wrongdoings to the three where they always sent them to fight each other have alreadye to light.


    "Daisuke, you made them angry."


    Amry opened the conversation between us four. Kazeyoshi and Matthew nodded their heads and agreed to what she said.


    "I''ll tell you why I did thatter. Anyway, you heard what happened, right?"


    "Ah. Sorry if I didn''te, there''s no way to leave when I have my duty to fulfill."


    Kazeyoshi wore an apologetic expression thinking I''m going to ask why they didn''te. Due to that, the other also did the same.


    These three¡­ they''re now in sync but this wasn''t what I wanted for them.


    "I''m not talking about that, you will not be able to arrive on time anyway so it''s fine. I''m asking for your thoughts."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    I expect them to notice the current situation but I guess Kazeyoshi was still the same, an idiot. I''ll let Amry deal with him.


    "There were enemies lurking in every factions'' higher ranks."


    "Unknown intention."


    Amry and Matthew answered. Like I thought, save for Kazeyoshi, these two are more reliable.


    "Eh? I was told there''s no one like that in our ranks. They''re all clean."


    I could only mentally facepalm for him. I guess he needs some kind of lesson to cure his seemingly natural idiocy.


    At that thought, I turned to Amry who was gritting her teeth in a bid to restrain herself from calling out Kazeyoshi.


    "Amry. You don''t need to hold back. In fact, please educate him."


    "Are you sure?"


    Amry wasn''t rejecting the idea, in fact, she seemed more eager to do it that a yful smile appeared from her lips at the thought of educating Kazeyoshi.


    "Un. There''s a lot of them hidden so we need to at least let him be aware of it."


    "I agree with Daisuke."


    Matthew expressed. Even if he seldom talks in long sentences he''s still someone who would voice his thoughts out.


    "If that''s the case, I won''t hold back. Hey idiot Windrunner! Let''s go, I have a lot to teach you."


    Now that she got our approval, she immediately pulled Kazeyoshi by his arm. Confused at what had just happened, he turned to me, waiting for an exnation. Unlucky for him, I didn''t answer and just gestured for him to go along with her.


    "Daisuke, you''re not really a Hero, right?"


    Once the two disappeared from our sight, Matthew asked.


    "I''m not. How did you know?"


    "Just a hunch."


    Out of the three of them, he''s surely the one who had the best grasp of the situation. His nature made him be a natural observer. In a huge faction as that, there would surely be instances where he would be exposed to the things happening around him.


    Amry probably had the same insight but with her nature, others were probably wary of her.


    As for Kazeyoshi. Ah. Let''s not talk about him. Let''s just hope Amry to be sessful.


    "I didn''t mean to hide it from you but I needed you to trust me back then. You were fighting here for 3 years, thinking you''re the lone Hero existing here. It must have been ufortable to learn that there were three of you. With my addition, Amry and you, both of your focus turned to me."


    That''s the reason why I had to appear as a Hero for them first. They''re only educated by the Principal and with their nature, they would surely not trust everything someone stronger would say to them.


    "You''re right. That was effective. Then what are you?"


    "I''m your Support. That''s why Matthew, I have the means to power you and Amry up, however, I can only choose one for now. Do you want it?"


    "I see. You''re every Hero''s Support. I understand. As for that power-up, give it to Amry first."


    "Alright."


    He''s probably more of a good guy, a fitting trait of a Hero, eh? For him to let Amry get the power-up first, with howrge my Support Boosts now, it might be enough to let them close in to the Transcendent threshold. All of them are still at Gold-rank Tier 1, once they reach Diamond-rank, the stat that they will gain might be enough for them to reach it. The divide between a Mortal and Transcendent


    When that timees, apart from me, there will be three more Transcendents that will boost this world''s strength tobat the Alien Civilization and the Dark World.


    Well, there might be more. Especially these delegates that I have interacted with. If the same thing happened just like how Ophelia was affected by it, even Lexie might have a chance to be a Transcendent.


    However, what will happen to a world when they be full of Transcendents? Chaos or the world will also experience Transcendence?


    Upgrading themselves from a Mortal World to a Transcendent World. If that happens, the Source Energy of every denizen will be upgraded naturally.


    Err¡­ I''m overthinking again. But that''s not a bad guess, right? There should be an exnation somewhere. It might even be possible that every world starts as a Mortal World, right?


    When I was done exining to Matthew about my identity of being a support and the things that he might receive, we decided moved back to join the delegates on their way to see the triplets.

 Chapter 159 Assessing If There Were More Snakes

    [Ding!]


    [Added Amry Joy Decano to the Supported Individuals.]


    [Amry Joy Decano will now receive all the Support Bonuses as wells as Support Skills for Supported Individuals.]


    When I added Amry to the Supported List, she almost jumped up in surprise at the notifications she received from the system and although it''s not visible, her aura rose a bit but as I thought, it fell short from reaching the threshold of Power Level 100.


    After adding her to the Support Expert System, though it reduced the Strength average by 1 and Endurance average by 2, it increased the Intelligence average by 0.3.


    Adding another 5% bonus stats from her, my Power Level raised from 102.72 to 105.36.


    -


    -


    [Universal Rank : Rank 5 Mortal *


    Strength: 57.8 (105.8)


    Endurance: 57.7 (104.8)


    Intelligence: 6.5 (8.8)


    UPL: 105.36]


    -


    -


    Instead of having my Power Level wilt away as time passed, it actually increased this time. In any case, there''s still the warning that it was slowly dispersing. Unless I be a Transcendent, I will be stuck at Power Level 100 sooner orter.


    "What is this?! Kazeyoshi! Oi! Exin this to me!"


    Amry shouted as she still couldn''t believe what she''s seeing. And instead of turning to ask me, she held Kazeyoshi on his cor and shook him hard to vent the excitement she felt from the increase in her overall stats. With the addition of the bonus Intelligence, she jumped up to be a Rank SSS+ Pilot.


    Now that I think of it, Kazeyoshi should''ve been a Rank SSS+ ever since I added him. However, during our sparring with their Powergen on, only to him did I win.


    He''s really the weakest among the three of them, eh? Now, with the addition of the boost, Amry would be stronger. That Viper or the Sovereign Princess who came with her would be thrashed by her no matter how strong they are if they were to fight.


    Despite being unreasonably shook by Amry, Kazeyoshi has already be timid when ites to her. And that was the result of the short time that I passed him to her. I wonder, did he finally learn something or he''s just scared to retort against her?


    That girl was surely enjoying it. No matter how I looked at it, Amry likes him and the same could be said to Kazeyoshi. Their cat and dog rtionship would probably end up in that.


    Well, with Amry pulling him up, that guy will be fine soon. I''ll have the three of them stay here when the delegates leave. With the looming threat, having trusted allies close by was something reassuring.


    Maybe there''s also some on the remaining 5 that can be trusted. I have a hunch that the Anzeans and the Dark World will attack together when the decisive timees. Making more allies sounds the ideal path for now.


    With Lexie leading the six delegates and us behind them, we soon reached the ce where the triplets were moved.


    Well, it''s still within 1 kilometer of that secret room where Dres was detained. It''s just a precaution that there''s a possibility for those cubes to have some kind of function that could alert someone if they break, we have to keep them close for now.


    "Open the door."


    Lexie ordered the two Elite Members stationed at the door. They were wearing a Powergen to flex that the League had grown this much by the short time they were upying the ce.


    She entered first followed by the Main Delegates and with me as thest one to enter the room.


    Inside the room, apart from the triplets that were still separated from each other, there was nothing. No interrogation equipment or Virtual Simtion capsules.


    As the Delegations sent by the three factions, seeing the captives is just one of the purposes of their visit. They wished to be informed about the discovery that the League managed to unearth. Even if one or more of them has already been aware and has been colluding with the enemy for years already, they have to make up appearances.


    After that will be something like a meeting on what to do about this situation wherein spies who worked with the enemy and the secret organization ran rampant in all three factions without a method to determine who they are.


    Lexie as the Chief Executive will lead that meeting while the Main Delegates will represent their factions. The other six will be there only for providing their own input. In the end, everything will be decided by the representatives of the three factions and the League.


    "It''s rare to see siblings more so triplets to reach the same height, unfortunately, they are working for the enemy."


    The Imperial Advisor Kreedmented as he observed the three. He was shaking his head as ifmenting the three sisters'' plight. From his expression, it looked sincere.


    We had them put in new containment cells where no one-way mirrors were used.


    Nysia already instructed the three of what to do. If they saw someone that has a possibility to be a part of the secret organization, they would make a sign.


    And they didn''t have any reaction towards the Imperial Advisor.


    Due to that, the Imperial Advisor Kreed passed the 2nd assessment. The 1st was when I provoked them and Sen slipped. However, he still has a chance to redeem himself.


    The question is what will be the triplets'' reaction towards him? They''re all from the Confederacy, if he''s part of it then they would surely know.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Judging from theirplexion, they looked like they already lost their will to live. Can we see the results of your interrogation?"


    Sovereign Princess Elisemented. She only gave the three a passing nce before turning to Lexie to demand for the result.


    This time, E, the silver Metagen Pilot among the triplets tapped the hidden microphone below them. That''s the sign that we agreed. A few secondster, the other two tapped their microphone as well. Only Nysia and I could hear those sounds.


    After getting that signal, I turned my gaze to the Sovereign Princess. She''s the one who pped and the one most amused earlier. That''s a strike for her.


    "The results will be presentedter. You were only brought here to see the status of the captives."


    Lexie answered which was met by a calm nodding from the Sovereign Princess. She''s great at acting, eh? Or that''s just how confident she is.


    When Sen''s turn came, he hadn''t even started toment when the signal rang out again and this time it was tapped multiple times. Unlike the signal about the Sovereign Princess which only meant that she''s a possible member, that multiple taps meant Sen is confirmed to be a member.


    I guess after two failed assessments, there''s no doubt that he''s one of the snakes. If I kill him here, it will surely spark another war among the denizens with the League standing alone. I''ll let him be for now.


    After him, the other three also went forward to check on the triplets, the three heroes included.


    The Moonlight Queen Lunaria was clean and she didn''tment nor ask any questions, instead, her eyes seemed to be darting between Lexie and me. Like she wanted an opportunity to talk to any of us.


    Considering her mother is the Matriarch of the Confederacy and someone who we are suspecting by default, is it connected to that?


    Let''s give her a chanceter.


    Viper earned a tap from the triplets as well. This means, there''s a possibility that the whole Eldur was in cahoots or possibly the mastermind behind the secret organization.


    That''s still just a possibility and there''s onest assessmentter, if they got two strikes like Sen, then we have to consider not letting them see the important pieces of information we squeezed from the captives as well as the snakes Nysia cleansed.


    Princess Leianne also earned a tap, as the most powerful Princess, for her to have the possibility of bing a member, was it personal or connected to her father?


    Either way, up till now only Sen was more or less confirmed.


    When the three Heroes went forward for their turn to see the triplets, Amry uexpectedly earned a tap.


    When that happened, I became alerted and immediately cast my gaze on her. Is she possibly a traitor?


    All three delegates from the Principality of Eldur got a tap from them


    For now, Amry would be put to the same suspicion. Even if she''s already listed in my Supported List, I could remove her if it was proven that she has betrayed us.


    Though I''m inclined to trust her, with all of them earning a tap, the Principality of Eldur could possibly be housing the mastermind behind the Order of the Dark Host.


    The possibility of someone bing a traitor among the Heroes is always there. Earthlings have something we called seven deadly sins that are present in everyone. No matter how Heroic one is, no one is perfect. Look at Raiden and his fondness on crushing those weaker than him, it might be because of a skill he has but it''s also because of one of the deadly sins, his lust for blood.


    Now that Amry''s put to the suspect list, I recalled our interactions. The way she talked to us earlier when I asked them their thoughts, nothing seemed off. That wasn''t an act.


    Good thing I haven''t revealed anything to them yet. I only let them tell me what they think about the current situation.


    Haa. I guess the only choice is to ask her first. Out of all those who got the tap of suspicion, she would be the easiest to talk to.


    She would eventually go back to Earth. If she''s really a member of that secret organization and working with the Dark World, consequences would surely befall her.


    Nysia also heard that she earned a tap, I''ll go and ask for her opinion to decide how we will proceed.


    Since we only intended to show them the captives, the delegates soon lost interest when we didn''t even allow them to question the triplets.


    The interrogation with them was already over and there''s nothing to be gained anymore.


    Due to that, this captive viewing would end here, however, before we left the room, the Imperial Advisor opened his mouth again and as I expected, he asked about what Sen talked about earlier.


    "I reckon you also have a Dark World denizen as a captive. Why isn''t he with them?"


    "I''m also interested in this."


    With another amused expression, the Sovereign Princess Elise also chimed in.


    And maybe he''s trying to be careful this time, Sen didn''t join them and just waited as to what would be our answer.


    "I''m sorry but we couldn''t show him to you yet, he''s still under interrogation."


    At this time, I decided to break my silence and answer them in ce of Lexie.


    "Why don''t we show you to your rooms first? The journey must have been tiring."


    With a smile on my face, I continued to cut off any chance of them to ask more questions.


    For now, I have to end this here. With the 2nd assessment results, we have to prepare for the 3rd one. Showing them Dres would be put toter.

 Chapter 160 Order Of The...

    Right after sending those delegates to their rooms to have them rest, I went back to where Nysia was and activated the Support Incarnation.


    [2400 units of Energy has been used to produce a Support Incarnation]


    [Destination: Yuko (Companion)]


    [Duration: 26 hours 24 minutes]


    It will witness Yuko''s Transcendence and will also give me experience on what to expect during my attempt.


    By using Energy Amplification before activating the Support Incarnation, it added 20% to the duration of the Incarnation and also raised its strength to 60% that of the original. In case those Corrupted and the Dark Soldiers there try to interrupt Yuko''s Transcendence, my Incarnation at least has the strength of a Great-ss there.


    About Yumiko''s Transcendence, she has the Council of Twenty and the Spirit King and Queen at her back. Besides, those Dark Elves will not dare toe out when every big figure of the Spirit World is together like that.


    It will be their loss if they were annihted before new troops descend there.


    In any case, if something really happened, I will instruct Jayna to use Support Recall. I might get stuck there for 14 days but that''s better than letting something bad happen to Yumiko or Jayna.


    I''ve already told Nysia about it. If that really happened, she won''t make a move for 2 weeks to wait for me.


    "About Amry. You should talk to her about it, you''re from the same world and from your words, your purpose here is to prevent the Darkbugs to assimte this world. It won''t make any sense for her to join them unless she has decided to ditch your world ande over to them or she doesn''t have any idea that she''s already connected to the Order of the Dark Host.


    Nysia advised after I''m done sending the Incarnation and replenishing my Energy Reserves.


    Her words make sense and that was also what I was thinking. Having someone to second my thoughts was really better than guessing alone.


    Amry came from the same world, even if we hadn''t spent enough time to really know each other, she was exposed to the Principal.


    Beforeing here, he only mentioned that we have to be wary of the Alien Civilization and not her.


    There''s probably an exnation somewhere and this might also give us more information.


    Alright. Let''s talk to her about it first.


    Having decided that, I thanked Nysia and immediately went to the room designated for Amry.


    It''s better to clear this up properly before dealing with the others. There''s a lot going on in this world, having a clear distinction on who is an ally or who is an enemy will help everyone to have some sense of security.


    After three knocks at the door, it opened slightly and Amry''s face peek out from the gap. Behind her, I noticed that someone else was inside her room. The figure immediately jumped down from the bed to hide behind the door. He''s fast enough that he wouldn''t be able to be caught by someone if I hadn''t noticed him as soon as she opened the door.


    "Kazeyoshi, you don''t need to hide. I already saw you."


    Is he in cahoots with her or is this just the extension of what I asked from her earlier? Asking her to teach him. Either way, let''s act just as normal.


    I called out to him and that resulted in a sound of someone stumbling over something from behind Amry.


    The way her expression changed from nonchnt to irritation was fully captured by me.


    "Wait. It''s not what it looks like, Daisuke."


    Without his shirt on, Kazeyoshi peeked out from behind Amry.


    I already saw it though, there''s a wound at his shoulder and he''s probably being treated by Amry.


    But where did he get that wound?


    When Amry heard his words, she facepalmed. No other reaction could best describe what she''s feeling from that.


    "Haa. This idiot. Don''t say things that will make others misunderstand!"


    After releasing a sigh, she turned around and hit Kazeyoshi in the head which thetter tried to block by putting his hand up to cover his head.


    Seeing the chaos that ensued inside the room, the thought of confronting her about whether she''s part of that secret organization or not lessened.


    Still, I need to check it. There''s really the possibility that she knew about it but she had no idea that it was the organization we were talking about.


    "¡­Alright. Sort it out first, I''ll wait here."


    "Come in, Daisuke. It''s done. Oi, Kazeyoshi, stay there, I''m still not done treating that."


    Amry quickly answered while still fuming in irritation.


    "What happened to him?"


    I entered the room and saw his scorched shoulder. Amry probably applied some kind of medicine to it which dried it up.


    "He wanted me to hit him with my ability to test if he could still dodge my attacks now that I got a power-up from you. As you can see, that''s the result."


    "He''s being an idiot again, eh? Still no progress in that?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "It''s also my fault this time, that''s why we didn''t tell you. Anyway, why are you here?"


    She''s just acting naturally, she didn''t even notice that I had already suspected her earlier.


    I looked around first before releasing Flux Energy from my hand which spread throughout the room and covered every space which the sound could pass through.


    Just like what Yuko did back then in the room inside Zerina''s manor when she told me about that image that she saw. Turning the room soundproof.


    The two of them gulped as they watched me do that. Their ears then perked up, waiting for my answer to Amry''s question.


    "Amry. I''m suspecting you as part of that secret organization."


    "Wait, Daisuke. What do you--"


    I put a hand in front of Kazeyoshi to stop him while I kept my gaze stay at Amry who was still confused at what I said.


    A few secondster, she looked up and answered.


    "I am indeed a member of an organization but it''s not the organization you''re talking about, Daisuke."


    Amry spoke with conviction that her eyes could be said as firm and she believed there''s nothing wrong to it.


    "Are you sure? Do you recognize this?"


    I pulled up a tablet pc and showed her the insignia which the triplets drew.


    "What''s that, Daisuke? A sign?"


    Kazeyoshimented at the side. He''s still as clueless but I guess that''s one of his good sides.


    "W-where did you get this? And who drew it?"


    Amry''s voice cracked, she clearly recognized it.


    "The captives you saw. This is the Insignia of the Organization they came from. So, Amry, are you part of it?"


    I don''t know if I looked imposing or scary but Amry took a step back when I asked her the question.


    "Daisuke, how will she be a part of it? She''s also a Hero like us."


    "Be quiet for now, Kazeyoshi. Isn''t that why I''m here and why I locked the room so that no one will hear us? I also don''t want to suspect her but I need to know, what is this insignia to her?"


    He is here to be a witness, not to meddle with this. No matter what, I''ll have her talk about it even if I have to use some force.


    "Order of the Light''s Cradle. That is the insignia of that organization. And I am part of it, however, I am not aware that the Order is colluding with the enemy."


    Amry answered after a while. With the tone of her voice, she''s most likely telling the truth. It''s a different name but she didn''t even mention that the insignia was wrong.


    "Should I believe you on that?"


    I switched what was shown on the screen to the confession of E.


    Upon seeing that, Kazeyoshi and her watched it in silence. When they''re done, Kazeyoshi stood up and went to the side where he could go between us easily.


    From what they watched, he determined that my words have weight and he''s giving Amry the chance to defend herself.


    I nodded at him before turning my focus back on Amry. I''m already convinced that she didn''t know but I needed to know what she knew about it, about the side that she''s seeing.


    "Let''s say you''re telling me the truth about not knowing about their part in colluding with the Dark World. Tell me, who recruited you and what is the goal of the organization in your eyes?"


    "I am recruited by the Sovereign Princess. And the goal of that Order is to provide a source of daily staples to the vagrants by building those ck Markets. The three factions can''t take them in, either they''re far away or they don''t want to join."


    ck Markets. If it''s that Sovereign Princess, as the wife of the Enthroned Prince, the suspicion towards him has just heightened. Nysia mentioned how overprotective he is towards her. It''s unnatural that she was sent here unless there''s an important objective.


    "I see. It looks like you joined the front of the organization, the name of the organization ording to the captives is the Order of the Dark Host, you heard it there in the video. Also, you knew that the Order isn''t concentrated in The Principality but it also has members from the other factions. Isn''t that enough to prove that they''re one and the same?"


    "It seems like it. Give me a chance, Daisuke. I''ll tell the Sovereign Princess about this. She couldn''t be a part of that Dark Host. She''s the one pushing on the welfare of those vagrants."


    Amry insisted. It looks like she truly trusts that Sovereign Princess. But without proper confirmation that she''s clean, I won''t lift the suspicion about her. There''s a lot of possibility going on here, we have to be really careful to determine who was colluding with the Dark World.


    "No. You are not to tell her about this. I can be lenient to you Amry just because you''re one of us, but the others aren''t, especially the Sovereign Princess, her husband is one of the possible suspects who is receiving Dark Energy from them. Maybe that is what''s shown to you but didn''t we destroy a ck Market which led to this situation? Now I ask you, can you stay here and not move?"


    I don''t need her alerting the Sovereign Princess. The third assessment is still ongoing, if nothing went wrong, it would reveal those who can be trusted and those who can not. Because of how deeply rooted they are, I could smell arge scheme was being manipted behind the scenes. There''s also the possibility that those who we are suspecting are being set up by the culprits.


    Haa... This world is turning to be more and moreplicated.

 Chapter 161 Moonlight Queen Lunaria

    After I''m done with my questions to her, I left Amry and Kazeyoshi in her room. For now, I asked him to apany her and told them to never leave the room.


    That''s the only way she could be rid of my suspicion.


    Due to the soundproof, even themunication I kept open with Nysia was cut off. Instead of telling her about it through thems, I decided to go to her and see the status of the third assessment.


    It''s not some fancy assessment where we will test them but just simple surveince to see who they will make contact with and also a little surprise.


    As I was walking along the corridor full of thoughts about the possible reversal of suspicions, someone blocked my way after passing by a turn to another corridor.


    "Sir Daisuke, am I right?"


    The Moonlight Queen Lunaria suddenly appeared before me, since my Adaptability didn''t trigger to be wary of her sudden appearance, at least she''s not hostile against me or she''s just good at keeping her hostile intention quite well.


    In any case, she appeared to have wanted to talk to us earlier, to block me here, it should be rted to that.


    "Moonlight Queen, excuse me for my rudeness earlier for not greeting you. How may I help you?"


    "Stop with the pleasantries. Can you take me to the League Head?"


    With her eyes darting around us, she couldn''t seem to focus.


    "I''m afraid I can''t do that."


    I shook my head and appeared calm in front of her


    However, this Moonlight Queen is acting strange. What''s wrong with her? She looked like she''s being cautious of something.


    "It''s extremely important, tell her I have a message from--"


    Before she could finish her sentence, I cut her off by moving closer. As soon as I did that, the Orb of Concealment covered both of us. My Adaptability picked up something extremely rming, however, it''s not aimed at me.


    "W-what?!"


    Because of my sudden action, Moonlight Queen Lunaria stepped back and almost fell down on her butt if I didn''t grab her arm.


    Isn''t she a Legend-rank? Why can''t she handle a small sudden action?


    "Miss Lunaria, please be quiet and don''t move. Someone''sing."


    I whispered to her as I pulled her to stand back up again.


    "What do you--"


    She was about to retort but her words were cut off again when someone suddenly appeared from the corridor I just passed by.


    Upon seeing that, she tried to activate her ability to get away from our location.


    "I said don''t move! He wouldn''t see us here. Calm down."


    I tightened my hold onto her and pulled her closer while sending in Psyche Energy through her arm to stop her from activating her ability. It has the same effect of the Dispelling Arrow, neutralizing her attempt to move her energy.


    When she felt that, she looked up and red at me. It''s probably not because of stopping her to act up but because of how I pulled her into my arms. However, that soon ended when she turned her head and leaned it onto my chest in an attempt to hide her face from whoever appeared from there which triggered my Adaptability''s sensor.


    She still thought that we would be seen.


    But this kind of attempt to hide. It wouldn''t really work if that one was really here for her. He would just kill me with her to silence me.


    I looked back and observed whoever it is. He''s covered in an all-ck cloak which the Dark World Denizen seems to love to wear.


    One. Two. Five. Five figures appeared and converged on that point, shaking their heads to the first ck-cloaked man. They''re not conversing with each other through words. But I somehow understood it. Their target, the Moonlight Queen disappeared.


    From their strength, they''re at least Diamond to Legend-rank. The first one who appeared was someone close to me in stats. I could deal with them but there''s a possibility that they''re carrying a Metagen or a Powergen.This ce would surely turn into a battlefield without knowing who they really are.


    "Miss Lunaria. We''re concealed. You don''t need to hide like that, as long as you don''t use your ability they won''t see us."


    Upon hearing my words, she slowly lifted her head up and looked over my shoulder to see the five figures. They''re still discussing through gestures, unaware that we''re just a few steps away from them.


    "You. What did you do?"


    "That''s not important. We have at least 10 minutes in this state. You have to tell me who they are and why they are after you."


    For those figures to enter the building which could be considered as the League''s fortress, is their a security breach?


    How did they pass through Nysia''s surveince?


    "L-like I told you. I need to meet the League Head."


    The Moonlight Queen insisted despite her stuttering. She looked confident when they arrived here, why is she acting like this right now? She could fight those guys given her strength.


    "I won''t let you meet her if you don''t tell me."


    "Daisuke, I saw what happened, do you need me there?"


    Suddenly, Nysia''s voice rang out from the enabledms, she probably saw us disappearing before those figures appeared. She knew about the orbs so this was not surprising for her.


    The Moonlight Queen was still mulling over whether to tell me or not so I let go of her and stepped away to answer Nysia.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Though that surprised her, at least she heeded my reminder not to use her ability.


    "No, we''re currently under the Aura of Concealment. The Moonlight Queen Lunaria is asking me to take her to you and those ck figures'' target seems to be her. How did they even enter?"


    "Take her to me, her mother''s the Matriarch. She''s probably ordered to pass me a message. Those figures used Anzean Technology to enter, someone brought in a Portal with them, I''m reviewing the clips now and sent Core Pilots and Elite Members to that floor."


    That''s also my guess about this Moonlight Queen, but Portal? So, is it like the Principal''s ability? However that portal was achieved by a tech made by an Alien Civilization.


    I see. They''re also technologically advanced like this world.


    If someone brought them in, that has just proven the Anzeans'' involvement with the Order of the Dark Host. Another huge variable.


    "Alright, we''ll move there soon. I talked to Amry, I thought of telling it to you in person but I guess I''ll inform you about it now. I had her confined with Kazeyoshi in her room, as for the details, the secret organization was using a front. Look for information about the Light''s Cradle."


    After the conversation with Nysia, I turned back to the Moonlight Queen and saw her looking at me. She probably heard that I''m talking to Nysia.


    "I informed the League Head. Now will you tell who are those and what is your purpose for wanting to meet her?"


    "I have a message from my mother. Also, those figures are part of a secret organization, the one your League Head uncovered."


    If my guess is correct, those figures were probably from the Training Camp the triplets came from. There''s probably more that were mixed with the 60 standard Metagen Pilots they brought, that was if all three factions sent a snake.


    "And how did you know they''re a part of it?"


    "I¡­ I am also a member. No. A former member."


    The way she changed it to a former member. She hasn''t properly left it, has she?


    She didn''t receive any taps from the triplets. Either she just didn''t appear before them or she''s not too involved in it.


    I continued my questions and she seemed to be eager to answer now. For her to admit to being a former member and that sense of danger I felt earlier, the chance of her being an enemy is lowered. In any case, I''m always alert. I would never let down my guard to those I couldn''t fully trust.


    "Why are they after you?"


    "It''s Sen."


    "What about him?"


    "He''s also a member."


    That Sen probably couldn''t move against her in public.


    Using this Nysia Tower to get rid of a runaway member? Will he push the me to Nysia?


    It feels like something big will happen soon and it will involve the whole world.


    "Your mother is the Matriarch, she could just crush him or his father if what you''re telling is the truth."


    "Mother is¡­ no. I still can''t tell you. It needs to be in front of the League Head."


    At least she still could keep that hold on her information. I would''ve lowered her evaluation if she told me. But if I have to guess, if her mother isn''t an enemy, she is currently being restricted to move by someone or some unknown circumstance.


    "¡­"


    I stopped talking and just stared at her. Soon enough, the Moonlight Queen got ufortable at my stare that she covered her face with her hands.


    "W-what?"


    "You''re a Legend-rank. Why do you look so soft? Can''t you protect yourself?"


    She''s not only a Legend-rank but also a Rank SSS. If she put on her Powergen, she could possibly fight those five. Even if she couldn''t win, she could escape and that would alert us.


    "I can''t cross them¡­"


    With a difficult expression on her face, her voice trailed.


    "Why?"


    When my question fell upon her ears, she looked around first and after remembering we were concealed, her face blushed.


    She then lowered her head and started to unbutton her dark-blue tight-fitting military jacket.


    One.


    Two.


    Three.


    After the third button, she stopped and spread it open which exposed her white undergarment which covered her slightly developed chest.


    "¡­This."


    Err¡­ of course, the focus wasn''t her sexy look right now but the same thing that was embedded to the triplets near her heart.


    A cube full of condensed Dark Energy. The difference is, her cube looks more specially crafted and slightlyrger than the first cube I saw from M, the golden-winged Metagen Pilot.

 Chapter 162 The Matriarchs Message

    After revealing that cube to me, I didn''tment and immediately decided to transport the Moonlight Queen from the floor we were in to where Nysia was holed up.


    I have ess to private elevators that only Nysia or Lexie could use. Through that, we managed to bypass the trouble of going through normal passages.


    When we entered the room, Nysia urged us to sit down first. She was staring at the screen which shows the live footage taken from surveince cameras spread out inside the building.


    After a while, she picked up herms to contact someone.


    "Lexie, block them on that floor, the others wille from behind them. They wouldn''t be able to use a Metagen here but be prepared to use your Powergen. If you couldn''t apprehend them, kill."


    Nysia sent her orders to Lexie who could be seen on the screen using the stairs to go up to the floor where the ck-cloaked figures were currently located. Though they have a way to erase their presence, the camera seemed like it could see through it. It could scan the ce of the flow of Meta Energy in the surroundings.


    The Anzean device which produced the Portal they used was recovered by me when we passed by it through Nysia''s direction.


    When I touched it earlier, my Adaptability gave me the information about it. Just like how most devices and inventions here were made by utilizing the Meta Energy, it was also made by utilizing another type of Energy.


    What''s surprising is that the Source Energy detected was closely rted to the Meta Energy. The two energies have the same structure just that there''s a very small diversion to it which made the difference. When it was detected by the system, it was recognized as Meta Energy.


    That means I could also use Meta Energy to activate this. However, the device which is in the shape of a ring is just a part of the whole device. What we got was just the Exit Module. The Entrance Module was probably in the hands of an aplice somewhere around 10 kilometres from where it was activated.


    The downside to this device is that unless they have another set with the Entrance Module on their person, they would be stuck to where they were transported. They could walk back to where they came from but that''s kind of stupid, right?


    Also, activating the Entrance Module needed a long time to set up. That''s why these guys who didn''t set up an exit point for them either intended to be trapped here or someone was doing that for them.


    "Moonlight Queen, I got the gist of what happened. So, what is it? Your mother''s message."


    Nysia said when she''s done giving out her orders to the League Members. There''s a hint of slight anger in her voice but I guess that''s just her way to intimidate this woman beside me.


    Well, if there were bugs who brought in more bugs in her house, it''s understandable that she would be pissed. However, this was in our expectation upon knowing that the three factions would send in delegations.


    Upon hearing that, Lunaria stood up in attention. Her clothes were already buttoned up again and she went back to the dignified flower that she was upon their arrival.


    "Yes. Mother. She was being restricted by the two Guardians."


    Without waiting for Nysia''s question. Moonlight Queen Lunaria narrated her story. Or to be precise, the story which possibly is the biggest information we got about what led this world to be in this kind of situation.


    10 years ago, when all three of the Mythic-ranks lost against Nysia, all of them became frustrated. Letting a newly advanced Mythic-rank and someone without a background to run them down like that.


    Due to that, the three went silent for three years to try and power themselves up which led to the Free City of Nysia being allowed to be builtpletely.


    After three years, they once again challenged Nysia but that time, only the four of them knew about it. They went to a deste ce where no one could interfere.


    For the 2nd time, they lost against her. Which added another bitterness in their hearts.


    When the Anzeans attacked again a year after that, the three of them didn''t move out and just left everything for Nysia to handle.


    Another 3 years passed and they still feel that they''re being left behind by Nysia''s strength.


    The three already gave up on surpassing her strength and thought of leaving the to search outside for an opportunity for them to grow.


    However, the year of the Dark World''s invasion arrived. At first, they were observing the new enemies that suddenly appeared, also the three Heroes that suddenly turned up because of them.


    Apart from Nysia who was eager to defend the world, none of the three had the energy to do that.


    ording to what her mother told her, during the 1st year of the Dark World Invasion wherein the Anzeans alsounched their next attack, the three Mythic-ranks joined the battle, not because of their wish to defend the world but to make contact with the Dark World.


    And the one who gave them that idea was none other than the current Emperor of the New Haven Empire. For them to grow stronger than Nysia, he suggested employing external help and he pointed to the new enemies which appeared to have a higher type of Energy inside thempared to the Anzeans.


    As to how they did it or what really happened behind the scenes, Moonlight Queen Lunaria didn''t have any idea or her mother didn''t tell her. There''s also no mention of how the Order was formed or who among the three was behind it but she confirmed that the three were working together and were receiving Dark Energies ever since 2 years ago.


    Fast forward to the day where the existence of the Order was finally exposed to Nysia''s knowledge, her Mother decided to stop colluding with the enemy. However, ording to Lunaria, she was taken as a hostage by the Order by embedding that cube inside her.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Due to that, her n to stop and expose everything to Nysia was halted.


    In one way or another, she still held sway among the majority of the Confederacy. Even if the current Confederacy Head is a member of the Order, she managed to put Lunaria in the list of delegates that would be sent here.


    Of course, her intention to make her daughter inform Nysia was made known to them that''s why she was supposed to stay with Sen and not make any contact with Nysia.


    However, she managed to get away and then she found me. Those ck-cloaked figures were a back-up n to kill her before she seeded at meeting Nysia.


    Though she was held hostage with that cube, the trigger to it was her making a move to any member of the Order and a switch that was in Sen''s hand which she managed to swipe off him way before they arrived here.


    "Long story short, your Mother wants to leave their organization but you became a hostage and she sent you to me. Does she want me to protect you?


    "Y-you believed me?"


    "Of course not. Everything still needs to be confirmed. By your story, it was the Emperor who started this all. But you never mentioned anything about the origin of the Order or what''s the deal they have with the Anzean and those Darkbugs."


    "Nysia, can I ask her a question?"


    I raised my hand and interrupted their conversation.


    Nysia stared at me and nodded. She understood what I was about to do.


    "Go ahead."


    "Lunaria. Where''s the switch? How did you manage to get it from him?"


    "H-here. I used one of my unrevealed abilities, Moonlight Refraction. I could conceal myself using it which allowed me to get it from him and change it to a fake one. He already found out that what he has on himself was fake when I separated from him earlier."


    Lunaria produced a small device with a single button on it and passed it to me.


    "So if I press this, that cube in your chest will break?"


    "Y-yes."


    Lunaria nervously nodded. Maybe she got a premonition of what I''m about to do, she tried to reach her hand out to take the switch back from me.


    However, as soon as I heard her confirmation, I decisively pressed the button and right after that, a loud cracking sound rang out in the room.


    Due to my sudden action, Lunaria was dumbfounded as a look of horror on her face appeared.


    And right after that, she hurriedly ripped open her clothes without bothering to unbutton it.


    Upon looking at her own chest, the cube that was embedded in it really broke. The shards of it were immediately dissolved in the air as the Dark Energy that was stored in it started to expand.


    "Y-you. W-why?"


    All sorts of expression appeared in Lunaria''s face as it started to distort in pain when thepressed Dark Energy started to seep through her body. She couldn''t believe that I did that.


    "So, it''s true. What do you think, Nysia?"


    "Save her, of course."


    With a hand on her forehead, Nysia shook her head as shemented my abrupt action. It looked cruel of course, but that''s the fastest way to know if she''s telling the truth. With this, at least we could believe some parts of her story. There''s still a lot of gaps that we needed to fill in but the whole plot has started to form. Though without confirmation, everything will still be a theory.


    "Stay still."


    Upon saying that, her eyes tried to focus on me despite the pain that she was feeling as she watched how I put my hand near her chest. With my Energy Control, the Dark Energy coagted again on the spot where the cube was before.

 Chapter 163 Imperial Princess Leianne

    After the fright that she had when I purposely broke open that cube, 30 minutes had already passed before the Moonlight Queen Lunaria calmed down.


    Thepressed Dark Energy which I extracted from her became another cultivation resource for Nysia. That amount might harm Lunaria but for us, it''s a higher type of cultivation resource.


    "How are you feeling?"


    I asked Lunaria while passing her a new set of clothes she could change into. Well, what she''s wearing couldn''t hide that anymore after ripping it in desperation like that. As a Rank 5 Mortal, the hole that should have been visible with the removal of the cube closed by itself. It''s not a wound anyway. The cube was probably made from some special material.


    "I¡­ I''m good."


    "I see. Stay here for now. No one knows where you disappeared to yet."


    Lunaria nodded at my reminder. She was surely scared of me now. I couldn''t me her for that but now that she''s kind of clear of the suspicion, I don''t see any point scaring her further.


    About her mother. We need to meet her to know more. For now, who we need to be wary of were those from the Empire, specifically the Imperial Advisor Kreed. He might''ve passed the 2 assessments we set up but given that he''s close to that Emperor, that''s one suspicion ced on his head.


    After giving Lunaria the clothes, I turned around and walked over to Nysia, slipping my arms to hug her from behind.


    "Then, I''m going back out there, Nysia."


    Expressing my affection for her like this before going out, Nysia''s slightly stressed look eased a bit as she turned her head to me and smiled.


    "Un. Help Lexie out there and take care, I''ll watch over from here ."


    "Leave it to me."


    Taking her reminder to heart, I released my arms and turned to leave the room.


    I already decided my first destination. The Imperial Princess Leianne.


    The third assessment has already been cancelled due to the numerous variables that appeared.


    During the 30 minutes that have passed, more and more ck-cloaked figures appeared which fought the League Members without stating any reason why as if they''re trying to cover something up.


    Earlier, in one of the screens that were showing live footage, Princess Leianne was also being attacked by ck-cloaked figures. Compared to the Moonlight Queen, she also received a tap from the triplets. That''s why I couldn''t help but wonder what''s going on with her.


    It''s like everything has been nned since the start. Lunaria is just the cherry on top of icing on the cake. A lot more was going on.


    Matthew came to the Imperial Princess'' rescue back there and repelled those ck-cloaked figures. As soon as those ck-cloaked figures dispersed, he informed me and asked what''s going on.


    I didn''t tell him immediately and just told him to wait for me, together with the Imperial Princess.


    Lexie and the other Core Pilots managed to corner those 5 figures, more of them showed up from one of the rooms which put Lexie and the others in disadvantage. Though there''s no casualty, the floor where they fought had the regenium-coated outer wall broken.


    When they broke it, all the ck-cloaked figures at that area jumped out of the building. Just like Noble Spirits and King Realm, once one reaches the Diamond-rank, anyone will be capable of flight.


    However, before they could pull out their Metagens toplete their escape, the Defense System of the Nysia Tower which Nysia activated as well as the Core Pilots and Elite Members waiting outside, all of them were gunned down. This is the League''s HQ. Of course, the outside is heavily guarded.


    While watching it earlier, we were expecting external help that would save them but no one came to their rescue.


    With all those baffling actions, I might need to keep overthinking toe up with a scenario that could best describe what''s happening here.


    Maybe they''re really just covering up their attempt on both The Moonlight Queen Lunaria and the Imperial Princess Leianne.


    However, everything was caught on a camera. After reviewing the clips and footages, those who ced the Exit Modules were all taken into custody already. Of course, no one''s important among them, they''re all mixed with the 60 standard Metagen Pilots that they brought.


    During all the chaos the other four delegates; Sen, Elise, Viper and Kreed, never left their rooms. Among them, only Sen could be called guilty. One of those we''ve taken in custody specifically came from his room, he''s maybe stupid or confident enough that he would get away scot-free.


    I already decided to turn him as an example of our decisiveness. With evidence piled up on him, even if there were other members present here, they wouldn''t risk exposing themselves by saving a stupid genius like that. Until now, with the disappearance of Lunaria, no one knows that I brought her to Nysia. He''s probably wondering where she disappeared to.


    That organization probably thought it''s only Nysia they have to be wary about. However, with me here, she got a reliable helper.


    For now, we decided to keep that information to ourselves, make an illusion that she never met Nysia.


    -


    -


    "Those ck-cloaked figures have all been either killed or captured. They''re all part of the secret organization. I bet you could already guess how they managed to slip inside."


    Once I got inside their room, Matthew was standing on one side like a guard while the Imperial Princess was sitting on the bed. She''s wearing a different dress than earlier. With her sky-blue hair tied to a ponytail at her back, she''s wearing a white straight dress with her shoulders exposed. If they added some frills and flowery patterns, it would look like a bridal gown.


    "Yes. What about the other delegates? Who else was attacked?"


    The Imperial Princess answered and asked in return. From her current demeanor, she''s calm at least. There''s no hint of uneasiness or panic in her eyes. As if the attempt on her life was insignificant.


    "The Moonlight Queen disappeared when she was being pursued by a group of ck-cloaked figures."


    "She didn''t fight back?"


    "That''s the strange thing. She only kept on escaping when those figures were chasing after her, a lot different when you were attacked."


    The triplets and Lunaria have cubes embedded into them. I guess they''re a special case. If this Imperial Princess was also a member, why was she attacked? Was she also trying to leave or was it just an act to avoid suspicion?


    I looked at Matthew and he''s still silently listening in without giving his own input. He''s probably determining what to believe.


    "If I told you I am a former member, will you believe me?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "It depends. Anyone can easily say he is a former member or create a scenario that can help him avoid suspicion... Yes, like having his fellow members attack him."


    "You''re quite wise. I guess that''s to be expected for the fourth Hero. Matthew."


    The Imperial Princess smiled at my answer before turning to Matthew.


    "Daisuke. Everyone closely rted to the Emperor has a part in that organization but they can''t be called as a member except her."


    "Why are you telling me this now? We had that discussion earlier."


    Part of the organization but not a member¡­


    Is that why the triplets didn''t put the Imperial Advisor as a suspected member?


    Among the three Heroes, Matthew is the most clear-headed. If he''s taking her side and can even have him talk in a long sentence, he surely believed in her.


    "Circumstances."


    Matthew could only shake his head at me.


    "You don''t know the extent of the ambition of my father. He created this situation just by a simple suggestion."


    After seeing that I''m not convinced at Matthew''s answer, the Imperial Princess came to his rescue by dropping another piece of information.


    Though I already heard about it from Lunaria. I have to act like I''m hearing it for the first time.


    Also, this confirmed Lunaria''s words about the Emperor starting it.


    "Exin."


    "He roused the three Guardians'' injured spirit to grab onto a possibility to surpass the strongest Mythic-rank Nysia Athonae."


    "So you''re telling me he''s the mastermind behind the organization?"


    "No. I''m afraid you won''t find any traces of him in it."


    Ah. Of course, he''d cut any evidence that would tie everything to him. However, howe even his daughter knew about that suggestion he made?


    "I see. He''s a great schemer. Tell me, is he already a Mythic-rank?"


    "That¡­ How did you¡­?"


    "The way you described him sounds like someone who will sit at the back to watch the show he himself orchestrated while keeping all his cards to himself. A great schemer. Does he want to rule this world?"


    Maybe he''s like me but I have a more straightforward goal. To even keep his advancement to Mythic-rank a secret. Nysia''s news channels were too outdated. There''s a lot of gaps in it that was probably being used by that Emperor.


    "Yes. He''s using everything and everyone for his own benefit."


    "And why are you telling me this?"


    "Stop him. I can only offer my meager strength for the uing chaos in exchange. But please, stop him before he sends this world into a tter before snatching it back in its destroyed state."


    The Imperial Princess bowed in front of me. However, no matter how beautiful that word is, I can''t feel any sincerity in it. As if it''s just honey-coated words, it sounds beautiful but it''s not her real intention.


    "No. I mean why are you telling me this and not the League Head?"


    "You''re unfathomable. Also, you and her. Your rtionship isn''t that of a superior and her subordinate."


    I turned to Matthew. He''s already bowed to me while having an apologetic expression. He told her about my rtionship with Nysia


    "The Imperial Princess is someone we can trust, she''s also pushing for the welfare of this world."


    With his rare long sentence, Matthew exined in sincerity.


    "But Matthew, how did she know all of those when the two pieces of information she gave us were supposed to be a well-kept secret of her father?"


    Though I directed the question to Matthew, I''m looking at the Imperial Princess and want her to answer it. The crux is whether she will answer truthfully or not.


    "Because I once shared his vision and helped some of it to be realized¡­"


    "What changed?"


    "This world, it''s just one of the many, right? I have a bigger ambition than him."


    "But that doesn''t necessitate for you to oppose him. You can just let him be while pursuing your own ambition. Could it be that you wanted to use someone else as your sword?"


    "That¡­"


    "You''re his daughter, if you imed he''s a schemer, then you are probably one as well. You might even have Matthew believe you. Unless you told me the real reason why you are revealing all of this to me, I will never trust you... Now if you''ll excuse me."


    Under absolute power, even if they kept on scheming, it would all be useless if they died before realizing their goals. Should I?


    There were still those four I have to deal with, though this girl gave additional information, the question about why she was also attacked wasn''t answered. Matthew heard what I said, I wonder what will he do now?

 Chapter 164 The Desperate Idiot

    Moonlight Queen Lunaria and Imperial Princess Leianne. Both of them gave out the information about the Emperor starting everything by giving that suggestion.


    Lunaria''s statement could be said to be almost true except a lot of things were omitted that it would be hard to pinpoint who''s currently running the Order and Leianne''s statement might be true but her ambition was included in it. She wanted someone to oust her father.


    Ah. Well, I left Matthew with her. In the end, she neither confirmed nor denied my statement. She only fell silent until I left their room.


    With the ck-cloaked figures expelled, killed or captured, the next step was to present those snakes they brought in front of their superiors.


    Lexie already informed me where they are and everyone, even that Imperial Princess wille. Amry and Kazeyoshi will alsoe to see. Out of 9 delegates, only Lunaria will be missing.


    I intentionally made a detour to check on Dres and the triplets. When the ck-cloaked figures appeared, the room where we showcased the triplets were also stormed by them. Fortunately for them, we moved them back to the hidden room and the ck-cloaked figures who stormed it were trapped and captured.


    Though everything happened suddenly, Nysia handled it well and that has just proven how strong the League is currently.


    To send at least 50 of those ck-cloaked figures, they lost a lot of Pilots. Did they expect them to leave safely? I don''t know and I don''t need to know at this point.


    Upon arriving at the meeting area, 10 identically clothed-individuals were kneeling on the floor with a cloth covering their heads and restraint on their arms, they were also possibly gagged as they could only produce growling sounds. Behind them were 10 Elite Members all adorned by their Powergens. A simplemand they could either kill or take those 10 out in case someone wanted to silence them.


    They are those who ced Exit Modules all around the building. After apprehending them, we clothed them identically to confuse the snakes that would view them in this meeting room.


    "I''m sorry for the wait as I have checked upon our captives. Fortunately none of the bugs these snakes sent in managed to get to them. However, one of you disappeared after being chased by those bugs. Does the Confederacy have an idea as to where the Moonlight Queen has disappeared to?"


    I decided not to mince words and pointed immediately at the crux of the issue. The disappearance of Lunaria.


    Amry and Kazeyoshi were at some corner with Amry looking at the Sovereign Princess as if she''s trying to guess what she''s thinking.


    Matthew and the Imperial Princess Leianne were also at another corner wherein Leianne''s eyes were trained onto me. I left them there for her to truly open up to Matthew.


    Seeing he''s still with her, she probably did.


    Kreed, Elise, and Viper all had their eyes on me before turning it to Sen who had a difficult expression on his face.


    "What do you mean she disappeared? Is this howx the League is in their security? Not only you got infiltrated by those bugs, you even lost sight of one of your guests?"


    Turning the me to us was a great move, really. But of course, we already expected that.


    I turned my head to Lexie, without exchanging any words she nodded and opened her mouth.


    "These 10. You''re probably wondering who they are. Do any of you recognize this?"


    She pointed at the 10 kneeling individuals before producing an Exit Module in her hand.


    "That''s an Anzean tech, isn''t it? What''s the connection?"


    The Sovereign Princess asked while the others only looked on. Sen also tried to lookposed but his expression was betraying him.


    "No offense but do you all really need to ask? The 10 of them ced it somewhere and let those bugs in."


    Lexie waved her hand and a screen was pulled down and 10 different footages could be seen ying in it. Each of them showing one individual entering a room and leaving and after fast-forwarding to 5 minutester, the ck-cloaked figures appeared from the said rooms.


    "I see. So the culprits for the disturbance are among us. Does this mean the League is suspecting us as part of the organization for bringing them in?"


    The Imperial Advisor calmly asked, there''s no disturbance that could be seen on his face. He''s confident that nothing will be tied to him.


    "No, of course. We already expected that they would being but it''s just overwhelming that 10 of them and none of you noticed. Does this mean the security of the three factions has turned toox to allow this kind of snake to persist in their ranks?"


    With a smile, Lexie let her eyes roam among the delegates until it settled on Sen, who already had a ckface at this moment. Throwing his question back to him.


    Before any of them could answer, I moved next to Lexie and zoomed onto one of the footage while bringing up another one.


    At the first footage, it''s showing one of the individuals that were wearing the blue military suit of the Moonlight Confederacy entering the room where five minutester the ck-cloaked figures exited. The face of that Confederacy soldier was caught and zoomed in.


    And the next footage was showing the Moonlight Queen leaving a room. A few secondster, Sen could be seen chasing after her and the same soldier that was shown in the first footage.


    That was the time when Lunaria escaped Sen''s side after thetter found out that the switch he had was fake. He moved decisively by ordering that soldier to summon those ck-cloaked figures but he''s too careless.


    It could be that he panicked when Lunaria escaped which led to him being caught red-handed.


    When everyone finished watching, Kreed, Elise and Viper moved away from him. They all did it decisively as if none of them really had no connection to the Order.


    "W-what?! You''re suspecting me just because of that unreliable footage?!"


    His voice now contained his agitation and I could see that his hand was moving closer to one of his pockets. Probably trying to take out his Powergen.


    "Calm down. We only want to ask you. Why did she leave your room? You''re thest known person to have made contact with her apart from the ck-cloaked figures who seem to be moving to search for her as you can see in this next footage."


    As soon as my words ended, the screen changed again which showed the running Lunaria who suddenly disappeared and the five ck-cloaked figures who stopped at where she disappeared.


    Right. That was a footage of her using her ability, it was at least 5 minutes before meeting me.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "We will not judge but Sir Crescent Hurricane, as someone from the same faction, what do you have to say?"


    Lexie turned to Kazeyoshi who was sticking at Amry''s side. The two seemed to have gotten closer than when I left them. I guess Amry already opened up to him. The two had some kind of attraction to each other as could be seen since our time on Earth.


    "Sir Vagabond, I don''t want to point at you, however, if I have to ask. Are you part of the organization?"


    "Shut up idiot! How could I be part of it? I''m the youngest to reach Legend-rank and Rank SSS, why do I need to join an organization which colluded with the Dark World?!"


    Sen answered hysterically, he already lost his calm.


    What genius? What youngest Legend-rank? Was he spoiled too much by his father? Looks like havingrge Intelligence doesn''t always equate to being smart.


    "What about the other factions?"


    I turned to the other three to ask their opinions. Of course, they could only put down Sen at this point unless they want to go down with him.


    "It is not my ce but the footages you showed were already enough to prove that he has a connection to the organization."


    Kreed answered, slightly pushing away any sort of responsibility for hisment


    "I agree. The Moonlight Queen disappeared and until now hasn''t been found. Have they killed her or took them somewhere? I don''t know what''s the motive but the evidence pointed to you, Sir Vagabond."


    Elise agreed with him and expounded about Lunaria''s disappearance.


    "It''s not my ce toment. Each faction to their own "


    Andstly, Viper refused toment.


    "You¡­ You''re digging my grave! No! If I''m a member then everyone else here was also a member! The Sovereign Princess, you--"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Viper moved and kicked him away. With the structure of the building, he only bounced off the wall.


    "I dare you to nder the Sovereign Princess. Isn''t this enough? He''s been proven as an enemy."


    Viper turned to me with viciousness in his eyes. Sen couldn''t even react to his kick.


    "Why don''t we let him finish his sentence first?"


    I smiled calmly even if I was directed by that vicious intent.


    Sen will surely pull down any likely member with him in a desperate attempt. And through that, they themselves would kill each other.


    "Do you think listening to his words will prove those he pointed out as members as well? That''s pretty weak if you ask me."


    Imperial Advisor Kreed interjected. He''s still calm and confident as always.


    "I never said that. I just wanted to hear what he has to say. A desperate pig will squeal out anything just to save his neck, right? Who knows, we might hear more information from him."


    "Y-you¡­"


    Viper gritted his teeth, he couldn''t retort to it.


    "You''re good. Right. I''m already this deep down, I''ll take you down with me. The Sovereign Princess, as his wife you won''t be able to deny your involvement, you--"


    This guy already lost it but the way he kept on insisting Elise''s involvement, with his desperation, it could be taken as the truth. His father would be too disappointed to know that his son was this kind of idiot.


    Despite his bloodied appearance, heughed like a crazed idiot as he stood up and pulled out a sphere which immediately turned into his Powergen, however, before he could wear it, Viper attacked him once again and this time, it''s more severe than the first one.


    His strength could be said as on the upper ranks of Rank 5 Mortal and though Sen''s also a Rank 5 Mortal, his Power Level was probably below 80. He''s still young after all plus Viper was using his ability to immediately appear in front of him. Like my sh Step. Is his ability concerned speed or space? I don''t know.


    While that was happening, I was observing the Sovereign Princess, the Imperial Advisor as well as the Imperial Princess. They''re all looking at what''s happening calmly.


    "Viper! Damn you! You''re also--"


    I don''t know if I will pity him but he really can''t end his sentences.


    "That''s enough."


    Before Viper could attack again, the Imperial Princess went in between them, a rapier in her hand to block Viper.


    "Leianne, what are you doing?!"


    At her iprehensible action, the Imperial Advisor Kreed raised his voice for the first time.


    This show is getting interesting. Did she finally resolve herself to openly cross her father and not sneakily ask others to do it for her?

 Chapter 165 Leiannes Ambition

    "Why are you defending that nderer, Princess Leianne?"


    Viper asked. Sen was already unconscious behind her but that guy probably wanted to end him right there and then. But the more he wanted to kill him, the more they would just be suspicious. In fact, his decisive action earlier was already admitting their involvement.


    About what Dres revealed, if what Lunaria and Leianne confessed were truths, then no one was clean among them. As a Dark World denizen, he knew more about what''s going on their side than the Order. Before I ended the torture to him, he also revealed that they knew that both the Order and the Dark World were just using each other. Dark Energy in exchange for Regenium.


    While the Mythic-ranks except for Nysia here were unaware of the impending descent of Transcendents on their side, the Dark World denizens were already building Ultimate Darkgens for their Transcendents.


    They''re ying with fire while not knowing that a meteor will soonnd on them. This world is a bit special, they probably had Rank 5 Mortals on their initial descent here otherwise they would''ve been easily annihted even by Legend-ranks. When the portal widens, it''s guaranteed that a Transcendent wille.


    The Heroes probably already revealed about that but it fell into deaf ears. The Emperor and the other Mythic-ranks were all bathing themselves in Dark Energy after all. The benefit of it is double that of Meta Energy.


    And I doubt even Nysia''s words won''t be able to wake them up. She''s the reason for their bitterness after all.


    However, with the Matriarch expressing her intention to give up, those who still wanted to continue were the other two as well as the Emperor who''s ying as a mantis who stalks the cicada while being unaware of the oriole behind.


    Ah. He''s surely aware of it but he''s too confident that he could still snatch the cicada from the oriole or he thinks of himself as the oriole who would win in the end.


    Either way, I couldn''t leave it in his hands. I haven''t met any of them. The Emperor was probably really smart as he managed to even hide his own strength to Nysia and everyone apart from using his father, the Imperial Guardian and the other Mythic-ranks to his benefit.


    With the delegates here and with all the information fitting in ce, we could start reversing the current situation but one thing needs to be cleared up and I don''t know how.


    The Anzeans, what is their role here? They''re what''s making me ufortable due to the Principal''s warning.


    "It''s already pointless, don''t you think so? Let''s stop this act. No one here is clean. And with the blunder this idiot behind me made, we are in a Mythic-rank''s fortress, everything was already seen through by her eyes. "


    Leianne shook her head while giving a somewhat vague answer that only implied that everyone here has a connection to the Order.


    "Leianne. Stop this nonsense and move out of there!"


    The Imperial Advisor shouted towards Leianne, losing all his calm from earlier. Just by that act, he probably didn''t ount that Leianne would do something like this.


    "I believe we should also need to hear what the Imperial Princess has to say."


    Before he could move towards Leianne, I looked menacingly at the Imperial Advisor. I couldn''t release some kind of pressure just like how Nysia did it but the way I imposingly said it put him in an impasse.


    I''m already stronger than anyone else here. I wouldn''t let him stop Leianne. Just like she said, it''s already pointless at this point.


    "If that is Sir Daisuke''s wish then I have no objection. Viper."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Just one word by the Sovereign Princess, Viper immediately stopped ring at the already unconscious Sen and Leianne who was blocking his way. If Leianne didn''t get in between them, that guy would''ve died by being beaten up.


    "Lexie, can you put a restraint on Sen and line him up with these guys?"


    "S-sure!"


    Lexie who was quite dumbfounded with the turn of events was jolted awake from my voice that she almost shouted her response.


    That guy could still be useful as cannon fodder if we managed to reverse everything so I threw both Physique and Spirit Boosts on him before Lexie dragged him away. He might wake up and spread his idiocy in the air again if we let him be.


    "Uncle Kreed, Hear me out. Also, Sovereign Princess."


    After calling out to them, Leianne turned her head to me and nodded before continuing. The two also didn''t move as they waited for her to talk.


    "Earlier you asked what''s the real reason why I told you what I know. I decided. No. Matthew helped me decide. Sir Daisuke, I want to elevate our world. If I follow what my father nned, everything will turn to ashes first before it will achieve rebirth, like a Phoenix. Its head being my Father."


    Props to Matthew there alright. And also that ambition of hers, it''s really higher than her father who just wanted everything to be centered around him.


    The scenario that would''ve happened if she didn''t step up will be us using everyone. Maybe a war among the denizens of this world might be inevitable with the League as the center. With her, this might not reverse everything but she could be a rallying point.


    Now that she dered it in front of everyone, Kreed and Elise were now informed that we already knew.


    "I can kind of get the gist of it but I''m not really the one you should talk to. Nysia you can show yourself now."


    As soon as my words ended, the screen where the footage was shown earlier changed what it was showing to Nysia.


    "Is that you admitting that the Order was jointly run by the three factions?"


    "Yes. I''ve already confessed to Sir Daisuke about what I know. It''s no use to put up any appearance anymore, League Head. The Order of the Dark Host has been active for three years already. I can attest that every delegate except the three who came from another world was connected to it."


    With that kind of deration, the Sovereign Princess only looked on while Viper was clenching his fist. He probably has an urge to also attack her the same with Sen, however, under the eyes of Nysia, he couldn''t.


    Kreed, on the other hand, almost cough out his blood while shouting angrily


    "Y-you! Have you lost your mind?!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "I do, Uncle Kreed. Like I said I have a bigger ambition than Father Emperor. I thought of using Sir Daisuke and League Head''s hand to point their des towards my father but I was immediately seen through."


    "You''re right, Sir Daisuke, I orchestrated the attack to myself, to let me look innocent in front of your eyes. Now hear this, this is my true ambition. It is to raise this world to the same height or higher than that Dark World or the world Matthew and you came from. Without the expense of destroying our world!"


    Leianne continued. Her eyes scanned through everyone to see our reactions to her deration. In the end, it settled on Kreed who was already kneeling on his spot, not knowing what to do anymore.


    "You can go back to his side and tell him what I did, Uncle Kreed. However, after tonight, every detail wille to light."


    After saying that, she turned to Elise.


    "Sovereign Princess, I know you also have your qualms when the Order you founded has been turned to its current state. Your husband needs to stop as well."


    I see. The Light''s Cradle was founded by her, however, it was now being used as a front for the Dark Host as an exchange hub between the Order and the Dark World.


    "Your highness, what does she mean? You know all along?"


    Amry who was listening quietly finally couldn''t hold herself back when Leianne addressed the Sovereign Princess.


    "It seems you were already informed before all this, Amry. Is that why you didn''t stand next to me this time?"


    "Yes. The Light''s Cradle. What happened?"


    Elise didn''t answer and only shook her head towards Amry.


    "Viper, what is my husband''s order to you regarding me?"


    "Defend your honor as well as prevent you from betraying him."


    "I see. Here."


    Opening her arms wide, Elise closed her eyes and waited for Viper to attack her. That means she would really betray her husband this time.


    "Sovereign Princess?!"


    "Even if everything really came to light. It''s not easy to reverse it. They''re already too far gone. Reason wouldn''t reach them anymore. My husband is like that, maybe also the Imperial Guardian. About the Emperor, I''m unaware of that but if it''s his daughter who was saying that, it must''ve been true. However, Viper, even if it''s not easy, I''m willing to stand with Leianne in this one. For this reason, it''s already equivalent to me betraying him."


    "No. I won''t let you die!"


    Amry jumped in front of the Sovereign Princess with her Pyrokinesis in full disy. Upon seeing her, Kazeyoshi also moved in front to help Amry.


    "Please step aside, Miss Valkyrie, I will only do what I''m ordered to do."


    This time with a de in his hand, Viper was really going to kill the Sovereign Princess if Amry didn''t block his way. He was just defending her earlier but now, it''s showing how loyal he is towards the Enthroned Prince.


    Since it''s already reached this stage, I decided to finally act.


    Using sh Step, I moved in between them and stared at him. I held my hand out and that immediately made Viper jump back. He was also surprised at my speed.


    "Viper, was it? Also Imperial Advisor Kreed. In light of this event, if you wish to leave, you can do that now and we will not restrict you. As the Sovereign Princess said, this time, you have to choose a side. Nothing can stop this now."


    With Leianne and the Sovereign Princess, even if the two decided to leave, the result will be the same. Everything that happened here today will surely be ryed to them.


    With Nysia watching us from that room, I also scanned everyone first before continuing.


    "Imperial Princess, Thank you for stepping out. Your ambition, I like it."


    "Like I said when you had just arrived. Our goal here isn''t your little games but seeing through that this world will not be assimted by the Dark World."


    "Maybe in 3 weeks time, the portal that they use will widen enough to allow their Transcendents to descend here and it will not be just one or two."


    "If the two of you decided to go back, ry this information to your liege. Stop underestimating a higher world. It''s fine to be ignorant but know when to stop."


    And to end this event with a bang. I raised my hand and uttered the name of that Temporary Skill with a calm smile on my face.


    "Summon Door of Transcendence."


    Through my hand, all of my Flux Energy has started to converge on top of it before it shoots like a ray of light upwards, bypassing the ceiling and the roof of this building.


    And right after that, a notification sounded inside my mind.


    [You''ve used 100% of your Flux Energy to summon the Door of Transcendence]


    [Time Remaining: 71:59:59]


    [The summoning is irrevocable. Prepare yourself well.]

 Chapter 166 Making Plans

    After that meeting where it ended with me triggering the Door of Transcendence, the delegates were ushered back to their rooms.


    Well, except Sen and the 10 who put down the Exit Modules. They were all taken as captives.


    Lunaria was given a new room away from the other delegates. We wouldn''t reveal her yet and that was also her wish. She was there and saw what happened so she''s already aware that a change will soone. Due to Leianne revealing everything like that, most of her story checks out. She didn''t really need to be protected anymore, however, there were still things that remained uncertain that''s why we have to be careful.


    The Emperor, The three Guardians and the Anzeans.


    Everything that was recently revealed came from the words of those rted to them. Though Imperial Princess Leianne and Sovereign Princess Elise''s determination could be seen earlier, it''s still a matter of who will support them. Others just sumbed to absolute power after all.


    At least, based on my observations during it, they really wanted to reverse the situation. For the Sovereign Princess, it was to bring back the real essence of her organization and for the Imperial Princess, to stop the need of having everything destroyed. Their strength was still a bit away from Power Level 100. If I have to guess, they are around early 90.


    Since there are no more small stages or Tiers at Legend Rank, they just needed to umte slowly, be it through natural or external means to reach the threshold.


    Matthew has stayed with the Imperial Princess to guard her instead of going back to his room. Kazeyoshi also didn''t go back to his room, instead, he went with Amry. The two of them were with the Sovereign Princess, guarding her from Viper.


    Ah. Apart from guarding, Amry was also asking Elise about everything thetter kept hidden from her.


    Lastly, Kreed and Viper were in their rooms, maybe they already ryed what happened but that doesn''t matter anymore. The two of them chose to leave tomorrow along with the standard Metagen Pilots. Nysia wouldn''t stand more bugs appearing inside the building. She sent down the order that they will be killed if they don''t leave tomorrow which scared them out of their wits.


    Based on every delegate''s reactions, they would be too good of an actor if everything was just an act.


    "Why did you show it to them?"


    Nysia asked when we finally moved back to her room at the top floor. We''re already on her sofa bed, enjoying each other''spany again.


    When she said that, I could feel the hint of worry on her voice.


    Err... I admit. I did that without thinking it through.


    "If the Mythic-ranks are confident that they can cope with it, those under them will surely believe in them. However, now that a new Mythic-rank and someone as young as me will soon rise up, they will start having doubts. As you can see from Kreed''s reaction."


    That''s the subordinate mentality. Look at Viper, despite everything, he would really kill Elise just because it was ordered by the Enthroned Prince.


    "Idiot. They might send assassins to you before your attempt. Not just them, if their minds are really closed, they will inform the Anzeans and the Darkbugs to do it for them. Back then, I went to a truly deste area to breakthrough to Mythic-rank. I waited for a week there and only when I''m sure no one followed me did I call for the Door."


    This time, it''s not just a hint. Nysia''s face was stered with her worry. The thought of the enemy attempting to end me before I be a true threat made her like that.


    That''s not really impossible. Considering the Emperor''s ambition or the Guardians'' low self-esteem, a new Mythic-rank and someone really close to Nysia would be considered as a threat to them.


    "Assassins? I have my strongest shield here, no one can hurt me when I''m in your arms like this."


    I tightened my arm that was wrapped around her back to snuggle close to her. We are coiled together in bed that she could cover my bodypletely if we rolled a bit to put her on top.


    Being yful like this to ease her worry, I reached in to kiss her lips.


    Understanding my intention, Nysia didn''t shy away from it. As my lips ovepped hers, her worried face started to ease up as it was slowly reced with her loving and warm expression.


    We savored that kiss for a few minutes wherein even our tongues met each other.


    When our lips separated, there was a longing look which remained in her eyes.


    With our destinies tied together, it couldn''t be denied now. I love this girl, even if we haven''t said those words to each other yet, it could be clearly felt from our actions.


    Now that she''s devoid of her worry, I told her what I will really do.


    What I said about her being the strongest shield is true but I don''t n on relying on her to escape that possible scenario once the news about me reached the enemies'' ears.


    Nysia has the League. If I stayed here, everyone would be implicated because of me. I don''t want to use her organization to shield me from something I did recklessly. If they employed both Anzeans and the Dark World, the League wouldn''t be able to cope with it.


    I told her to broadcast that I will be sent on a mission alone. Though it would look like a hasty action on our part, I won''t cover my tracks for the first four hours to let them know my whereabouts.


    It is to not let them think that I was holed up in her tower. I have the orbs with me, escaping pursuit will be easy, even more so if I''m alone.


    Nysia understood my intention. That''s why she didn''tment about my n and instead, she suggested a ce where I could wait it out. The same ce where she broke open the Door of Transcendence.


    "I want to tell you to rely on me this time but you''re right, I have to stand guard here. I''ll be missing you again, Daisuke..."


    This is her territory, she will be in her strongest here. If I leave, the possibility of the city being attacked will lower as they will focus on stopping me from reaching Transcendence. Even if they''re working with the enemy, that Emperor wouldn''t be too stupid to think of eradicating the League. That would lower his chance to achieve his ambition.


    "Don''t be silly. You waited for ten years just for me to appear before you. This time, it''s just three days. I will be back before you know it."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Haa. Why are you always this confident? Then Daisuke, when youe back, will you marry me?"


    "This girl. Why are you the one proposing? You''ll be the first, you know?"


    "Un. I''ll talk to the others about it, if they''re opposed to it then I will wait for my turn."


    "You''re really serious about that. Alright. I''m nning to marry all of you anyway. Let''s ask them together when I''m back."


    I already did that thing with Yuko and Yumiko beforeing here but this, marrying someone... With how the worlds will turn crazy soon, if this can provide them happiness then I will marry them all.


    Upon hearing my eptance to her proposal, Nysia expressed her happiness by kissing me again.


    And due to that, we fell once more to the same passionate atmosphere from earlier.


    After satisfying ourselves, Nysia shyly switched our position. She''s now snuggling to my chest in an attempt to hide her flushed red face.


    -


    -


    When Nysia calmed down, we went back to talk about what happened today.


    The interrogation results, the secrets that were unveiled andstly what we will do for tomorrow.


    With me leaving for my Transcendence, Nysia will meet Leianne and Elise to talk about what they will do to reverse the situation. She already nned to make public about the existence of the Order of the Dark Host.


    Maybe they will make their own organization like pulling the Light''s Cradle in front of the Dark Host to make it a separate entity. In any case, everything will be decided by them tomorrow.


    Once we''re done discussing everything, the time for Yumiko''s Transcendence arrives. We both sat up and rested our backs on the sofa bed''s backrest.


    It will only be 10 minutes, that''s why we timed it in at least 5 minutes after she started.


    I haven''t received a notification from either of the two yet, so that means it''s still ongoing.


    Once I activated the Interdimensional Communication, Jayna immediately answered it.


    As soon as the screen appeared in front of us, a breathtaking image could be seen from a distance.


    A huge archaic double door was hovering above the sky, below it was Yumiko in her Earthly Angel form.


    With her Sea of connection behind her, a Phantom of a Higher Spirit could also be seen on top of it.


    In that form, she was currently attacking the door, trying to push it open.


    "Daisuke? Sister Nysia?"


    Jayna''s face appeared on the screen a few secondster, her striking greenish-red hair was fluttering along the winds produced from the impact of what was happening above her.


    "How long since she started?"


    I asked Jayna who couldn''t decide whether to look at me or at Yumiko who was doing her best to punch open that huge archaic door.


    "It''s only been 10 minutes. Hey, that door¡­ will I also have to strike at it like that when I reach that point?"


    "Don''t worry. Watch carefully so you will know what to do when your turnes."


    Hearing my words, Jayna nodded her head before looking up to Yumiko once again.


    "That''s the Door of Transcendence, that''s actually just the first part. If I remember correctly, it took me 30 minutes to break open mine. Yumiko is doing great, look, there are already cracks."


    Nysia pointed at the spot where Yumiko''s fists were making contact with the door. Web-like cracks have started to spread from it.


    Through the screen, I started to observe the door. It didn''t look illusory in nature. It''s a physical object that was probably materialized for the sake of someone''s Transcendence.


    If one looked really closely, the area above it was obscured by some kind of hazy mist that prevents someone from seeing what''s waiting beyond that door.


    "You said that''s just the first part. How many parts are there before onepletes it?"


    "Three. But even that first part will not be easy. She prepared herself for it so let''s just watch quietly. Especially you, you''ll experience the same thing in three days."

 Chapter 167 Yumikos Transcendence

    5 minutester, the cracks which appeared from the Door of Transcendence above Yumiko has reached the point where it could now be clearly seen. However, along with that, it also started to repair itself.


    If she let up with her attacks, the damage to the door that she achieved would be healedpletely, rendering her efforts useless.


    "Is that normal, Nysia?"


    "Yes. That''s why it gives you 3 days to prepare. You have to make sure that after making those cracks, you still have enough strength to continue."


    "W-will Yumiko fail, Sister Nysia?"


    Jayna who was also worried for Yumiko couldn''t help but ask. What could be seen on her right were probably the Council of Twenty and among them were Han and her Father Jayce along with her mother. Those at the left were the twins, Rei and Ren as well as Jagu. There''s also the Spirit King and Queen, Ezyn and Yse.


    They''re really there to stand guard against the Dark Elves or maybe just to watch a miracle to be born in their world. Unlike here, she will be the first Transcendent in that world. They will surely draw inspiration from her.


    From the screen, I could see that there''s a bitter smile on Ezyn''s face, however, it''s not envy. He just couldn''t believe that Yumiko already surpassed him while she''s still a Noble Spirit. That would be an added motivation for him.


    Yse on his side waved at me, she probably saw Nysia and my connection with her. Those eyes of her were still a mystery. To see through people''s destiny. Thanks to that I got a clearer view of mypanions and how important they are to me.


    Yumiko soon took out her Gohei, the streamers attached to it fluttered as she started to spin that rod. Following that, her Noble Crest materialized in front of her and the Sea behind her moved to cover it. As her Gohei spun faster, a huge beam of light shot towards her Noble Crest from her weapon. The Phantom of the Spirit behind mimicked her movements which empowered that beam of light to shine brighter.


    As soon as that light passed through her Crest and the Sea that was covering it, the beam of light was magnified at least 10 times as it continued to shoot towards the Door of Transcendence.


    The slightly dim night brightened as if the sun had already risen from the east. Due to it, not everyone could continue staring at it.


    With the intensity of that beam of light, it continued to drill through the door and the cracks which were currently being healed started to expand again as more cracks appeared.


    One minute.


    Two minutes.


    Three minutes.


    CRACK!


    After three grueling minutes of intense light drilling to it, the huge archaic door issued loud cracking sounds as pieces of it started to fall off from the sky. The previously tightly closed door was finally broken open by Yumiko!


    When that happened, every spectator watching below, even those who closed their eyes, cheered loudly as if it was them who broke that door open.


    However, the cheering was short-lived. From that open, a white spirit-like creature appeared. It was human-sized and looks like it has a physical appearance. However, it has no face! Only arge oval-shaped crack in the middle of its head with huge sharp teeth embedded around it.


    As soon as it appeared, everyone gasped in surprise at its visage but what made them speechless was a few secondster, a second identical creature appeared from beyond that door.


    And it didn''t stop at two. More and more creatures started to pour out from the door,pletely blocking her way inside.


    Yumiko stood still as she watched it happen in front of her.


    Jayna on the other hand was panicking as she asked if they should help Yumiko. The others were also looking for an answer as they all stared at the screen.


    "You can''t and you shouldn''t. She won''t fail her Transcendence but anyone who will attempt to help her might lose their lives. You can only watch and stand guard for her "


    Nysia answered them. As someone who already passed that stage, her words were like an answer sheet to an exam.


    They could only nod and watch in bated breaths as Yumiko started her charge through that sea of unknown creatures.


    However, before Yumiko and those creatures shed, the screen unfortunately faded. The video call duration has ended...


    "What are those creatures?"


    I turned to Nysia after I finished digesting what I just watched. It''s a shame that it ended right at that time


    "I also don''t know. It''s always different. You shouldn''t expect the same thing will be waiting for you after breaking that door. Just call them the Door Guardians and that''s still the 1st part. Only after passing through that door will the 2nd part start."


    Nysia seriously reminded me. It''s too bad that I could only witness halfway through the 1st part.


    Though I''m confident that she could pass that, I still couldn''t help but worry. Same for Yuko. It''s probably more chaotic there, I wonder how was my Incarnation faring?<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Since I already have the Domain of Valor, that Incarnation will provide better support to repel any Corrupted or Dark Soldiers that will interrupt Yuko''s Transcendence. Given that it is also me out there, I expect myself to be cautious enough to only be at the back. Reinys was still sulking at their castle so there''s only Zerina, Ca and Noelle there. With two supports, Zerina and Ca will be close to invincible below Rank 5 Mortals or Grandmaster-rank.


    "Yes, ma''am, I''ll keep all these reminders from you to heart."


    I teasingly answered Nysia. Well, she''s about to get worried again. Every time she does that, I''ll make a light-hearted joke or even tease just to ease whatever is going on in her mind.


    After checking that everything is in order. We both retired to bed. This day was proven to be longer than expected. Proving the existence of the secret organization as well as revealing that every faction was in it, it was surely a shock for Nysia. Even if she didn''t mention it, I knew that she''s starting to have doubts about her ability. The way she worried about me was also partly about that.


    In any case, this world will really go down the war route again. I might even see a differentndscape here after three days out there.


    -


    -


    When the morning came, I didn''t waste my time and immediately prepared to leave. Only taking the Purple Haze and the Powergen version of it.


    Ah. Nysia handed me the Orb of Reinforcement. She told me to use it during my attempt at Transcendence. ording to her, it also helped her tide through it. There will be a point where I will have no choice but to receive damage, coating myself with it will reduce the intensity of that.


    "Have you seen what happenedst night?"


    "Oh! You also saw it? A huge illusory door appeared up there. Isn''t that what was recorded about the uing birth of a Mythic-rank?"


    "You''re right! Someone will be a Mythic-rank soon and he probably came from our League!"


    As I was walking along the road, dressed in my school uniform and not the white military suit of the League, simr discussions were happening all around the city.


    Apparently, upon using that skillst night, an illusory door appeared on top of the building. Though it couldn''t be seen all the way from the three factions, every resident of the Free City of Nysia saw that spectacle which made them stop what they''re doing. It was recorded that the appearance of that illusory door was equal to someone reaching Mythic-rank. That''s why everyone''s excited. They didn''t know that someone could fail that, Nysia showed me that for the past 30 years, there''s only not four Legend-ranks who attempted to Transcend, there were at least 12 other instances where all of those ended in failure leading to their deaths.


    Some were assassinated during it while the rest died after failing their attempt. It wasn''t made known to the public as it would tarnish the reputation of the three factions. For sure those assassins were sent by them.


    Nysia''s broadcast about me and the things we nnedst night hasn''t happened yet so they''re still unaware who it is that summoned that illusory door. Once it happened, I will reveal my whereabouts by riding the Purple Haze to stroll out of the city.


    That way, the enemies'' eyes will be locked onto me.


    Kreed, Viper and the standard Metagens already left and went back to their factions. Maybe when theye back here, they will be enemies.


    Well, we just have to put them in their ce, right?


    I only bid farewell to Nysia. She kept reminding me about things that I should watch out, like a worried housewife for her husband.


    About the three heroes, our scouting trip to that Camp will be turned to destroying it after my return.


    Also among those ck-cloaked figures we captured or killed, Leianne only admitted that those she set up were only those 5 who attacked her, as for the others, they all have different goals. The group who went to the triplets'' detention room were either sent by Kreed, Sen or Viper, however, after everything that was revealed, those small fries didn''t matter anymore.


    30 minutester, Nysia''s face was projected in the sky and through it, she started her broadcast, revealing everything about the Order, the three factions, Elise and Leianne andstly me.


    There were spies here from the three factions who posed as tourists, even if they''re not a member of the Dark Host, they will surely ry everything back to their home. Even the League probably had spies there, she even had contacts that were a bit higher in rank.


    As soon as Nysia''s broadcast ended. I took out Purple Haze and rode it in public. When the people who had just finished watching saw that striking purple Metagen, they all pointed at me as if seeing a celebrity. Their discussions immediately turned to thest content of the broadcast, the Core Pilot who was about to be a Mythic-rank.


    I observed the surroundings and saw that some of those watching went to some corners and immediately took out theirmunicators to ry the information about me.


    Alright. Let theme after me. See if they would be able to catch up.


    Inputting the takeoffmand, the Purple Haze floated and started its ascent to the sky. Under their watchful eyes, the purple Metagen glided through the city skies bypassing every security check.


    Setting my destination to the southeastern direction, I started to raise its speed.


    Three days. I''ll be back in three days.


    I muttered while looking back to Nysia Tower specifically the top floor as I went past the city''s border wall and out into the deste ruins of the previous era.

 Chapter 168 Shaking The Pursuers Off

    After four hours of heading straight towards the southeastern direction, I noticed that there were really Metagens following me. Not just one or two, maybe at least three Assault Teams. They''re surely from the Confederacy and straight from the Sentry Bases.


    Well, not just them. A simple scan revealed that above me, hidden beyond the clouds, a few aircrafts were also silently following the movements of the Purple Haze.


    I noticed that the silhouettes of those aircrafts were not native to this world. At least I haven''t seen any aircrafts with those kinds of build.


    Aircrafts were still being used in this world, of course, not everyone could be a Metagen Pilot after all. Those are for themon people and the Operators who''s unfortunate.


    Upon observing them for a while, I determined that those were Anzean aircrafts. They were transport aircrafts, to be precise. They''re probably carrying a team of Anzeans who would engage me in a battle if ever I stop or when they decided to make a move against me.


    The Darkgens were probably on their way as well. If I didn''t have the Orb of Concealment I might really be done in by these lots once they catch up.


    Was it the Emperor who arranged this or all of them? Either way, they really don''t want to see another Mythic-rank to rise up from Nysia''s side. Maybe my identity as the fourth Hero also became a factor to this decision.


    Haa... I could only sigh at this turn of events. Even though we already expected this, seeing it really happening was tragic. I could onlyment to the fates of those who died due to them being seen as a threat by these petty Transcendents.


    Thinking back to theck of response from the World''s Will, it probably has something to do with this. It''s always watching them from somewhere, seeing the Transcendents colluding with the enemy like that, it probably lost its hope from its denizens. Even if they''re just pursuing their own goals and ambitions, to prevent the others from reaching the same height was surely something it couldn''t ept.


    Nysia once mentioned that when she became a Transcendent, it congratted her and told her information about the world but at some point, it stopped responding altogether.


    Upon reaching Transcendence in a Mortal World, they probably became something like an entity of equal standing with the World''s Will. They will leave the control of it but maintain their connection. As Transcendents, they only represent themselves while the World''s Will represents the world itself. Every Transcendent will still be connected to the world as long as they didn''t change their Source Energy but the World''s Will won''t be able to punish them anymore.


    Ah. I am overthinking again.


    Let''s focus on what''s in front of us first. Maybe if I reach Transcendence I would be able to talk with it and learn something from it.


    I shook my head to clear my mind before focusing on the screen again which showed my surroundings.


    I was already far enough from the city that everywhere I looked, there were only ruins of the previous civilization. It''s like I was in a post-apocalyptic world due to the never-ending ruins and deste ces.


    Below, I noticed some vagrants trying their best to look for loot that they could exchange in a ck market somewhere around the area. Just looking at how they struggled like thiw to livepared to those in the city, it''s two different worlds.


    Then there were still those who took advantage of them by cheating them of their hard-earned regenium shards. What a cruel world, eh? Well, even on Earth, things like that happened so it''s not really surprising.


    When the Purple Haze passed by them, they all looked up while beaming a huge smile as if they found a treasure. They probably thought another battle would happen where regeniums would fall off the sky.


    However, I couldn''t really afford to be surrounded by the enemies. I could fight them off but the Purple Haze would probably be battered after the battle.


    10 minutester, as the Purple Haze continued to glide over the sky while leaving a purple smoke trail, the Metagens following me started to speed up in a bid to catch up.


    The aircrafts above me also started to lower their altitude revealing themselves below the clouds. When they reached a certain height, the bottom part of the aircrafts opened wherein the Anzeans covered in their carapaces started jumping out one after another.


    As they dropped from the sky, their backs opened where insect wings sprouted and started to p which gave them a boost on their speed.


    After that, the ones leading in front took out hexagonal metal objects. Those following behind them then arranged themselves in a V-formation behind.


    Right. Like that iconic giant robot anime.


    When those hexagonal metal objects were thrown in front of them, they all expanded from theirpressed state and split into six parts; a head, two arms, two legs and the torso.


    With the ones who threw it taking the head part, the other four in their formations took one of each limb.


    It''s a bit different than that iconic robot wherein no one took the torso, it became something like a pole that pulled the parts together.


    As I watched them do that from a rear camera attached to my Metagen, I couldn''t help but silently hum the tune of that anime while they slowlybined together.


    With the head parttching itself on top followed by the limbs, 5 shining lights lit up on the torso indicating the location of the cores and the pilots of the giant war machine. After that was the adjustments and locking those parts in ce.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    It took them at least a minute toplete that transformation which formed into a 15-meter giant robot that towered over my Purple Haze. And it''s not just one, there were five of them!


    Err... At least they didn''t pose after theybined. That would be hrious.


    This was not really the first time I was encountering their own version of Metagens. During my assessment inside the virtual simtion, I encountered and fought them. If I recalled correctly, they''re called Pent. However, in there, they''re alreadybined. Seeing thembine in live was a bit exhrating.


    With five Anzeans piloting the robot, their efficiency was surely higher than a Metagen which was piloted by only one.


    As they sped up towards me to close in the distance, they each took out cannons or guns and shot at me to restrict the Purple Haze''s movements.


    With my handspletely focused on inputting themands through the interface, I let my Flux Energy flow to the aperture.


    If I let myself be restricted here, those Metagens will also catch up, so it''s better to shake them off as soon as possible.


    Having decided that, I immediately put it into action.


    [Energy Amplification has been activated]


    [Energy Burn has started.]


    [Burn Rate: 27 units of Flux Energy/second]


    [Gained 27% increase in all abilities, skills and energy effectiveness]


    [Will expire upon Energy Depletion or deactivating Energy Amplification]


    Activating the Energy Amplification, I swiftly followed it by creating four clones.


    Just like how I did it during my fight with the triplets. Filling the ce with purple smoke to cover their eyesight, the four Purple Haze clones spread out in four different directions while the concealed Purple Haze dropped down from the sky.


    I opened the cockpit and jumped out of it before turning it back to itspressed form.


    Uponnding on the ground, I immediately pulled out a vagrant cloak to disguise myself as I started sprinting away from the location, without looking back as to what happened to my clones nor the five Pents who chased after them.


    No matter how strong I am right now, fighting 5 Pents and 3 Assault Teams will be considered suicide. I wouldn''t have any way to retaliate and just dodge them over and over until I ran out of Flux Energy.


    I already achieved my goal to let them focus on me, the rest will depend on what Nysia and the others will do. For now, my focus is to safely reach Transcendence and go back.


    Until now I still didn''t receive any notification about Yumiko and Yuko''s Transcendence. It''s already 13 hours since they started knocking on that door. ording to Nysia, the 2nd and 3rd part couldst for a day depending on the person attempting it. For her, it took 20 hours before shepleted her Transcendence.


    I have no choice but to wait, eh?


    A distance away from where Inded, I entered a ruin to rest and let those chasing after me pass by the area.


    I took out a tablet pc to check on the map Nysia provided. Marked on it was the ce where she did her attempt. It''s near the border of her hometown that was already in ruins. Also marked on the map were thendmarks and things I would see there.


    After making ns on what route to take, I took out a sphere after pressing a button and throwing it in front of me, it expanded and transformed into a Portable Absorption Room. Well, Nysia had this invented. It''s just a normal Absorption Room that was devoid of the function wherein it would collect Meta Energy in the surroundings. Instead of that, there''s a space where one could put a container full of energy that will be used for cultivation.


    Nysia gave me 7 days worth of Dark Energy that she got from the destroyed ck market. Even if I rejected it, she insisted for me to take it.


    Well, since my Mortal Path is still in the 3rd realm, I really need to continue absorbing even if I''m already on the verge of being a Transcendent.


    Upon camouging the ruins I entered and making sure no one will find their way in, I opened the door to the Absorption Room after cing the container that has a Dark Energy that''s enough for 6 hours of absorption session.

 Chapter 169 Notifications

    [Companion Yuko has reached Transcendence]


    [Received a Passive Skill from Rank 1 Transcendent Sugawara Yuko: Enhanced Intuition]


    [Enhanced Intuition: A simple enhancement derived from a Transcendent''s ability which was shared to those connected to her. 20% additional efficiency to your Adaptability''s natural intuition.]


    -


    [Companion Yumiko has reached Transcendence]


    [Received a Passive Skill from Rank 1 Transcendent Minami Yumiko: Enhanced Spirit]


    [Enhanced Spirit: A simple enhancement derived from a Transcendent''s ability which was shared to those connected to her. 20% additional efficiency of your Spirit Transformation, Energy Incarnate]


    -


    [The average stats of Supported Individuals has been updated.]


    [Average Strength: 66]


    [Average Endurance: 65.7]


    [Average Intelligence: 3.8]


    -


    After six hours inside the Portable Absorption Room, I was weed by numerous notifications from the system upon exiting.


    Yuko and Yumiko''s Transcendence ended in sess!


    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but smile, that''s news I was dying to hear. Now, I could finally rest easy and stop worrying for their well-being.


    Due to the change in average stats, the two of them most probably got a huge boost when it ended which led to it reaching that high.


    And of course, I felt the benefit of it. My Power Level jumped again even without me doing anything, from 105.36 to 112.08.


    -


    [Universal Rank : Rank 5 Mortal *


    Strength: 57.8 (111.9)


    Endurance: 57.7 (111.3)


    Intelligence: 6.5 (9.5)


    UPL: 112.08]


    -


    Err... It already withered by one point after a day which put it down to 111.08.


    Now that they''re Transcendents, I''m curious about their new Power Level. If it''s Yuko, she has her system that could tell her the exact value while Yumiko could probably only estimate it. Because Nysia is still stronger than me, I also couldn''t estimate her Power Level, however, ording to her, she''s probably still far from reaching Rank 2 Transcendent. The gap between Rank 1 and Rank 2 was possibly too wide for our currentprehension at the moment.


    Like Nysia, a Passive Skill was generated that was derived from their own ability, Enhanced Spirit from Yumiko and Enhanced Intuition from Yuko. Though the description of those two told me which abilities it enhanced, the others would have different descriptions that would suit them.


    These passive skills were extended even to my other Companions. By reaching Transcendence it would always derive something from our own ability to pass it to those connected to us.


    I''m sure something will also be derived from my ability when I reach Transcendence. Will my Adaptability be passed to them? Even if it''s a lower version, that''s enough or even just the Flux Energy State.


    However, it probably won''t bepletely the same, assimting their Source Energy to it and also the conversion bonus should be enough. That way it would be easy for them to tread on a much higher world like that Ancient Ruins.


    Instead of not being able to adapt, they would instead convert the energy just like what happened to me back then. They wouldn''t be cut out of their Source Energy since they would convert the Source Energy of that world or dimension for their use albeit they would receive a certain percentage of stats debuff.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    As information about these energies and worlds started to umte in my head. I can somehow guess what it will be like for others.


    A Mortal with a Level 1 Source Energy will probably suffer a debuff if they stepped into a Level 2 World. Maybe a little lighter than what the others experience at the Ancient Ruins.


    A Transcendent with a Level 1 Source Energy will be just fine upon stepping into a Level 2 World, he can convert the Level 2 Source Energy to 2 units of his own Source Energy after all. That is the case for normal Transcendents. My Flux Energy State gave me some edge in that regard and with my Adaptability, I could adapt to that Level 2 World.


    A Transcendent with a Level 2 Source Energy will probably be stronger than someone with only Level 1 Source Energy. They''re from a Higher World after all. But considering how hard it was for that Ogre Shaman to control the Source Energy in the Ancient Ruins, maybe Transcendents will also suffer for lesser control unless they''re already at the peak of Transcendents? I don''t know. We''ll see when the Dark World Transcendents descend.


    Err... That Ogre Shaman was just a Mortal after all, of course, it will be hard for him to control a suspected Level 3 Source Energy.


    Haa... Let''s stop mulling over it for now. They''re all just my spections after all.


    After I turned the Portable Absorption Room back to itspressed state, I checked my current status. My Flux Energy container has beenpletely replenished, however, the Psyche Energy only has at least 1000 units left. It''s still pretty high considering I used it to torture Dres.


    Also, the Incarnation I sent to Zerina yesterday will be expiring in two hours. The memory of it which included Yuko''s Transcendence until shepleted it will be a valuable experience before my attempt.


    When I went outside the ruin, the orange dusk sky greeted me. Earlier, before I entered the absorption room to cultivate, aircrafts and Metagens has been circling the area where I vanished. After 6 hours, they probably already gave up. The surroundings was now too quiet that it would be scary for others.


    I don''t know how the vagrants can live in a ce like this. If it''s me I''ll try to build some kind of settlement. Ah. Maybe there was already something like that just that it was hidden.


    Err¡­ why am I thinking about them? With the current state of the world, they wouldn''t really be able to live peacefully with the looming threats of the Dark World and Anzeans.


    Let''s focus for now. Since my pursuers were already shook off, using the Purple Haze to restart my traveling became possible again.


    ording to the route which I set, I would be able to reach that ce in a day if there were no mishaps on the way.


    To bepletely safe, only after the sky turned darkpletely did I take off from my location.


    As I flew through the night sky with a dark-colored Metagen, the Purple Haze blended with the darkness turning it into a camouge as it smoothly traveled away from the ce.


    Along the way, I also kept using the Orb of Concealment every time it would cool down which made the movements of my Metagen to be harder to track.


    Who knows? The Anzeans or the Darkgens were surely watching from above with their aircrafts. Even if satellites and observation devices are a already a thing, it''s probably not advanced yet that it could monitor the whole world.


    Apart from using the orb I also decided to keep changing directions to confuse them, though that would extend my travel time, it''s better than having those Pents, Darkgens and Metagens back on my tail.


    The ce Nysia pointed to me was at the eastern direction from where Inded earlier, hidden inside a scorched forest.


    The Free City of Nysia and the three factions could be said to be located at the center of the continent, with the surrounding terrains filled with ruins of countries or ruins made from the previous battles against the Darkgens and the Anzeans.


    Further outwards from it would be destends that couldn''t be farmed due to the destruction. And then there were alsondforms such as mountains, ins, valleys and bodies of waters like rivers andke that were exploited before when all the countries were searching for their own regenium mine.


    At that ce where Nysiapleted her Transcendence, she told me that there were still ethnic groups living in it that were surviving through hunting. They''re devoid of technology but they''re well versed on the application of their abilities. However, they''re really weak due to insufficient resources. That''s probably why even those Anzeans and Dark World denizens didn''t bother them.


    Nysia stayed with those ethnic groups and blended with them. She told me that I could also do the same and even had me bring foods and other stuff that could boost the tribes'' strength as a gratitude for their help years ago.


    Compared to the center of the continent, the only worry of the denizens there were the Mutated Beasts. Unlike the Spirit Beasts in the World of Spirits, the Mutated Beasts were just a bunch of unintelligent beasts that mutated due to a failed experiment from a previous country.


    In any case, both the ethnic tribes and the Mutated Beasts were too weak for me. I will be relying on them for the time being, helping them with their woes should be fine.


    After a flying for a while, the series of notifications appeared before my eyes. Two hours has already passed, the memory of my Incarnation will now merge to my own again.


    [The duration of Support Incarnation has ended.]


    [The memories of the Incarnation will now be transferred and merged to your memories]


    [Transferring¡­ Merging¡­]


    [Memory Acquired.]

 Chapter 170 Yukos Transcendence

    "Daisuke?"


    Zerina''s soothing voice was the first thing my senses registered.


    Ugh... The feeling of being an Incarnation was something I wouldn''t really get used to. It''s like I travelled from Nysia''s side and arrived here instantly with my memories intact. This was probably a part of the feeling if you perfectly clone a person. It would surely think that he''s the original. When proven that he''s not, he would insist that he is. From there his mind would start to break down until all of its function stopped.


    Ah. Well, this wasn''t a perfect clone anyway. I was just a being of energy and I was clearly aware of it.


    A lot of things were currently happening back there in the World of Meta but I guess knowing Nysia and my original body, they would be fine. For now, I would focus here. Helping Yuko in her Transcendence.


    This wasn''t the first time that I''ve been here as an Incarnation.


    During the first instance. Even though I went to spend a day with both Yuko and Zerina, Yuko told me to spend the day at Zerina''s side.


    It was to catch up for the months that we haven''t seen each other and about everything that happened to both of us ever since I left this world.


    Of course, during that time, she felt guilty for Yuko again. Because I left without really promising anything except to be strong so that I could fight alongside them, it didn''t really sound like I''m epting her, which really weighed on her mind.


    Spending a few hours telling her my experience and the number of times I thought of her, she slowly started to ept that she''s now my Companion and someone important to me.


    That''s why this time, her reservations about our rtionship has been lifted.


    "Did you miss me?"


    I asked her which was immediately answered by her running into my arms. I looked around me and determined that we''re in her room at the fortress they were currently staying at. It''s somewhere near so it''s expected for the enemy toe and try to interrupt Yuko''s Transcendenceter.


    Currently, She''s not in her armor but in a red dress resembling what she was wearing when I first saw her in that dark room. Her golden hair has grown a bit and the fringes of her hair have already reached her eyes, partly covering it. Even as an Incarnation, I could feel her soft body as she wrapped her arms around my shoulder.


    "Your shamelessness has really leveled up to make that as your first question every time you appear before me."


    Zerina knew I was only an Incarnation. For her, that''s already enough. Having me by her side again was something she really cherished even if her answer was unnaturally long andpletely in contrast to what she just did.


    "Well, I miss you. That''s why I want to know if you also miss me. I guess I don''t really need to ask that, eh?"


    "Ugh... Just hug me and stop babbling there."


    "Yes, yes My Lady."


    "Haa¡­ idiot."


    I couldn''t help but smile at her reaction. Out of all my Companions, she''s the one I least spent my time with but she''s the one who saw me when I was at my weakest, apart from Yuko. Now that I''ve grown strong enough, I want to show off in front of her. Though I could already feel our affection towards each other, I still want to give her a different image of me. Someone who could now stand before her equally.


    Wrapping my arms around her, Zerina tightened her arms as she made herselffortable in my embrace. Even if I didn''t look, there''s surely a satisfied smile on her lips.


    We stayed locked onto each other for at least 10 minutes before she remembered why I was here.


    When she did remember, Zerina''s face flushed red and got out of our embrace as she immediately stripped out of her dress and started to don her armor. ording to others, she''s diligent and someone really steadfast that nothing could faze her. If they saw her like this it would surely be a shock. However, that wouldn''t happen. This side of her was exclusive for me.


    At first, I was watching her smooth back and her asional nces at me that was clearly checking if my eyes were glued on her. But over time, she started to have trouble wearing the other parts one by one.


    She then nced back at me with pleading eyes. Without waiting for her to ask, I went next to her and took those from her hands.


    "Let me help you. Tell me where these fit."


    As I helped her wear the other parts, she was intently watching me and that made her blush further. Maybe she intentionally appeared to be having trouble just to have me help her but that didn''t matter.


    When I was done, I lifted her chin and took her lips to a kiss. Even as an Incarnation, I couldn''t help myself upon seeing that enchanting figure and her charming face.


    Zerina was surprised at first however, in the end, she closed her eyes and savored it.


    "Next time it will not be just my Incarnation who will kiss you. Prepare yourself."


    "¡­ Shameless. You better remember that."


    Zerina silently muttered with her hands cupping her cheeks to prevent her smile from peeking out of it.


    In the end, she fell back in my arms to satisfy her longing for me and spent another 10 minutes just feeling each other''spany.


    When Zerina led me to Yuko''s room, Yuko was already waiting for me by the door. She used her Foresight again and knew that I would soon appear with Zerina.


    She was already d in her armor and was only waiting for the arrival of the Door of Transcendence. The saber at her waist has changed to something that looks more daunting than before, she probably got a new one. I just wonder if that was better than a Pure Regenium. Either way, they have enhanced weapons here. It''s probably something that was embedded by a useful skill.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Unlike Yumiko who could call upon Higher Spirits which let her have a variety of abilities to use, Yuko relied on her overwhelming speed and strength which wasplemented by her Foresight at the right timing. There were also those Spells and Skills which she could use. In fact, it''s truly hard to hit her except when she''s restraining herself to use her ability.


    She told me that because of all my Support Bonuses along with the Hero''s Companion skill in which she got 20% of our average base stats, not only her ability was enhanced due to a huge amount of Intelligence stat she got from me, it also eases her use of Psyche Energy which led to her using less of it when activating her Foresight in battle.


    "How are your preparations, Yuko?"


    "With you here, everything''s ready, Dai-kun. The Champions of the remaining countries have alsoe to stand guard."


    Yuko smilingly answered before looking out of the window of her room, soldiers dotted the ce as if they''re waiting for a decisive battle that could decide life and death. There were certain individuals there that could be said as unique and carried themselves differently than normal soldiers.


    Champions. When the Corrupted started showing up to divide and bring chaos to every country, certain individuals started to rise up as well to fight them. They were like Zerina who either got an inheritance or was bestowed with a unique system.


    Since the title Hero was already upied by Yuko, they started calling them Champions. However, the strongest among them was only Rank 4 Mortal.


    Ah well, that''s better than nothing. Yuko chose to do her attempt here to lure the enemies out of their Corrupted Kingdom. I was not privy to the actual n but I guess it wouldn''t just be those Champions who would provide their help. She nned to reduce the number of enemies by using her Transcendence as bait and if she sessfully steps into Transcendence, she''ll take down the Corrupted Kingdom and liberate it from the Corrupted and the Dark Soldiers'' hand.


    "Good thing I got this skill, I thought I will miss your Transcendence."


    I moved next to Yuko and hugged her from behind. When she felt my hand slipping from her sides, Yuko nced back and released a relieved sigh before leaning herself onto me.


    Through that simple action, I could feel her tensed body loosened up slightly.


    She was nervous. No matter how strong a front she put on, she was still nervous at her uing attempt at Transcendence.


    Zerina has already silently excused herself after bringing me here. She still had that smile on her face when I noticed her slipping out of the room earlier. I tried to pull her back but she just shook her head.


    I guess that was her being considerate for Yuko again. That brief time beforeing here was already enough for her.


    "Un. With you here, I''m now more confident to pass it. Watch me, alright?"


    "Of course. And I will not let those Corrupted and Dark Soldiers approach you. Put all your focus on it."


    Yuko nodded as she pulled on my arm to tighten my hug to her.


    At the remaining time before the appearance of the Door of Transcendence, we reviewed everything Nysia gave as a tip for her which boosted more of her confidence.


    When we left her room and went outside, her nervousness was already gone.


    A few secondster, a loud rumbling sound covered the whole fortress which rmed everyone as they all looked up the currently dark sky.


    "It''s time, Dai-kun."


    "Un. Go break it."


    We also both looked up and saw the huge archaic door as it slowly materialized.


    As soon as that happened, Yuko jumped and flew towards it while casting every Blessings she had on herself.


    Everyone below that door started to scramble and went out of the way.


    "Daisuke."


    From behind me, Zerina, Ca and Noelle appeared. They all nodded at me, already prepared to what was about to happen


    "Am Ite?"


    And from the fortress gate, Reinys in her Wizard outfit appeared while riding a horse. She probably rode here from where she came from. In the end, this Princess finally got out of her depression and decided toe for Yuko''s sake.


    "Perfect timing, we''replete again."


    I smiled at her and when she noticed me. Reinys'' worried expression immediately turned unpleasant.


    "That''s a great expression, Reinys. Thank you foring to Yuko''s aid."


    I kept my smile and thanked her which made her flustered. Well, I already expected that kind of reaction from her so it doesn''t matter. She''s still mourning about her brother bing a Corrupted but for Yuko, she shelved that thought. That''s enough.


    With the Hero''s Party beingplete again, we all looked up as we watched Yukounching her first attack to the huge door.


    And along with that, the sounds of marching enemies outside the fortress also started to drown the ce.

 Chapter 171 Yukos Transcendence (2)

    "Turn to 10 o''clock. Focus your Spells there!"


    I shouted to the Wizards surrounding me. With the almost never-ending enemies who were all trying to scale up the walls, I took upmand for a small part of Wizards that were epassed by the Domain of Valor.


    Though it''s not as effective if it was used by my real body, it''s enough to strengthen them to close the gap made by the pseudo-empowered Corrupted. Well, it''s now pseudo because of my recent verification of how the Corruption works.


    Reinys was next to me as part of the group of Wizards surrounding me. We''re behind Zerina and Ca who each tookmand of a group of Knights to defend and hold the walls and to serve as shields for us. With them at the front, the Wizards would bombard enemies with their spells. Noelle was further at the back along with the other Priest as they kept on casting Blessings on us.


    It''s been 10 minutes since the Door of Transcendence appeared and Yuko was still up there, trying to break it open. Though her attacks were not as shy as the others. Each hit of her saber was chipping a small part of that door.


    This knocking on the Door of Transcendence looked like that one mini-game from that fighting game where you have to break down a car by punching, kicking or anything your chosen character could do. You get more bonus points if you manage to break it before the time is up. Luckily that door didn''t have that kind of limitation.


    As more and more damage umted, the door seemingly started to break down, however, it''s also trying to restore itself.


    When she noticed that, Yuko increased her speed and used more Spells and Skills in a bid to keep it from restoring itself.


    "Reinys, use a Level 4 Spell there."


    "¡­ There? Alright."


    Though a bit reluctant since there''s nothing to be seen at the spot where I pointed at, Reinys still followed my instruction.


    I sensed something was approaching Yuko from the sky. With how chaotic the ce was, I didn''t have the time to exin it to her.


    Reinys raised her staff and pointed it there, after umting a huge amount of World Energy on its tip, it was released and hovered above the spot I pointed at.


    "Firestorm!"


    As soon as she shouted the name of the Spell, the hovering umted World Energy expanded and ignited itself as fireballs started raining down from above. When those fireballs hit the spot I pointed at, a group of Dark Soldiers appeared and immediately spread out to dodge it. However, some of them failed to dodge and were immediately consumed by the raging fire. They il at first to shake the fire off but most of them failed to do so as they started to burn further and plunged down from the sky.


    "H-how did you know?"


    Surprised that there were Dark Soldiers there, Reinys stuttered.


    "Just a hunch."


    Even as an Incarnation, I''m still sensitive to the flow of energy. Looks like that group of Dark Soldiers used an ability that could conceal them but it''s not as fancy as the Orb of Concealment. Also, it''s surely lower leveled than Erin''s Shadow Concealment.


    Upon hearing my answer, Reinys hissed.


    "Hmph, what a show-off."


    What show-off? I answered her question honestly¡­


    This girl... She''s still the same Reinys, eh?


    "I am stronger now, Reinys. When will you warm up to me?"


    "How about never?"


    "Haa. At least you''re back to your old self. I''m counting on you to help Yuko and Zerina more, Reinys."


    Well, it wasn''t as harsh as before. I guess she already changed just that she''s now too stubborn to admit it.


    In any case, now that she''s back, Yuko''s trusted party isplete again.


    Apart from Zerina who''s still catching up from behind them, Reinys, Noelle and Ca were already Master-ss now.


    Ca was promoted as a Master Knight on her Knight Order, she was supposed to be moved to create another branch somewhere but due to her being a part of the Hero''s Party, they let her stay unburdened by duties while granting her benefits. If I have to guess, she''s already the strongest in her Knight Order.


    Noelle was the same, she''s already an Archbishop and was a candidate to be the next Pope. The World Church has asked her toe back but she refused, telling them her ce was to apany the Hero. Well, their faith was just based on the World''s Will so they really couldn''t restrain her. Instead, just like Ca, she was granted the highest benefits. She also told me she could get me the Blessings that I need.


    Knowing the nature of the skills here in this world, Skills and Spells somehow lost its charm to me. Though sh Step and Air Bullet were still the most convenient skills that I have, learning higher Spells and Skills that have higher cooldown time wasn''t that appealing anymore. Blessings, on the other hand, were something I really want to get. Through Noelle, I will finally be able to get my hands on it.


    And Reinys, even if she left the Hero''s Party due to her brother, she still continued to train herself and being a Princess, she has ess to the resources even without joining a Wizard Association.


    "Just shut up and instruct us. What''s next?"


    ¡­ How could I instruct you if I shut up? This princess.


    Ah. Let''s just ignore it.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Alright. Suppress those. The defenders on that part need a little breather."


    I pointed at the left side of the wall where a Knight Champion from one of the small kingdoms was leading a group of knights which probably members of his own Knight Order.


    Those were mostly Adept Knights and only he reached the upper ranks of a Great Knight. Though he''s just a Great Knight, his strength could exert the might of a Master Knight which led to him bing a Champion.


    However, in arge scale of a battle like this and being in a defensive position, he couldn''t show all his prowess which led to them being overwhelmed by seemingly unending enemies consisting of both Dark Soldiers and Corrupted.


    The Domain of Valor was fully opened but I have to limit its use. My supply of energy wasn''t unending in this Incarnation and I couldn''t absorb the World Energy here. However, I could control it at some degree to turn it as fuel for Spells or Skills instead of using up my Flux Energy reserves.


    "The Door is about to break!"


    Someone shouted and that took my attention to look up at Yuko again.


    The Door of Transcendence that was continuously being hit by her has already been chipped away to the degree that a hole was already made to its surface.


    Another burst of Spells and Skills from her, the archaic door issued loud cracking sounds as if broke down and fell upon the spot.


    After that, the debris made from it was magically swept away by the sudden wind which let it rain down on the spot outside the fortress, stabbing the Dark Soldiers and Corrupted that were currently marching forward.


    I don''t know where that wind came from but I guess it''s a help from the Door of Transcendence itself?


    After those stabbed or crushed by debris died, it also vanished just like how it suddenly materialized earlier. It''s not a real object after all, as to what it was made from, I have no way to know at the moment.


    What''s next? Though Nysia kept on giving tips, she didn''t really detail the actual process of Transcendence. She says that after the Door, everything will be different for everyone.


    "Hey, focus, they''reing."


    Reinys'' voice reminded me. Up above, Yuko was watching warily at the now opened door as she slowly approached it. What''s inside the door couldn''t be seen properly, however, she needed to enter it toplete her Transcendence.


    Seeing her confidently fly straight to it, I returned my focus on what''s in front of us, a group of Dark Soldiers and Corrupted were approaching us atop something like a siege tower. Judging from their strength, most of them were at Master-ss or Rank 4 Mortals.


    Among the troops around me, only the Hero''s Party Members have that strength; at best there''s a Great-ss.


    "Reinys. I''ll take the front with Ca and Zerina. Takemand in my ce and provide us with support."


    "Huh? Wait! Zerina is there. She''s already stronger than us."


    "I know, that''s why I''m going to her. To support her."


    Well, I''m grateful to the people fighting with us but I prioritize my Companions'' safety. I would be relieved if I was there with her. Besides Reinys has the talent to lead, she just didn''t want to. Putting her in that situation now, she had no choice but to do it.


    Without waiting for Reinys'' reply, I jumped overhead tond next to Zerina who''s currently readying herself. The ancient noble lineage of her mother changed her system to a unique one called Runeknight System.


    Ah. Maybe it''s not really unique since anyone with the same bloodline could inherit it. Though it wasn''t as overpowered as our system, it gave her ess to runic enhancements she could employ in her Skills and equipment.


    In a way it''s like a Magic Swordsman or abination of a Knight and a Wizard in this world just that her Spells didn''t need to be cast but to be written in runic letters before imbuing it to her Skills. The system gave her knowledge about it so even if she''s aplete novice, she could utilize itpletely. Those Runes gave her the boost in strength to catch up to Ca.


    As soon as Inded next to them, the two noticed me. Ca just nodded at me as if she already expected me toe while Zerina was overjoyed that if we''re not on a battlefield, she would probably jump into my arms and make herselffortable in it.


    I looked around and picked a dropped sword, I didn''t bring a weapon after all.


    Before turning all my focus to the iing enemies, I checked Yuko''s status and saw that she was being blocked by creatures that were continuously marching out of the gate. However, using her Foresight, she waded through the creatures at ease while only killing those who were blocking her way in.


    It looks way too easy for her. Now I wonder if I could do the same when it''s my turn.


    Due to that, it''s not even 2 minutes and she already sessfully entered the Door.


    As soon as she stepped her first foot in, the creatures that have just been trying to block her way vanishedpletely.


    Also, the enemies approaching us have finally arrived and like amon viin, the one in front of the enemies made a senseless speech that could be summarized as, ''Die.''


    Haa¡­ Really?


    I don''t know, upon seeing a Transcendent like Nysia fight, these guys seem too weak for me now.


    Well, there''s no way I will becent so having Zerina at the lead, the three of us jumped and engaged them in battle.

 Chapter 172 Yukos Transcendence (3)

    After dispatching that group of Rank 4 Mortals, the battle was intensified as more and more Rank 4 enemies appeared.


    Casualties also started to pile up that even some of the Champions started to be injured from the relentless attacks of the Dark Soldiers and the Corrupted.


    It has already been 16 hours since the start of Yuko''s Transcendence and the marching of the enemies in a bid to stop it. After not having any sess despite the casualties we received, three Corrupted sacrificed their bodies to summon a Smoke Incarnation. Right. Just like that Smoke Giant from before.


    Was it possibly a unique and rare item for the Dark Soldiers? I was actually waiting for it but only now did they use it.


    The Smoke Incarnations didn''t have the same body build as that Giant before but they surely have the same strength. Rank 5 Mortal.


    When they appeared, most of the soldiers became too frightened that they froze in ce. Some even run away instantly upon seeing them.


    Upon seeing that, Zerina looked at me, her eyes were asking me if she could go and deal with those Incarnations of the Dark World Transcendents.


    With her strength, she could but like everyone, she hasn''t rested yet.


    "Are you confident?"


    Upon my question, her eyes brightened and she nodded confidently. Even after a prolonged battle, she hadn''t run out of stamina yet and among everyone, she has the highest kill count. As the only Rank 5 Mortal here, it''s easier for her to get out of any dangerous situation she would be put into.


    Well, there''s also me who always made sure she wouldn''t be trapped.


    Looking at Zerina like this, she has already grown to be this strong. From that determined nobledy who wanted to escape their manor, she''s now a proper warrior that could take down even an enemy at the level of the Smoke Giant from before.


    I already stopped going to the frontline at around 8 hours to replenish my used Flux Energy. It''s naturally regenerating from my real body after all. Until now, I was only using my control over World Energy to use the Spells and Skills I had to support Zerina and anyone I could see in a bind.


    Yuko was still above and even after 16 hours she still hasn''t emerged from it. The opened Door of Transcendence somehow had a thin film covering it which made it impossible for me to see what''s happening inside. Even if I didn''t want to worry, not seeing her current state for this long was burning through my patience.


    During the 16 hours that passed, loud rumbling sounds of thunder and explosions could be heard from inside it which only stopped when it reached the 10th hour ever since she entered the Door.


    However, even if that stopped, the Door of Transcendence continued to hover in the sky silently. The sun has already risen and she''s still in the process of her Transcendence. Maybe I would be experiencing the same thing. After 16 hours, my real body was probably worrying as well.


    "Daisuke. The Knights and Wizards were all exhausted, what should we do now?"


    Ca asked after seeing Zerina rushing towards one Smoke Incarnation. The Corrupted and the Dark Soldiers might have slowed down but with 3 Smoke Incarnations in their current ranks, the fort was about to fall already.


    "1 hour. Isn''t that the estimated time for the Allied Forces to arrive?"


    "Yes, we only have around 30 minutes after considering the state of the fortress and the soldiers we have. And it might be lower than that."


    "Then we have no choice but to hold on, Ca. Yuko mighte out soon. Let''s bet on that and defend that Door."


    "I see, there''s no other choice, huh?"


    No matter how strong they are right now, even Ca has already shown signs of exhaustion, Noelle was already slumped behind us, trying to recover her World Energy and Reinys was still trying to lead the Wizards I left her but they''re also almost out of World Energy to cast their skills.


    I looked at Zerina first and saw that she''s still faring well against two of the Smoke Incarnations. Using her Runes to empower both her offense and defense, she''s almost like Yuko at keeping the other at bay while focusing on one.


    If I let the others die this time then Zerina will have a more difficult coping with them.


    Haa¡­ Am I too focused on my Companions that I somehow neglect the fact that we needed the soldiers to raise the chances to win? Thinking back to the past 16 hours, that really seems the case. Especially when I left Reinys tomand the Wizards that was supposed to be led by me.


    "Ca, have everyone crowd around me, I''ll help you all to replenish your World Energy."


    Energy Control is my strongest asset, using it to empower everyone, this is the best support I could give apart from the Domain of Valor.


    Hearing my words, Ca immediately gathered the current survivors to crowd around me.


    The walls were already destroyed to the point that it was already useless to defend them, so upon pulling everyone who was still standing, the Dark Soldiers and Corrupted started to fill the fortress ground and surrounded us.


    But that''s enough. As soon as they gathered, I immediately activated my Transformation Skill, Energy Incarnate before raising my hand to stir the surrounding World Energy.


    When the remaining soldiers felt that, they all looked up and found a cloud of World Energy gathering above us. Through my Energy Control, I started to pull it down, creating some kind of zone around me wherein the World Energy gathered.


    "Don''t hold back on your Skills and Spells! Use everything you have. When you''re empty, fall back and bathe in here!"


    I shouted. Though that sounds amazing they''re already doubtful.


    "What are you all doubting for? This guy is the Hero''s Support. Look!"


    Surprisingly, Reinys was the first to step in and bathe in the World Energy zone I was maintaining.


    Under their doubtful eyes, her previously exhausted look due to the depletion of Energy started to ease up, in just around 30 seconds She flew from where she was and unleashed a Level 4 Spell towards the iing enemies.


    Not only her World Energy was replenished, but her Spell also gathered smoothly due to the denseness of World Energy in the surrounding.


    Upon seeing that, Ca and Noelle followed after her.


    And with three of them setting an example, the Champions also started to bathe in the zone before going back in front.


    With the strongest setting the trend, the doubts in their eyes were then reced to hope. Due to that, before the enemies reached us, everyone had already replenished their World Energy.


    With Zerina fighting at the forefront against the 2 Smoke Incarnations, thest stand against our enemies has started.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    -


    -


    Due to how focused I was at maintaining the World Energy zone, I lost sight of Zerina''s battle and Yuko''s current Transcendence.


    It''s already 45 minutes since we started ourst stand and even with the unending supply of World Energy from me, we still lost 50% of our numbers.


    "Daisuke! Look above!"


    Just as I was thinking of her, Zerina''s voice rang in my ears. I looked at the direction where it came from and saw her flying from where she was fighting earlier. The two Smoke Incarnation were already nowhere in sight.


    "Idiot. Look up. The Door, it''s opening up."


    Reinys'' voice also rang out beside me.


    Upon hearing that, only then did I understand that I was too upied with maintaining the zone.


    I shook my head to clear it up before following what they said.


    Up above, the Door of Transcendence has started to shine brilliantly that it even beat the sun at its current brilliance.


    Apart from me who was too focused earlier on maintaining my control, everyone was already looking up above, be it allies or enemies.


    Our allies had a hopeful look while the enemies were immediately filled with dread.


    Has Yukopleted her Transcendence?


    When that thought came to my mind, the brilliant lighting from the Door of Transcendence intensified and the surrounding World Energy including those inside the zone I was maintaining stirred and rumbled as an unfathomable aura spread out across the whole Fortress.


    And after that, an unrestrained Aura of Transcendence instantly drowned the area along with a series of notifications.


    [A Transcendent has been sessfully born!]


    [Every being recognized by ''The World'' will all receive a permanent power-up of 6 Strength, 6 Endurance and 1 Intelligence in celebration for the birth of a Transcendent. Note: This is a one time bonus.]


    [You''re an Incarnation, you cannot receive the power-up.]


    [ ''The World'' has revoked your power-up.]


    Err¡­ Why show the notification then? To frustrate me?


    Haa¡­ But with this, it''s confirmed, Yuko haspleted her Transcendence! That''s enough for me to celebrate.


    Of course, not only me received the notification. Everyone who was not corrupted got it and that made them cheer from where they are. Not only they survived, they even witnessed the Birth of the first Transcendent.


    "Retreat idiots! A Transcendent has appeared in this world!"


    From the front, the hoarse voice of a Smoke Incarnation rang out which woke up the stunned Corrupted and Dark Soldiers who were eager to end us earlier as they started to turn around and retreat.


    However, before they could start sprinting out of the fortress, Yuko''s melodious voice filled our ears from above.


    "I believe you all came to stop my Transcendence, why not stay and leave your bodies here? Hmm? Awakening!"


    [Hero Yuko used her System''s Ultimate: Awakening, the surrounding area will be engulfed in her Awakening Aura granting 50 Strength and Endurance to her registered Party Members; 25 Strength and Endurance to non-Party Members. This only applies to beings recognized by ''The World''.]


    [All Spells and Skills will be temporarily strengthened due to the Awakening Aura.]


    [You''re an Incarnation, you will only receive 50% of the effect of Awakening Aura.]


    "Dai-kun, I''ve seeded!"


    From up above, though she said that imposing speech just now and activated Awakening, I could see Yuko''s radiant smile and her overflowing joy as she slowly floated down to where I was with her arms wide open.


    Understanding her intention, I also smiled at her and opened my arms to catch her.


    When shended in my arms, Yuko immediately tightened her hug in a bid to share her current joy with me.


    "Congrattions, Yuko. You''re now a Transcendent."


    I said as I started patting her head which made her giggle cutely. Despite her bing a Transcendent, she''s still the same Yuko who wanted to be pampered and praised by me.


    "Un. I''ll tell you my experience in itter."


    After she satisfied herself in my arms, she went back to her Hero persona as she flew in the sky once again to lead everyone.


    Due to the Awakening Aura and the power-up from ''The World'', the already battered group of survivors was once again energized as they started cutting down the enemies who were trying to run.


    And from outside, the marching of the supposed Allied Forces has finally appeared.


    Err¡­ at least they appeared. However, with Yuko seeding at Transcendence, the oue has already been decided.

 Chapter 173 A Hermit?

    Though the memory contained more than a day in that World, it only took moments for it to merge with my memory.


    In the end, her Transcendence also only showed me the first part but with Yuko''s retelling of her experience, I now got the gist of what to expect once I stepped inside the Door.


    Also, my Incarnation somehow progressed my rtionship with Zerina.


    Ah. That''s still me even if that was my Incarnation.


    I''m sure I will do the same actions. Kissing her, prioritizing her over others. There''s also the realization that I became too focused on my Companions which led me to neglect our surroundings. I should start changing that. If they could help us then I will help them. Only when there''s no choice will I abandon our allies


    After that Fortress Battle, the Corrupted and Dark Soldiers were ughtered by the new troops from the Allied Forces that were empowered by Yuko''s Awakening. Though that onlysted for a few minutes it became enough to overwhelm them and bring victory to the denizens of the World of System.


    Like the first time she used that, her stats were halved after the duration of Awakening ended.


    Err¡­ Yuko confessed by using Awakening, she would have an excuse to fall back. That way we could spend the remaining time together.


    Haa... That girl also has to make her priorities straight so I told her my realization during the battle.


    Those with us in the fortress were also told to stand down and rest after the Fortress was cleaned up of the enemies. That''s why Zerina and the other three also came with us.


    Though a lot of defenders died, for the people in that world, it''s already a normal urrence due to how harsh and how aggressive the Dark Soldiers and Corrupted have be.


    While we spent the remaining hours together, the Allied Forces continued their march to liberate the Corrupted Kingdom.


    Before the duration of my Incarnation ended, Yuko also told me her ns for that world. To annihte them and find the Portals that were being used by the Dark World. If she could close it before the widening of their Portals then her job there will be over and she can finally be relieved of her duty to save that world. Even if they wage war amongst themselves, it doesn''t matter anymore.


    After bing a Transcendent, she could now undoubtedly sweep across the whole world and no one would be able to cross her.


    -


    -


    16 hourster, the Purple Haze has finally arrived at the vicinity of the Scorched Forest indicated by Nysia.


    Before entering I made sure that I was not monitored by anyone or someone tailing me.


    I experienced Yuko''s Transcendence and the way those guys wanted to stop her. I don''t know what will happen if they manage to reach the Door but I''m sure I don''t want to try and see what will happen.


    The Scorched Forest was true to its name, For as long as my eye could see, everything was ck. The trees, the ground, the creatures lurking in it. Until now there''s even heat that was being exuded by it and some spots where it was still burning.


    Even inside the Purple Haze, I could see how it was creating a mirage due to extreme heat.


    "Where are those ethnic tribes? They wouldn''t happen to be inside this forest, right?"


    I took out the phone everyone was using here and saw that like always, it didn''t have a signal at this deste ce. I already used the Interdimensional Communication earlier when the cooldown ended to check upon Yumiko''s state after she Transcended. Like Yuko, she was too happy to tell me how she seeded and what she experienced inside the door, or what she could remember. It was really a bit different than what Yuko experienced.


    Due to that, I already expected that I would also experience different things on the 2nd and 3rd part.


    There''s still more than a day before the Door appears, should I still look for those tribes or postpone it for after I was done with Transcendence?


    Haa... Alright, I''ll explore thisnd first. Just looking at it now, it''spletely different from the ruins or Nysia''s City. I haven''t been to any of the three factions yet but I guess they''re more prosperous than the Free City.


    However, here¡­ you''re already lucky enough to find one of those Mutant Beasts.


    "It should be fine here."


    I eyed an empty spot andnded the Purple Haze there.


    After putting on the vagrant cloak I disembarked from the Metagen and put it back to thepressed state.


    The heat from the Scorched Forest was probably enough to scald a normal human but yeah, I''m not normal anymore, all it was doing now was to give me a slight difort.


    After deliberating for a minute, I stepped inside the forest to look for a ce where I could wait for the appearance of the Door.


    Now that I think of it, this is the first time that I''ve been really alone ever since I was exposed to these Otherworlds and saving them from the Dark World.


    In the first world, I was always with the Party. That one time where I scouted and looked for the others, I met Zerina.


    In the 2nd world, it''s either Erin or Avelin who was with me. I had a little scouting again and was forced to retreat by those three Dark Beastmasters.


    In the 3rd world, it''s either with Yumiko and Jayna. In fact, I''ve never been alone there except when disguised as Ember for a day.


    And now here, I was always with Nysia. I did go out for a Patrol Mission and there were still others with me.


    Only when I decided to leave for my Transcendence did I really be alone.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Did I get too used to having someone with me? Maybe¡­


    After two hours of walking further inside the forest, my Adaptability finally got triggered for the first time in a while.


    I looked around me and found nothing but my senses were still being alerted about something. Something dreadful. With the addition of Enhanced Intuition from Yuko''s Transcendence, my ability to sense something was heightened and this kind of feeling was something I shouldn''t ignore.


    I already had my hand on thepressed sphere of Metagen to fly off from the ce if something out of my expectation happened.


    "Who are you? And what are you doing here?"


    Before I could even react to the sudden question, a gun was already pointed at my face. The muzzle wasrge enough that it could cover my head. Also, it''s not just any gun. My Adaptability was telling me that if the trigger was pulled, it could really st my head off.


    It''s weird. I''m already about to be a Transcendent and my Power Level was even above 110, however, the gun pointing at my head was clearly something that could kill me.


    Was there a hermit living out here? Nysia never told me about this or she also had no idea that someone could be here.


    Even then, I''m still calm. The danger wasing off from the gun, not the person holding it. With the gun blocking my view, I could only guess that the person in front of me was someone dressed in all ck. The voice couldn''t indicate whether the speaker was a man or a woman due to how muffled it was.


    "If I said I am lost, will you believe me?"


    "No one''s stupid enough to lost their way on somewhere devoid of people."


    "True. Alright, let me think of another excuse."


    "Don''t ever think of pressing whatever that is or using any of your ability. I may be trying to ask your purpose here but if you do something out of the ordinary, I won''t hesitate to pull this trigger."


    The voice sounds like it already sees through everything I could do. There''s the Metagen alright but there''s also the Orb which I could activate instantly. Not even a Dark World denizen knew about the orbs.


    Should I y along and see?


    "I am looking for the ethnic tribes that should be living around here, do you know where they are located?"


    "Ethnic tribes? There''s nothing like that here."


    "How could there be nothing? I was told they were living here."


    "Do you think I have something to gain if I lie?"


    Was there really nothing? Nysia wouldn''t make up a story like that when it concerned her Transcendence. Did something happen here that even Nysia failed to detect?


    Alright, let''s call whoever this is as ''Hermit'' for now. During the time we were talking, I''ve already analyzed the gun that was giving me the threatening feeling. It was filled with Meta Energy like it was being enhanced or amplified by it.


    Which means, it wouldn''t be that threatening in the first ce but because of this hermit''s ability or method, it became something that could blow my head off. As for its limitations, that''s unknown unless I got to touch it with my hand.


    "You''re right. But, can you put that down first? Here, I won''t do anything. I get it, I''m the trespasser here but can we talk normally?"


    I let go of the orb and sphere from my hand before raising my arms to show that I was not holding anything.


    "No. You''ll be like everyone who took back their words upon seeing me."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I don''t need to exin it to you. Now turn around and leave this ce. Keep your hands up like that."


    "How can I have you trust me?"


    "You can''t."


    "You don''t happen to have a dark green skin, do you?"


    Seeing that I have no choice but to leave, I made a wild guess.


    However, the response I got was something unexpected.


    For the first time, the Hermit''s voice sounds agitated.


    "What''s wrong with having a skin like that?!"


    "You. Did I guess right?"


    An Anzean? In this ce?

 Chapter 174 The Hermits Identity

    "I asked you. What''s wrong with my skin?!"


    Now it''s not just agitation anymore, there was also anger and dejection.


    Does this hermit really have that skin color? I know I only tried to guess. But to get the correct answer¡­ luck?


    Why is an Anzean here? No, in the first ce, why didn''t he attack me immediately? Instead of attacking, he talked to me and asked for my purpose. In fact, I could''ve died if he shot that gun right after appearing in front of me.


    I couldn''t say I was careless. I really didn''t see himing despite my enhanced intuition and my Adaptability which could detect danger. It''s like I was outssed by him in Sneak levels.


    "I actually just made a guess. But if you asked what''s wrong about it. I only know that this world was being attacked by an Alien Civilization with dark green skin. As to my interaction with them, I was being chased by them yesterday but I managed to shake them off."


    If my guess is correct, this one didn''t even know that he''s an Anzean. How is that even possible?


    "¡­Alien Civilization? Am I not from this world?"


    "Don''t ask me. I still haven''t seen you due to this gun in front of my face. Do you not know your own origin?"


    That doubt in the Hermit''s voice sounded real. Was that why the others always attack him? When they saw that dark green skin, they determined that he''s an Anzean. Possible. Maybe I could learn something from this guy. Apart from pointing that gun at me, he didn''t have any hostility. He just really wanted to be left alone.


    "No¡­ I was born and raised here at thisnd."


    "You''re raised here? Where are your parents?"


    "Dead."


    "I see. I''m sorry for your loss. But as per my experience with you. You''re not actually violent. If you don''t want me here then I will leave, just tell me one thing¡­ what happened to the ethnic tribes?"


    They''re one of the reasons why I went here and Nysia rmended for me to do my attempt at Transcendence here, if I leave, I only have more than a day left to find a hidden ce like this.


    The trees here even if they''re already scorched were all at least 30 meters, the Door of Transcendence both appeared at that height during Yumiko and Yuko''s Transcendence. That''s also probably how it happened for Nysia.


    "Dead."


    "Huh?"


    "Mutant Beasts. They got strong enough to overwhelm them. Because of my skin color, they loathed me and never asked for my help."


    "I see. Thank you for answering. I''ll turn around and leave now. That''s what you want, right?"


    I don''t know if what he said is real. I guess I''ll just have to make sure not to rm him when I ventured further to confirm his im.


    He''s an Anzean as he imed to be, though he''s not as violent as one would expect of an enemy, I couldn''t just take all his words at face value.


    "Yes."


    After 30 minutes of walking back from the way I came from, the sense of danger on the back of my head vanished.


    That Hermit finally put away his gun.


    A few secondster, I heard the sound of his footsteps when he acted as if he was going back. He probably thought I wouldn''t notice but he only maintained a certain distance and hid to observe me.


    I''ll y his game then.


    Having decided that, I made sure not to lose him from my range of detection.


    To not let him be suspicious, I continued walking for another 30 minutes straight outward the Scorched Forest.


    Like I thought, he continued following me.


    I acted as if I looked back to see if he was still behind me and sighed in relief.


    Without letting him know I was aware of his presence, I changed my direction to test him. To the opposite direction from where we came from.


    I don''t need to be in conflict with someone without hostility against me.


    However, that Hermit was certainly curious about me or just wanted to make sure I would really leave like I told him.


    Soon enough, the former was proven to be the answer, he''s still behind me without trying to expose himself¡­


    Is it because of what I said? I don''t know.


    In any case, I continued to walk further in and he continued following.


    Along the way, I met with the Mutant Beasts Nysia mentioned through them and I confirmed that it''s not as weak as she described. Like that Hermit said, they evolved and have gotten stronger.


    The first Mutant Beast I encountered was amia-like beast, instead of a human upper body, it has a wolf head and more importantly, its skin waspletely ck. Like scorched ck. The same as the trees and the ground in this ce. If it didn''t move and exuded its killing intent, I wouldn''t notice it.


    Before it could even approach me, I swiftly killed it without batting an eye. It''s anticlimactic but apart from a Transcendent or that Hermit''s gun, nothing could threaten me now.


    From how hard it was for my sword to stab it, I estimated that it was at least in the middle of Rank 4 Mortal, a far cry from the information Nysia mentioned, a Silver-rank or Rank 2 Mortal.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    If I factor the time from when she was heer, it wasn''t impossible for them to evolve their strength since everything was able to naturally absorb the Meta Energy, albeit it differs from person to person.


    Ah. About my Sword Mastery, it was stuck at 99%. I don''t know what happened to it but it already reached 99% when I knocked down the ice-blue Metagen of one of the triplets back then. After that, it never gained any experience again when I fought the other two.


    Am I missing something?


    As I continued to venture further inside, the Mutant Beasts gradually grew stronger as if I was just at the outskirts earlier and I''m approaching the center where it was upied by the King of these Mutant Beasts.


    In this forgottennd that was away from the advanced technology of this world, for something like these Mutant Beasts to exist¡­ Am I discovering the early traces of another catastrophe that would soon befall this world?


    If we could be Transcendent, it''s not wrong to believe that even these Mutant Beasts could do that as well.


    Wait. I just thought of a possibility.


    "I know you''re following me since earlier. As you can see, I am confirming what you told me."


    I said without looking at the direction of the hidden Hermit.


    He probably deliberated if he would show himself as it took him a minute before he showed himself.


    "I thought you''re going back. Did you lie to me?"


    "Look. I already told you my reason. I couldn''t just believe someone who pointed a gun at my face, could I?"


    Still without any hostility.


    When I noticed that, I turned around and finally saw the Hermit that suddenly showed up and has been following me.


    Dark green skin, the feelers on the head.


    Other than that¡­ long white hair? Short ears?


    And the face that was half-covered by a ck cloak as dark as the surroundings is without a doubt from a female.


    The voice was being muffled by that cloth which made it hard for me to determine the gender earlier.


    After her head, my eyes naturally travelled down, there was that mounds on the chest and also a figure that could rival Nysia''s.


    Huh?¡­ a female Anzean? No. Even if a female Anzean looked too different from its male counterpart, this Hermit''s eyes were that of a Human. Apart from her dark green skin and that shorter than average feelers, she''s certainly a human.


    A hybrid? A half-human, half-anzean?


    "That judging eyes¡­"


    While I was busy checking her out, she muttered something which was immediately followed by her decisive action.


    The gun on her hand that my eyes haven''t reached yet was once again aimed at me and this time, the Hermit pulled the trigger!


    Since there''s a distance between us, I had the chance to dodge.


    Using sh Steps, I sidestepped to dodge that destructive force that was unleashed by her gun.


    I didn''t check the damage it did as I immediately followed the sh Steps by Elusive Steps to arrive next to her.


    "Wha-?!"


    This time, before she could even react, I swiftly took her down and aimed my sword at her neck while using my knee to keep her in ce.


    My foot immediately kicked the gun away from her hand. Though the dangerous feeling from it was already gone, I made sure that she wouldn''t be able to fight back.


    Judging from the slow reaction and the pressure her body was exuding, she''s only a Rank 4 Mortal.


    How could that gun be that destructive when she''s this weak?


    "Why did you pull the trigger?"


    "You''re just the same as the others! As soon as they saw me, they would only be momentarily surprised before attacking me without any exnation, taking back the words they said!"


    I see. If I was a denizen of this world, I might do the same thing as they did.


    "Did you think I would do the same and attack you? This is self-defense, you attacked me and I retaliated. Honestly, I can kill you now and be done with this but I''m curious about you. About your origin. Also about these Mutant Beasts and the ethnic tribes. You lied to me. They''re still alive, right?"


    With my sword touching her neck that only needed a little push to slit her neck cleanly or behead her, I told her my suspicions.


    She tried to resist at first but her strength was proven insufficient to take my knee off her. After a few tries, she gave up and closed her eyes before nodding slowly on my question.


    If my guess is correct that gun and the increase of the Mutant Beasts strength is because of her. But I can''t really be sure without her confession.

 Chapter 175 Dannae

    "What kind of gun is this? It''s something I haven''t seen in the database."


    I asked the Hermit as I was inspecting the gun that she used.


    "Don''t touch that! That''s the only thing my father left me¡­"


    After taking her down,though our roles from earlier were reversed, I only restrained her arms. I don''t know what''s her ability so I used the restraining cuffs that were also used to the triplets and Dres to prevent her from activating any abilities. I''d rather interrogate her than have her demonstrate it to me.


    Despite her shouts, I acted calmly as I continued to inspect the gun. My Adaptability only told me the function of it that instead of bullets, it''s using Meta Energy to shoot a destructive energy-based attack. However, it wasn''t supposed to be that strong. In fact, it''s force should be only a little higher than my Air Bullet.


    Looking at the damage it caused earlier that was still visible, the trees where it passed through all turned to ashes and it reached at least 100 meters from the location where she shot it.


    "Your father? Does he have the same skin as you?"


    "Why will I answer you?!"


    My questions were only met with another question from her that she even shouted it.


    Is it hopeless talking to this girl? But her origin was really something I was curious about. The Order might''ve been working with the Anzeans but there''s no mention about a hybrid like her. Also, I don''t know what''s their real purpose in this world. Colonization or Migration? Then why aren''t they building bases or settlement on the ces not upied by the three factions? There''s a huge emptynd.


    Do they also coveted the Regenium? Haa... I don''t know. Maybe that Emperor know their purpose given how he could even had them work with the Order.


    If I have to guess, this was brought by her parents to hide her from the eyes ofmon people. Are her parents really dead or not?


    "Because I don''t have any desire to hurt you. Despite you trying to kill me just now, I still don''t."


    "You''re lying."


    The girl tried to sit up from her current position, aside from putting that restraint on her, I didn''t do anything that would hurt her.


    Well. I could hurt her if I want to but if she''s really keeping those ethnic tribes safe somewhere, it would look bad on me. I only thought of bing a Transcendent in this ce, encountering this girl was something unexpected.


    "Ever since our meeting earlier I never once uttered a lie. It''s you who kept on lying. If you keep this up, even my patience will run out."


    Changing the tone of myst sentence, the girl finally showed a bit of a reaction. She looked fearless alright but she''s still a bit naive. Is she still young? It''s hard to gauge if I consider the biology of a half Anzean.


    "¡­ Please give that back first. That''s really important to me."


    "No. I saw how you used it and almost died from it. I will be an idiot to give this back to you. I''ll hold onto this until I leave this ce. If you don''t want to answer me then don''t. I''ll continue my search for the ethnic tribes and leave you here."


    After saying that, I put her gun inside the Ne and stood up. When she saw me turning around, she also tried standing up from where she was.


    "Wait! Don''t leave me here, I''ll answer you, I''ll stop lying and tell you the truth."


    "How will I know you''re not lying again?"


    "The tribes, I know where they are. I will show you."


    "Alright. Show me. Only by seeing them will I believe you."


    "How can I show you? I wouldn''t be able to move fast with this."


    She raised her restrained arms hoping I would remove it from her.


    "You don''t need to move. I have this"


    Taking the Purple Haze, the girl watched as it expanded from a single small sphere to a towering giant of a robot. Unexpectedly, her eyes shined as if it''s the first time she was seeing a Metagen.


    If she already encountered other people why didn''t they use their Metagen? And what''s their goal here? Is there some secret in this forest?


    Haa¡­ only this girl could probably answer that.


    I picked her up despite her resistance and jumped inside the Purple Haze''s cockpit.


    Upon seeing the interior of the cockpit, her struggle stopped as she started checking out everything that could be seen inside.


    "W-what is this thing?"


    "A Metagen."


    After activating it, the screen and interface appeared and the surrounding became visible from the screen.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The girl''s eyes were shining brightly as she watched everything in interest. The previous wariness she had was gone.


    "I heard something like this from my father. But he said they needed five to activate it. How can you make this work with only one of you?''"


    From her words, her father was now confirmed as an Anzean. He''s probably a Pent pilot or maybe just a normal Anzean ground soldier. The ones who were responsible for fighting those in Powergens and taking out the Operators.


    In a standard battle where numerous Metagens were deployed. Specialized and Standard Metagens will only be few in numbers while those mass-produced Metagens that will be remotely controlled by Operators will be numerous and sometimes they''re the key to winning a battle.


    Being surrounded by those, even a Specialized Metagen can be destroyed.


    During the Virtual Simtion, I once thrust into that kind of scenario.


    With Pents fighting off the Metagens, though they''re inherently stronger due to having 5 pilots,a standard Metagen and a group of remotely-operated Metagen could block it and destroy it.


    That''s why they''re also dropping normal Anzean Soldiers to kill civilians and find their where the Operators were located.


    However, thest time that kind of battle happened was at least 5 years ago. From her external appearance, she couldn''t be someone as young as that. She''s probably already here when Nysia became a Transcendent here.


    "Your father was probably an Anzean. What they have isn''t like this. They''re called Pents. Anyway. What''s your name? And were your parents really dead or was that also a lie?"


    Somehow, after entering the Purple Haze, I became the one targeted by her questions¡­ Am I being too lenient on her?


    "¡­ Dannae. Father left years ago, I couldn''t remember when exactly, I''m still young at that time, Mother is in the tribe."


    "Dannae. Great, you''re really good at lying earlier. So they''re both still alive. Show me where the tribe is, I already lost a lot of time."


    Ah. Of course, I didn''t really lose a lot of time. In fact, I still have plenty of it. If I didn''t get curious of her origin I would''ve just killed her when she pulled that trigger but my guess from earlier was true. She really knew where they were and most of what she answered earlier were lies. I might be right about the gun but the strengthened Mutant Beasts were probably a natural urrence.


    By using the Purple Haze, we arrived at the location where she appeared earlier in less than 20 minutes.


    During it, she kept on asking me about Anzeans, Pents and Metagens. The appearance of the Purple Haze and experiencing what''s happening inside it really sparked her interest that she didn''t even bring up about being restrained again. Even her wariness lessened.


    Though I never answered any of her following questions, she didn''t stop at her questions. She''s reminding me of that curious girl in the World of Spirits that upon seeing something that sparks her curiosity, she''ll be instantly lost in it.


    That''s why I took advantage of it. Instead of answering her, I questioned her which she had no choice but to answer. I learned about why she was out there and the history of this Scorched Forest.


    Nysia only stayed here for a week so even she failed to understand what was really happening here.


    ording to her answers which I didn''t really take in face value, the ethnic tribes moved out of their previous settlement because of the increasing Mutant Beasts. It''s not really about them being strengthened to that degree, the people of the tribes also grew in strength and she''s the living example of it. A Rank 4 Mortal in strength but her Meta Pathway was probably only Silver or Gold-rank. Something really strengthened them. Was it the environment of this Scorched Forest?


    Through my questions, I finally learned about the gun and the unusual destructive force it could exert.


    Her awakened ability is called Amplification however it was painfully limited. That gun was first charged by Meta Energy just like how it was supposed to be and after that, her abilities continuously Amplified the loaded Meta Energy in it.


    She could stack the use of her ability in objects but the Amplification only added 1-2% each time she used it.


    And that''s when I caught on to another one of her lies. The gun was being Amplified by her ability every day and it hasn''t been used for years until today. Even she was shocked by the destruction it caused but because of my swift actions, she failed to express that shock.


    The people she mentioned that attacked her because of her dark green skin were tribe members who were discriminating against her because of how different she was.


    This was her first time leaving the tribe and the first time encountering another person outside the tribe. Wasn''t that too much of a coincidence?


    "Why did you pull the trigger?"


    "I only thought of scaring you like how I scared them years ago, I never thought it would already be that strong."


    This time, she looked apologetic enough but yeah, it''s just her words. Without really seeing the tribe she mentioned or her mother, it''s hard to believe her.


    "But your words when I asked you the same question earlier were different. Are you lying to me again? That one sounded real."


    "That''s not a lie... I''m talking about the tribe members at the same age as me and this time I went out of the tribe because of them and you''re the first person I saw. The tribe. There''s a passage below that will lead us to it."


    Dannae confessed and pointed somewhere at the screen.


    That''s where I was standing when she suddenly appeared. Was it that simple? I was careless that I didn''t expect her to appear from underneath the ground?


    A few secondster, from where she was pointing at, three figures holding spear-like weapons emerged from it and judging from their outfit, they matched Nysia''s description of them¡­

 Chapter 176 Special Environment

    When the Purple Hazended earlier, it created tremors below which alerted the tribe living below. Due to that, they had no choice but to emerge from underground to see what themotion was about.


    Usually, they only go up to look for food or when they are going to hunt a Mutant Beast, otherwise they all stay underground.


    Well, that was ording to the tribe elder who exined things to me.


    Dannae was already back to her mother''s side and I exined to this elder what happened. Why that girl was with me, and my purpose foring here. I took off her restraint but I still kept my hold on the gun.


    Though it''s expected, they were about to punish her for going up, only the Tribe Elder voted against it and called for an investigation.


    Well, he''s the one with the highest power here, he''s the sole Rank 5 Mortal.


    Upon investigating, they found out that she was really instigated by those in the same generation as her. As a challenge or so they say. But it seems their discrimination against her was escting.


    "I''m sorry if Dannae caused you trouble. She''s a bit different that''s why she was always the target of discrimination. As the elder and the one holding this tribe together, the best thing I can do is to make sure that mother and child will have a ce to live."


    It''s not just any trouble, you know? I almost died from her gun.


    In any case, it''s surprising that instead of being the same as his tribe members, this tribe elder seemed to be taking care of both Dannae and her mother.


    And that girl lied to me to lead me away from their tribe. Even if she was being discriminated against by those around her, she still cared for it. It could be attributed to her mother but still, how could someone who was always bullied be that brave when encountering a stranger? Usually, they grew up weak if they were bullied since they were little. There were cases where that became the motivation but most of the time, that''s not the case.


    "Her father, have you seen him?"


    "No. The mother and child appeared in the tribe one day. I was really going to turn them away because of Dannae''s uniqueness. You see, we''re weak and we''re living in thisnd where all you can see is ckness. Also, I am aware of her father''s origins."


    If he knew, it''s normal to turn them down. Given that Anzeans were the cause of downfall for other countries.


    "What made you change your mind?"


    "It''s her mother''s desire to let her grow up in an environment where she won''t be alone. They were living in seclusion for 5 years somewhere with the father, but it seems he was called back and had to leave the mother and child. Their circumstances were unique, for two races to produce an offspring, it''s the first time."


    I see. That''s why she still has memories of her father but it''s already quite vague and the gun was the only thing left for her.


    "It was certainly unique. Also, if it''s not me who she encountered outside, she might not be able to go back."


    "You''re right, thank you for that. Her mother was strong, she helped us protect the tribe from the Beasts before. But when the visitor from 10 years ago appeared, I decided to confine Dannae somewhere only until she left. Her mother understood my reasons as to why I wanted to do that so she instead took her and left somewhere further away from the tribe. However, that led to the healthy mother to fall ill. I still remember Dannae running back to the tribe asking for help to save her mother. Until now she''s not in any condition to move excessively or work."


    Nysia probably didn''t know about their existence. If she did, given that her whole life was gued with hardships, she would surely kill Dannae upon seeing her.


    Maybe that''s why she has a strong personality right now despite being discriminated against. It''s for her mother.


    Now. I don''t know what to feel about that girl. I still couldn''t forget the life-threatening feeling when I was faced with her gun.


    After I''m done asking about Dannae, I inquired about the state of the tribe, the reason for their move and why they didn''t leave the Scorched Forest and instead stay here.


    The Tribe Elder mentioned the sudden increase of the strength of theMutant Beasts. The same reason she stated. As for why they didn''t leave was because they also experienced an unnatural growth in strength. Though they''re more well-versed at using their awakened abilities, it was still restricted by their progress in Meta Pathway but their strength grew from Rank 3 or Rank 2 Mortals to Rank 5 and Rank 4 now.


    Among her generation, only Dannae reached Rank 4 while the others were still hovering between Rank 2 and Rank 3. Even so, she could only threaten them with that gun and most of the time she bent to their will and silently swallowed the frustration.


    When the night came, the Tribe Elder gave me a room where I could rest, this underground settlement was slowly carved by the whole tribe and they''re still carving it to get more spaces for future generations. As for the lighting, they used torches.


    I still have one day before my Transcendence. Tomorrow I''ll look for a ce maybe a little away from this tribe to wait for the door to emerge. Further investigations about the unusual increase in strength can be put off forter.


    "Daisuke! You finally contacted me, how are you? Where are you?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Nysia''s worried voice appeared on the screen when I activated Interdimensional Communication. Because mostmunication devices here don''t work when out here in the wilderness, I could only contact her through this.


    "Rx. I found the tribe and was staying with them currently. However, they moved from the previous location. Something unusual was happening here."


    We only have 10 minutes so I ryed to her everything I experienced, especially about Dannae. When I told her about the existence of a half-Anzean, Nysia''s expression tensed up but she calmed herself down and listened to the story ryed by the Tribe Elder. Of course, I told her that none of it was confirmed yet. When I asked her about her opinion on what to do, she told me to decide it ording to my judgement.


    After that, I also told her about the realization that my Incarnation had back at the World of Systems. When Nysia heard that, she also expressed that she might be focusing too much on me and that she couldn''t help but feel restless ever since I left.


    Like we nned, they managed to turn the Light''s Cradle as a new organization without any ties with the Order of the Dark Host.


    Since the Primeval Aegis League was already an organization, it became allied with the Light''s Cradle that was jointly led by the Sovereign Princess Elise and Imperial Princess Leianne. As for their supporters, though most of them were careful not to be sniffed out by those connected to the Order, a lot have expressed their intention to stand with their cause.


    Of course, there were some who stepped forward just to spy with them but it seems they have proper screening procedures to flush out those potential Order members.


    As for the reaction of the three factions, specifically the Mythic-ranks, it varied. Moonlight Queen Lunaria''s mother, the Matriarch, ousted Sen''s father and took control of the Confederacy again.


    With the help of Nysia, she managed to stop being restricted and through her, the Light''s Cradle got a huge boost on the truthfulness of their im.


    The Enthroned Prince, the Imperial Guardian and the recently revealed Mythic-rank Emperor had no choice but toe out and deny their ims that they''re working with the Dark World and Anzeans.


    In summary, the current status has entered a phase where neither of the sides made a move.


    "What about the three Heroes? Did they stay there?"


    "Un. They''re still where you left them. Amry and Kazeyoshi behind the Sovereign Princess and Matthew behind the Imperial Princess."


    "I see. I will be back in at most 4 days if I consider the needed time for Transcendence and distance that I needed to travel to go back. I might also try to investigate the unusual power-ups here so¡­"


    "I understand. As long as youe back safely. I will be waiting for you here."


    The 10 minutes were used up after that. It felt so short but I guess that''s enough for now, I''ll spend more time with her once Ie back.


    Since there''s no more urgent problem and I was in a fairly safe environment, I took out the Portable Absorption Room and entered it.


    After spending another 6 hours converting Dark Energy and absorbing Flux Energy I went out of it and was once again met with a notification about something.


    [It has been 12 hours since you were exposed to a Special Environment]


    [Your Adaptability has heightened the effect of the enhancement due to the Special Environment]


    [You have gained 2 Strength]


    [You have gained 2 Endurance]


    [Needed time for another enhancement: 119:32:57]


    Special environment? I was just looking for the exnation about their sudden increase in strength and it was immediately given to me through this system¡­


    "Why are you so surprised? And what''s that¡­ tiny room?"


    Because I was too focused on the notifications, I didn''t immediately notice that somebody was sitting on my bed.


    Dannae was there, staring at me and the Portable Absorption Room behind me.

 Chapter 177 Amplification

    "Why are you here?"


    "My gun¡­ you still have it."


    After 6 hours, we''re already deep in the night. For her to sneak in this room, does she think I only hid it inside my clothes? Well, I still have the robe on earlier and she didn''t know about the ne. It''s understandable that she would think that.


    If I was sleeping, she would probably look for it on me.


    "I told you I''ll hold onto it. Don''t sneak into a man''s room deep in the night."


    "¡­ I''m not here for you."


    "Did I say you are? Go back now. I''ll give it back to you before I leave."


    That short feeler of hers trembled and almost shrunk further to be hidden by her hair. Is that how an Anzean feels embarrassed? I haven''t seen her mother yet however it''s clear that she''s at least attractive to produce this girl. However, is her father some kind of handsome Anzean? Are there even a handsome Anzean?


    Ugh. Why am I thinking of this?


    "No! I will stay here until you give it back to me."


    Hearing my answer, Dannae protested by lifting her feet up topletely upy my bed.


    Is she a kid? I''m probably even younger than her¡­


    "Look. You almost killed me with that and you never uttered an apology after all this time."


    "Is that all I need to do? Apologize to you?"


    "No. If it''s just a half-assed apology, go back now before I throw you out."


    "Wait¡­ I know I''m wrong by pulling the trigger on you. But I will never regret it because I will probably still do it if given the chance to go back in time. I never really made an apology before, even to those who hate how different I am. That''s why I don''t know what kind of apology you''re expecting from me. That gun is something very important so please¡­ I''ll do anything in exchange."


    Instead of answering, I stared at her and looked into her eyes. To determine if that was really the truth. She could utter believable lies but looking at that unwavering eyes right now¡­


    "Alright. I don''t need your apology anymore but are you sure you''re willing to do anything?"


    Ah. If others heard that question, it might be misunderstood but I don''t care. My voice might even be emotionless when I said that and looking at her reaction, her eyes remained unwavering. Those feelers on her head even stood up straight which was probably an expression of her determination.


    If her ability is really Amplification like she mentioned, I might have a use for it for my uing attempt at Transcendence.


    "¡­ Yes. Just promise that you''ll give the gun back to me."


    "¡­"


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    "I''m thinking of what to do with you."


    "¡­ Wait. You''re not thinking of¡­?


    Her voice trailed as she hurriedly covered herself up with the nket on my bed.


    Ugh...This girl. Does she think I''m a pervert who''s thinking of taking advantage of her?


    "Rx. I''m not that shameless to ask you of that."


    After saying that, I took out the gun from the Ne.


    Upon seeing that, she immediately reached her hand out to grab it from me.


    Before she could reach it, I stepped back and that resulted in her falling off the bed, face first.


    "I told you I''ll be holding onto this. Also, I''ll be borrowing it for a while. I''m thinking of using this for something."


    "¡­ Eh? Are you nning on shooting me using my own gun as revenge?"


    "Huh? I''m not that petty. You''re now harmless to me unless you''re still hiding something. You don''t, do you?"


    "Of course! That''s all I have! And¡­ and this spear!"


    She took out the same spear I saw from the other tribe members. The tip was made from regenium but it''s not pure. It was carved from a regenium ore.


    Unlike the pure regenium of my Metagen''s sword and the regenium tes that were mixed with steel, that spear is too crude. But it''s probably sharp enough and it serves its purpose.


    Did they find a small regenium deposit somewhere? Or is there an undiscovered regenium mine here?


    The reason for the Special Environment was probably because of the Scorched Forest and how it stayed like this for years but there must be a catalyst somewhere. A catalyst that created this Special Environment. If that was removed, then this environment will probably cease to exist.


    "Have you used your ability on that spear?"


    "No¡­ it only works on the Meta Energy I poured into that gun. It also works on the torch, letting it burn brighter but it makes the torch''s life shorter due to stronger fire."


    Dannae answered as she tried to get up from the ground, her green nose now had a shade of red due to her falling face-first to the ground.


    It can amplify the fire as well? Then what''s the real limitation of it? It cannot amplify physical objects?


    That ability is something either really useless or really useful considering the time she used and the power of that gun when it was unleashed. It could stack but it will need a long time to do it.


    She''s already a Gold-rank. That means her ability has experienced its first evolution which gave her a new skill concerning it.


    "I see. Do you have any other application of your ability?"


    "Y-yes. I think so."


    "You think so?"


    "I have nothing to try it on!"


    "I see. Then use this."


    I created one clone and have it stand before her. It''s a clone made from my Flux Energy, if her ability really only works with non-physical objects then my clone falls into that category.


    "¡­What''s this?"


    "It''s a clone made of energy. It looks like me and maybe it thinks like me. Try using your ability in it."


    She observed the clone closely and even looked at me topare. Of course, she wouldn''t find anything amiss. Except, she wouldn''t be able to strip that.


    "The new one?"


    "Both."


    Dannae nodded and stood up. She then cautiously put her hand on the clones'' shoulder.


    "Do you need to touch it?"


    "No. But the distance needs to be close."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Ah. Of course. She wouldn''t touch a fire directly.


    I nodded at her answer and urged her to continue. At the same time as she activated her ability, I''m using my eyes and my sensitivity to energy to observe her and the clone.


    [Dannae has used Amplification(Burst) on your clone.]


    [The clone''s abilities have doubled for a period of time.]


    [Remaining time: 3 seconds]


    -


    [Dannae has used Amplification(Stack) on your clone.]


    [The clone''s abilities received a 2% amplification.]


    [Current Stack: 1]


    [Stack and Burst cannot be used on the same source at the same time.]


    [Amplification (Stack) has been removed.]


    [Amplification(Burst) has expired.]


    -


    Burst amplification doubles it but for a really short period of time. Well, it''s called burst for a reason. While Stack gives 2% and it can be stacked.


    But she needed 50 stacks just to double the power of that gun and once it was used, it''s gone forever.


    Her ability is really best used on energy-based bombs and energy-based guns. If I Transformed into an Energy Incarnate, will it also work on me?


    "Alright, the Burst one can be used in clutch situations. How many times can you use the Stack?"


    "5 times, 3 times left."


    "How long have you been using it on that gun before you fired it on me?"


    "I don''t know, I lost count."


    "Alright. Try using this."


    From the Ne, I took out the Totem and handed it to her. It was gathering dust inside it, finally, it can now be used today.


    "What''s this?"


    "Just run your Stack ability through that."


    "¡­ Alright."


    Though a bit wary of the Totem, Dannae listened to my instruction. Using her ability on it while pointing it to the clone. Just like how that Ogre Shaman was using it, the Amplification(Stack) was enhanced before itnded on the clone.


    [Dannae has used Amplification(Stack) on your clone.]


    [The clone''s abilities received a 20% amplification.]


    [Current Stack: 1]


    Eh? Her ability has been powered up by 10 times? When Yumiko used it, it allowed her to call upon two Spirits and when the Principal used it, he managed to predict what will happen clearly at the same time locate the rogue Heroes.


    I guess it depends on the strength of the ability? I don''t know. I''ll experiment with every Skill and Ability I have on that. I might turn it into an unusuallyrge wand.


    In any case. With this result, I might really be able to make use of her ability.


    When she saw my smile that was brought about the idea that I thought up, Dannae cautiously whispered to me.


    "How is it?"


    "Un. It''s great, your ability became 10 times as strong using that. You can really be of use to me."


    " Huh? What do you mean?"


    "You heard it, that Totem enhances your Stack. Keep using your ability with that. Here. I already filled that gun with energy, amplify it again."


    Her eyes glittered brightly when I handed her the gun but when she heard my next words, she became downcast again.


    Really, her mood can go up or down in a matter of seconds.


    "Huh? You''re not giving it back to me?"


    "Not yet. I want you to use your ability on that. I needed to use that tomorrow so¡­ continue amplifying it."


    "Eh? But I can''t use my ability anymore¡­ my reserves were used up."


    "You don''t need to worry about that."


    I smirked and immediately used a Spirit Boost on her. Though she tried to dodge, she''s slower than it. As the Spirit Boost seeped into her, her tired face seems to glow from being re-energized.


    "¡­ You. You''re nning to work me like a machine."


    "Oh? You''re quite sharp. You said you''ll do anything, right?"


    Dannae took a step back when she realized what I wanted her to do. Her eyes looked like she was about to burst into tears.


    "Y-yes but¡­"


    "Did you lie to me again?"


    Upon hearing my question, her eyes went back to its previous state. The one exuding her unwavering will to do anything just to get back the gun from me.


    By giving it to her. I''m also testing her if she will just run away from the words she uttered earlier.


    Surprisingly, she''s really standing up to her words.


    "No! Just promise me you''ll give it back to me after your use."


    "Alright. I promise. I''ll even show you something amazing tomorrow."


    "I don''t need to see that amazing thing you''re talking about. You better keep your promise."


    Dannae pouted before she reluctantly used her ability on the gun. She knew what she signed up for and she''s proving to me that she can do what she said to me.


    With every use of her ability, the energy inside it would be amplified by 20%.


    And when her Meta Energy was about to be depleted, Spirit Boost would refill her used energy.

 Chapter 178 Door Of Transcendence

    After around 6 hours of rinse and repeat that I even have to use the method of making an Energy Zone to help her replenish her energy which I created at the World of Systems, Dannae fell back on my bed, exhausted.


    She could only utter some incoherent mumblings before she immediately drifted off to sleep. I might have been using Spirit Boost on her to keep her up on top form and fully energized but the mental exhaustion finally hit her.


    The gun that she dropped on the bed was now giving me a higher sense of pressure than when she pointed it at me yesterday. It''s probably even stronger than an Ultimate Metagen''s attack.


    It''s already morning and the Tribe Leader already curiously knocked on my door earlier to see what''s happening inside.


    He saw her sneaking into my room and thought that I might''ve done something to the girl since she never left after entering.


    But when he saw her sitting on the bed with a determined face as she continuously used her ability on the gun, he could only cough twice before excusing himself.


    Of course, he''s also curious as to what she was doing so I told him that she was doing that to make up for the trouble she did for me.


    Before I left the underground settlement to look for a ce where I would wait for the emergence of the Door of Transcendence, I visited Dannae''s mother through her lead.


    The description of being ill sounds like an undertonepared to her real condition.


    She was in aatose state. In fact, it could be said that she''s already in the vegetative state where only a miracle can let her wake up again.


    After using my three boosts, her mother''splexion gained a bit of color but those weren''t enough to wake her up. She really needed a specialist who could tell her real situation and find a cure for it.


    To check her identity, I snapped a photo of her to search on the database once I went back to the city.


    "Well then, thank you for letting me stay, Tribe Elder. I might be back in a few days but first, please take this. This is from Nysia, it''s a little show of her gratitude."


    I handed him the things Nysia asked me to give them.


    Well, after a day of observing them, they''re how Nysia described them.


    Except for their discrimination against Dannae, everything is the same. I couldn''t really just me them for that. Maybe only a few of them really knew about the Anzeans but that''s enough for everyone to know about the existence of the Alien Civilization who was responsible for the destruction of the other countries.


    No matter how Dannae shows that she''s different, her dark green skin will always be the first detail everyone will judge. The worst they did was to have her go up to hunt a Mutant Beast for food, alone but with the assistance of the Tribe Elder.


    After thanking me, he opened the passageway to the surface. That''s where Dannae sneaked out yesterday when there''s no one watching over it.


    "Wait, why is Dannaeing with you?"


    "Ah. I''m borrowing her gun. She wanted to get it from me after I used it."


    When the Tribe Elder saw how Dannae followed after me, he couldn''t help but be curious. Yesterday, I almost died due to her. Earlier, I had her work like a machine to amplify her gun to be strong enough to threaten a Transcendent and now she''s following me outside.


    Maybe in his eyes, I will be taking this girl with me when I leave. But that probably won''t happen. Her ability is really useful but if I am to bring her back to the city, it will be worse for her. She''s better off here where the Tribal Elder sheltered them.


    Also, I might''ve encountered her unexpectedly but that doesn''t mean our destinies will reach convergence like with my other Companions.


    Because of how aware I am of this destiny thing, among all the women I encountered here, only to Nysia did I feel the kind of attraction which led me to be also drawn towards her, no matter how crazy her im was. Ah. Maybe the orb was one huge factor for that.


    After emerging from the surface, I took out Purple Haze again and entered it. This time, Dannae jumped after me and found herself a seat somewhere she could observe how I piloted the Metagen.


    "Daisuke, do you have more of this machine?"


    "Why? Do you want one?"


    "Yes. It looks so useful and my father used to talk about how he created them."


    Eh? That''s new information about her father. Does he create Pents? So he''s not just a ground soldier but probably the same as a Researcher? Just what is his identity? To have a child with a human then leave them behind. Is there some kind of n involved in it? Is Dannae just a part of an experiment? But if she is, there should be someone observing her.


    Ugh¡­ Without proper talk with the leaders of that civilization, I could only guess like this.


    "It might be dangerous for your tribe if you were spotted here piloting it, so no."


    "What? But you''re piloting one right now!"


    "Because I won''t be here for long. I''ll be leaving soon after I''m done with what I am supposed to do here. Someone is waiting for me."


    "I see. You will also leave. Just like him¡­"


    The mncholy in her voice couldn''t be hidden as she stared on the screen which shows the surroundings as the Purple Haze started to go deeper into the Scorched Forest. Maybe she''s trying to remember her father who left them. With her mother in that kind of state, it must be really hard for her.


    "Yes. I only ran away here to do this. If I didn''t run, it''s possible that a lot of people would die because of me."


    "You keep talking about that, but what will you do?"


    "I am going to step into the realm of Transcendence or in this world''s terms, the Mythic-rank."


    On my side, she gasped in surprise and became speechless. Because of that, the rest of the journey became filled withfortable silence.


    5 hourster I found a suitable spot deep inside the Scorched Forest. After dispatching the surrounding Mutant Beasts who were around Rank 3 and 4 in strength, the other beasts became too scared that they ran off from the area.


    After disembarking from the Purple Haze, I set up a little camp to wait for the night. Dannae followed me and silently ate the food I had given her.


    I guess she lost her tongue when I told her about how I am now near Mythic-rank. She probably couldn''t believe it as the way she acted around me was that of someone in equal standing.


    "If I give you a Metagen, will you promise me to only use it when necessary?"


    Upon hearing my question, her ears perked up and finally found her tongue back.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Yes! It''s for the tribe''s protection. Also¡­ I wouldn''t just aim my gun like what I did to you."


    "No. What you did was correct. Don''t trust a stranger easily. Especially those who will see you. Out there, your father''s kind is seen as invaders. If someone finds you here, they will not hesitate to kill you."


    Surely the Tribe Elder already told her about that fact but since they''re all holed up in this area their whole life, his words must be weak.


    "Why are you telling me this?"


    "I don''t know. Nysia cared for that tribe and as a part of it, you''re included in that. Also, there are no lies in my words. You''ll really be killed if you leave this area so stay here for now."


    "Alright¡­ thank you."


    With her rare showing of gratitude, I didn''t say anything more and just nodded at her.


    And just like that, the time for the emergence of the Door of Transcendence arrived.


    [Time Remaining: 00:00:05]


    "Go hide somewhere, Dannae. It''s here. I''ll give the gun back to youter."


    I instructed her and she immediately nodded. Of course, she also felt that. The sudden increase in pressure from the surroundings and the outline of the door appearing from the sky.


    [Time Remaining: 00:00:02]


    [Time Remaining: 00:00:01]


    [Time Remaining: 00:00:00]


    [The Door of Transcendence has appeared.]


    As soon as that notification rang inside my mind, the outline of the door that was slowly being materializedpleted its emergence.


    And unlike the first two doors that I saw, this huge archaic door was surely calling upon me. Calling me to break it open and enter that Door.


    I jumped inside the Purple Haze and immediately flew upwards to meet the huge Door of Transcendence.


    Now that it''s in front of me, I could finally see what Nysia, Yuko and Yumiko saw during their own Transcendence.


    The pressure the door was giving off was the same as the Transcendent Aura which Nysia and Yuko showed me before. As a Rank 5 Mortal, it felt like I would be crushed if I was subjected to it.


    But yeah, now''s not the time for that.


    As the Purple Haze hovered just below it, I opened the cockpit and reached my hand to the door.


    "Argh!"


    As soon as my hand touched it, my head was assaulted by an immense headache from the information the door contained.


    But when I looked it up in my mind, I couldn''t recall the specific details that were uncovered by my Adaptability.


    There''s only one information that stuck out.


    Break the Door open.


    I guess there''s no way to know what''s the true identity of this Door of Transcendence and why do we have to pass through it to be a Transcendent.


    Maybe the answer lies beyond it. Then there''s no other way but to break this door down.


    From the Ne, I pulled out Dannae''s gun.


    As soon as it appeared from my hand, my heart started to beat faster because of the pressure it contained, it''s even stronger than what the Door exuded.


    When Dannae woke up earlier, I had her continue using her ability after eating her meal. Though she was grumbling throughout, she followed my instruction and made the gun even stronger than it was before.


    "If you didn''t break from this. I might have a hard time breaking you. But yeah, I''ll be amazed if it didn''t break down from this gun."


    While standing up from the cockpit, I aimed the gun upwards, to the menace that is the Door of Transcendence.


    BOOOOM!!!


    After I pulled the trigger, a huge wave of energy-based attack was unleashed that it epassed the whole Door of Transcendence.


    The recoil from it made the Purple Haze be pushed back for a few meters.


    As I watched that wave of energy bash against the Door of Transcendence, cracks immediately started to spread on its surface and in a matter of seconds, even before it could trigger its self-regeneration, the huge archaic door was broken open due to the sheer force brought by the wave of energy upon firing the gun.


    CRACK CRACK CRACK!


    Seeing the debris of the ruined door fall off from the sky when the wave of energy subsided, Arge grin appeared on my face.


    It works!


    [The Door of Transcendence was sessfully opened.]


    [The Door Guardians are now spawning.]

 Chapter 179 Transcendent Trials

    I know I only tried this idea of using her gun to break the door. But for it to work effectively like this.


    "Dannae. Here''s your gun!"


    I shouted below and saw Dannae peeking from behind a scorched tree. Her mouth was opened as she was also surprised by the destruction her gun caused.


    Only when she heard my voice did she wake up in attention to catch the falling gun. Once she caught it, she immediately went back behind the tree to continue watching my Transcendence.


    As that was happening, the Door Guardians started to emerge from the opened Door of Transcendence. They looked like white Metagens this time unlike the spirit-like creatures and the knight-like creatures from Yumiko and Yuko''s Transcendence. With their towering presence whose strength could rival a Rank SSS+ Specialized Metagen, they loomed in towards the lone Purple Haze.


    All of them were equipped with trident-like weapons and triangr shields. On their backs were white metallic wings which let them hover above.


    Isn''t this too overkill? Why do they seem stronger than what appeared at mypanions'' Door of Transcendence?


    Is it because I cheated? That shouldn''t be called cheating, right? Isn''t that why we are given 3 days to prepare?


    Haa¡­ why am Iining? It''s not like they will go back inside if Iined. I only needed to step inside that Door.


    Then¡­ let''s cheat one more time.


    Before the trident and shield white Metagens reached me, I went back inside and closed the cockpit before inputting themand to charge forward.


    Those Door Guardians all stood in attention as they waited, tridents raised for the arrival of my Metagen.


    However, before that happened, the Orb of Concealment was unleashed and immediately covered the Purple Haze''s huge frame.


    Maybe in Dannae''s eyes from below, the huge Purple Haze was slowly disappearing as the Aura of Concealment covered itpletely while charging forward.


    Once concealed, I maneuvered the Purple Haze through the gaps made by the Door Guardians to bypass all of them.


    Though some of them felt that something was wrong, they''re already toote.


    When the head of the Purple Haze entered the Door of Transcendence, the Door Guardians started disappearing one by one until there''s nothing left.


    Once I entered, the obscure interior which could be seen earlier suddenly brightened. As the Purple Haze hovered in the air, a whitendscape started to spread across the entire area filling up my vision. Above me was surprisingly a clear sky. A stark contrast to the current time of the day which is the dead of the night.


    Did I enter another dimension? No. If I did, there should be a notification about it but there''s none.


    As I flew forward to explore thisndscape, the opened Door of Transcendence behind me closed by itself and seemingly vanished from my sight.


    I already expected that but to see it really happening, is this not really a separate dimension? This is just what''s inside that door. The Field of Transcendence. This is where I will be a Transcendent.


    While I was lost in my thoughts, the surrounding whitendscape was slowly changing. Just like how the Virtual World from the Virtual Simtion changed itsndscape upon loading the program.


    Slowly, the white ground turned into a in with des of grass sprouting from the ground. From the distance appeared several hills and mountains.


    Did I just get thrust into a Virtual World?


    No. If I am, I would''ve noticed with my Adaptability. Even with theplete istion of this space from the outside world, this is still a ce within the World of Meta.


    As I was mulling over the real nature of this ce, a series of notifications rang out inside my mind.


    [You have sessfully entered the Door of Transcendence.]


    [You have passed the Transcendent Strength Trial.]


    [The Transcendent Endurance Trial, Physique Tribtion will soon start.]


    [You can use any external items to shield yourself.]


    [Note: Failure can result in death or the dispersion of your current Power Level.]


    Transcendent Strength Trial, Transcendent Endurance Trial¡­


    Will the third part be the Transcendent Intelligence Trial? I don''t think so. Not every Transcendent has an initially high Intelligence. If they were gated by their insufficient Intelligence then it will be impossible for others to be a Transcendent.


    Even Yuko only has a little over 2 without the bonuses from my system and her skill which draws from our average stats.


    Eh? Why am I already thinking about this? I should pass this Transcendent Endurance Trial first!


    Let''s see...


    Physique Tribtion?


    Is this why Nysia told me that there wille a point where I will have no choice but to endure a hit?


    Right. This is probably what she''s talking about. It says I can use external items so this Metagen and the Orbs wille in handy.


    I looked around the surroundings first before controlling the Metagen tond on the ground. It would test my Endurance so it''s better to gain a foothold onto something. Since there''s nothing but the ground and the distant mountains, I didn''t really have much choice.


    Swooosh!<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    As soon as the feet of the Purple Haze touched the ground, the wind suddenly whirled which almost toppled the Metagen sideways.


    Due to that, I switched gears to start paying attention.


    Swooosh!


    That was unexpected but it didn''t stop at that as a few secondster another burst of whirling wind rocked the Metagen.


    Even inside, I could feel the vibrations made as the strong wind hit the regenium te.


    If I was on foot, I would probably be blown away by it. Yuko and Yumiko probably experienced the same thing. I could only imagine how hard it was for them.


    But yeah, ording to the both of them, they already prepared for every possible scenario.


    What about me? I couldn''t say I was fully prepared but with everything in my possession, I''m still confident I could pass this ande out as a Transcendent.


    Swooosh! Swooosh!


    The winds continued to whirl outside the Metagen and each time it hit the Purple Haze, the strength of the winds was gradually increasing. Even with a clear sky, rocks and sands started to fill my surroundings. No, it''s not the feeling of being inside the eye of a hurricane, the Purple Haze was being battered by it in every direction that a little careless movement would probably lift the Metagen from the ground and be attacked by it; tossed mid-air by the whirling winds.


    A few minutester, I started to use my Flux Energy to circte it along the regenium tes. The wind was now raging and every time it hit, a dent would be made to the regenium tes that served as the armor for the Metagen.


    And another five minutester, I felt like I was now fighting nature itself. With every hit of the wind, the Metagen would shake wildly that I now have to deflect some of it. If this continues further, the Metagen will be brokenpletely. The rate of the damage it was receiving was severely times higher than the rate of regeneration.


    Woooosh! Roooar!


    From the simple whirling of it, it now sounded as if it was roaring. Like an intangible lion pouncing towards my Metagen with unimaginable force.


    The winds could probably destroy a city on Earth in a matter of seconds.


    If Kazeyoshi was here. I would tell him that this was something he could do with his ability. Aerokinesis might even evolve to a Weather Control. That''s how huge the potential of his ability is, and that guy is only using it to speed himself up.


    As the roaring winds continued to blow, I started to feel the threat of it. After inputting themands to the Purple Haze, the feet of the Metagen dug deeper to anchor it there before I unleashed my skills to deflect the iing winds.


    The Pure Regenium Sword was unsheathed and was immediately covered by my Flux Energy. Making use of the 150% maximum energy output. I activated the Sword Skill Counter and High Guard Parry to the iing wind attacks.


    Swooosh! Swooosh!


    ng!


    Like a metal which hit another metal, two wind attacks stopped in ce and were dispersed.


    However, after that, two more roaring winds followed through and hit the Metagen which shed through its sides and burrowed deep.


    Two ring wind shes.


    Now it''s not just a blunt force. It''s now sharp winds that could cut through metals. Upon seeing that, I immediately repaired the cuts and stopped anchoring the Metagen from the ground.


    If the blunt wind force stopped then these sharp winds'' covered area would be thin. This time I could try to dodge or deflect it actively.


    Swoosh! Swooosh!


    And like I thought, the winds that followed could now be clearly seen by my eyes. They''re sharp winds that were as strong as Nysia''s casual sh attack at the Virtual Simtion.


    I controlled the Purple Haze and used sh Step to get out of the winds'' way.


    Baaam! Baaam!


    I sessfully dodged it but I was weed by two blunt winds at the ce I appeared to which immediately pushed me down to the ground.


    Right after that, I saw five sharp wind des falling from the sky, all aimed at me. Judging at how fast those wind des moved, they''re stronger than the two I dodged before!


    Without thinking twice, I took out the Orb of Reinforcement from the Ne. This is the Orb which apanied Nysia through her journey from being a poor orphan to be the Strongest Mythic-rank in this world. For her, I''ll use this to its fullest state ande out of here to see her again.


    As soon as I activated the orb, the Aura it exuded instantly covered the whole Purple Haze that had justnded to the ground.


    [You have used Orb of Reinforcement(?)]


    [Aura of Reinforcement has been activated]


    [Time Remaining: 9 minutes 59 seconds]


    [Cooldown Timer: 19 minutes 59 seconds]


    [Gained 100% Defense Amplification]


    It''s not even an hour and I already have to use this Orb. I have to think of a better way to pass this Trial.

 Chapter 180 Physique Tribulation

    [Aura of Reinforcement has expired]


    That was already the 8th use of the Orb but still, the Trial continues.


    The Purple Haze had its regenium tes almost chipped away to its skeletal form during the 5th usage of the orb. If I continued using it, it would surely be irreparable or worse, destroyed. That''s why I put it back and put on the Powergen version of the Purple Haze. However, after three uses of the Orb of Reinforcement, the Powergen was now beyond repair.


    The Wind Trial.


    Ah. Let''s call it like that.


    The Wind Trial evolved from just strong winds to sharp winds to thebination of both until it even spawned Wind Incarnates which ganged upon the Purple Haze.


    They were all made from the wind which kept on blowing but they have a physical form made from the dust particles from the guard.


    Inside them was something like a core which was their only weakness.


    At first, it only spawned two but as the time gradually passed, more and more of them spawned.


    Now that I''m out of both Metagen and Powergen, I still have the standard Metagen but it surely wouldn''tst for 10 minutes for the cooldown of the Orb.


    The Orb of Concealment and Orb of Enhancement were also used. Concealment wasn''t that effective due to the random raging winds that would hit me asionally which would result in the concealment being undone. The Enhancement, on the other hand, provided me with additional stats but at this point, it''s barely 10% increase in my overall stats.


    It''s now almost three hours since this Physique Tribtion started and until now, it only showcased the power of raging winds. By the word ''tribtion'' I''m expecting lightning strikes at the end so I''m still just at the entry-level of this Trial.


    Yuko and Yumiko took at least more than 16 hours to finish their Transcendence, I still haven''t arrived at the quarter of the time they used.


    I don''t know if we had the same intensity during their 2nd stage but this Wind Trial has already reached a Transcendent Strength that if not for the Orb of Reinforcement, I would''ve already been crushed and diced by it many times over. Even these newly spawned Wind Incarnates have around Power Level 100 in strength. I could only cope with them due to how swiftly my judgement is that their speed couldn''t keep up.


    It''s like fighting a ton of buffed versions of Kazeyoshi.


    In any case. There''s no time to overthink right now.


    Time to burn some energy and make more progress.


    Energy Amplification!


    Energy Incarnate!


    Domain of Valor!


    Orb of Enhancement!


    [Energy Amplification has been activated]


    [Energy Burn has started.]


    [Burn Rate: 20 units of Flux Energy/second]


    [Gained 20% increase in all abilities, skills and energy effectiveness]


    [Will expire upon Energy Depletion or deactivating Energy Amplification]


    -


    [Transformed to Energy Incarnate]


    [Enhanced Energy Control has been activated]


    [Phase Skill has been generated.]


    [Short-Distance Teleportation Skill has been generated.]


    [Will be revoked after undoing the Transformation]


    [Energy Consumption: 4 units of Flux Energy/second]


    -


    [Domain of Valor has been opened]


    [Used 80 units of Flux Energy to activate]


    [Gained 21.5 Strength, 21.5 Endurance, 1.6 Intelligence]


    [Gained 24% Speed Enhancement]


    [Maintenance Cost: 16 units of Flux Energy/second]


    [Will expire upon deactivation]


    -


    [You used Orb of Enhancement (?)]


    [Aura of Enhancement has been activated]


    [Time Remaining: 9 minutes 59 seconds]


    [Cooldown Timer: 19 minutes 59 seconds]


    [Gained 10 Strength, 10 Endurance]


    Three Skills. One Item


    When the Energy Amplification activated, like G*ku, a swift burst of power was emitted from me as it started to create a zone wherein a seemingly Aura of Strength started to emanate from me.


    When I transformed to Energy Incarnate form, my hair grew longer until it reached my back and my clothes which seemingly dissolved were reced by long silvery-white robes which fluttered furiously due to the strong winds as well as the Aura I was currently emanating.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    When the Domain of Valor opened, a 10-meter magic circle-like zone which emitted a shiny blue light expanded from below my feet as it added anotheryer of pressure.


    Andstly, when the Aura of Enhancement covered my whole body, the two auras stacked upon each other which created a more mesmerizing visual phenomenon.


    "Alright. Come at me."


    I said to the Wind Incarnates as I slowly unsheathed my sword while activating the embedded ability in it, 40% Haste!


    Now, that''s at least five buffs. However, the depletion of my energy every second sting. If I let it be, I would run out of energy in a matter of minutes.


    Ah. Well, with the increased control of energy from my Energy Incarnate transformation and this ce being full of Source Energy, I just had to stop for a bit to recharge my used Flux Energy like those Z F*ghters minus the roar they always do.


    Eyeing the 10 Wind Incarnate that was about to pounce on me, I stood ready by creating four clones and had them distance themselves from me. All of that while I kept my eyes open to the surprise winds from any direction.


    Short Distance Teleportation!


    Faster than just sh Steps or Elusive Steps, I appeared behind two Wind Incarnates. Without hesitation, I stabbed my hand to the closest Wind Incarnate where I appeared while my sword was also stabbed to the one next to it.


    Their cores, even if it was covered by their sand body and moved constantly around their bodies, it wouldn''t be able to escape my eyes that have its sensitivity heightened due to the transformation.


    Energy Explosion!


    With my hand grabbing a core and the sword stabbed into the other one, two simultaneous explosions happened within the two Wind Incarnates'' body. Due to the sheer force of Energy Explosion, their cores exploded along with it which made their bodies instantly crumble.


    Clone Interchange!


    I looked at a clone that was the farthest from me and immediately switched ces with it. As soon as the switch happened, two sharp Wind des and two blunt Wind Surge arrived from four directions which instantly destroyed the clone.


    Even though they were also buffed by the Domain of Valour, they''re not supposed to help me. They''re created just for the sole purpose of bing another method for me to instantly escape when I detected the danger of surprise winds.


    When my Adaptability detected another series of Wind attacks, I used the Phase skill to phase through it before teleporting to another unsuspecting Wind Incarnate.


    In that same type ofbat did I manage to cut down their numbers and progressed through this Trial.


    When the sharp wind subsided, it gradually turned to cold winds, extreme cold, freezing cold and eventually Frost Incarnates. After that was the heat, extreme heat, suffocating heat and eventually mes. mes that were approaching the heat I felt from the Formation using the Earthfire Essence and when that was proven not enough me Incarnates were also spawned.


    With each of them taking up at least 4 hours, 12 hours eventually passed. Though I still kept myself in top form, I was starting to feel the mental exhaustion. If I didn''t have the Psyche Boost, I would''ve dragged myself to the ground just to survive those three.


    After the me Incarnates was obliterated, the ground beneath my feet started to rumble as earthquakes started rocking this isted space.


    I jumped up high to see what exactly was happening and in four directions, four mountains, no, four volcanoes rose up from underneath the ground. With the mouths of the volcanoes spewing out steam and volcanic ashes, bubbling sounds of boilingva could be heard from inside it.


    Hong! Hong! Hong!


    And if that was not enough, dark clouds suddenly covered the sky as thunder rumbled and lightning started sparkling which lit up the now dark sky. Once it umted enough, it would then strike the ground, instantly destroying the surface while leaving a ckened spot due to the high voltage.


    If someone were to film this current scene, it would be so apocalyptic that one would literally say ''It''s the end of the world!''.


    However, after passing through three impossible trials of wind, frost and mes, moltenva and lightning seemed to be the finale for this Physique Tribtion.


    And this time, there''s no way for me to dodge anymore.


    I looked around and took in the scenery onest time before sitting myself in a lotus position on the ground.


    The Energy Amplification, Energy Incarnate and Domain of Valor were still active and I still gave off the same pressure and aura earlier albeit my own appearance was now more bedraggled than before.


    I focused myself on strengthening my body through my own energy and the Source Energy inherent in the surroundings.


    I raised one of my hands to stir the surrounding energy and immediately covered myself in it by creating an Energy Zone that was focused on me.


    Afterwards, the clouds of energy expanded and created a dome-shaped roof above my head and walls of energy around me. Though it''s just a cloud of energy, I willed it to be something like a shield that could help me tide through the iing lightning strikes and the moltenva that would soon flood the area.


    "This is possibly the real Physique Tribtion. The first 12 hours were just a warm-up."


    With a grin on my face, I raised my chin and shouted on the top of my lungs.


    "Come!"


    As soon as my voice rang out, the four volcanoes erupted at the same time and covered my vision with volcanic ashes and the ringvas that would soon descend.


    And right after that, the first sh of lightning finally strikes the top of my head. Along with the loud p of thunder, the snaking form of lightning bashed through the dome of energy above me.


    Boom!


    The roof made of energy did its job but the strength of the lightning was so strong that when the lightning continued to pour down, the roof was dispersed and was broken open by it.


    Along with the explosion of energy. I instantly moved more clouds of energy to block it but they were also sted away by the crackling lightning.


    In a blink of an eye, it arrived on top of my head and like it''s a foregone conclusion, the first lightning hit my body!


    Though I phased through its first hit, the skill only abated a bit due to the nature of lightning being another form of energy.


    As soon as that happened, extreme pain and electrocution immediately spread out leaving no soles untouched.


    And along with the first hit, another series of notifications rang out.


    [The final part of Physique Tribtion has started.]


    [Transcendent Body Tempering was being invoked.]


    [Note: To be a real Transcendent, one needed to cast away his former Mortal Husk.]


    [Transcendent Body Tempering: 1%]

 Chapter 181 Transcendent Body

    When the 5th lightning hit my head, my Mortal Body was already about to crumble. As the snaking voltage ran through my whole body, my skeletal structure was starting to be tempered.


    Like a rusty sword being tempered once again, my bones were being polished to more than just perfection.


    [Transcendent Body: 23%]


    Along with the lightning, theva had already reached me and it started to submerge my body inside it.


    Though it immediately burned me, I could feel that inside theva, something was repairing whatever it was that had been damaged. Recing it with something better, something transcendental.


    Like the system said, it''s trying to take off my Mortal Husk and rece it with something that will suit my new state of being. A Transcendent Body.


    Of course. The process included extreme pain and it also drew energy from my Flux Energy reserves to aid in restructuring my body. If I became careless or my energy became depleted, I would probably die beforepleting this tempering process.


    [Transcendent Body: 49%]


    One hour has soon passed and the restructuring of my Mortal Body is still ongoing. Throughout the hour, the lightning and theva has continued to pour through me.


    The pain was something I had already be ustomed to. Of course, it didn''t mean I had adapted to it, it just made my mind to be numb from it as I only focused on gathering more energy to protect my vital organs as well as pour more energy to speed up the process.


    Boom! Boom! Ssshhk!


    Apanied by rumbling thunder, the lightning dropped its 8th strike on my head.


    It''s 8-fold more than the first lightning that I could clearly feel how it immediately sted away the flesh on top of my head before seeping through in my bones, tempering it further.


    But yeah, it''s not the first time it happened. As soon as the lightning that seeped into my body subsided, an incredible itch started to spread from my neck upwards. The disintegrated flesh that was covering my skull has been regenerating. Along with it was the essence that was being delivered by theva pool that was submerging my body up until my neck.


    Even without a mirror, the feeling of something creeping up my head has assaulted me. In a matter of seconds, my disintegrated face was back to normal and became more polished than before. Maybe even the sharpest sword wouldn''t be able to prate it anymore.


    It all started at the 6th lightning where cracks started to spread upon being hit by it which was also regenerated. At the 7th lightning, it immediately broke the top of my head exposing the tempered skull while it snaked along my skin creating deeper cracks on my face.


    Well, my body has already been turned into a skeleton beneath theva pool so it''s already not surprising that my head would suffer the same fate.


    Though every part of my body was itching from the constant disintegration and regeneration, I focused everything on controlling my energy as well as the energy in my surroundings.


    Even with the Orb of Reinforcement, it continued to eat away into my flesh. Whenever I used that, the effect doubled. After an hour, the tempering process was already at halfpletion.


    This is what Yuko meant when she told me her experience before that Incarnation left the World of Systems. ''My whole body has experienced aplete change in structure. I know if it''s you, you can endure that better than me.''


    Right. Am I enduring it better than her? Maybe? I''m already numb halfway. The remaining 50 would probably be a breeze.


    As if it was that easy¡­


    All my skills that were previously opened have already closed by itself due to the ongoing change.


    When the Domain of Valour closed, it heightened the sense of pain due to the reduction in Endurance.


    When the Energy Incarnation transformation was revoked, my control in energy lessened which lengthen the process.


    When the Energy Amplification closed, I was immediately assaulted with intense exhaustion. Having it opened for too long could lead to that.


    This was just the 2nd stage, there''s another one that would soon start once this ended. So I closed my eyes andpletely focused on only one thing. My energy control


    [Transcendent Body: 60%]


    [Transcendent Body: 70%]


    [Transcendent Body: 80%]


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Crackle! Crackle! Crackle!


    When it reached 80% the 9th lightning had finished its charge. This is probably thest one and the strongest one.


    After this lightning, if I survived then my Transcendent Body would reach itspletion and there''s no other result in failure but death. The system was lying when it said that there''s also the lighter result in failure, Power Level Dispersion, eh? True it would surely dispersepletely because of my death¡­ that could be the only result.


    Ugh. Let''s stop overthinking.


    "Come. Lightning!!!"


    I shouted as an attempt to steel myself on the uing lightning tribtion.


    Just looking at how bright the ce became due to those golden clouds which held the lightning that will soon descend, it''s safe to say that it''s trying to obliterate my whole existence.


    At this moment, theva has already be obsolete as it couldn''t burn my flesh anymore but the essence that was repairing my body continued to stick and be absorbed by me.


    I stood up and leapt into the sky to meet it head-on.


    And when I did, that golden cloud of lightning immediately answered by sending a dragon-like lightning strike. I pulled out my sword to meet it using it.


    All my items weren''t dissolved by that specialva as it only targeted my body. Even the ne which contained the Orb of Enhancement stayed in its ce despite the damage I received from both the lightning and theva.


    ng! Psshhhk!<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    As the lightning hit the sword. A loud nging sound rang out along with the crackling of lightning as that lightning dragon immediately coiled around the sword. It started to bite at the metal but instead of breaking, the sword absorbed the lightning dragonpletely! Surprisingly, it also started to temper itself!


    Afterwards, as if talking to me, the sword which absorbed the lightning dragon seemed to move by itself. I never really gave it a name as it''s something I knew I would eventually rece. For example, a pure regenium weapon. But at this moment, it started to exhibit a hint of its consciousness. It''s a new concept that even I am most surprised.


    In the novels that I read, they''re supposed to happen to precious treasures but this sword was something forged from a metal in the World of Systems. For it to awaken a hint of consciousness, it could be said that it was all out of its luck!


    I focused on it and understood the intention of the sword. It wanted for me to continue using it as an extension of myself. It hasn''tpletely awakened yet but due to the tempering, it managed to convey its intention to me.


    Since it went to such length. I nodded and epted what it wanted. I wouldn''t rece it with any other sword. I''ll continue using it and find a way to temper it further.


    Also. I am now giving it its name. Willful Sword.


    My naming sense strikes again but that doesn''t matter. It''s now called the Willful Sword!


    When I decided its name, a series of notifications rang out inside my mind.


    [You have reached the state of ''One with the Sword'']


    [Intermediate Sword Mastery has been upgraded]


    [Acquired Advanced Sword Mastery]


    [Sword Proficiency Heightened]


    [Added a new line: Swordforce]


    [Swordforce: a special unit of energy that was solely used for Sword Skills. It was generated through your own understanding of your Sword and Source Energy]


    [Added a new function: Sword Skill Creator]


    [You can now create a set of 5 Sword Skills of your own creation. Each Sword Skills will be imbued by your own Swordforce. The existing Sword Skills, Counter and sh Draw will now be incorporated to your own Sword Style.]


    Though it should be a happy asion. I didn''t have any time to rejoice at the advancement of my Sword Mastery.


    Five more lightning dragons were generated and were now shooting towards me. Though it was a newly added line, I immediately understood what a Swordforce is.


    Filling the Willful Sword with Swordforce, it immediately experienced a change. As I brandished it towards the iing lightning dragons, they were all cut in half before being willfully absorbed by the sword which tempered it further.


    Boom! Boom!


    As if harrumphing at my disy, the golden clouds rumbled loudly. It stopped sending the dragons to be food for the Willful Sword.


    Instead of that, it finally readied itself to unleash everything on me.


    Looking at that. I smiled and opened my arms wide. As if mocking it to give its everything.


    And like I thought, it responded in kind.


    The 9th lightning strike was sent.


    As soon as that happened, my vision immediately turned into white.


    That lightning tribtion was too huge that it epassed everything in sight.


    When it hit me who had no other choice but to take it head-on. I could clearly feel how it immediately disintegrated my whole body.


    Flesh. Blood, Bones and Organs.


    Everything was dissolved from that blinding light and when that happened, my vision turned dark.


    All five senses were cut off due to theck of sensory organs. However, my consciousness was still widely awake.


    And from the darkness, the system notification appeared.


    [The Transcendent Endurance Trial hase to a halt.]


    [Body Reconstruction is in progress]


    [Transcendent Body: 99%]


    [The Transcendent Mind Trial will now start]


    [You will lose consciousness in 3¡­]


    [2...]


    [1...]


    [¡­]

 Chapter 182 What If...

    Within the darkness where my consciousness floated, a familiar scene suddenly appeared in front of me. As if a soul possessing a new body, my consciousness merged with my old self. My old self from a few months ago.


    Right. Looks like this Transcendent Mind Trial would have me walk through my memories, and the first one on the list was this.


    Am I supposed to be this aware of what''s happening or is this the effect of Adaptability? Either way, it looks like I will be just a spectator.


    "I still don''t know. Everything still felt unreal to me. Maybe this uneasiness will be gone if I really stepped into one of those Otherworlds."


    The same dialogue. This was the time when I was first exposed to the Otherworlds and being the support for the thirty heroes. It was at this moment where I asked forpensation for being their support. If I recall correctly, the Principal would offer his daughter''s hand.


    "You''re right. That''s the right attitude. Even I was skeptical when I first discovered the Pocket Dimension. So for yourpensation for bing a support for the thirty heroes... How about engaging you to my daughter?"


    "F-father!"


    Ah. This is Yuko from before, she was also surprised at what the Principal offered. She never thought that her father would make her aspensation for me. Or she already knew, she has her Foresight after all.


    Looking at that embarrassed expression. I had this urge to kiss her at this moment. If only I could move this body. But no, I could only watch my old self and relieve this scene once again. This walk through my memory also let me feel what my old self was feeling during all this. I was too confused at the turn of events here.


    She was a stranger alright. But there''s really that attraction towards her. At this moment, our destinies had already converged but we both forgot that it happened. Her memory was altered while my memory of her was ripped off me. I guess our converged destiny also yed a part in my answer.


    "Shush, Yuko-chan. Should I reveal it to him?"


    "N-no."


    She clearly still remembered me at this moment in time and she probably wanted me to remember by myself. However, I wouldn''t be able to remember it. Until now I couldn''t recall what happened to us. In this life and our previous one.


    "So do you ept?"


    "Y-yes."


    And in the end, she epted her father''s suggestion without asking me first. After this, he would then reveal that engagement with Yuko would be the onlypensation he could give.


    "Wait. I haven''t epted your suggestion, Principal!"


    "Sorry Kuramoto-kun, this is the onlypensation I can give you. It''s fine if you refuse. But I can''t change it to anything else."


    "Is that so? Then I reject. I do believe the talk about this Otherworld and Heroes but Sugawara-san deserves better than just bing apensation for me. You''re a lovelydy and you don''t need to tie yourself to me for this."


    Eh? Wait? My answer changed. I rejected the offer. This was the logical choice. One that should have probably happened instead of me epting it due to my curiosity. Also, why do I sound so fearless in this? Adaptability?


    Ah. I guess I was also influenced by my own feelings back then. I made an excuse to ept for the meantime when I already wanted to see myself with her.


    Haa¡­


    After saying those words, my old self stood up and walked out of the room. Yuko called out to me but I never looked back. As to what she was feeling in this alternate scenario, I don''t know. And this me in this scenario was firm in his decision to leave.


    Of course, he thought that the Principal would bind him again but like he said to me before. He let this version of me walk out the door unharmed.


    The scenery changed and I was in another high school. The local high school in my hometown where I should''ve gone to if I was not epted to the Hope Summit High School.


    Around me were familiar faces who I went to during my middle school. And like them, I went about my high school life normally, away from the Otherworlds and Heroes, albeit a bit changed due to the awakening of my Adaptability.


    Though I went on about it normally, this version of me still thought about Yuko. That embarrassed face of hers when she epted her father''s suggestion also her voice that called out to me when I went out of the room.


    Months immediately passed and the world already experienced some changes.


    And then one day, I received a draft letter. After arriving at the school, I found out that not only me was drafted but a lot of us in high school also received the same letter, be it girls or boys.


    The scene changed again and we were already being briefed about where we would be sent.


    Antarctica.


    Right. To that frozen continent.


    As my consciousness silently watched this alternate reality, the version of me continued on his life.


    When we arrived in Antarctica, I found out that a portal to an Otherworld was existing there.


    From there we were sent to that world for our Special Training.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Instead of World Energy, my first Source Energy I got adapted to was called the Combat Energy. I don''t know if it is a real Source Energy but the ce I got into was the Training Camp for the Earth Defense Army.


    For 6 months, I spent it all training in that Otherworld. In the end, I managed to reach the 3rd realm but my Adaptability stayed at Level 1. Being a 3rd realm, I was promoted to Captain which gave me the authority to lead my own squad.


    On the day of our supposed return after 6 months of training, we were informed about the change on Earth. It was already a chaotic world where the Dark World sessfully encroached their ws in.


    And the night after that, I was called to the Camp Commander''s office.


    "Kuramoto Daisuke? Is that you?"


    "Sir, yes sir!"


    Because it''s a military camp, I was taught military discipline. Well, it''s justmon courtesy when in camp. When we were out of it, it would be every group for themselves or worse, every man for himself.


    This Otherworld we were training in was harsher than the World of Barbarian. In here the denizens were the prey of huge Beasts and Insects. And of course, we also became like that once we stepped our foot in this world. Most of those who came from the same high school either died or stayed at a lower realm. There were some like me who managed to reach the 3rd realm and became promoted as a Captain.


    "You won''t be leading your own Squad on Earth, instead you''ll be sent here."


    After saying that, he put down a bundle of documents on top of his table.


    Even from afar, I could already see the visage of the Hope Summit High School. Like the Principal told me before, I would still be sent back to the school in one way or another. In this alternate reality, I spent almost a year before I was sent back in there.


    After that scene. The scenery changed again to me stepping my foot back inside the Hope Summit High School. Like an extremely familiar ce, I made my way to the Principal''s Office and arrived in front of it without any hassle.


    Before knocking, this version of me was feeling excited about meeting Yuko once again. He rejected that offer but after that day, he never stopped thinking of her. Even during his 6 months in that Otherworld.


    Since the feeling of this version of me was also transmitted to my consciousness I also started to feel excited about meeting that girl once again.


    "Come in, Kuramoto-kun."


    The voice of the Principal rang out from inside and after opening the door, I found him sitting on in front of his desk, just like thest time.


    However, there''s no Yuko in sight.


    "It has been almost a year and you''re back in this office."


    "You specifically called for me. Is it still the same offer as before?"


    When this version of me said that, I noticed that the Principal''s expression turned solemn. He then turned around as if he didn''t want me to see the expression he''s currently making.


    "I''m afraid I cannot put out the same offer as before, Kuramoto-kun."


    From his words, I started to get nervous. Not only the version of me in this alternate reality but also my consciousness that was watching everything unfold.


    I got the nagging feeling that something terrible happened which led to that kind of expression to appear from that cunning Principal.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Yuko-chan. She died 3 months ago in her Otherworld."


    When those words registered into my consciousness, I felt like my whole world crumbled.


    Yuko died.


    In this alternate reality, she died before I was sent back to take up the Support post.


    If it was unbearable for me even if I knew it wasn''t real. It was worse to this version of me. I could clearly feel the regret he was feeling. Everything was transferred to me. It was eating away to his very soul. Yuko died because of that one choice he didn''t take.


    Upon hearing that he just slumped down to the floor of the Principal''s Office, wallowing in deep regret. It was clearly exined to him by Yuko that they were doomed to die without the existence of the Support. And as if foretelling of her own doom, she really met her doom in her Otherworld.


    He thought he would be able to see her once more but that was already impossible.


    This scene isn''t real. I''m aware of that. But how did it happen like this? This is different from what the Principal told me. One different choice changed everything.


    Ah. This is probably why it was called the Transcendent Mind Trial. It''s trying to break me from inside...

 Chapter 183 Transcendent Trials Completed

    I clearly felt the deep sense of regret and loneliness from that scene, however, I''m clearly aware of what''s happening.


    Yuko is there in the World of System, healthy and even stronger than before. However, because of this scene, I really got the urge to see her again. That smile which she always shows me, the love which she devotedly gives me. I want to experience all of that again after I finish with this.


    Yumiko and other girls weren''t shown in that alternate reality but this trial has just started. Surely, there''s more toe.


    And I was right. After that bout of regrets which that version of me in there let me feel with him, the alternate reality continued.


    This trial wanted to let me see everything that would''ve happened if I changed my choice back then. However, this Trial was most possibly showing me the worst-case scenario, even so, it would probably break me if not for me being aware of everything.


    Yuko, Yumiko and Nysia probably experienced the same thing. They don''t have the same ability as me. For them to pass it just shows how strong their will is.


    Yuko didn''t detail to me about this 3rd part. She only skimmed through her experience with it. Maybe that''s also the reason why after leaving that Field of Transcendence inside the door, she immediately went to me instead of cleaning the enemies.


    The scenery that I was seeing changed and I found myself walking in an Otherworld. Thend was too deste already but I recognized this world. It was the World of System that was already about to fall from the Dark World''s invasion. As to how that version of me in that alternate reality arrived in that world without the existence of the Hero, it wasn''t shown. It was probably opened by the Principal or the one sending the Heroes to the Otherworlds.


    At one point in time, he met Zerina. Her golden hair was already cut short, one of her eyes was gauged, one of her arms was cut. She was too different from the Zerina that I saw from my Incarnation''s memories. Unlike Yuko, she survived and she probably never met her.


    However, Zerina was already at the end of her life. She grew up to be as strong as a Rank 4 Mortal here even without the assistance of my buffs and the Hero System''s buffs. Unfortunately, the constant battles exhausted and burned through her life.


    When he met her. Zerina was already lying on the ground. Upon seeing that version of me, she smiled and put on a relieved expression as if her wait had finally ended.


    Without saying anything, she handed him the Orb of Concealment before she breathed herst with that smile still pasted on her lips.


    He only met her at that moment but when she died, I also felt the pain that he felt even though he didn''t even know her name, he clearly felt how she was connected to him.


    This Trial is too cruel for those who will experience it without being aware.


    When the scenery changed to the World of Barbarian, Raiden was still alive, however he was captured by the Dark Beastmasters. Old Man Reol died in one of the wars they fought, Erin became the leader of the Heavenly Lightning Tribe and Avelin became a wanderer.


    When that version of me met Erin, she''s like Zerina. Already exhausted from the constant betrayals she experienced due to them being enticed by the Dark World.


    Erin was still alive but she was already close to copsing. The scene continued and it showed him pledging himself in her service to help her manage the tribe.


    However, he''s still toote. Before he gained her trust, she was stabbed in the back by three of her trusted subordinates which resulted for the tribe topletely be destroyed


    That version of me failed again and only when she died did he realize her importance.


    When he met Avelin after escaping from the tribe, he found out that the girl was already corrupted. ording to her, she was forcefully corrupted when she was caught by the Dark World.


    The Avelin of this alternate reality has already lost the innocence in her eyes. The White Shade Tribe was destroyed due to theck of response from their call of help.


    He was already toote again.


    He then apanied her on destroying Dark Beastmaster camps and saved Raiden from them. She vowed herself to do that before the corruptionpletely eat away her life.


    After saving Raiden, the corruption has already reached the point that her lifeforce waspletely burned out.


    She was aware of that so she told him how happy she was to have met him before the corruption took her away. Avelin didn''t let him say anything else as she handed him the ne which contained the Orb of Enhancement at the same time as her body slowly disintegrated to ashes.


    In the end, she died with that innocent and refreshing smile surfacing on her face.


    And another load of loneliness and now coupled with rage has been added to the umtion of negative feelings in that version of me.


    In the World of Spirits, Yumiko went missing inside the Ancient Ruins and Jayna became a member of the Council of 20 but her influence was too low that when the war with the Spirit Beasts was brought to the table, it passed through.


    When that version of me met her, like Avelin, the glimmering light in her eyes that would always be triggered by her curiosity was now nowhere to be seen.


    Her parents died. Han also died due to the Dark Elves. After Yumiko went missing, she never got another ally she could truly trust.


    That version of me helped her revert back the decision of the war. By then he was already as strong as a Rank 4 Mortal but he''s a lot more different than me who experienced none of what he experienced.


    The regret and continuous loss haven''t numbed him. However, those negative feelings allowed for the Dark Persona to keep surfacing, add to that, his rage that was building up towards the Dark World.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    In fact, they seeded reverting back that decision by letting his dark persona manifest. He did a lot of unimaginable things behind Jayna''s back.


    When Jayna found out the method he used, she became scared of him but in the end, she still kept him by her side. She even took him as her husband.


    However, the Dark Elves hatched a dark plot. They assassinated Yse, the Spirit Queen while posing as assassins from the Spiritas Federation and they seeded which enraged Ezynpletely engulfing the World of Spirits into an all-out war.


    When the Capital of the Spiritas Federation was about to be destroyed, he tried taking Jayna with him to escape. However, she chose not to. After throwing him the Orb of Ailment, she went out to meet the Spirit King in battle, in her Nature Nymph form.


    Before he could aid her. Ezyn had already effortlessly stabbed Jayna with his ws and was thrown back in his arms


    The rage of the Spirit King from the death of his destined one was receivedpletely by the Spiritas.


    Before Jayna died, she told him about where Yumiko went missing. This time, he''s now ming himself for Jayna''s fate of dying. If he''s stronger, he thought that he could save her from the fate of dying. Unlike the other girls, he managed to spend some peaceful time with her which lessened his rage.


    My consciousness that was silently watching everything has already epted that everything that would be shown to me was all the worst possible scenario.


    After Jayna''s death, there''s only Yumiko and Nysia left.


    Will it end after that? I don''t know. I kept reinforcing my mind that everything shown here was not real. However, with his feelings also being transferred to me, I was also somewhat affected. I now have this urge to see them all after this.


    When that version of me infiltrated the Spirit Beast Territory and entered the Ancient Ruins alone, he found Yumiko below, in the Underground Mansion.


    She was taken in by the Owner of the Mansion. ording to him, Yumiko fell down that ce battered and already on herst breath. As to what she experienced aboveground, he didn''t have the time to ask her that. She has fallen into aa. If not for his treatment, she would''ve died already.


    As for why he helped her, he said that it was because she''s the first visitor in a while.


    Right. In my reality, we are the first visitors but in this alternate reality, only Yumiko managed to reach the Underground Mansion.


    By this, the Prophecy about me being needed for the Heroes to survive wasing true. Raiden was saved in the World of Barbarian and now Yumiko though in aatose state was also saved. He waste for Yuko and the other girls. All of them could''ve lived if he didn''t refuse Yuko


    Surprisingly, that alternate reality ended in that scene where he was nursing Yumiko inside the Underground Mansion while learning with that Old Man. However, by that point, I couldn''t hear anything they were talking about.


    Momentster the scenery shattered like ss.


    The Trial has already ended with Yumiko being the only one left alive among them and Nysia''s fate in the 4th world unknown.


    Is that supposed to end there? I don''t know. But with my consciousness being thrust back into the darkness, that only meant one thing.


    And as if waiting for me to realize that, the notification appeared.


    [Transcendent Mind Trial has beenpleted]


    [Body Reconstruction has beenpleted]


    [Transcendent Endurance Trial has beenpleted]


    [Transcendent Body: 100%]


    [All three trials have beenpleted]


    [Transcendent Body and Transcendent Mind will now merge to give birth to a new Transcendent]


    Ah. Because of my Adaptability, I breezed through the 3rd Trial without any mishaps. I felt what he felt, however, it didn''t affect me in the slightest. It only gave me the urge to see my Companions again.


    This is a bit anticlimactic, right?


    All''s well that ends well, I guess?


    [You will temporarily lose consciousness toplete the merging process]


    [Merging¡­ 0%]

 Chapter 184 Rank 1 Transcendent

    [Merging... 100%]


    [Mergingplete.]


    [Your Universal Rank has changed to Rank 1 Transcendent]


    [Your body has transcended]


    [Gained 30 Strength, 30 Endurance]


    [Your mind has transcended]


    [Gained 5 Intelligence]


    [By reaching Transcendence, you unlocked the knowledge about Source Energy Types and Mortal Pathways]


    [You haven''t reached the end of your Mortal Pathways yet. Transcendent Pathway has been temporarily locked]


    When I regained my five senses I found myself standing still at the same Field of Transcendence, wildly absorbing the surrounding Source Energy passively. This was probably a bonus for bing a Transcendence. I didn''t need to do anything, the Source Energy would be absorbedpletely in a matter of minutes.


    The dark sky and the volcanoes were now cleared. The ce was now back to the same ins and clear sky as if what happened earlier was just a lie.


    My clothes were back on me as well as the items I have on my person. The Willful Sword was still held in my hand. Upon looking closely, it was the same sword that tempered itself using the lightning dragons. It became stronger and sharper than it was before.


    And that gave me the confirmation that what happened was real. I went through three arduous Transcendent Trials.


    The first one was the opening of the Door of Transcendence and entering it to prove my Transcendent Strength. Though I cheated on it it''s still counted as a pass


    The second one was the four stages of casting off of my Mortal Husk, the Wind Trial, the me Trial, the Frost Trial andstly the Lightning Tribtion whichpletely destroyed my Mortal Body before reconstructing it into a Transcendent Body.


    The third one was supposed to be me experiencing a life that was a lot different than I have now from changing one choice. However, due to my Adaptability, I passed it easily which gave me the Transcendent Mind.


    From the series of notifications, what caught my attention was the knowledge I unlocked.


    This was ording to what that old man in the Mansion Ruins said. Upon reaching Transcendence we will be exposed to more information.


    Source Energy Types, this is a new knowledge that I never thought of before. It talked about the five main Source Energy Types and the importance of World''s Will.


    1. System Type - It''s the type of Source Energy which involves Systems. For example the World Energy. But not every System Type Source Energies has the same restriction as the World Energy, it depends on what the World''s Will wanted.


    2. Physique Type - the type of Source Energy which involves the enhancement and cultivation of one''s Physique rather than putting everything into a System and have it guide the owner. The best example was the Brute Energy or the Combat Energy that I encountered from the Transcendent Mind Trial.


    3. Spirit Type - the type of Source Energy which could be said as the opposite of Physique Type, instead of one''s Physique, it enhances one''s inner energy and cultivates it to strengthen the Body. Which led to this type of Source Energy to unearth someone''s inner Transformation. Spirit Energy was the best example of this


    4. Psyche Type - the type of Source Energy that cultivates the power of one''s mind or brain. This type of energy will awaken an ability that will be the foundation of their strength. The best example was Psyche Energy and Meta Energy.


    5. Elemental Type - the type of Source Energy which made use of elements. This one often involves the cultivation of a certain element. Sometimes a person would be restricted to one type of elemental affinity but oftentimes there was no such restriction. I haven''t encountered this type of Source Energy before but it''s possible that a Magic World or Elemental World which involves wizards or elementals.


    The World''s Will could be said to be the highest authority for every Source Energy. There were active and passive World''s Will but every world has its own World''s Will. Only by exceeding the limitation of that world would one will be able to escape the grasp of the World''s Will. Like being a Transcendent. That confirmed my guess.


    Below the Source Energy Types are the Pathways. Which for now only included two. The Mortal Pathway and Transcendent Pathway.


    The Mortal Pathway only involves one type of Source Energy. Each of my four pathways is the example. Normally a person can only cultivate one type of Source Energy but because of my Adaptability, it allowed me to cultivate four types. If I encounter a Source Energy belonging to the Elemental Type, I will also be able to cultivate it.


    However, if I encounter a Source Energy belonging to the same type, for example, the Anzean''s almost identical Source Energy from the Meta Energy. Even if I go to their Source World, I won''t be able to get benefits from their Source Energy, it will only be treated the same as my Meta Energy.


    That''s why we were able to use their techs. The World of Meta and the World of Anzeans have the same Source Energy Type.


    Also, they were divided by the Level of Source Energies. That''s why my Psyche Energy isn''t shing against the Meta Energy even if they fall under the same type of Source Energy. It has to be an equal level for them to influence one another.


    As for what type of Source Energy the Dark Energy falls under I still don''t know yet. But this begs the question of what will happen to the Mortal World they assimted? Or their n to take over the Earth''s World''s Will?


    Right now, I only have knowledge about Level 1 Source Energies. I needed to adapt to a Level 2 Source Energy to know more.


    After Mortal Pathway is the Transcendent Pathway. To start in this path, one needed to finish their Mortal Pathway first. Since I haven''t finished that yet, the information about it is still locked.


    From all this, I gathered that the 30 Otherworlds which summoned the heroes could be grouped by these Source Energy Types. And I onlyck the Elemental Type toplete all five types of Source Energy.


    I don''t know if lucky or intentional, the first four worlds that I stepped into were all from different types of Source Energy. Then it''s safe to assume that the 5th world will be an Elemental Type toplete all five. But what will happen uponpleting them?


    Haa¡­ it''s still a mystery.


    -


    -


    [As a Transcendent, a skill will be derived from your ability that will be passed down to everyone connected to you.]


    [Generating Derived Skill.]<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    [Enhanced Adaptability: A simple enhancement derived from a Transcendent''s ability which was shared to those connected to you. Unlock the ability to adapt two more Source Energy Types, Acquired Flux Energy State(Limited)]


    The series of notifications continued after and now it talked about the derived ability that will be passed down to my Companions.


    Through that Enhance Adaptability, they can now cultivate two more Source Energy Types and also have the Flux Energy State(Limited) to regte the three. I don''t know what ''Limited'' means. Maybe I''ll ask them after leaving this space.


    But to adapt to two more Source Energy Types, they needed to step foot to another world which contained a different Source Energy Type than what they currently have.


    Ah. I could finally take them away from their world, right? In the first ce, it''s possible to leave their world. The only problem was that like the Anzeans, they needed to travel through space. The existence of portals made world-traveling easier. We''ll just have to try when another portal back to Earth appears, I''ll take Nysia with me.


    However, we have to resolve what''s happening in this world first.


    Am I really a Transcendent now? Apart from the stats that I gained from having Transcendent Body and Transcendent Mind, there''s nothing else.


    Ah. It''s probably because I haven''t finished my Mortal Pathway yet. I should expect something after finishing it.


    After reorganizing the information that I acquired, I focused on my surroundings again.


    My body was still hungrily absorbing the surrounding Source Energy. Now that I turned my focus on it, it''s not just my passive absorption, the surrounding Source Energy is all supposed to be absorbed by me. This is probably one of the benefits of bing a Transcendent given by this space.


    Due to that, I sat down and started to actively absorb everything.


    50%


    70%


    100%


    [Ding!]


    [Advanced to Transformed Spirit]


    [Current Connection: 3 Rivers]


    [Advanced to 3rd Stage Saint Realm]


    [Support Expert System has leveled up to 3]


    [Advanced to Gold-rank Tier 3]


    30 minutester. A series of notifications rang out indicating my breakthrough.


    However, there are still more energies to be absorbed! I ignored the notifications and continued to actively absorb the remaining Source Energy.


    Looking at how dense it is, I determined that it was still enough for another breakthrough.


    Focusing on actively absorbing it again, as if a ck hole, my body swallowed everything around me.


    10%


    30%


    50%


    70%


    100%


    [Ding!]


    [Advanced to Transformed Spirit]


    [Current Connection: 4 Rivers]


    [Advanced to 4th Stage Saint Realm]


    [Support Expert System has leveled up to 4]


    [Advanced to Gold-rank Tier 2]


    After another two hours, another series of notifications rang out again and as soon as that happened, Ipleted my absorption of the surrounding Energy.


    And from the Ne, the Orb of Ailment and Orb of Reinforcement appeared and floated in front of me.


    The Orbs are more eager than me to make my 3rd and 4th Halo Skills.

 Chapter 185 Bedevilled Outburst, Bulwark Of Invulnerability

    [Added one slot for Supported Individuals]


    [Added one slot for Supported Individuals]


    [Support Bonus has been enhanced]


    [Level 3 Psyche Boost: 2.8 Int>3.1 Int]


    [Level 3 Physical Boost: 16.8 Str>18.6Str]


    [Level 3 Health Boost: 16.8 End> 18.6 End]


    [Support Bonus has been enhanced]


    [Level 3 Psyche Boost: 3.1 Int>3.4 Int]


    [Level 3 Physical Boost: 18.6 Str>20.4Str]


    [Level 3 Health Boost: 18.6 End>20.4 End]


    [Advanced Energy Control has been enhanced.]


    [Advanced Energy Control has been enhanced.]


    [A Halo Skill has been created.]


    [Bedevilled Outburst : Upon activation, you''ll be coated with Bedevilled Aura that can trigger continuous Energy Explosions upon contact. The Aura can also be molded into Energy Explosion projectiles which can be controlled. Each Energy Explosion projectile can trigger random debuff upon contact; 10% Slow, 10% Attack Debuff, 10% Defense Debuff. Debuffs can only be stacked 3 times and the count is collective. Activation Cost: 100 units of Level 1 Source Energy. Maintenance Cost: 10 units of Level 1 Source Energy/second. When inactive, you can still create projectiles or trigger Energy Explosions for 20 units of Level Energy per Projectile or Explosion.]


    [A Halo Skill has been created.]


    [Bulwark of Invulnerability : Activate to create a 10-meter zone around you that will buff any recognized ally with Triple Energy Shields that could stop both physical and energy-based attacks. The Domain will also give any recognized ally 20% defense boost. The enhancement will remain as long as they stay inside the zone and it will expire within 5 minutes after stepping out of the zone. However, the Triple Shields wouldn''t automatically regenerate if only oneyer was destroyed. And if the Triple Shields were destroyed, it needed 1 minute to regenerate if they''re still inside the zone. Activation Cost: 100 units; Maintenance Cost: 20 units/second]


    [The passive skill Explosion Intensity(Energy Explosion) has been removed and has been reced by two new passive skills.]


    [Upgraded Debuff (Bedevilled Outburst): +5% on every debuff]


    [Additional Stacks (Bedevilled Outburst): +2 additional debuff stack]


    [The passive skill Shield Durability (Energy Shield) has been removed and has been reced by two new passive skills.]


    [More Shields(Bulwark of Invulnerability): Triple>Quintuple Shields.]


    [Higher Defense: +10% Defense boost]


    [Gained 21 Strength, 21 Endurance, 1 Intelligence]


    -


    -


    [Level 4 Support Expert System (0%)


    Ability: Level 2 Adaptability (56%)


    Physique Cultivation: 4th Stage Saint Realm (0%)


    Spirit Cultivation: 4-River Transformed Spirit Stage (0%)


    Spirit Transformation: Energy Incarnate Form


    Meta Pathway: Gold-rank Tier 2 (0%)


    Energy Source:


    - Level ? Psyche Energy


    - Level 1 Flux Energy (4/5)


    Status:


    Universal Rank : Rank 1 Transcendent


    Brain Capacity: 15.8


    Swordforce: 100


    Strength: 110.8 (167.6)


    Endurance: 110.7 (166.9)


    Intelligence: 12.5 (15.8)


    UPL: 171.72


    Supported List: (12/14)


    Support Bonus: Level 3 Psyche Boost, Level 3 Physical Boost, Level 3 Health Boost


    Number of Supported Individuals: 12


    Current Stats Bonus: 60% of the average stats of Supported Individuals


    Skills:


    - Psyche Boost


    - Physique Boost


    - Spirit Boost


    - Dispelling Bow


    - Hero''s Companion


    - Support Recall


    - Support Incarnation


    - Interdimensional Communication


    - Energy Amplification


    - Energy Drain


    - Knight Skill (3/4)


    - Wizard Spell (3/4)


    - Augmented Skill (1/1)<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    - Halo Skill (4/4)


    Masteries:


    - Level 1 Advanced Sword Mastery (0%)


    +Sword Skills (2/7)


    Companions:


    - Sugawara Yuko (Earth) : Rank 1 Transcendent


    - Minami Yumiko (Earth) : Rank 1 Transcendent


    - Zerina (World of Systems) : Rank 5 Mortal


    - Avelin (World of Barbarians) : Rank 4 Mortal


    - Erin (World of Barbarians) : Rank 4 Mortal


    - Jayna (World of Spirits) : Rank 5 Mortal


    - Nysia Athonae (World of Meta) : Rank 1 Transcendent


    Status: +1.5 Strength, +1.5 Endurance(World Bonus),+5 Strength, +5 Endurance(Hero''s Awakening), Automatic Energy umtion]


    -


    -


    Upon seeing my updated stats page, I could only continuously nod my head while having a truly satisfied smile. The jump from a Rank 5 Mortal to Rank 1 Transcendent was truly leagues ahead. The concept of not being able to be bested by any Mortal wasn''t an exaggeration. If not for my iplete Mortal Pathway, I would''ve been a lot more stronger than this.


    The two new Halo Skills were Bedevilled Outburst which evolved from Energy Explosion and Bulwark of Invulnerability which evolved from Energy Shield.


    Instead of being an offensive skill, the first one became an Aura. Even if there''s an option to use it even without activating, given that I always wanted a quick end to my fights, going all out will always be my style. It can now also be used as projectiles. There''s now an option to just stand behind and bombard them with Energy Explosions that can give them debuffs.


    The second one became a zone like the Domain of Valor. By ovepping the two, I don''t think I will still be needed in a battlefield which involves a huge number of allies and enemies. I can just chill out on the back while the two zones are activated. It''s too overpowered for a Mortal World.


    Out of all the Augmented Skills, only the Energy sh is left. Even if I breakthrough to the 5th Stage, I will postpone creating my 5th Halo Skill. I needed the 5th Orb that could also enhance that skill. That Orb was surely waiting for me in the 5th world.


    Err¡­ and another Companion who''s holding onto it. I just hope I won''t be toote like what happened in that alternate reality...


    Yuko, Zerina, Erin, Avelin, Jayna, Yumiko and Nysia. I''ll make sure none of what happens in there happens in real life. I''m stronger now. With me as their Support, they wouldn''t experience the same thing.


    When I finished contemting about the changes in me, I looked up and saw the Exit Portal above. It has manifested by itself after Ipletely absorbed the Source Energy given to me.


    After bing a Transcendent, I automatically gained the ability to fly even without reaching the 4th realm of the Mortal Pathway. It would be weird if I''m already a Transcendent but I still couldn''t fly without the assistance of a Metagen.


    As if it''s natural, I flew up the opened portal and emerged from the Field of Transcendence.


    Boom! Boom!


    Apanied by the sound of something exploding, the Door of Transcendence where I emerged from burst into a blinding light which immediately illuminated this area of the Scorched Forest.


    "D-daisuke!"


    From below, Dannae shouted after the blinding light subsided. She came out of the tree where she hid before I entered the Door of Transcendence


    I''m not sure how long my Transcendence took but if she''s still here then there''s a possibility that no one really detected my Door of Transcendence.


    I flew down andnded before her. There''s a hint of worry in her eyes but upon seeing mend in front of her, it vanished and she sighed in relief.


    "Why are you shouting? How long did I stay in there?"


    It was night when the Door of Transcendence appeared and after emerging from it, the sky was still dark. One day?


    "It''s only been a day. But Daisuke, we have to leave now. An aircraft flew over one hour ago and hovered above that door. I''m afraid someone wille here."


    Dannae reported as she pointed above where the Door of Transcendence appeared.


    An hour ago. That aircraft left and didn''t attack it which could only mean that they recognized it. That it was a Door of Transcendence.


    If I''m not wrong, a Transcendent might appear here soon or maybe a battalion of Metagen, Darkgen or even Pent. It depends on whose aircraft that was.


    Because they were isted in this forest, Dannae couldn''t recognize which type of aircraft it was. Plus it''s already good enough that she wasn''t discovered.


    "Take this and go back to the tribe. It will be bad if someone sees you here."


    I took out thepressed sphere which contained the standard Metagen inside the Ne and handed it to her.


    Dannae had a nk face when she received it. Maybe she thought that I would run away with her but if I did they would probably discover the tribe and the Special Environment existing here in this area. I have to lure them away.


    "Don''t just stare nkly. Go now. I''m already a Mythic-rank. Can you feel it?"


    After saying that, I released the Transcendent Aura that I reeled in upon emerging from the Door. Dannae''s knees gave up on her and she almost fell down on her butt if I didn''t reach my hand to support her.


    While clutching thepressed sphere on her hand, l Dannae nodded while trembling slightly from the pressure I was giving off.


    "Y-you really seeded..."


    "Yes. So believe in me. I will pass by the tribe before going back to the city. That Metagen is yours now but remember what I told you before."


    "¡­Thank you. I remember. Take care out here."


    "When did you start worrying about me? They''re the ones who needed to take care. I will lure them away from this forest so that you and the tribe won''t be discovered, now go!"


    After pushing her to go onest time, Dannae nodded and reluctantly turned around to leave. After entering the Metagen, she skillfully drove it away as if she was already an experienced Pilot.


    "Now that she''s out of the way. I have to greet the neers." I whispered to myself.


    My Adaptability already detected two Transcendent presence that wasing over. They''re inside a Metagen so their presence was currentlyrger than me.


    With the Purple Haze almost destroyed, I have no Metagen to use but that''s fine. I''m fully prepared and already plotted my route of escape if things go awry.


    And I doubt they would engage me in battle. They''re probably here to see the new Transcendent which has just joined their ranks. They''re toote to stop it after all.


    I flew up and hovered above the Scorched Forest.


    Two hulking figures of 20-meter Ultimate Metagen could be seen from a distance, one appearing from the north and the other from the northwest.


    When the two Ultimate Metagens reached a certain distance they stopped and hovered in the air while menacingly staring at me who was calmly waiting for their arrival.


    I recognized the two Ultimate Metagens. They''re on the first page of the database after all.


    "Imperial Guardian and Enthroned Prince, I presume?"

 Chapter 186 Fighting The Enthroned Prince

    "You are that 4th one."


    A voice came out of the Metagen which came from the north. It has a dark blood-red color and a crown on top of its head, almost identical to the Metagen piloted by Sovereign Princess Elise.


    It was called the Fireblood Sovereign. ording to the database, his awakened ability involved both fire and blood. Quite obvious, isn''t it?


    "Yes. That''s me, Enthroned Prince Julian. Isn''t it rude to talk when you''re inside that? Unlike you, I don''t have an Ultimate Metagen yet. It''s still in the works, you see."


    "Aren''t you quite bold? Do you think by reaching Transcendence you''re already the same as us? We''re already at this level for more than 20 years!"


    This time the voice came from the Metagen which came from the northwest. It''s a towering ck Metagen which has white spikes on its back, it could be stretched outwards which would make it look like a wing made of bones or pulled into its arm and body to make it look like giant tusks attached to it.


    The Ultimate Metagen was called the Majestic Mammoth. The Imperial Guardian''s awakened ability involved superhuman strength. It sounds pretty weak but it was supplemented by his specialized Metagen that could amodate his ability and make it even on par with the blood and fire ability of the Enthroned Prince. Normally, he could be on par with Nysia but with his limited capabilities and the addition of Orb of Reinforcement in Nysia''s arsenal, his strength falls short.


    "Not really, Imperial Guardian Liam. However, I''m confident I can leave this ce unscathed. For your insecurities which endangered this world, I can only shake my head. Don''t worry, I''ll straighten you all up soon. Ah. Of course, with Nysia''s help."


    "Such arrogance! Do you think you know everything?!"


    "I don''t. Will you tell me everything? Why work together with the enemies of the world? I can understand the Dark World since they are your supply of Level 2 Source Energy but what about the Anzeans. What''s the deal with them?"


    "It wasn''t--"


    "Liam. Don''t talk too much. This kid is quite interesting. It''s been a while since we had someone new. The others die on their Trial after all."


    Before he could provide me with information, the Enthroned Prince stopped him. However, from those two words he managed to say, it sounds like it wasn''t them who had a deal with the Anzeans. Is it that Emperor?


    "Or you had them killed before they could finish their Trials. That''s quite a brilliant method to keep you in power, I must say."


    Since he interrupted the Imperial Guardian, I turned to face him. The Imperial Guardian is an old man. Even after being a Transcendent, his appearance didn''t change to make him look younger. And being an old man, he''s easier to rile up than this Enthroned Prince.


    He''s maybe a bit cunning and cold but he''s crazy over his wife. There was a case where he killed a subordinate because that subordinate tried to gain the favor of the Sovereign Princess, in a political way.


    He sent her to the League because he believed that he had a firm grasp on her but in the end, Elise chose to stay and fight against him. Maybe his wife grew some grievances against him when he offered her Order of the Light''s Cradle to be the front of their Order of the Dark Host.


    "Maybe? However, if you think you can leave easily, you should spread your senses out and see. Without a Metagen, do you think you can outrun us?"


    "I see. So you''re set on killing me here?"


    A few kilometres around me they created a consisting of Metagens and aircrafts. Maybe the Darkgens and Anzeans were also waiting at somewhere hidden. This could be said to be a Transcendent battlefield, they''ll just be coteral damage if they join in.


    "Not really. You''re that woman''s¡­ man. I''d like to see how she would react if I burn your blood in front of her."


    So that''s how he wanted to y. Dragging Nysia into the equation, eh? Well, he didn''t know that I am protective of my Companions. Let''s have him taste something worse


    Now I have this urge to drag him out of that Metagen and kill him before he became a huge painter.


    "Are you that petty because your wife left you? Don''t worry. If I managed to kill you, I''ll be sure to take care of her. Maybe leave a descendant to take up your throne and continue the lineage. Of course, it wouldn''t be your descendant."


    "You¡­!"


    His wife really is this Enthroned Prince''s weak spot. I guess he''s just that crazy over her. The rage in his voice couldn''t be hidden and I could feel the surrounding Meta Energy stirred due to his control.


    "Ah. Don''t cough out blood inside there. You''re not in that kind of novel. Maybe even if I failed to kill you, I''ll continue with that n. It will only be a matter of time for you to die anyway. That way you''ll taste more humiliation than if you die. At least you''ll know where she is and who she is with."


    "Arrogant brat! Curb that tongue of yours!"


    Ah. To think that words can be this effective.


    The Fireblood Sovereign zoomed in to my position with a blood-rednce on its hand. It then became something like a red meteor rushing in to end me.


    "Nysia, I believe the news already reached you. Don''t move from there and wait for me"


    Before he arrived, I opened the Interdimensional Communication and contacted Nysia. Because she''s connected to me, she already received the notification about my Transcendence. There''s no way she wouldn''t be privy of the news about two Mythic-ranks moving to this ce. I had to stop her before she decided to rush over here again. It''s already different than before. I''m not amb on the chopping board this time.


    "Idiot Daisuke!. Use that Orb of Concealment already and leave that ce. If not I''ll really rush there."


    "Believe in me this time. I''lle home and marry you, alright? The Emperor hasn''t moved so standby there."


    "I couldn''t change your mind¡­"


    "The Enthroned Prince wanted to humiliate you by capturing me so... I decided to return the favor to him. Watch me, Nysia."


    After saying that, I stood ready for the iing Ultimate Metagen. Nysia on the other side caught sight of what''s in front of me and saw the red streak of the iing Enthroned Prince. She gasped in surprise but she didn''t say anything.


    For me who had no Metagen to use to face someone piloting an Ultimate Metagen, I probably looked crazy to her.


    Energy Amplification!


    Domain of Valor!


    Bulwark of Invulnerability!


    Bedevilled Outburst!


    Andstly¡­ Phantasmic Doppelganger!


    Leaving the Energy Incarnate Transformation and the Orbs as some sort of trump card, I used all four Halo Skills. No matter what, I''m already prepared to run away if things don''t go well on my end.


    [Energy Amplification has been activated]


    [Energy Burn has started.]


    [Burn Rate: 20 units of Flux Energy/second]<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    [Gained 20% increase in all abilities, skills and energy effectiveness]


    [Will expire upon Energy Depletion or deactivating Energy Amplification]


    -


    [Domain of Valor has been opened]


    [Used 80 units of Flux Energy to activate]


    [Gained 39.9 Strength, 39.9 Endurance, 3 Intelligence]


    [Gained 24% Speed Enhancement]


    [Maintenance Cost: 16 units of Flux Energy/second]


    [Will expire upon deactivation]


    -


    [Bulwark of Invulnerability has been opened]


    [Used 80 units of Flux Energy to activate]


    [Gained Quintuple Layer of Energy Shields]


    [Gained 36% Defense Enhancement]


    [Maintenance Cost: 16 units of Flux Energy/second]


    [Will expire upon deactivation]


    -


    [Bedevilled Outburst has been activated]


    [Used 80 units of Flux Energy/second]


    [Maintenance Cost: 8 units of Flux Energy/second]


    [Will expire upon deactivation]


    -


    [Universal Rank : Rank 1 Transcendent


    Strength: 110.8 (207.5)


    Endurance: 110.7 (206.8)


    Intelligence: 12.5 (18.8)


    UPL: 210.84]


    -


    Due to the Energy Amplification, the cost decreased and the effects increased. But still, it''s a lot heavier with the addition of Bulwark of Invulnerability and Bedevilled Outburst


    However, upon seeing my updated stats, with the addition of the buff from the Domain of Valor, it''s almost double of my Power Level before reaching Transcendence!


    Along with the four clones, I met the red meteor head-on.


    All four of my clones were getting 100% effect of my buffs so they''re more useful than normal. With Quintuple Energy Shields covering them, they all lined up in front.


    Boom! Crack! Boom!


    When that red streak hit my first clone, it slowed down due to the shields and the explosions made from Bedevilled Outburst!


    1st clone prated.


    2nd clone destroyed.


    3rd clone damaged.


    The power the Enthroned Prince umted was used up by the time he reached the 3rd clone.


    Using that as an opportunity, I molded projectiles of Energy Explosions and instantly bombarded his Ultimate Metagen.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The same as me, the surviving two clones did the same, though their Energy Explosions dealt smaller damage than mine, it was still an additional damage.


    "What the hell¡­"


    From afar, I could hear the gasping voice of the Imperial Guardian as he cursed while watching this scene unfold in front of his eyes.


    30 secondster the Fireblood Sovereign hurriedly fell back, with smoke made from the explosion covering its visage.


    "What? Is that all your rage can do?"


    I smirked as I watched the smoke subside and saw the damage my Energy Explosions dealt to that blood-red Ultimate Metagen.

 Chapter 187 Prowess Of Power Level 200+

    The blood-red hulking visage of the 20-meter tall Fireblood Sovereign was now full of cracks from where it was bombarded with Energy Explosions. The regenium tes covering it shattered and fell off to the ground. Though it visibly regenerated through my naked eye, the Enthroned Prince was probably banged up inside it. If he didn''t retreat, he would be done in by now.


    The debuffs that stacked up have also started to gue him. He would either feel weak both in attack and defense and maybe slowed down.


    "How can someone without an Ultimate Metagen do this? He''s more of a monster than that woman!"


    The Imperial Guardian Liam blurted out after his shock subsided. That Majestic Mammoth echoed the trembling voice of him and beneath that trembling voice was his horror and dread at what had just happened.


    Normally the one who would be at a disadvantage was the one not piloting a Metagen. Their Brain Capacity would have boosted their energy output for 200% or more. For me to overwhelm the Enthroned Prince could be attributed to my buffs and my higher Energy Control.


    "Don''t just watch and cower in there Liam. Help me take him down."


    Julian spat to his peer as he tried to steady his previously battered Metagen. It''s almost back to its original form if not for smokes still being exuded from it.


    It''s really amazing to see the control of Transcendents. He already managed to repair that barrage of explosions.


    It''s not like I''m expecting to destroy their Metagen. This world invented something really amazing. I bet only those with Psyche Type of Source Energy could create these.


    "I thought you two are already Transcendents for 20 years? Why does it feel like I''m fighting a Mortal?"


    Since I was already exposed as a Transcendent, if a Dark World denizen was watching, my identity was surely reported back to their homeworld.


    It doesn''t matter now if I became this high profile. In a war, it would be a miracle if they could creep up on me. I would be able to detect them through my Adaptability.


    "Parlor tricks! Let''s see if you can still stay as confident with this! Fireblood Demons!"


    Like a viin in certain novels and animes, Julian spat out his technique name for all of us to hear.


    As his burst of Meta Energy whirled and stirred the surroundings, the crown on top of his Metagen lodged off from its head and hovered in front of it.


    The crown was then expanded by itself before it glowed a brilliant red. Soon after that, a drizzle of dark red blood rained from beneath it.


    However, the drizzle of blood didn''t continue to fall off to the ground, instead, it became suspended in the air as it moved to form the same outline as the Fireblood Sovereign.


    When it finished, the drizzle of blood was ignited and burst into mes which slowly transformed into a ming clone of the Fireblood Sovereign.


    As the heat of that burning clone reached the ground beneath us, the short grass dried up and thend cracked which spoke of how high the temperature it was emanating.


    When the clonepletely formed, the crown moved and started to create another clone.


    Since I was slowly moving away from the Scorched Forest to not let them notice how special the ce is, we eventually arrived at an open in.


    "Liam! What are you still standing for? Can''t you see he''s starting to distance himself? Engage him and don''t let him go!"


    The Enthroned Prince shouted to the Imperial Guardian. He couldn''t move at all because he''s concentrating himself to create those 20-meter clones of him.


    Of course, those clones were probably stronger than the clones I could produce in an instant.


    Just from the pressure it was emanating, it has at least 80% of his total prowess. I don''t know if that''s the Enthroned Prince''s strongest card but it''s probably enough to deal with my clones that were buffed to the limit.


    "I know! Don''t you daremand me!"


    The Imperial Guardian shouted back angrily before he piloted his Majestic Mammoth to rush towards me.


    That old man was really someone easy to erupt from being angry. It would be much better if they fought amongst themselves, no?


    By the time that it takes for the Imperial Guardian to decide about attacking me, I''ve alreadypletely replenished my Flux Energy. It''s also why I let the Enthroned Prince to easily retreat. Right now, my goal is to let them know that I am a formidable addition to Nysia''s organization.


    I recreated the destroyed clones while I moved back again to let them engage the Imperial Guardian. I didn''t bother concealing myself anymore. With both the Domain of Valor and Bulwark of Invulnerability opened, it''s pretty much useless.


    "You''re really arrogant! Mere clones wouldn''t be able to block this! Mammoth Charge!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Eh? Do they really need to shout it out? Either way, it''s easier to predict that attack.


    When I reached a certain distance, I focused myself molding projectiles before sending them all batch by batch. With the four clones holding off that Mammoth Charge of him, his Metagen started to be bombarded by Energy Explosion Projectiles.


    I then lifted my hand and cast Magic Missiles upwards.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Magic Missiles hit something and a group of five Darkgens appeared from above. All of them were at least a Specialized Darkgens meaning they''re almost like that Dres.


    I already saw that kind of trick during Yuko''s Transcendence and with my Adaptability, it''sughable for them to think that they would be able to move sneakily around me.


    The Enthroned Prince was still busy creating his clones and the Imperial Guardian was busy smashing away the four clones who could fight intelligently.


    The debuffs were fully stacked on the Imperial Guardian which allowed my clones to cope with his strength and speed. And since his Ultimate Metagen was more than 10 times my size it became even harder for him to aim at them.


    Using that timeframe where I am free. I flew upwards and unsheathed Willful Sword.


    This one kept trembling at my hips as if it wanted me to use him since earlier. However, there''s no opportunity for it earlier.


    Now that those Darkgens appeared, he finally got his time to shine.


    The blue-colored Swordforce and the Bedevilled Aura which coated it gave the Willful Sword an eye-catching and prominent presence. Even if it''s not made from pure regenium, it was tempered by tribtion lightning itself!


    With the addition of the lightning spark that seemingly became its own enhancement by devouring the lightning dragons, the Willful Sword became even more eye-catching with that blue lightning spark when the Swordforce coated it.


    I still haven''t created my own Sword Skills but I have those two in my arsenal.


    sh Draw!


    In a blink of an eye, I passed through two stacked Darkgens and appeared above them. It was too fast that I felt like I prated through a soft surface.


    When I looked behind me, an afterimage of a blue lightning streak which started from where I activated the Sword Skill was left behind.


    A few secondster, a human-sized hole was created in the middle of the two Specialized Darkgen before a series of explosions simultaneously urred inside it, obliterating the two Darkgens from inside out.


    While the explosions were happening, I used Elusive Steps and instantly appeared behind another one.


    As a Transcendent and someone with 200+ Power Level, a Mortal, be it a Rank 5 who''s about to reach Transcendence, wouldn''t be able to catch me and just watch on as my afterimages moved one after another.


    I shed open the cockpit of one and killed the pilot who couldn''t even react to what happened before flying to the next one to do the same.


    When thest Darkgen noticed what was happening, it was already toote. He was just about to turn around when Energy Explosion Projectiles bombarded his back.


    In less than a minute, the five exposed Darkgens were all destroyed


    "What do you think, Enthroned Prince Liam? How long will I have to wait? Should I see your wife first before going back to fight you again?"


    "Daisuke. What are you saying there?"


    "Ah. Right. You''re still there, Nysia. Don''t worry, I''m just trying to anger him."


    "Elise is here. Idiot Daisuke."


    After saying that Nysia pouted before backing away from the screen. Momentster, apart from the Sovereign Princess Elise, Imperial Princess Leianne and Moonlight Queen Lunaria were also curiously looking at the screen of Interdimensional Communication. Behind them were Lexie and the three Heroes; Matthew, Amry and Kazeyoshi.


    Ugh. Everything was broadcasted to them...

 Chapter 188 Leading The Two Transcendents On

    "You know, I really don''t mind it if you seriously consider that, Sir Daisuke..."


    The Sovereign Princess'' slightly embarrassed voice rang out from the screen. Elise intentionally raised the volume of her voice when she said that. It was loud enough for the Enthroned Prince to hear from below.


    Err... I''m quite conflicted about this kind of assistance from her, how should I respond to it? Go with the flow?


    "Elise! Just you wait! You''re mine! I will soon bring you back home! Don''t ever think you can jump into another man''s arms!"


    Julian''s raging voice thunderously rang out that the vibration made by the volume of his voice could be seen.


    There''s no doubt, his wife is his wrong button. He''s probably too possessive of her. The Sovereign Princess even entertained what I said and let him hear it... This guy might go all out now.


    Poof!


    Because of the rage that he disyed, Julian''s control of his energy was seriously disrupted which caused the 2nd clone to be deformed and copsed by itself. He had to recreate it again from scratch.


    Alright. That skill is too inconvenient to use. I''m d my clones are instantly created.


    "Un. Let me properly talk to you about it when I arrive back there, Elise."


    Since the Sovereign Princess did that to help me anger her husband, I needed to make a follow-up. Whatever grievance she had on him, I''ll make full use of it.


    When the Enthroned Prince heard what I said, he gave up forming the 2nd clone. He controlled the 1st clone that was on standby to merge with him instead of fighting alongside it.


    The back of that blood-clone opened and instantly covered the Fireblood Sovereign.


    Like a main K*men Rider who had different suits he could use, his Ultimate Metagen switched forms by letting it merge with a Fireblood Demon clone.


    "Shut up brat! Don''t you dare touch her! Vermillion Demon Form!"


    After shouting his retort, he once again shouted the name of his ability.


    "Uhm. It seems that it works, Sir Daisuke."


    The Sovereign Princess'' whispering voice was ryed next. If that Enthroned Prince heard it, he might be overjoyed to know that everything was just an act.


    "Thank you, Sovereign Princess and I apologize for dragging your name in this."


    "No worries. Anyway. What you just did was too amazing that we''re all speechless at how fast that happened."


    Is she talking about my quick work on the 5 Darkgens? Maybe it looked amazing? I don''t know. If it was Nysia, she could also do that.


    "Five Specialized Darkgens destroyed just like that. I''m d I didn''t antagonize you. Thank you, Matthew."


    "He''s already scary back then but now he has be horribly terrifying."


    The Imperial Princess and the Moonlight Queen''s voices also rang out andmented at what I did. The former heaved a sigh of relief while thetter started trembling visibly as her hand went to her chest. That time when I broke that cube embedded on her chest was still etched on Lunaria''s mind.


    "That''s my husband. It''s already a given that he''s that amazing."


    After the three took a step back, Nysia reappeared on the screen while bragging about our soon-to-be rtionship.


    That girl¡­ She probably thought I''m being serious about what I said regarding Elise. I promised I''ll marry her when I get back so it''s already fine for her to announce it like that.


    When the three heard those, they all stared at her, speechless while Lexie could be seen pping behind her. She''s now more supportive of our rtionship.


    "Alright, I''ll be a bit busy here. Remember, whatever I say here is only to anger him. You don''t need to worry, wife."


    Adding ''wife'' at the end made that pouty woman blush profusely that she immediately covered her face to save her dignity as the strongest Transcendent.


    The others could only smile while shaking their heads as they saw that disy of womanliness by Nysia.


    Leaving it at that, I descended a bit to level myself with the raging Enthroned Prince.


    I threw a nce at the Imperial Guardian who''s still busy catching my clones.


    The clones'' duration will soon run out. I shouldn''t let them know that my clones have that kind of limitation. The triplets who saw it vanishing before were now under our custody so no one has seen it vanishing from running out of time yet.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    I waved my hand and mentallymanded the 4 clones to fly back to my side. When they arrived at my side, it''s the same time as their duration ran out. Themand I did made it look like a gesture which deactivated the clones. Itpletely masked that the clones have a time limit.


    "Old Man Liam, why don''t the two of you join hands to deal with me now? Look at yourpanion raging like that, you need to support him, right?"


    I smirked and pointed the Willful Sword at him. With its blue lightning aura, a Triple sh consisting of Energy sh, Wind des and Cleaving des was ejected and flew towards him as it made an arc in the air.


    Because he was barraged by the Energy Explosion Projectiles, he''s now wary about my real body''s attacks. Though the triple sh was also enhanced due to the increase of my stats, it''s not that strong against an Ultimate Metagen and a Transcendent.


    "Old man?! Don''t you know how to give others some respect?! I''m at least half a century older than you!"


    The Imperial Guardian retorted before controlling his 20-meter tall Majestic Mammoth to fly upwards in a bid to dodge the Triple sh. For someone who came here to gang up on me, it''s quite bold of him to ask for some respect.


    "Look. It''s not that I''m disrespecting you, I already have 3 guys I''m calling as Old Man and they''re all someone I somehow respect. One was now weaker than me but I''ll keep that while the other two were still full of mysteries. Besides, aren''t you two here to deal with me?"


    If nothing bad happens, Old Man Reol will reach Transcendence albeit a little slower than Raiden, Erin and Avelin.


    The other two are that cunning Principal and the Incarnation in that Underground Mansion.


    With my response, the Imperial Guardian couldn''t find any words to retort so the Enthroned Prince did it for him by doing a preemptive attack as if that''s something I haven''t ounted for.


    His Vermillion Demon Form could be said to be a bit terrifying if seen from afar but for me who determined him to be a bigger threat than the Imperial Guardian, his every move was carefully monitored by me.


    As he flew over, blood-rednce-shaped energy projectiles were created and spearheaded his attack. From the intensity of those projectiles and hisnce that was bigger than me, it would really spell my death if I took it head-on.


    I still refuse to use everything I have, especially the Totem. These two wouldn''t be here without the influence of the Emperor. Before retreating, I needed to at least squeeze some information from them as well as build my prestige among the Transcendents of this world, as well as the Dark World and the Anzeans.


    If I have to guess, the Anzeans also have their own Transcendents as leader of their civilization. I just couldn''t guess what their real goal was here. I''mcking information.


    Somehow, I feel like that due to my Transcendence, the widening of the portals has once again quickened. The Transcendents of the Dark World might be able to descend here soon. Not just here, on Yuko and Yumiko''s Otherworld as well.


    And due to the increase of my support bonus, some of the heroes registered to me probably only needed 1 more breakthrough to reach the threshold to call upon the Door of Transcendence.


    If we''re about to fight stronger enemies, we have to quickly straighten up these Transcendents going against their own world.


    Energy Thread!


    sh Steps!


    After throwing a rope made of energy as thick as my arm towards the iing Metagen, I dodge to the side before flying upwards.


    The link failed to lodge itself on the Fireblood Sovereign due to the swarm of blood-rednces hacking at it continuously. If I wanted to establish that link and drain his energy, I needed to sneak behind him but with the two of them here, it would be hard.


    The Imperial Guardian already recovered from his speechlessness. And like the Enthroned Prince, his Ultimate Metagen has started to take on another form.


    This time, his aura surged and as if a rampaging mammoth, the tusks behind him moved forward. His superhuman strength has limited capabilities but with the help of that Metagen, he got a wide variety of attacks to supplement that awakened ability.


    Of course, I shouldn''tpletely believe the information that was recorded about them. The possibility of him hiding his trump cards is there.


    The two huge tusks dislodged from the Majestic Mammoth and hovered around him. Afterwards, the two tusks let off some kind of energy outburst which split the two into 16 identical white des.


    The bone-like spikes on his Metagen''s back expanded and covered its two arms, bulking it up.


    And that''s not all, the 16 identical des lodged themselves on those bulked up arms, giving his Majestic Mammoth a new look and sharp weapons instead of just its fists.


    At least, he''s not like the Enthroned Prince who shouted his new form.


    "Your arrogance will end here brat. Even if we failed to kill you, I''ll make sure you wouldn''t be able to go back to the city."


    Surprisingly, the old man managed to calm himself down and caught up to where we were. As expected of a Transcendent, I guess?


    Now, to cope with the two of them whose pressure increased, I need to get myself a Metagen¡­ or a Darkgen.


    When that thought came to my mind, I smirked and looked down at the Darkgens which fell down after their pilots dying.


    At least two of those weren''t that damaged, I can use them.

 Chapter 189 Trampling On Their Pride

    "Alright. You two are more imposing now. Let me get myself something to entertain you and finish this little y we''re doing."


    After saying that, I didn''t wait for their reply as I immediately dived down and picked one of the two Darkgens.


    The two choices both have dark colors. After deliberating for a few seconds, I chose the dark blue Darkgen which hasrge ck wings behind it. The wings have soft feather-like des that would probably harden if energy ran through it. Out of the two, it''s also the one that uses a sword as its weapon.


    The opened cockpit still had the dead Dark World denizen strapped onto his seat so I pulled him out of it before entering and taking his ce inside.


    It took me a little over 5 seconds to familiarize myself to the interior of the Darkgen. Compared to a Metagen, there''s no interface to input themands. Instead, it will be controlledpletely by my brain. There''s also no need to put on a helmet for that to link my brain to the Darkgen, all I needed was to strap something on my arms and that''s where the energy will travel through.


    After understanding how it works, I reached in for the activation switch.


    As the engine whirled I recalled more information about this Darkgen or all the Darkgens in particr.


    Every Darkgen doesn''t have a one type of energy restriction. Any type of energy can activate it as long as their Brain Capacity reaches the threshold. Its engine was made from a mix of Dark Energy and Regenium which made the maximum output to be higher than a Specialized Metagen. It boasted a 200% maximum energy output. Using a Level 2 Source Energy to the engine made the difference.


    Due to this, I determined that the Dark World has the knowledge about how they can make equipment that can be used by any level and type of energy, just like the Ne.


    "Did I keep you waiting?"


    In front of me, the two Ultimate Metagen were still towering presencespared to the Darkgen I picked up from the ground.


    The Vermillion Demon Form and the somewhat spiky mammoth gori Form silently watched as the ck wings on the back of this Darkgen lifted me on their eye level.


    "I see. Your confidence has already shattered and now needs the help of a machine. You believed you now have no chance to evade us like a snake with only your body."


    Even if I couldn''t see him, the old man Liam was probably smirking to himself inside that lump of metal.


    "Not really. I just feel like that I have to end this soon. You see, Nysia and the Sovereign Princess are already waiting for me back home. I already find it pointless to squeeze out the information you''re holding through words."


    He''s partly right but of course, I wouldn''t admit to it.


    "Your words might be poisonous but don''t think you can keep using my wife against me."


    "Ah. Of course, Julian. Elise will stop being your wife soon so it''s also pointless to drag her into this, don''t worry this will be thest time you will hear her name from me. Come and let this brat teach you veterans a lesson about protecting your world."


    Though there''s still rage in his voice, the Enthroned Prince, like the Imperial Guardian, has also started to show signs of calming down.


    Based on my observation, apart from the two, someone else wasmunicating with them which rendered my efforts on angering them to turn useless at this point.


    "You''re an outsider! Don''t talk about protecting our world."


    "That is what''s funny, don''t you think so? This world has five of you but the World''s Will still asked us for help. Think again about what you did and if after this you still wanted to antagonize us, you should start considering changing your Source Energy and be a full-time traitor of this world. You two will not be missed, drag that Emperor with you if he so wishes."


    "You¡­!"


    Because the truth of my words stabbed them, they couldn''t utter a proper response and I was met with only that exmation from the old man.


    I also didn''t expect for them to respond to it, it''s just intended to confuse them and think if what they''re fighting for was really what they wanted.


    Phantasmic Doppelganger!


    Four Darkgen clones immediately materialized before me. With the 200% energy output, these clones'' capabilities have more or less doubled, partnered it with my opened buff zones, it''s more than enough to put them into a difficult situation.


    Since I havepletely understood how this Darkgen works, the series ofmands I willed were all smoothly executed.


    The four clones evenly split their targets, two for each Ultimate Metagen while my real body watched on from behind them, in charge of bombarding them with my Energy Explosion Projectiles.


    At this point, I''m already a one-man army but yeah, my main ss is still a support.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    When the two saw me doing the first move, they flew back a bit to distance themselves from each other before making a stance to face the wed Darkgen clones.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Explosions immediately started to fill the surroundings due to the projectiles made from the Bedevilled Outburst. Every time a projectile or any part of the clones would make contact, an explosion would ur.


    Through their experience as a veteran Mythic-rank, they''re handling it well by not letting the clones touch themselves or instantly divert their limbs or bodies to dodge before the explosion ensues.


    However, with my sneaky Energy Explosion Projectiles hitting them asionally, the stacked debuff has already started to affect their performance.


    As the bulked up arms of the Majestic Mammoth continued to endure the continuous explosions which he failed to dodge, the des lodged onto it started to crack and snap. Though they were being regenerated by his Meta Energy, the time it took was enough to give chance for the clones to slowly hack and stab their swords to the Ultimate Metagen.


    The new form of Fireblood Sovereign also couldn''t cope with the Energy Projectiles even while using that blood-like aura of his to defend against it. More often than not, my projectiles would be able to prate through the ofnce-shaped projectiles around him.


    Unfortunately, the explosions this time couldn''t deal that much damage on his Metagen. That merging with the clone not only changed his form but it seemingly increased his resistance towards explosions. There''s one downside though, he became slower than earlier which led to my clones to hit him more than he dodged.


    The Enthroned Prince also tried employing his weapon''s specialty to keep the clones at bay, however, all of that was proven useless when the two clones didn''t mind getting stabbed by it.


    Sometimes the two Transcendents would be able to break out of their current disadvantage only to be met with Energy Explosion Projectiles which I reserved behind me. Those projectiles were experimental ones where I exercised my control of energy. They would only be sent and controlled to ultimately hit the enemies when they executed an unexpected move.


    Two minutester, I pulled the clones back which was like a saving grace for the two. When they saw me wave my hand to remove the clones, their Metagens seemingly rxed its posture.


    However, when I started to move from my position, the two of them subconsciously flew backwards.


    "Say, are you terrified right now?"


    I coldly muttered while I zoomed in to their position. Unlike the clones they faced which only have less than half of my real prowess, I''m going to stomp their pride down for being a Transcendent.


    The wings on the back of the Darkgen were immediately coated with my Flux Energy, activating the added function of the Darkgen. It expanded andunched those feather-like des whenever it would p.


    With those des and the Energy Explosions Projectiles, the two found themselves unable to dodge everythingpletely.


    "It''s like that time again! Kuh!"


    "Don''t remind me of that Liam. We''re stronger now than that time. A newly transcended brat like him wouldn''t be able to beat us. If only Lyra didn''t cower upon that woman''s discovery¡­"


    Ah. They''re probably reminiscing their defeat against Nysia. And that Lyra is probably the Matriarch and Lunaria''s mom.


    In any case, it''s inevitable for them to suffer like this. They were consumed by their inferiority, it''s time to knock some sense into them.


    Even if that Emperor was pulling into their inferiority, they still have awareness of their situation. I will be disappointed if that''s not the case


    "Shush. Let me tell you something. The Dark World whom you''re dealing with probably has enough Transcendents that cany waste in this world when that portal widened enough for them to pass through. Who knows? Their might also be moving towards here and all of us here who''s only a Rank 1 Transcendents are just ants to whoever''s on top."


    "You two are already lucky to have reached that state but if you want to progress further, don''t let your inferiority drag you down. Here, let me show you how a newly transcended brat tramples down on your pride."


    The dark blue Darkgen pped its wings and immediately switched direction. In mere seconds, the visage of the Fireblood Sovereign appeared on the screen in front of me.


    sh!


    Before he could raise his guard, a surge of Swordforce shed in front of him which immediately broke open the blood-like aura covering him. The streak of blue Swordforce continued its way andnded right where the cockpit is located.


    I still can''t get a sh of inspiration on what type of sword skill I will make but the Swordforce is a special type of energy that''s only usable when I wield a sword. Even without a Sword Skill, even a simple sh can be imbued by it.


    Through the screen in front of me, the startled and terrified expression of the Enthroned Prince could be seen on the opening in his cockpit made by that simple sh.

 Chapter 190 Ending The Show

    [Sword Skill Creator haspletely analyzed your Sword Attack.]


    [A simple sh imbued not only by Swordforce but also by the intent to show dominance. Since it''s not a Sword Skill, the force delivered wasn''t optimized. The Sword Skill Creator can optimize it for your use.]


    [Do you want to register it as a Sword Skill?]


    A series of notifications showed up after delivering that attack. The system recognized it as some type of sword skill that can be optimized. However, do I really need to make that simple sh as one of my self-created sword skills?


    It''s a bit unnecessary for now. That simple sh can be improvedter on if I get more inspiration on how to do it. Not just putting in the intent to show dominance. I needed something more.


    After choosing neither of the two options, I turned my focus back to the terrified Enthroned Prince. He was speechless but he''s not moving from where he is. With his cockpit cut open by my sword, he''s now more vulnerable to direct attacks. As a Transcendent, he could surely escape from me if he became truly desperate and decided to leave his Ultimate Metagen here.


    "How about this, Enthroned Prince? Are you still unconvinced?"


    Of course he is.


    My voice brought him back from his current stunned state and when he realized that I was looking down at him from above, Julian gritted his teeth and tried to pull the Fireblood Sovereign away.


    Bam!


    I didn''t hesitate to stomp the feet of the Darkgen I was piloting right on top of him. Though it didn''t damage his Fireblood Sovereign at all, the force was enough to stop him. Using that opportunity, I covered the sword with the Energy Thread before stabbing it on his Ultimate Metagen''s crowned head.


    And as expected, the series of notifications regarding that showed up.


    [Energy Thread has been sessfully connected]


    [Energy Drain has started.]


    [Draining Rate: 24 units of Meta Energy/second]


    [Will be interrupted if the thread is cut or pulled out.]


    "Huh? What is this?!"


    As soon as that happened, apart from his somewhat desperate face to get away, panic appeared on his face when he felt his energy start to be drained.


    His only option at the moment was to leave his Fireblood Sovereign and escape with his real body but knowing him, he wouldn''t do that. His ego would stop him.


    During all of that, I kept my senses locked onto the Imperial Guardian who was cautiously watching from the distance.


    From what I''ve shown him of how easily I pinned the Enthroned Prince, he probably started doubting their chances to prevail against me. Just with the clones, they''re already struggling to cope with it earlier. If he put me in the equation, it''s a foregone conclusion that they will be dominated.


    "Liam! What are you waiting for?! Attack him now!"


    Since he couldn''t get away, Julian who refused to escape and continued his struggle shouted from inside his Metagen.


    If not for trying to preserve as many Transcendents on our side as possible, I won''t really mind cutting their numbers down. This Enthroned Prince is certainly full of his own ego. Even if he was already yed by the Emperor to do his bidding, I''m guessing that in his mind, he''s the one on top.


    At least that''s what I observed from this brief interaction with him. Elise and the situation, he probably believed that it''s all under his own control. I wonder what sweet words did the Emperor say to stroke this guy''s ego?


    "Alright. Julian isn''t convinced. What about you, old man Liam? I don''t have all day. I''ve already shown you what I can do. For now I won''t go further than this. However, this is the only time I will be this lenient..."


    Though my words were directed to Liam, my Transcendent Aura expanded and added another pressure on the Enthroned Prince. From the screen, blood has already started to leak from his mouth due to his continuous attempt to leave the influence of my Darkgen and with that added pressure, he might really cough out a mouthful of blood if he continued struggling.


    Liam, on the other hand, ignored Julian''s shouts. He was clearly conflicted and took at least 2 minutes before his voice delivered his answer. Whoever calmed him down earlier was probably telling him not to trust my words but apparently that didn''t work this time.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "¡­ What you said about the Dark World¡­ is that true?"


    After hearing it, I couldn''t help but grin at it. The Imperial Guardian finally gave me the reaction I was waiting for. All this time of showing my strength and establishing the prestige of a newly transcended individual, it''s all to let them think twice about their current situation.


    It''s time to wrap this up...


    "Do I have a reason to lie? You know why we are summoned in this world. I can''t provide proof but you can start guessing on why they''re in need of a lot of regenium."


    I don''t think they''re stupid enough to not see through their purpose of gathering all those regenium. They were neglecting that fact due to their desire to be stronger than Nysia. That''s what the Emperor took advantage of which led to the current situation of this world. If Nysia didn''t appear, the world would probably be more chaotic than how it is now.


    At least that could be said about the driving force for the three of them, as for the Emperor. If he''s really how Leianne described him to be, he probably made a lot of contingency ns for his ambition to take this world for himself.


    In any case, he''s probably starting to get restless when things started to go wrong after Nysia''s discovery. I should expect an encounter with him soon.


    "I know. Of course, I noticed their purpose but I am turning my head away from it. Not just me, every one of us does. You see, their Source Energy is our only hope to advance further."


    "That''s where you''re wrong. That''s not your only hope, Liam. Let me show you."


    I''m still not clear about the situation of the higher worlds but considering that Ancient Ruins and the bits of information that the old man in the mansion ruins managed to let slip from his mouth, not every higher worlds are like this Dark World.


    Since the Domain of Valor and Bulwark of Invulnerability only give buffs on recognized ally, I tried switching my view of him.


    When I changed my view of him to an ally, his body was instantly engulfed by the buff provided by the two. The Quintuple Shields materialized in front of him and his aura was strengthened. He''s clear of his own strength, the Domain of Valor alone could add more than 35 power levels and it will increase further along with the growth in my stats.


    "This¡­"


    "That''s not all. For the few months since I started to tread on this path. Those around me experienced unnatural growth. I won''t say it is my influence but that''s a possibility."


    After that I reverted my view of him back to someone not an ally which instantly erased the buff he received regardless of its remaining duration.


    "I can guess who you''remunicating with but considering the information I heard about him, with his ambition, he''s a lot more harder to convince than this egotistical guy."


    "I''m not egotistical!"


    "Alright. Delusional then. Julian, you''re also not stupid and you heard everything I said. You two won''t tell me anything so I can only guess for now. In any case, this show has to end, you two can''t pin me down here or even threaten me with your strength."


    The guy below my feet could only silently grit his teeth but he clearly knew that it''s true. Even if both of them go all out, I still have a lot hidden in my sleeves.


    "Old Man Liam,e to the Free City if you decide to work with us. We have no time left. Like I said, this will be the only time I will extend my hand to you. Choose well."


    As soon as I finished saying that, the Aura of Concealment covered the Darkgen.


    It got dragged until this point but that''s all I need. That reaction from the Imperial Guardian. The Dark World denizens wouldn''t be an ally, the Anzeans have a small possibility but I wouldn''t bet on that without enough information. These native Transcendents however... they can still be converted. But of course, I wouldn''tpletely trust them if they decided to turn over a new leaf and that Emperor probably prepared something for the asion they started doubting their cause.


    During that Transcendent Mind Trial, I already envisioned what I have to do next.


    I had this nagging feeling that the battle here will be much more different than in other worlds which only needed one Hero. Before the descent of Transcendents from a higher world, I''ll aim to cleanse this world and unit them. Along with that, increase the Transcendents starting with the three Heroes.


    There are other ways to stimte someone''s growth as I''ve seen during the war in the World of Barbarians. A lot of them managed to increase their cultivation base and became close to breakthrough. There''s also that instance when Trax tried to breakthrough during our final match at thatpetition.


    As I left the area while hidden under the Aura of Concealment, I threw onest nce to the two Transcendents who stayed hovering there. Their intimidation failed and instead they suffered another setback but at least I let that old man taste the benefit of being someone I considered an ally, he''ll start considering that.

 Chapter 191 Back To The Free City

    2 minutester, I already passed through the they made and saw how thick it was. I would really be detected easily and would have a hard time going back to the city if I was weaker than those two and didn''t have the Orb of Concealment on me.


    Metagens, various aircrafts and even drones.


    They''re dead set on not letting me out of their sight. Due to that, I decided to give them what they want. They''re still near the Scorched Forest so I needed to pull them away from it.


    Dannae, that girl would understand why I didn''t go back to the tribe. Also, I already warned her enough not to show herself to others for now. Maybe when things calmed down she could see the world and not be restricted underground where she would surely be discriminated against.


    Even if she''s not my Companion, that ability of hers could be useful. As long as they stay underground, they would be fine. Nysia would surely send someone there to investigate the Special Environment.


    Another 3 minutester, I used Phantasmic Doppelganger to create 4 clones like what I did before, spreading them out in different directions.


    This time, I still didn''t conceal myself which led for five identical Darkgens to suddenly appear in the radar of those standing guard at their ce.


    Almost instantly, both Metagens and aircrafts alike turned towards me. At first, they were only watching as I gained distance from them but after a while, they started to move and tailed behind me.


    It''s pretty pointless after that show but I needed to do this to pull them away from the Scorched Forest.


    Among them, there''s no Specialized Metagen so it''s clear that their purpose was only to surround me. The would surely work if it''s against a Rank 5 Mortal even if he''s a Rank SSS+ but against a Transcendent? They needed to have a stronger Transcendent that could lock me in ce.


    I only have one destination anyway and that''s the Free City. That Special Environment and the tribe living there should be kept a secret, for now, especially Dannae. She could even be someone special among the Anzeans, who knows?


    -


    -


    8 hours instantly passed and soon enough, the sun could be seen peeking out from the horizon. The tails following me has already decreased to only the drones, trying to keep up with me.


    Those Metagens and aircraft pilots wouldn''t be able to stand the exhaustion so they had tond and rest or they were just called back to go home.


    In any case, I also needed tond for a bit. I''m fine but the Darkgen also needed some kind of maintenance. It seems that something broke when it fell down from up high. The damage was already repaired but the engine needed to cool down for an hour for it to bepletely repaired.


    Landing also gave me the opportunity to use the Absorption Room.


    I already missed one day so I thought of absorbing two days worth of Dark Energy. I sessfully reached Transcendence but that doesn''t mean I should start to neglect improving myself further.


    With the show of my strength earlier, even the Transcendents I haven''t seen yet would have to think twice before moving against me. Even if they did, with my increased awareness, I would be able to detect them easily.


    After finding a suitable ce, Inded the Darkgen and took out the Portable Absorption Room.


    Before entering it, I looked up at the drones watching above and smiled. It''s already pointless for them to continue monitoring me but I guess they''re just sending me off and making sure I''ll go home safely? Such a thoughtful bunch, eh?


    My passive absorption has increased its efficiency by a lot. It''s more than double before my Transcendence. And if I actively absorb, the previous 6 hours to consume 1 container will be cut down to 2 hours.


    By reaching the same level as them, my Energy Controlpletely overtakes Nysia''s or the other Rank 1 Transcendents'' energy control and absorption.


    If I absorb unrestrainedly outside, the surrounding area will be dried up of energy in a short time. This is the point at which I guessed back in the World of Barbarians and also what the World''s Will of the World of Spirit was being paranoid about.


    I now have the means to deprive someone of his own Energy. Of course it wouldn''t work on Rank 4 or 5 Mortals but below that, it''s fairly easy to control their energy. Their ability or skills will be nullified by my Energy Control.


    Haa¡­ Of course, just because I''m now able to do this doesn''t mean I will indiscriminately kill those weaker than me. I''m not Raiden.


    Right now, my goals were still seemingly more or less the same.


    My Companions as my highest priority. Uncovering the secret about my identity next andstly saving the Otherworlds.


    If I deemed someone as an enemy, I wouldn''t hesitate to kill. But I wouldn''t unnecessarily make enemies. Unless they''re already established as one just like the Dark World, someone could still be an unlikely ally.


    As of now, the trio of Transcendents with the Emperor as the head could bebeled as troublemakers of this world. The Anzeans whose motive foring here was still a mystery could bebeled with a question mark.


    True. Others might''ve been implicated by their actions these past years in this world but that doesn''t concern me at all. I''m not an Ally of Justice who will answer to everyone''s grievances. If they still have some use, I''ll use them.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Err¡­ I got deep into my overthinking again.


    I shook my head and started actively absorbing the converted Dark Energy.


    As time passed I soon fell into a meditative state. When useless thoughts left my mind, I started to explore deep into my mind. Just like that time when I dive inside to see where my ability came from.


    Both Adaptability and Energy Control that I awakened were at the same spot of my Brain which confirmed my guess that the two were from the same type of Source Energy.


    Further inside, I dived into my memory bank. From my childhood until that nk in my memory. At thest part before that nk in my memory, I found myself standing at that old yground, looking at the children ying there. The next part will surely be my first meeting with Yuko as a kid, at that old yground. Next thing I remembered was at least 2 years after thatst part.


    When will my memory bepleted? If I remembered it, will my goals and priorities change?


    My consciousness dived deeper and deeper asking for questions that didn''t have an answer. Sometimes I would overthink and then take a step back until I came to a reasonable guess but all of that was tucked away deep in my consciousness.


    6 hourster, 3 days worth of Dark Energy was emptied. The drones that were observing were still there but during the 6 hours, no one really came to disturb me.


    After determining that, I jumped back to the Darkgen and continued my way back to the Free City of Nysia.


    -


    -


    The sun was about to set again when I reached the vicinity of the city.


    As I flew over with my Darkgen inside the City Walls, apart from the citizens below who were terrified from seeing a Darkgen flying in the city sky nothing else happened.


    I already contacted them before I reached the city walls, that''s why I went inside unhindered.


    The drones tailing me also left my side when upon reaching the city walls. If they still followed inside, they would surely be shot down. Before they left, I left a message to whoever''s watching me and sarcastically thanked them for escorting me back safely.


    "Daisuke! Wee back!"


    Nysia''s voice entered my ears as soon as Inded at the Metagen Garage, she''s in a bright red garb that further entuated her mature figure. Forgetting that there were others behind her, she immediately jumped and flew towards me as if we haven''t seen each other for years.


    "Are you sure you wanted to act like this in front of them?"


    I spread my arms and caught her in my arms. Despite her hasty actions, she felt so soft and light. Though she was pouting before the call ended during that fight against Liam and Julian, she''s really acting like a maiden this time.


    "Who cares? I was worried, idiot. Both in your Transcendence and when those two blocked your way home. If you didn''t contact me I would really rush to that ce"


    "You know how I am. I''m someone who will not hesitate to run away if I don''t see any chances at winning."


    "I know. Of course, I know."


    "Alright. I''m sorry to have worried you, I''m home, Nysia."


    Because Nysia acted like this, Lexie and the others who were watching from a distance gave a sign that they would go inside, leaving the two of us alone. If the callst night didn''t convince them, this probably cemented the image of Nysia on them as a lovestruck woman and not the strongest Mythic-rank that they saw during that night.


    Well, since they''re just there to greet me on my arrival and probably congratte me for my Transcendence, we can do thatter.


    To satisfy her, I picked her up and carried her like a princess as we moved from the Metagen Garage back to her room at the top floor.


    Lexie and the others, as well as the members of the League who saw us on our way to the VIP Elevator, could only stand there speechless upon seeing their Leader acting that womanly.


    Upon putting her down to her bed, Nysia kept her hold onto me and pulled me to be on top of her.


    Without any words exchanged, we fell into our own world. We haven''t crossed the line yet but that would surely change after our wedding.


    Before talking about the state of the world and the steps we would take to protect this world, easing up our longings for each other came first.

 Chapter 192 The Wedding

    After deciding that night, we started contacting Yuko and the other girls to tell them about our decision. There''s the cooldown of the Interdimensional Communication so it took 3 days to finish telling them about it.


    Though we sounded like we''re asking for their consent, I also expressed my desire to marry all of them. That''s why even if the others felt like they lost their chance to be the first, knowing I''m serious about marrying them was enough.


    Yuko and Yumiko consented to it almost immediately before saying it will be their turn once we go back to Earth.


    Zerina couldn''t say anything at first but when Yuko urged her to tell me what she wanted to say, Zerina also expressed her desire to be married to me.


    Jayna was speechless at first before she timidly reminded me about thepetition and how her dad liked me to be her Spirit Pair. She even took back the words about waiting for 10 years for hering of age.


    Erin repeated what she said but with added information, she wanted to conceive our child right after the wedding. She''s too eager to be a mother.


    Avelin, on the other hand, was still innocently following what Erin wanted to do. When Nysia heard that, she used the time to exin it to Avelin. For the first time, she panicked from the knowledge she learned. However, when she looked at me, Avelin immediately calmed down and smiled while expressing her own thoughts about wanting to marry me.


    If I didn''t send my Support Incarnation to one of the Heroes to check the situation there, I would''ve sent it to Avelin to spend time with her. Her reaction was just too adorable.


    During the calls, even if they''re also aware of it, I still told them the news about me bing a Transcendent and the immediate battle that I faced. Yuko nodded upon hearing it as if it''s natural that I will win against the two Transcendents.


    They could now adapt two more Source Energy types due to the Enhanced Adaptability from me, however, since they couldn''t leave their own world yet, it was put aside for now. I''m also thinking about what type I should let them adapt to. The System Type could be good for others but I''m worried that they would only get a normal system. Psyche Type and Spirit Type are good as well; awakening new ability and getting their own Transformation. Physique Type also has its own merits for strengthening one''s Physique as well as the Augmented Skills that could be upgraded to a Halo. There''s also the Crown and Pirs that I haven''t reached yet.


    Every Type has its own merit, eh?


    Well, if ites to that, I''ll show them the choices and let them pick by themselves. After being a Transcendent I had a hunch that if I ask the World''s Will, I would be able to get a skill to create a Portal leading to this world. As long as I get permission from the World''s Will of any Level 1 World, they could grant me that. The only problem is how to contact every World''s Will.


    -


    -


    During the 3 days that have passed, apart from preparing for our wedding, every information we got was pooled and discussed.


    Firstly, the camp which the triplets pointed at. We four made a trip there sneakily but what''s left was a deserted ce. There were traces of living but the people upying the ce were moved somewhere else. Even if it''s fruitless, the triplets'' information checks out and that''s the lease for their life. Like with the Moonlight Queen Lunaria, I broke the cube embedded on their chests. Afterwards, I had them join the League and swear loyalty to it. They''ll be under probation and will be managed by someone.


    Secondly, the Order of Light''s Cradle which is now a separate entity, reimed the ck Markets that were being used by the Dark Host, capturing the Dark Emissaries living in it. It was swift enough due to the leadership of both Sovereign Princess Elise and Imperial Princess Leianne. They put up a program for the vagrants to be employed by the Order. That way not only can they secure food for their mouths, they can also secure their future. Some can even directly be a Pilot or Operator, giving hope to them. Of course, the effects of it can only be seen months into the future.


    Thirdly, Nysia will send Lexie and other trusted members of the League to the Scorched Forest after our wedding. To investigate it as well as protect the tribe. Dannae''s mother turns out to be a famous Pilot from the Empire 20 years ago who suddenly went missing. She''s not from a direct line of the royal family but she''s connected to it. Leianne didn''t know about her because of how young she was back then, however, Nysia and Elise know her too well. The Fierce Princess Dianne who''s widely known for her explosive attacks.


    -


    -


    Along with the fireworks which lit up the sky, the wedding ceremony between Nysia and I had started.


    It''s a simple yet extravagant one due to our identities being both Mythic-ranks.


    Seeing her walk down that aisle in her bridal gown that was made from the finest silk we could find and a thin veil covering her face, all of the eyes were glued to her as she graciously traversed the few steps towards me.


    I could hear the guests murmuring their words of admiration. Well, I couldn''t care less about what they think. At this moment, my whole attention is hers and hers alone.


    When our wedding was announced the day after my return to the city, the citizens of the Free City all rejoiced at the good news.


    Even if everyone was aware of the conspiracies that were revealed, a happy asion like this, especially something that concerns their League Leader, is more than just a happy asion. It''s a historical moment.


    Most lower members of the League who looked up to her thought she wouldn''t marry anyone. Her age is a public knowledge so they had the idea of whether Nysia will be single for the rest of her life. That''s why after hearing about this piece of news, they rejoiced as if it''s their own wedding.


    Upon seeing that reaction from them, Nysia couldn''t help but be embarrassed. However, whenever her contacts from the three factions would call to ask if the news is true, she would proudly answer them with a yes.


    "I am more than convinced now. We really needed this ceremony. Seeing you in that gown is more than enough reason."


    I took her hand and pulled her closer to me. Under the eyes of everyone, I''ll be taking her today as my wife. The ceremony is supposed to be simple, it''s just exchanging our words that we''ll take each other as husband and wife with the guest and whoever''s watching as the witness. There''s no religion in this world and there are no customs to be followed. Vowing to each other is enough. Others don''t even bother doing a ceremony like this but for the sake of fulfilling Nysia''s dream, this has to happen.


    "You''re still teasing me at this moment."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Despite being pleased by my words, Nysia gently squeezed my hand as her little show of retaliation. At this moment, the most feared strongest Mythic-rank Nysia Athonae is nowhere to be seen, there''s only this lovely and graciousdy.


    "I''m just stating the truth. You''re too lovely today, Nysia. Can I take this veil off now?"


    "I actually don''t know why I need to put this on. It became harder to see you."


    Through Amry''s input about weddings in our world, she suggested a bridal gown and veil for Nysia that is mostmonly seen. Since it''s from our world, Nysia was eager to incorporate that.


    But now she''sining about it. Should I tease her more?


    "Well, this is how most brides look like in our world. You know, ording to ourw there, I''m still underaged and not eligible to be married yet. You''ll be arrested."


    I jokingly said as I slowly pulled up the veil covering her face revealing her reddish-pink eyes that were locked on mine.


    Nysia is the same as me at this moment, her whole attention was on mine and mine alone.


    The surrounding guests who were watching the ceremony including not only the 3 Heroes and the 3 Ladies but also the Matriarch of the Moonlight Confederacy were all silently watching us converse with each other as if we''re the only people in this world.


    "Arrested? As if age still matters between us. You''re even more mature than me most of the time."


    Nysia shook her head and brushed it off like that. With how she lived her life before and us being Transcendents, a Mortalw wasn''t enough to bind us anymore.


    "You''re right, with the possibility that I''m a reincarnated old man, age really doesn''t matter between us. So shall we start?"


    "Pfft. Alright, old man Daisuke. Do we really need to say it? Can''t we just kiss in front of them and be done with it?"


    This girl¡­ she''s feeling shy again.


    "Will that be a good memory for you?"


    I looked around and the guests were all eagerly waiting for what''s going to happen next.


    "Un. I''m already happy enough that you granted my wish. Besides, we can still make more good memories in the future."


    Nysia whispered and stepped forward to close the remaining space between us.


    Upon seeing her this close, my arms slipped on her side to pull her in my embrace.


    Nysia is slightly taller than me, however, because of what I did, she ended up leaning to my chest with her head pressed upon my chest.


    Her arms also slipped to my side as she tightly returned my embrace and after a while, she looked up to me, with her glistening red lips waiting for me to take. Kissing her in front of them will end the ceremony but I wanted it to be something memorable for her.


    I put on a smile before I started to speak with a voice that everyone could hear and without breaking our eye contact.


    "With all the guests at this venue, those watching the current broadcast everywhere in the city and the World''s Will who''s watching wherever it is as witnesses, I''m now taking you, Nysia Athonae as my wedded wife."


    Even before her facepletely turned red, my lips were already dropped on hers. It''s just a normal kiss with our lips tightly pressed together. Nysia''s reddish-pink eyes trembled as small teardrops ran across her face.


    Since we''re this close together, I could feel the emotion she''s feeling right now, it''s more than just happiness, she also felt relieved. Relieved that after all the years of hardship, she finally found peace beside me.


    Nysia has been fighting for all her life. Having this wedding is something like a reward for her. Besides, there mighte a time where I won''t be by her side, giving her this memory and showing my love for her will be something she can look back to.


    "And I''m also taking you, Daisuke Kuramoto as my wedded husband. Thank you for appearing before me."


    Nysia dered when our lips separated. As soon as she finished, she pulled our lips back together.


    It couldn''t be called a perfect wedding ceremony but under the eyes of everyone, we''re now recognized as husband and wife.


    During that second kiss, Lexie started pping her hands which followed by the three heroes and afterwards, all the guests. But even with that loud pping, there''s still only us in each other''s eyes.

 Chapter 193 One Week

    Once the ceremony was done, we left the venue riding her Sanguine Aegis. Seeing Nysia in a dazed state after our kiss and the announcement of our marriage, I picked her up and piloted the Metagen to fly up to the roof of her Tower and from there we went down to her room.


    Ah. It''s now our room. This ce would probably never change. That sofa bed already had most of our memories together and it would continue to be our witness.


    After putting her down on it, I climbed up next to her. With her back turned to me, my arms naturally slipped to her side.


    When Nysia felt my arms wrapping around her, she naturally turned around to face me.


    "What do you think will happen next, wife?"


    "You know what. Don''t ask me¡­"


    With her face as red as a ripe tomato, Nysia averted her gaze by cuddling closer to bury her face on my neck.


    Before putting her down, I''ve already taken off the veil on top of her head which let her light pink hair be freed and sprawled out on the bed.


    The contrast from thezily dresseddy back when I first saw her and now when she''s in this luxurious bridal gown could be said to be a difference of heaven and earth. The allure of her figure is continuing to draw me in. It''s still the same or even more than back then.


    "Are you not looking forward to it?"


    As my hand caressed her long light pink hair, just like earlier, her emotion is clearly being conveyed to me. In fact it''s even more vivid than earlier now that there''s no more eyes watching us.


    "... I am. This guy, when will you stop teasing me?"


    Nysia timidly answered in a sweet voice which was followed by herint.


    "You''re always this lovely whenever I tease you. Why will I stop?"


    I smiled and held the hand she used to pinch my cheeks and kissed the back of it.


    She tried taking her hand back but when she felt my lips on it, Nysia stopped struggling as she slowly looked up to me. With her face still as red as earlier.


    I could feel her throbbing heartbeat which quickened by the second.


    Slowly, she adjusted herself to level her face with mine.


    "Idiot. Don''t keep me waiting now. We''ve been holding back all this time, husband..."


    Nysia whispered it In a soft voice as possible. When she uttered the word ''husband'', I''d already made my move by taking her lips as soon as she finished talking.


    Rather than words as an answer, I used actions to show it to her.


    A few minutester, all of our clothes were already stripped off our bodies and were silently thrown down to the floor.


    Inside this room, only the soft sound of her suppressed moans and the asional creaking of the sofa bed could be heard. At this moment, we''re in a world of our own, pouring in our affection towards each other without holding anything back.


    -


    -


    A week has immediately passed after the day of our wedding.


    Every day after that became filled with official businesses that we had to attend separately.


    Nysia continued her work at uniting those under our cause while I delved myself at reorganizing the military of not only the League but also of the Order of the Light''s Cradle.


    Our only refuge was at night where we would be in each other''s arms.


    Well, since everything was ryed to the other girls, some of them expressed some kind of jealousy at the current situation, even Yuko. They kept on expressing how they wanted to be with me soon. Seeing that expression from them, I could only appease them with my words while Nysia was pleased that she could have me all to herself. At least she''s not being smug about it. She''s still the oldest one and the first one to be a Transcendent so she kept her mature role and advised the other girls who haven''t reached the threshold yet.


    "Sir Daisuke."


    Moonlight Queen Lunaria greeted me upon entering the room, on her hand was a tablet pc.


    I''m currently at the control room inside the Nysia Tower monitoring every dispatch sent outside the city. Their mission being the hunting of hidden Dark World denizens.


    The Researchers sessfully managed to invent portable signal repeaters that could be buried in the ground which expanded the coverage of the previously limitedmunicationwork.


    Three days after our wedding the Moonlight Confederacy led by the Matriarch Lyra officially joined the alliance between the Primeval Aegis League and Order of the Light''s Cradle leading the world to a change.


    The members of the Dark Host at the Confederacy were either purged by the Matriarch herself or escaped to who knows where.


    A day after that, the Emperor himself appeared before the public to address everyone about the emergence of the Order of the Dark Host. Of course, he didn''t take the leadership and instead passed it to Julian. He once again managed to bloat the ego of thetter which made the words I left him to think about turn obsolete.


    Right now, instead of 3 Factions and 1 City, the world became divided between two sides; The Dark Hosts and the Trinity.


    "The Anzeans are now in a meeting with Miss Nysia, the Matriarch, the Imperial Princess and the Sovereign Princess. Do you need to...?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Lunaria reported after I nodded at her to acknowledge her arrival.


    "There''s no need, Lunaria. Nysia and the Matriarch is enough for them. Also you can just call Elise in her new title, The Light Maiden."


    Following the announcement of the emergence of the Dark Host, Elise also appeared in public to antagonize her husband and announce her breaking off with him which enraged thetter.


    On that day, a battle ensued which resulted in the Dark Host losing a lot of their Specialized Metagens against my newly created Battalion, the Aegis Battalion, that is headed by Lexie and Lunaria with me as the Supreme Commander. Even without mymand, just opening both Domain of Valor and Bulwark of Invincibility was enough to dominate that battlefield.


    Lexie and Lunaria even fought the Enthroned Prince and came out unscathed. Julian could only grit his teeth as he fled by himself, leaving the troops he brought with him.


    After that day, a lot of them defected to our side and what''s left were only those loyal to both the Emperor and the Enthroned Prince.


    "Alright. Don''t you need to take some rest, Sir Daisuke?"


    "You know, you should also drop the Sir on my name. Are you still scared of me?"


    "N-no. That''s not it. You''re now a Mythic-rank, it''s natural to show respect towards you."


    Lunaria almost stuttered as her face turned red before answering.


    That blushing face, it''s not just her being embarrassed... I''ve seen that not only with her but also with Leianne and Elise whenever they talk to me. There''s also Dannae. That girl along with her mother was brought here. We will treat her mother while she will undergo proper training. There''s an invented device to disguise her true appearance which solved the problem of her being a half Anzean.


    I''m not an idiot to not notice all of that but still, I don''t feel anything from them. They''re not someone destined to be my Companion. I don''t know, it''s not like I can just take them all when I don''t feel anything about them. There''s the goodwill that I''m feeling towards them as an ally but that''s it.


    There''s also the possibility that I''m now relying too much on the still abstract concept of destiny.


    In any case, as long as they don''t tell me anything, I''m also not inclined to entertain that idea. It might also be the case of me overthinking after all.


    "Stay here for me, Lunaria. It seems I have a guest to meet."


    On one of the monitors, I saw a figure of a familiar Ultimate Metagening from the northwestern side.


    After one week, did he finally make his choice?


    When that Metagen reached a certain distance from the city, it stopped.


    At least, he''s considerate enough not to trigger the defense system of the city against serious threats like him.


    Upon seeing that, I flew up to meet him. The Ultimate Metagen that was designed for me was still in the process of building. The Darkgen I used for going home was dismantled and became research material for the Researchers to advance Metagen Tech while the Purple Haze was put back in the Armory. It has already served its purpose, maybe in the future someone will pilot it again or it will be recycled, who knows?


    "Old Man Liam. What brings you here?"


    I greeted him. The cockpit of the Majestic Mammoth opened and revealed a wounded old man, there''s dried up blood on his head and his right arm seemed to be broken and currently in the process of healing through the use of his energy.


    "I''m here to take your offer. Is it still valid?"


    With difficulty, he looked up to me and asked. Something happened that he had to run away from them or this is just an act on his part.


    "That depends whether you''re sincere or not."


    I said while I started to spread out my senses, observing him and the area surrounding us. Though not as good as a lie detector, I can now determine his real intention based on the flow of energy around him .


    "That unfilial son of mine has gone crazy. He''s now dead set on destroying this world. Right now he''s mobilizing everything to help the Dark World to hasten the opening of their portal. He''s selling this world to them in exchange for him converting his Source Energy to that of Dark Energy."


    Has he really gone crazy? I guess that loss they suffered a few days ago really dealt a sufficient damage for him to be this desperate.


    "What about the Enthroned Prince?"


    "You know how he is. He''splete under his palm. He will also convert himself. When the Portal widened enough for them to pass through."


    Sounds about right... That guy and his ego. Too bad he got fooled over and over. He''s more of an idiot than Kazeyoshi, isn''t he?


    "And the Anzeans?"


    "Quickly contact your wife. One of the Anzeans in that meeting is under him. He will sabotage that to ensure that you wouldn''t know the true purpose of the Anzeans."


    After hearing that, I took out mymunicator that I opened earlier. On the other side, Nysia that was currently in that meeting was listening in our conversation.


    "Alright. Nysia, you heard him."


    "The Saboteur has been secured. The old man is telling the truth."


    Her melodious voice rang out before a holographic image was projected in front of us, showing the state of that ce where the meeting is being held.


    "I see. Old Man Liam, can you please step aside? Another guest is on his way. It''s finally time to meet this unfilial son of yours."

 Chapter 194 Emperor Lucas

    A slim and all-ck Metagen could be seen arriving from a distance. If not for the unique signature of a Metagen, I would''ve mistaken it for a Darkgen.


    As I watched it draw closer, I''ve already prepared myself for anything that could happen. Nysia would handle what''s happening on that side with the Anzeans while I would handle things at this side.


    I''m still skeptical about the Anzeans'' true intentions due to the Principal''s warning beforeing here but until now, aside from helping them catch me, they didn''t make any other move.


    And today, they requested a meeting with the leaders of the Trinity. As to what will be the result of that meeting, I will knowter. Even if they suddenly work with us through that, I wouldn''t put myplete trust in them.


    "The 4th Hero and the one who destroyed everything I built up. We meet atst."


    When the Metagen reached a certain distance from us, it stopped and the cockpit opened. The Pilot inside flew out and hovered in front of me.


    "Likewise. I was wondering when will you show up before me, Emperor Lucas."


    From his appearance, it couldn''t be denied that Leianne is his daughter. His eyes also had the same glint which showed his ambition. Compared to her that was kind of pure, this guy''s ambition was full of craziness. No wonder she found herself conflicted.


    "I believe you''re taking good care of my rebellious daughter. I''ll be taking her back soon. You see, I need her smarts toplete my ambition."


    Rebellious daughter eh? ording to Leianne, when she still shared the same vision, she''s the one filling up the gaps from his ns. Now that she''s not by his side, his ns probably had numerous imperfections.


    Is his real purpose here Leianne and not the old man?


    "Ah. I''m afraid you will not be able to do that. You see, her ambition is much better than yours. You''re too old fashioned like a viin who only wants to see the world burn."


    I get that he wanted the world to himself but if he''s not strong enough, he''ll just be cut down. Even if it''s not me, Nysia will surely do that as the main character of this world.


    "Is that all you''re here for? I still have to tend to our new member here. Or are you also here to take up my invitation?"


    Since he''s ying with words, let''s fish out information about him first. That Metagen of his was an unknown build and it hasn''t been seen in a major battle yet. Also, his ability concerned Darkness just that for years that have passed, no one has seen him take the battlefield. He''s always behind, scheming things to benefit him.


    "So that invitation extends to me as well. Maybe if you leave this world, I might consider that invitation. You can take your wife with you for all I care. This world doesn''t need meddling Heroes like you."


    All this time I''m observing everything around him, he''s really a Transcendent and someone stronger than that idiot Julian and the old man.


    The energy around him was swirling around in a disturbing fashion.


    "Unfortunately, as much as I want to take her away from here, I can''t do that. This world will be a gateway to our world if I let it be assimted by the Dark World you are hosting. Don''t worry, we''ll leave this world but you won''t be there to see it."


    I''ll make sure to uproot someone like him before leaving this world. It''s much better to leave it in Leianne''s hands.


    "What if I told you that I''m trying to infiltrate them and destroy them from the inside?"


    "That''s possible but why will you do that?"


    As if he''s strong enough to destroy the Dark World. Despite his smarts, he''s too ignorant about the real strength of our enemies.


    "Because I love this world."


    He answered with a smirk and he opened his arms wide as if he''s embracing the world for himself.


    "Surely, you jest. You''re already on the path which leads this world to its destruction using your own hands."


    "I only love the world, not the inhabitants living in it. That''s why it has to be destroyed once and be reborn as a new and stronger world."


    Ah. So it''s like that. He''s hopeless. There''s no point to reform this guy, even if he''s strong or smart.


    "I see. In that case. There''s no point talking with you here. Can you die for me?"


    Short-Distance Teleportation!


    As soon as I said that, I instantly Transformed to my Energy Incarnate Form to appear before him.


    With his smirking face and defenseless body fully captured in my vision, I unsheathed the Willful Sword and delivered a simple sh covered with the blue-colored Swordforce.


    sh!


    However, before the Willful Sword could touch his body, it emitted arge amount of ck smoke.


    No. It''s not just emitting it, his body also transformed itself and turned him into a smoke-like entity which immediately dispersed from where he was standing. Due to that, the Swordforce-covered sh of the Willful Sword didn''t hit anything.


    Ah. It reminded me of that certain character in a popr anime who has the same ability to turn into a cloud of smoke.


    When I put the sword back in its sheath, only then did the ck smoke gathered and reformed a few meters away from me.


    Though he''s not hurt, the clothes he was wearing have been cut open.


    "I see. The 4th hero is this decisive. Good thing I prepared myself to react to any situation."


    The Emperor said as he looked down at his ruined clothes while tracing the leftover energy on it.


    "That''s some useful ability, can you tell me what else you can do?"


    "Give me Leianne and I will tell you."


    This is the 2nd time he mentioned her. Is he really here for her or he''s just masking his true intention?


    That ability of his feels like it''s almost the same as my Energy Incarnate form. Almost invulnerable to physical attacks and vulnerable to an energy-based attack. If he was a littlete at doing that smoke transformation, he''ll surely be cut open.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Also, he didn''t notice that hole on his sleeve. He only noticed my sword shing at him and not the following Air Bullet which I aimed at his arm.


    That Level 1 Spell is already too weak to even prick a Transcendent''s body.


    "Nope. Not happening. Why don''t you talk to her by yourself? She''s not someone under me, you know? Besides, you''re good at swaying someone to your side. That idiotic Julian is totally under your palm."


    That''s now his new title. Despite bing a Transcendent and someone who survived the warring era of this world where he established his country as one of the remaining three factions, he''s too much of an idiot. Maybe he was supported by talented subordinates before. Who knows?


    "Like you said, he''s an idiot. My daughter isn''t. You''re miscing her talent at scheming and devising devious ns to being a leader of that little alliance of yours."


    The Emperor shook his head and sighed. Afterwards, he turned around and flew back to his own Metagen.


    Is that it? Will he leave just like this? Apart from showing a bit of his ability and his demand to get his daughter back, he didn''t even mention his father behind me.


    Like I thought. He''s a lot harder to read.


    "I see. Thanks for the advice. I''ll talk to herter and we''ll devise a n to cut you off from your ambition once and for all."


    The Emperor didn''t reply to my words and instead, he shed a mocking smile as the cockpit of his Metagen slowly closed.


    As his Metagen started to turn around to leave, I felt the sudden change in the surrounding Meta Energy.


    In a blink of an eye. The turned back of the Emperor''s Metagen slowly turned illusory beforepletely disappearing in front of my eyes.


    Cloaking?


    No.


    The surrounding Meta Energy from where he disappeared churned and swirled into a hurricane. It''s invisible to most people but for me who''s sensitive to it, I could see that he unleashed a certain skill or ability.


    My Adaptability wasn''t triggered by any killing intent directed at me which means¡­


    That Emperor''s target isn''t me!


    Boom!


    In a split second, a resounding explosion rang out from behind me.


    When I turned around the Majestic Mammoth was already hurtling downwards from where it was standing earlier.


    Using a decisive kick upon reappearing behind me, the all-ck Ultimate Metagen sessfullynded a sneak attack to the old man.


    This guy. He can also use teleportation. This must be his show that he can also do what I did earlier.


    However, unlike him, I wouldn''t be able to do that inside a Metagen. My teleportation came from my Energy Incarnate form and it couldn''t be mimicked by a Metagen.


    "Did you say something?"


    Lucas'' mocking voice rang out from inside that ck Metagen as it turned to face me, ignoring his own father that he had just kicked down.


    I smiled and shook my head.


    Following that, I ignored him and looked down at the cracked Majestic Mammoth.


    Even from above, I could see the huge crater which the fall created. The 20-meter tall Ultimate Metagen embedded deeply on the ground.


    That old man is a Transcendent, he wouldn''t die from just that.


    However, it''s really surprising to see him be this decisive. It''s like seeing myself from him.


    "Are you not going to help him?"


    "Why would I? He can fight you on his own. Old Man Liam!"


    After answering him, I shouted below and at the same time as I did that, I activated both Domain of Valor and Bulwark of Invulnerability.


    Two ovepping circles of energy immediately expanded from me which covered the Majestic Mammoth that was slowly rising from the rubble.


    When the Emperor felt that, he turned his gaze away from me and looked down below.


    "Interes--"


    Hissss! Bang!


    Before he could finish his sentence, the Majestic Mammoth surged forward with a hissing sound as it skirted through the air resistance.


    Old Man Liam then activated his ability which instantly covered the fist of his own Metagen with his own Meta Energy and the manifestation of his ability.


    Just like how he was kicked earlier, the Majestic Mammoth delivered a devastating punch towards the ck Metagen''s head before it could react and sent it hurtling upwards.


    "Nicely done, old man."


    I threw him a thumbs up from where I was hovering in the air when his momentum stopped. Even if I couldn''t see his face, he''s surely having a conflicted expression right now.


    Not that I care though. I want to see the extent of this father and son''s feud.

 Chapter 195 Father And Son

    Due to the buff from my two Support Halo Skills. Old Man Liam got a renewed strength that could now rival his son.


    "Brat. Do you really want us to fight in front of you?"


    Though he called me a brat, I brushed that off and answered him. It''s not like I care about how someone calls me.


    "You can choose not to but it will be hard for me to trust you, old man. You two won''t be able to kill each other anyway. Just go all out and show him the benefits of being at our side."


    I smirked before covering him with the additional buff from the Orb of Enhancement.


    "You''re a sly one. Alright, watch me put this unfilial son of mine in his ce."


    The spikes on the Majestic Mammoth''s back once again hovered around him before splitting into numerous pieces.


    This time, instead of covering his arms, it attached itself to his back once again to form the bone-like wing.


    As soon as he did that, the Transcendent Aura he''s giving off rise for a few notches.


    Swooosh!


    The Majestic Mammoth''s wings seemingly came to life as it boosted the Ultimate Metagen upwards.


    From where I am, I could see him instantly appearing before the all-ck Metagen of Lucas that was still gaining altitude from the punch it received.


    Now that I pit the father against his son, I could properly observe both of their abilities.


    When I fought old man Liam back then, I''m quite sure that''s not all he could do. For a Transcendent, that kind of showing looked weak. He probably held back in the fear that even his strongest method wasn''t enough to deal with me. As for Julian, the Vermillion Demon Form was also not his best, I interrupted his 2nd clone forming after all.


    All Transcendents have their own tricks and since Transcendents are still umon in this world, a fight between two would hardly result in a serious injury. Unless it''s a life or death battle which was unlikely to happen considering how they all wanted to grow stronger.


    But that would soon change. A fall of Transcendent will be inevitable in the not-so-far future.


    A Transcendent''s Meta Pathway should at least have 5 specific skills that were brought by the awakening and upgrading of awakened ability starting from Silver-rank to Mythic-rank.


    During this encounter, the Emperor already showed two; his ck Smoke Form and the Teleportation while old man Liam only showed one.


    He''s only using his superhuman ability which he could transfer to his Metagen. There should be more to his awakened ability than just that and I''d like to see that at this moment.


    It''s true that one should keep all their cards hidden until needed but as someone previously from their side, I needed to check the extent of his strength.


    Also, that''s still his son. They''re still connected in blood. If in the end, this old man chose their blood ties, it will be easy to deal with him knowing what he can do.


    I already sparred with the Matriarch once. Unlike Lunaria''s awakened ability which concerns the Moon, her awakened ability concerns the Night. Though it''s somehow rted to the Moon or Darkness, it''s different.


    There''s also The Emperor''s ability which is leaning more on that ck Smoke than Darkness but it''s still connected.


    Every awakened ability has its own variations even if some came from the same root.


    A few seconds after the Majestic Mammoth flew up I could see how the all-ck Metagen of the Emperor exuded a huge amount of ck Smoke which immediately covered the sky and afterwards, it stabilized before plunging down to meet the iing opponent.


    ng! Boom!


    Their fists met and another resounding boom echoed in the surroundings. The air vibrated due to the force of impact, however, with that one sh, none of the two pulled back and instead they continued for another one.


    Boom!


    The ck Smoke that was being exuded by the Emperor''s Metagen moved behind the old man.


    Unfortunately, he''s unaware of that. When the Majestic Mammoth gathered enough energy on its feet, its right foot spun like a drill before kicking towards his opponent.


    However, before that foot made contact, the figure of the Emperor''s Metagen sunk inside the smoke behind him before appearing behind the old man.


    Crack! Crack!


    As soon as he appeared, a huge amount of that smoke instantly gathered at his arm. With a stab, it aimed to prate the Majestic Mammoth''s back, however, the Quintuple Layer of Shields moved to the old man''s back blocking the Metagen''s ck arm which resulted in twoyers breaking open.


    Thanks to that opening, the old man managed tond a counterattack. His wings pped which hit the all-ck Metagen and plunged it downwards with spikes embedded on it


    The shards of the ck regenium could be seen falling along with him and only when the ck Smoke from above acted traversed the distance and acted as the Metagen''s cushion did it stop mid-air.


    "How is it, Emperor?"


    I asked in a voice loud enough to travel to where he stopped. Lucas already had his Metagen stand up while pulling out the spikes embedded deeply in it. After that, his Energy circted to repair the damage it received and close those holes, albeit slowly due to how deep it damaged it.


    "I admit I underestimated the old Man. He''s not this strong before. That strange zone around you can make others stronger."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "That''s too obvious, isn''t it? You''re right. I can make anyone stronger. I don''t really need to fight you, I can stand here and watch you get ganged up by others enhanced by me. Surely, you didn''t miss that battle a few days ago. Julian getting pushed back by Lexie and Lunaria."


    "That defeat really put off my ns I prepared from thest 10 years..."


    "I''m sure you''re not regretting it."


    I smirked before pointing upwards, the old man had already decided to attack again. This time, the wings behind him detached itself and covered both his arms and legs, transforming his Metagen to another form.


    Upon seeing that, the Emperor lost his chance to reply.


    When his Metagen once again exuded the ck Smoke along with gathering the surrounding energy around him.


    The smoke expanded further before coating him with it bing anotheryer of armor. Afterwards, more smoke emerged from his Metagen arms which turned into a domain-like skill.


    When it reached me, a notification about his skill came up.


    [The ck Emperor Julian activated his ck Smoke Field.]


    [By staying inside, you will suffer a 30% Movement Speed Debuff, 10% Attack and Defense Debuff and suffer from the attacks of ck Smoke Minions that will be generated by the field.]


    Upon reading that, figures started to squirm inside his ck Smoke Field before forming into ck Smoke Minions.


    I observed those creatures made from smoke. They purely consisted of the ck smoke generated by his ability. Since it''s from his ability, it''s just a transformed Meta Energy.


    Upon seeing those minions, I waved my hand to the iing group and they were dispersed almost instantly. They''re too weak to even be considered a threat for me. My Energy Control can overwhelm these creatures made from energy making them weaker than how they are supposed to be.


    However, the same couldn''t be said to that Old Man. He''s the one fighting the Emperor, it''s only natural that most of Lucas'' focus will be on him.


    In the following minutes I observed carefully to analyze everything they''re showing before me.


    For the Emperor, I sessfully gathered information about 5 skills of his. However, I couldn''t be sure if those were all of his skills which stemmed from his awakened ability or just a feature added to his Metagen.


    Nheless, he couldn''t afford to be carefree against the powered-up Old Man. Despite the debuff from his ck Smoke Field and the continuous attacks of his minions, the old man could still keep up with him.


    As for the Old Man, apart from transferring his strength to his Metagen, he also has a clone-like skill. However, it could only deliver one attack before instantly dissipating into thin air. He mainly used that skill to prevent himself from being sneak-attacked whenever the Emperor will use his teleport skill.


    Also, he has something simr to my Energy Amplification which burned through his energy in exchange for enhancement of his speed and strength.


    In that kind of intense exchange of skills. Their battle continued for around 10 minutes before the Emperor himself started to back away and put himself into a retreating distance.


    It''s just 10 minutes, however, both of their Metagens had already been cracked and damaged to the point that the original energy output lowered than the original.


    Still, even with that kind of damage, the Pilots inside are more or less fine. They might have suffered from impacts of their attacks but none was directly felt by them.


    More than a shield, being inside a giant robot like that is the greatest armor of this world. However, the Metagen could also be their own coffin. Just like how I targeted the Enthroned Prince''s cockpit. If the power of that sh was more than what I delivered, he''ll be like a helpless chicken that has been grabbed on the head before killing it.


    Well, it''s not like it''s easy to target the cockpit. It''s the most protected part of the Metagen.


    "I''ll be thinking about what you said to me, 4th hero. However. My ambition still stands. I want this world to myself."


    The Emperor''s voice rang out after he reached a certain distance. Unlike earlier, he''s really about to retreat now.


    If he considered the damage his Metagen has suffered from the Majestic Mammoth, it would be beyond repair had they continued their battle.


    I still have no confidence in killing him right now. It will just put us into a drawn-out fight that will surely result in one of us retreating. I''m not really fit in that kind ofbat.


    I will wait for a decisive strike that will end him in one strike.


    Hising here isn''t fruitless anyway, I''ve managed to gather information about how he thinks and how he fights.


    For now, there''s a more pressing issue waiting for us.


    For example, taking over the two regenium mines that they''re controlling.


    "Old Man, what kind of food did you feed him when he was a kid?"


    I asked the old man Liam as it slowly floated down next to me. The all-ck Metagen was now a small dot from our eyes.


    "Don''t ask me. I left him to his mother."


    Ah. That makes sense.

 Chapter 196 Planning To Cut Off The Weed

    "The New Haven Mine is located here while the Eldur Mine is here."


    Lexie pointed at two different points on the map presented in front of us where the three regenium mines and the three factions were highlighted.


    At this era, there''s nothing more important than those mines.


    Regenium is the lifeline of this world. If they take that away, the Metagens will be made simpler and run poorly. Also, the technology wouldn''t be this advanced. It could overhaul everything if the regenium disappeared.


    "I know everything about the Empire''s Mine. Leave it to me."


    Imperial Princess Leianne raised her hand. She stood up and looked around the long table before settling her eyes on me.


    A few days have already passed since that day when her father, the Emperor, fought her grandfather just outside the city walls. After they went back from the meeting with the Anzeans, Leianne heard of what happened and what her father demanded.


    I talked to her about it and she told me that her father is serious at taking her back. He needed her to polish any ns he could devise. It''s not that she''s expert at it, they just really have almost the same track of mind. In fact, it could be said that they needed each other to fill in the gaps of anything they coulde up with.


    For example, there was that n of hers back when they arrived as delegates. It was wed and seen through by me because there''s no polishing made by her father.


    Now that her father expressed his intention, she became more eager to work hard and be useful to our cause. She didn''t want us to suspect her or think that she still has an inclination to go back.


    Her ambition is still there, however, as someone still not a Transcendent, this is all she could do. Rely on our cause.


    "Sir Daisuke. Will you allow me?"


    There was a hopeful glint in Leianne''s eyes as she stared at me.


    She''s a Legend-rank and with her knowledge, she will be a great help.


    "No problem. I will take you with me."


    I nodded and expressed my agreement. When she heard it, a smile couldn''t help but peek from her lips.


    I presented this idea of taking the mines to stop the supply of Regenium for the Dark World.


    Since Lucas and Julian already expressed their allegiance and intent on selling this world off to the Dark World, those Darkbugs on the moon started deploying themselves on the now under tyranny, New Haven and Eldur.


    We managed to intercept most of their cargos but still, with howrge the world is, it''s hard to really halt everything.


    We needed to take control not only of the mines but also the entirety of the Empire and Eldur to effectively cut them off.


    And that means another war. We already have the advantage in troops but they now got the protection of the Darkgens and Specialized Darkgens.


    "Now that it''s decided, let''s prepare the n. Will it really be fine with only you, husband?"


    Nysia stood up. She took up the position of the Alliance Leader but in truth, we''re both leading it. She always consults me about everything and vice versa. Like with all my other Companions, we''re in an equal rtionship rather than someone being on top of another.


    ? "Un. Hold the fort for us. Lyra and Liam will take the Eldur''s mine."


    I turned to the other two Transcendents in the room. They''ve already integrated themselves into our Alliance. Old Man Liam''s title has now changed from the Imperial Guardian to Alliance Guardian.


    2 days ago, the four of us met the World''s Will. It''s not as if we know where it is located. Our consciousness was summoned by it. To talk about the current situation of this world.


    Due to that, I got to finally ask everything I wanted to know from it, also I got the Portal skill from it. Using that skill, I could now go back to this world without relying on the Heroes'' summoning portals. Going back to the Earth still needed the corresponding portal permission as well though. I gotta ask the Principal for that.


    "The Dark World has already deployed most of their umted troops down here. We will be fighting Darkgens now. Tsk. Selling out our world to the enemies."


    The Matriarch, Lyra clicked her tongue. When she learned about what I did at the cube on Lunaria''s chest back then, she immediately asked me for a spar. Her soft spot is her daughter. If she could protect her back then, she wouldn''t really resort to sending her here.


    As for Lunaria''s father. It''s best not to ask her about it. Well, that''s ording to Lunaria''s warning.


    "The Anzeans will also send a representative that will join this mission."


    Elise added. Apart from being the face of the Light''s Cradle, she also presented herself to be the point of contact for the Anzeans.


    Their meeting back then resulted in a ceasefire and temporary alliance. Through that meeting, whether it was true or not, we finally got the gist of why they are here and what''s their goal.


    Their World is already on the verge of being destroyed not because of an invasion but because of a natural catastrophe. Through their advanced ster technology which they traded for some of the invented technology of this world, we found out that they''re only a fews away from the World of Meta. They''re in the same Star System and to be more precise, it could bepared to the distance between Earth and Jupiter.


    Their real purpose foring here is due to the almost the same Source Energy signature. With their World in that kind of state, they needed to find somewhere to migrate to.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Their whole civilization is now living in their Mothership which travelled to their world from here every year. To replenish their supply of Energy. They''re still connected to that world and every newborn was also adapting to their Source Energy.


    About them attacking the World when they first arrived and the following years after that, it was attributed to their previous Civilization Leader.


    Well, that''s ording to them. For now, we epted that exnation. Their Mothership is still there, outside the atmosphere. As fornding and creating settlements to the ruined ces, that''s still not in their ns.


    Currently, they have 2 Transcendents leading their civilization and Nysia told me that they more or less have the same strength as Lyra and Liam.


    "Can they really be trusted?"


    This time, Liam opened his mouth for the first time. He already had some interaction with the Anzeans before.


    The Pents who chased after me when I was on the run before were sent by his son.


    The Anzeans don''t have a connection to the Dark Host but they''re directly linked to the Empire through the Emperor.


    There''s still a lot of unknowns but still, that gave us an idea on what the Anzeans are.


    Also, we didn''t tell them about the existence of Dannae and her mother but one Anzean Transcendent asked about the mother, Dianne. It doesn''t necessarily mean that he''s the father but Nysia told me how there''s a hint of concern when he asked that.


    Well, that could be solved if she woke up from hera.


    "For now, with a little over a week before the predicted widening of the Portal, it''s best to just be wary of them and work together to cut off the weeds in our ground."


    Nysia answered him before we moved on to the actual nning of the operation.


    -


    -


    "Daisuke! Help me!"


    Kazeyoshi''s face filled the holographic screen when he epted the call from me.


    "What is it? Is Amry mad at you again?"


    After securing the Scorched Forest. I had the three of them to be sent there. To stand guard and also to train themselves against the Mutated Beasts lurking in there while getting the benefit of the Special Environment.


    Though Matthew and Amry rejected it at first to continue guarding Leianne and Elise, I reminded them of why we are here in this world in the first ce.


    The two women they wanted to protect are both Legend-ranks and it''s not like I''ll use them as baits.


    Elise felt liberated after breaking off from Julian. ording to her, it was a marriage set by her family to rise up in ranks. But for the years that they were together, they never produced a child, it could be because of her rejection to sleep with him, who knows? It''s not something she would openly talk about after all.


    Of course, as the Enthroned Prince and the highest authority in his country, he has a lot of concubines who bore his children.


    "Daisuke, this idiot is being an idiot again!"


    Kazeyoshi was pulled out of the screen and was reced by the fuming Amry.


    "Alright, you know, you''re free to do anything you want with your man. Anyway, I''m just checking up on you three. How''s the progress?"


    "He''s not my man! Who would like that idiot?"


    Amry red up literally upon activating her Pyrokinesis and sent a fireball towards Kazeyoshi which deflected it by creating a Wind Barrier through the use of his Aerokinesis.


    Upon seeing that, I could only nod my head. He''s finally making progress at using his ability.


    "We''re doing fine. It won''t be long before breaking through to Diamond-rank"


    Matthew who was listening in at the side answered my question since the two started fighting. Amry triggered by what I said and Kazeyoshi defending himself to not be burnt by her.


    I''m d none of my Companions is a tsundere like her.


    "That''s good news. I might sound demanding but I need you three to be a Transcendent as soon as possible. Something happened which requires me to leave this world."


    I said in a serious tone which instantly alerted the three of them.

 Chapter 197 An Otherworld In A Grave Situation

    Right. Something really happened. I already informed Nysia about this and she expressed her concern.


    On the Otherworld where Ist sent my Incarnation, I became exposed to a World where the Dark World is currently dominating.


    The situation was grave enough that if it continues, the Hero will either have to run away to preserve her life or go back to Earth while waiting for the world''s downfall.


    My Incarnation determined that I needed to be there to resolve the current situation. And since my Incarnation is also me, I supported that decision upon going through the memories it brought back from there.


    As an Incarnation, I already instructed the Hero to use the Support Recall skill to summon me there in 3 days.


    That''s why the operation to take over the mines will have to happen before that and urging them to be a Transcendent soon will provide extra security in this world while I''m in another world. It''s a bit unexpected but I was somewhat prepared to see that kind of situation when I started sending the Incarnation to the other heroes.


    "Whose Otherworld is it?"


    Kazeyoshi asked. Though the 30 Heroes are being summoned in different worlds, some of them talked about what kind of world they were summoned into. Asking about that is just normal.


    This World of Meta could be said to be rtively safe if they be Transcendents unless something unexpected happens in the future. However, the other worlds especially those whose Heroes I haven''t added to my Support List yet were probably having a hard time defending against the Dark World.


    "Hikari''s Otherworld, the World of Elements."


    Well, that''s not the real name of that world, it''s taken from the Pathway and Source Energy name in that world.


    And as if destiny is really ying with me, my hunch is correct. The Source Energy Type of that world is really the Elemental Type.


    It''s quite obvious when they''re calling the Energy as Elemental Energy and the pathway as the Elemental Pathway.


    Since I was only there for a day, I only have a limited time to learn about that world.


    ording to the Heroine, Akarui Hikari, it''s a world which was previously consisted of 4 races. Humans, Elementals, Luxians and Noxians. However, both Luxians and Noxians disappeared or isted themselves to who knows where. When she was summoned 3 years ago, the Dark World had taken the former territory of the Noxians as their foothold.


    Somehow, it''s a big world as well which summoned two Heroes. Hikari was summoned from the Humans and there''s another one that was summoned from the Elementals.


    Though that race calls themselves as Elementals, they more or less look like a Human except for the trait that they can only specialize in one Element.


    Compared to other Energies I''ve adapted to, it seems that the Elemental Energy has 8 different variations and it is split between 3 categories. I don''t know if every Elemental Type of Source Energy is like this but for now, that''s the standard.


    The Natural Elements which consist of Fire, Water, Wind and Earth.


    The Special Elements which consist of Light and Darkness.


    And the Iprehensible Elements which consist of Aether and Void.


    For their Elemental Pathway, of course, like the other four, it also consists of 5 Realms which will lead them to Transcendence.


    Elemental Awakening, Elemental Gathering, Elemental Condensing, Elemental Forming, Elemental Fusing.


    At the 1st Realm, Elemental Awakening. It''s all about awakening one''s Elemental Core and it also has 5 sub-stages which will lead to fully awakening one''s core that will determine the Core''s main element upon reaching the 5th Stage. Whatever result one gets, it means that the person has the highest affinity on that certain Element.


    At the 2nd Realm, Elemental Gathering. It''s all about gathering Elemental Energy to fill up one''s Elemental Core. In this realm, one can finally make use of their Main Element. For Humans who made a separate title, they call those at the Elemental Gathering Realm as Mageling.


    At the 3rd Realm, Elemental Condensing. It''s all about condensing Elemental Energy and once again filling up one''s Elemental Core with condensed Elemental Energy. In this realm, in the case of Humans, one can not only use their Main Element but also the other type of Elemental Energy to supplement their Magic, however, they couldn''t store it inside their Elemental Core. Their separate title is called Mage.


    At the 4th Realm, Elemental Forming. It''s all about forming 5 secondary Elemental Cores which will depend on one''s affinity on other Elements. In the Elementals'' case, they can only get the same Element for their secondary Cores. Their separate title is called Magus.


    At the 5th Realm, Elemental Fusing. It''s all about fusing those 5 secondary Elemental Cores to the Main Core. Unlike the other pathways which only consist of building up strength until they reach the threshold of Transcendence, each secondary Core fused is a sub-stage. When theypletely fused all 5 secondary Cores, they will only be a step away to Transcending. Their separate title is called Grand Magus


    They also have a realm name for Transcendence; Elemental Transcending and Zenith Magus as the title for someone who reached it.


    However, it''s still unclear whether that was the name of the Elemental Type''s Transcendent Pathway.


    Apparently, there were Magical Academies there which provided education to every living being and they''re also the ones who set that kind of title for humans.


    However, ording to my Incarnation''s memories and Hikari''s story, most of the Academies have already been destroyed by the Dark World.


    What I witnessed there was the continuous defeat of both the Humans and the Elementals against the Dark World.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    During that one day, we had to retreat 5 times from the pursuit of the Dark World denizens dispatched there which were clearly aiming for Hikari''s head.


    The Humans and Elementals have their own Transcendents, however, there were also Transcendents on the Dark World''s side. Hikari didn''t know whether those Transcendents were from the Dark World or not. All she knew was that they''re the main reason why they''re suffering defeat after defeat.


    They''re way stronger than the Zenith Magus of the Human Race.


    Before the memory of the Incarnation ended, I did leave her the instruction of using the Support Recall three dayster.


    In truth, my Incarnation was only thinking that if it''s after three days, the cooldown for the Incarnation would be over and I could send it back here after arriving there.


    "I see. That Otherworld, huh? I talked to her before and it seems that she''s not being treated as a Hero at first but only someone talented."


    Kazeyoshi said as he recalled information about Hikari.


    "You''re also the same. You three were treated as soldiers here. Since you have someone you wanted to protect, be a Transcendent soon."


    Urging them like this will probably put pressure on them but at least, it will wake them up. They''re not doing a lot during their return here. It''s because they''re restricted by their duty.


    Amry wanted to protect Elise while Matthew wanted to stand guard for Leianne. Kazeyoshi was the only one rtively free but he stuck himself next to Amry.


    It can be argued that there''s really no chance for them to showcase their prowess but now that the world is stepping into a higher level of batte, they also need to step up their game.


    Ultimate Metagens were also being made in preparation for their Transcendence. Due to it having a previous model, they only needed to improve it, reducing the time it will take for them toplete it.


    "Yes! We''ll be Transcendent as soon as possible!"


    The three of them said almost at the same time. Somehow, their spirit has been lifted up.


    That''s a good thing. I can leave for two weeks if they be that reliable. Transcendent enemies will soone and I won''t be there with any of mypanions. I''m actually more worried about Erin and Avelin. Let''s just hope everything goes well.


    -


    -


    Two dayster.


    Using the Orb of Concealment, I managed to move the troops I brought with me near the vicinity of the New Haven Regenium Mine. Since it''s an important operation. I once again out the Purple Haze as my Metagen.


    Apart from Leianne. Lunaria was with me along with 10 more soldiers from the Aegis Battalion.


    There were also troops that were on standby somewhere that would move out after we''re done cleaning the mine to take over and rebuild the damages we would be inflicting on the structures.


    All 10 of the soldiers were naturally Rank S or above when ites to Brain Capacity and they all own a Specialized Metagen that was specifically designed for them. That way, even if my buff expired when they went out of the Domain of Valor''s range, they wouldn''t feel the pressure of Piloting a Specialized Metagen.


    Among the 10, there''s the Minowa Triplets and Nell who managed to achieve the Rank S these past few weeks since our Patrol Mission.


    With my buffs, every one of them will be Rank SSS+ and if they disembark from their Metagen, they''ll still be as strong as Rank 5 Mortals.


    "Remember. We will do a sweep. Leave those who will escape to me and Nell, all of you should focus on cutting them down. Especially the Darkgens."


    I started while passing my eyes to everyone who all nodded at me from their screens while shouting their agreement.


    "Yes!"


    There''s still a few minutes before the Aura of Concealment ends but the faces of everyone that was on my screen were all battle-ready. Especially Leianne and Lunaria.


    The Minowa Triplets also wanted to show off now that they''re allowed to participate in an important operation.


    After this mine. We''ll continue to the outskirts of the Empire to cut down more Darkgens and Loyalists while letting those oppressed citizens escape.


    The Light''s Cradle''s personnel were already prepared on screening those escapees for possible spies so all we have to worry about is how to take this mine and cut down every enemy to lighten up the load.


    "Now then. Let''s begin Operation Minesweeper!"

 Chapter 198 Operation Minesweeper

    "Leianne. Behind you."


    I warned the pilot of the sky-blue Metagen that was currently brandishing her dazzling sapphire-blue rapier as it cut and stabbed its path through a dense number of Darkgens.


    The New Haven Mine is enclosed in a 10-meter tall wall that was also constructed frombining regenium with otherponents such as concrete.


    It''s sturdy enough that it would take at least 5 minutes topletely break it open by a group of Specialized Metagen that was specialized in destruction.


    Well, that was ording to Leianne. We opened it in one.


    Once inside, we were weed by a huge number of Darkgens and Metagens. Even if they were only the standard builds, their weapons could only cut down two or three at a time. Fortunately, my buffs were more than enough to supplement the trouble their numbers caused.


    "Got it."


    Leianne acknowledged as she skillfully turned her Metagen around to deliver a well-timed thrust to the Darkgen that was attempting to sneak behind her. It urately hit the cockpit which immediately resulted in the Pilot''s death.


    When she pulled her rapier out, the cockpit started to be covered by ice which expanded until itpletely covered the whole Darkgen.


    In that one swift thrust, Leianne also activated one of her skills borne from her awakened ability.


    Her Metagen, the Ice Sylphid, made use of her own self-created sword style which mainly focused on the feature of the thin, sharp-pointed rapier. Watching her fight in front of my eyes was giving me inspiration about the creation of my own Sword Skill.


    Surprisingly, Leianne also managed to conjure the blue-colored Swordforce plus it even has an ice-attribute, courtesy of her awakened ability.


    I know my Swordforce isn''t unique. Anyone can attain that state of being One with a Sword as long as their Sword Mastery reached a certain level. With or without a system. Even Zerina has attained the Advanced Mastery of her short swords and managed to conjure her own Swordforce. Yuko also has her own version with her saber, the Saberforce.


    Well, who knows? As long as one was proficient enough at their weapon, they''ll also reach that point.


    "Great. Move to Point A and help Lunaria. Nell, have you tracked down their Commander?"


    Leianne nodded her head and turned her Metagen towards the direction of Point A where Lunaria was being ganged up by both Darkgen and Empire loyalists.


    Her Metagen opened its Energy Wings and burst from her position to where I directed her in a blink. Upon leaving, she activated a skill which generated sharp icicles in the shape of a sword from her back, piercing through the Darkgens trying to chase after her.


    Each icicle hit was embedded deep before exploding inside. Just like my Energy Explosion.


    "Yes! He''s near Point C giving out orders to stall us for time. He also talked about the uing reinforcements from the Empire."


    Nell responded. I had her stay behind me to use her ability to scan the surroundings and locate the objectives. She''s already a great fighter but with 10 of them at almost the same level, it''s best to use her ability like this.


    "Alright. Minowa Sisters. Take him down. The rest, open up a path and clean the surroundings. Take the entrance and hold that position."


    "Roger!"


    Sounds of acknowledgement simultaneously rang out. All of these soldiers had a smile on their faces. Being this dominating due to the difference in strength, it would always feel invigorating.


    It''s been 10 minutes since the start of our assault to this mine and apart from breaking into from the entrance, we''ve already pushed halfway through the location of the entrance of the literal mine.


    Leianne''s knowledge about the ins and outs of this location gave us objectives which were taken down one by one.


    As long as they don''t get surrounded, the Pilots I brought with me would be able to easily clean this ce even without me lifting a finger.


    A distance away from me, Lunaria and Leianne are moving together. Their backs are turned towards each other. As Legend-ranks, they both have a domain-type of skill that further increased their advantage against the Darkgens and other Metagens which only relied on their high Brain Capacity to stand before them.


    Leianne opened an ice field where a blizzard was continuously blowing. Freezing the area as well as the enemies. Fighting against it would require them to expand more of their Meta Energy to expel the cold and defrost their Darkgen and Metagen.


    Lunaria conjured a miniature luminescent moon which hovered above her head. The moonlight emitted by it could cause disarray in five senses of every enemy it perceived and illuminated. Also, under that moonlight, Lunaria can conceal herself which added to the dilemma of those struggling to keep their senses straight.


    With the two ovepping domains, only those who could conjure their own domain could withstand it. And that resulted with the two women dominating that area.


    Tens of Darkgens and Metagens continuously dropped to the ground. Even if they try to fly away, their distorted sense of direction and the blizzard would hinder them from sessfully escaping the domains.


    Once they cleaned up the enemies, the two women started taking down the objectives assigned to them.


    "Sir Daisuke, what''s next?"


    Lunaria''s face showed up on my screen followed by Leianne after they were done with their objectives. Seeing that bright faces, both of them didn''t even sweat from what they did and now they''re eager to do more.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Wait a bit. Their reinforcements areing. This time, I''ll be joining you."


    I smiled andmanded the Purple Haze to fly up to the sky to wee the group of Metagensing in as reinforcements.


    Though we made it swift. It''s inevitable that someone could still report it.


    In any case, in a short span of time, most of our objectives were already taken down.


    As the Purple Haze slowly flew up from the ground, I could see the Minowa Triplets finishing the Guard Commander with their teamwork.


    Ah. With the buffs on them, they could fight against that Commander one versus one. But yeah. By being under me, the Aegis Battalion had my fighting style ingrained to them. If they determined that they can defeat the opponent easily, make it swift. If not then stall for time and wait for the opportune moment to finish the opponent.


    At least their training in that Training Camp paid off that they''re considered to be stronger than the other Rank S in my military unit.


    The other Pilots also managed to take the entrance and hold it. Those unaware Metagen and Darkgen inside the mine were dealt with easily as soon as they emerged from it to check the situation outside.


    With this, Operation Minesweeper could be said to be more or lesspleted.


    From the direction of the Empire''s capital, that striking All-ck Metagen of the Emperor was carefreely flying followed by a group of Specialized Metagens which looked imposing from their blood-red and dark color theme. Behind them were a few more Darkgens and Metagens.


    The lineup of blood-red Metagens behind the Emperor included the former delegate, The Blood Executioner, Imperial Advisor Kreed.


    "Sir Daisuke, some of those Specialized Metagens are from the same camp where we trained in."


    E, the Pilot of the silver Metagen among the triplets said. Her two sisters; M, the golden-winged Metagen Pilot and L, the ice-blue Metagen Pilot backed up her words.


    It''s a good thing that they put up different hairstyles, otherwise, it''s hard to determine who''s who whenever they''re side by side like that.


    In any case, those camp guys were not that important anymore. If they wanted to remain controlled by the Emperor then they are just a small addition to our enemies.


    I nodded at them before opening everyone''smunication channel.


    "Two of you remain there at the entrance and be alert. Nell, contact the troops that were on standby to start moving to upy this ce. Leianne, Lunaria and Minowa Sisters, you''re with me. The rest, deal with those Standard Metagens and Darkgens behind them. Only leave my buff zone for 4 minutes, go back inside to reset the timer."


    After giving out orders, the channels closed again to carry it out.


    However, one of the screens remained open, Leianne could be seen from it and aplicated look was stered on her face.


    Ah. It''s easy to guess what''s on her mind.


    "Leianne. Are you conflicted at fighting your father?"


    That''s still her biological father. Even old man Liam felt conflicted fighting against his own son, what more this girl to her own father?


    "A¡­ a bit."


    She had difficulty answering but nodded in the end.


    I guess this is her way for me to continue trusting her.


    "Good. I like your honesty. You can sit this one out. Help those two at guarding the entrance to the mine."


    It will just be detrimental to the others if she forces herself when she''s clearly conflicted. She might have a rpse in her judgement.


    "No. I can do this Sir Daisuke!"


    "You don''t have to push yourself. And this will not lower my view of you so don''t worry."


    I smiled at her to ease her up. After a while, she nodded and flew down to join the two Pilots guarding the entrance to the mine.


    "What do you think, wife?"


    I turned my head sideways and asked the person beside me after the screen became clear again.


    Right. All this time, Nysia is together with me inside the Purple Haze, watching everything from my side.

 Chapter 199 Purple Haze Dragon

    "You''re surprisingly soft towards Leianne, husband."


    Nysiamented with an amused expression on her face.


    "That''s not what I''m asking about, you know?"


    I''m talking about the iing enemies when I asked what she thinks but I guess this is fine as well.


    "I know. But I can''t pass up this chance to tease you."


    Nysia chuckled as she relished the thought of teasing me, filling this enclosed space with her sweet-sounding voice.


    There''s only a day left before I get summoned to another world. These past two days, this wife of mine stayed by my side all the time as she hoped to spend the three days with me.


    Due to that, the n for her to hold the fort back in the city was scrapped.


    Rather than just taking over the mine and maybe a part of the Empire, we decided to also deal with Lucas here.


    I will take him on first while Nysia will swoop in surprise to finish him off. That''s the n, yet we''re still ready to react to any change of the situation that might ur.


    This will be the first time that I will see her in full power outside the simtion. Whenever we spar against each other inside it, I repeatedly lose when I fight her head-on. The Quintuple Shields which I conjured from the Bulwark of Invulnerability was easily manipted by her awakened ability. It''s not that she could negate itpletely but she could weaken it enough for her strikes to pierce through it.


    "Teasing me is fine but wife, you better prepare yourselfter in our room."


    "Ugh. I''ll stop. But tell me honestly, you don''t fancy any of them?"


    Eh? What is she trying to do here? If I have to be honest¡­


    "I do. But you see, I don''t feel the same connection I have with you and the other six."


    "Hmm. When you''re still not aware of the convergence of destiny back then, how did they be yourpanion? Are you''re aware of your connection with them beforehand?"


    Ah. No. I''m unaware of any connection with them. I even tried to avoid getting too involved however, I still couldn''t escape my destiny to be with them.


    "Now that you mention it. No. I didn''t feel any connection with them at first..."


    Especially with Erin and Yumiko. Erin is someone who apanied me to Avelin''s tribe and without noticing it, she became important for me. Yumiko on the other hand is Yuko''s friend but when she confessed, I didn''t even think of rejecting her and epted her right away.


    "See. Husband, at one point in time, you started relying too much on your destiny. We Orb Holders are one thing but what about, Erin and Yumiko?"


    I just thought of those two and now she''s also asking about the two. I''m really relying too much on my destiny after bing aware of it.


    "¡­ Nysia, are you asking me to take them as mypanion?"


    "It''s not that, idiot. Think about it when you''re in that world."


    Haa¡­ I really should reconsider my view of this destiny. I''m not Yse who can see someone''s destiny after all. It will just muddle my head if I continue following it.


    "Alright. I will. Thank you, wife."


    "Haa... I feel like I just encouraged you to take a mistress or mistresses..."


    Nysia put a hand on her forehead and sighed, contemting about the things she just said to me.


    "Un. That''s really what you did. I''m trying not to think about it, you know? I noticed how they stare at me with special meaning in their eyes."


    "Ugh. Be that as it may. Knowing you, you won''t start neglecting me after you find a new one anyway."


    "That''s a given. All of you are important to me. Higher than even saving the world."


    "I know, after this until you leave tomorrow, I won''t leave your side."


    "You''re already doing that for two days, wife. Well, I also love being with you. Especially when you''re clinging to me like this."


    "Focus now, husband. They''re here."


    Nysia leaned over to kiss me before turning serious as we both stared at the screen in front of us.


    The enemy finally arrived before us, the Standard and few Specialized Metagens behind the Emperor''s group spread out and engaged the 4 members of Aegis Battalion covered with both of my buffs. Though they were outnumbered 5 to 1, all of them smoothly and confidently engaged them in battle.


    No one knew apart from me and Lexie that Nysia was here with me. It was to not give a chance for Lucas to escape to the moon or somewhere he would feel safe.


    If we get him out of the equation before I leave, it will surely provide me with some sort of relief.


    Among the Transcendents of this world, if Nysia is the strongest, Lucas is the craftiest. Though I trust that they won''t just lose easily before him, I can''t help but feel uneasy with him as an enemy.


    If the Dark World Transcendents that will descend use his smarts, even if it''s wed without Leianne''s input, it will be a headache for Nysia and the others.


    Amunication request from the Emperor lit up on the screen. Upon seeing that, Nysia settled herself on my side again before I epted it.


    "Lucas. We meet again."


    "4th Hero... Good. This move of yours really caught me off guard. Did you also send someone to Eldur?"


    Unlike his confident demeanor back then, there''s a different expression on his face this time. Pissed.


    He''s clearly pissed at the turn of events, he didn''t expect that we would make this kind of move. Without Leianne on his side, he started making mistakes or he just turned his attention somewhere.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Isn''t it obvious? I won''t let the two of you give the Darkbugs these resources. Also, it''s about time to cut off bad weeds like you two."


    "You seem confident."


    "I am. Wanna try me?"


    I smirked in a bid to taunt him, however, Lucas didn''t respond and only shook his head before turning themunication off.


    Following that, his All-ck Metagen silently backed away while Kreed and the other Specialized Metagens stepped forward as they released their menacing pressure that it somehow created a blood-red aura surrounding them.


    Upon seeing that, Lunaria and the Minowa Triplets stepped forward in front of me as they also started releasing their pressure to counter their opponents.


    A few secondster, the sky-blue Metagen of Leianne from below also flew next to them. When her face appeared on my screen again, she didn''t say anything and only nodded her head while showing her renewed conviction.


    Lunaria and the triplets'' face also appeared as they waited for my order.


    "You all know what to do. Be swift or wait for the right opportunity to take them down."


    Their opponents were possibly a mix of the Rank SSS from that camp and the real elites of the Empire. Certainly, they''re Diamond to Legend-rank. Some of them were also in possession of a domain-type of skill


    The Minowa Triplets were only Diamond-ranks so they needed to be carried by Lunaria and Leianne''s domains.


    In any case, that Lucas was probably trying to see if they had any hope at winning this battle. He''ll surely escape once he determines that even his most elite subordinates are no match against my subordinates supported by my buff.


    "Father, just give up. You won''t see your ambition toe to fruition. And... I won''t let this world be destroyed for that."


    Leianne called out to her father but it was met with silence. His mind was already closed off. Unless she returns to his side, he probably won''t entertain any of her words.


    "Leianne."


    "Don''t worry, Sir Daisuke. That''s thest time I will call out to him. I can''t stop him but you''re different. Please stop him. For this world."


    None of them knows that I will be leaving tomorrow but to answer her plea, I nodded and smiled at her.


    Since this will probably be myst fight here in a while, let''s surprise them with this.


    Phantasmic Doppelganger!


    Four Purple Haze clones were instantly created followed by the opening of my Transcendent Aura which promptly covered the area.


    The four clones then flew over the heads of the blood-red Metagens, ignoring thempletely to appear in front of the All-ck Ultimate Metagen.


    All four pulled out identical swords covered with Swordforce as they all aimed towards the location of the Ultimate Metagen''s cockpit.


    Following behind but faster than the four clones, I controlled the Purple Haze and flew above them using sh Step.


    Upon reaching the desired height, I lunged downwards while brandishing the Swordforce-covered regenium sword.


    Embedded on the sword''s hilt was the Willful Sword who didn''t want to be left out.


    The Swordforce coated by the lightning dragon from the Willful Sword and the Purple Smoke the Metagen emittedbined and visually transformed the Purple Haze into a Purple Haze Dragon as it descended towards the towering ck Metagen in a speed that was fast enough to break the sound barrier many times over.


    Crack!


    Along with a loud cracking sound, the ck Metagen''s right arm was hacked off!


    At thest moment, before the Purple Smoke Dragon could engulf the Ultimate Metagen, it managed to turn it''s body away, evading the full brunt of my pre-emptive attack.


    "4th Hero!"


    Lucas'' enraged voice instantly filled the area followed by his ck Smoke domain spreading out from below his feet.


    The four clones which one step away from striking him were all engulfed by it, however, that domain was proven to be not enough to stop their dyed attacks. All four also had a smaller form of the Purple Haze Dragon. Their four strikes made it look like four dragons trying to take a bite of him.


    Lucas tried to turn his Metagen into smoke form in a hurry but the Swordforce-covered swords were faster than the activation of that skill.


    Crack!


    Four more loud cracking sounds of sted armor filled the area. The Empire''s Elites led by Kreed broke the standoff against Lunaria''s group as they all turned around to see what had just happened behind them.


    Even if their faces couldn''t be seen, the way all of them turned stiff was enough reaction to the unbelievable sight presented before them.


    Their Emperor''s Ultimate Metagen suffered catastrophic damage! And that happened before they could react to my sudden disappearance behind the girls!


    "Nicely done, husband."


    Nysiamented after exhaling a sigh of admiration from the side. She witnessed and experienced everything.


    "He still managed to dodge it."


    I was aiming for his cockpit but he still managed to react a split second before my sword sank inside it.


    "Then do it again. I wanna see it again!"


    Nysia cheered, unaware or perhaps totally ignoring the raging Lucas outside.

 Chapter 200 Clones As Strong As Transcendents

    "He''s already aware and alert, I won''t be able to sneak attack him like that again."


    Sneak attacks only works to those unaware after all. I could use the Orb of Concealment but he''s already wary of his surroundings. It wouldn''t have that much of an effect.


    "You haven''t used your Energy Amplification and the gun you borrowed from Dannae. That girl worked hard for you to fill that up again with her ability. When will you use that."


    Nysia pointed out.


    Right. To make sure we will aplish our objectives, I had that girl work hard for me again. Sheined at first but in the end, she happily did it. Thinking that by doing so, she would be able to help me again and in turn, make me look for her more often.


    When I brought her and her mother here in the city, she was wary of everyone at first so I had her stay with together with us while the disguising device was still in development. Due to that, apart from getting closer to me, she also got closer to Nysia when they interacted with each other.


    Because I see her as someone normal, Nysia also dropped her prejudice against her heritage of being a half-Anzean which made Dannae happy that she started treating Nysia as her older sister.


    That''s why when we sent her to also train in the Aegis Battalion after getting the disguising device, she happily consented to it. She wanted to grow and be useful for us in the future.


    "It only has one shot. That''s for when he will attempt to escape. An energy st like that would disintegrate him to pieces if he turned into his ck smoke form after being considerably weakened. Also, I have this."


    I smirked and pulled out the Totem Pole from the Ne. I stabbed it at the other side and channeled a huge amount of energy into it.


    As I run my Flux Energy in it, Phantasmic Doppelganger was activated.


    The four Purple Haze clones that were destroyed from Lucas'' desperate retaliation after receiving that severe damage instantly reformed once again.


    This time, the four clones'' Transcendent Aura became almost as strong as the original that the blood-red Metagens trembled and were blown away from the ovepping aura and pressure which the four clones emitted.


    With their appearance, it''s like four more Transcendents descended out of nowhere to this ce.


    The enhancement from the Totem, the Energy Amplification and the enhanced Energy Output from the Purple Haze made the Phantasmic Doppelganger''s clones strength reach as high as 80% of my original strength. Just like the clone that Julian could produce after channeling for a long time.


    If my base Power Level is 160+, each of the clones has more or less 120+. That 120+ will also be buffed by the Domain of Valor which will add at least 40 more.


    And due to that, each of them will have the Power Level value of a new Transcendent.


    At some point, I''m already too overpowered for a normal Transcendents. I wonder how I will fare against the Dark World Transcendents? Will their Level 2 Source Energy be something like an advantage against us who only have Level 1 Source Energy?


    I''m still not clear but if I have to guess, their Energy Intensity will surely be higher than us and in contrast to that, their Energy Control will be lower than us.


    Well, it''s just a guess and there''s only one way to check that. Meet and fight them.


    "Daisuke, will I still have my turn? Four Rank 1 Transcendents and each of them is as tricky as you. That Lucas will be in for a beating."


    Nysiained as she watched the four clones fly up and start their assault on the ck Metagen. Their Speed and Strength really felt like watching four Transcendents ganging up on a lone enemy. He''ll surely be massacred soon if he didn''t do anything to escape from that predicament.


    "You will, that guy is surely still holding some trump cards. He had a lot of time where he hid his strength. That guy is also a good actor, I tell you."


    I nced at our side to check at what''s happening. Though I expected it, I witnessed a fascinating and incredible performance from the girls.


    Leianne and the others used the chance that Kreed and his group was devastated from witnessing their Emperor get beaten up by a Specialized Metagen to alsond a sneak attack on them.


    Coincidentally, their sneak attacks were perfectly timed when Kreed''s group were blown away by the reappearance of the four clones.


    Lunaria''s weapon choice was a spear and together with Leianne''s rapier, they managed to turn 2 of those disoriented blood-red Metagens into scrap metal in one swift strike while opening the way for the triplets who managed to finish off two more.


    It was so swift that if I''m not focused on watching for any unexpected move Lucas might do, I would''ve gone over and praised them for picking up that kind of style from me. The training I ingrained to them paid off.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    I should create more sneak attackers in the future. Backstabbers might be good as well.


    Kreed who''s the only one that managed to somehow resist the Transcendent Aurae noticed their attacks toote that their advantage of 1 to 5 had gone down to 1 to 4 in a short span of time. Right. Just like how their Emperor suffered that massive amount of damage in a simr fashion.


    In retaliation, Kreed and 3 Legend-ranks from the other blood-red Metagen Pilots who managed to stabilize themselves opened their domains which was a manifestation of different awakened abilities.


    Kreed''s domain looks like a pool of blood which tries to sink enemies stepping onto it. Apart from that, it probably has more effects which will manifest once someone gets caught inside it.


    The other three domains were a bit underwhelming but they all did their part as they ovepped with that pool of blood, enhancing the effects of their domains.


    With only the Moonlight and Blizzard Domains from our side, the sh against their domains resulted in a series of explosions which instantly engulfed the surrounding area.


    As they started that, they alreadypletely forgot the higher leveled battle behind them as they all focused on winning against each another.


    When it reached that point, I turned my focus back to Lucas and the four Rank 1 Transcendent clones.


    The All-ck Ultimate Metagen generated an arm made up of his ck smoke to rece the missing arm. With the amount of energy he used for that, his speed visibly slowed down. No matter how much energy he circted, recovering a hacked-off limb was impossible so he had to improvise.


    Like I thought, when the four clones who turned once again into Purple Haze Dragons came soaring down from the skies, he''s already alert enough to resist them.


    However, Lucas made one critical mistake. He thought that the clones were the same as earlier.


    To resist the four hungry dragons, he only raised his still attached arm to block the two clones assaulting his right side and the ck smoke arm to block the other two clones assaulting his left side.


    As soon as his figure was seemingly devoured by the four Purple Haze Dragons, the area where he hovered issued loud cracking sounds and explosions which instantly lit up the night sky.


    And from below, another arm of his ck Metagen could be seen falling down along with a huge chunk of his Metagen''s torso.


    Due to that one critical mistake, not only did he lose another arm, his Metagen''s body was torn apart as he desperately teleported away from that area.


    He reappeared 50 meters away with his Transcendent Aura flickering like a candle whose fire is about to die. With two of its limbs cut off and its torso being damaged to that extent, that Ultimate Metagen was now beyond repair.


    "He''s already on his toes. Should I go out and finish him off?"


    Nysiamented as we both watched the almost destroyed Metagen from the distance. She''s already itching to fight since earlier.


    "Wait a bit, Nysia."


    I grabbed her hand and had her stay beside me. Maybe I''m just being too cautious here but it''s better than dealing with an unexpected oue.


    From the screen, the four Purple Haze clones chased after that ck Metagen. However, a huge amount of ck smoke suddenly manifested from it which traversed the surrounding area and became something like a tall solid ck barrier which prevented the four clones from advancing.


    Before our eyes, the ck Metagen melted visibly which turned into more ck smoke that further reinforced the barrier. As more and more ck smoke was produced, it then circled around him and became a dome-shaped barrier wherein the interior dimmed, losing Lucas from our sight.


    As to what was happening inside that, we wouldn''t know unless we break into that ck solid wall.


    Upon seeing that, I had the four Clones concentrate their strikes at one point, however, the barrier kept repairing itself faster than the Purple Dragons could bite at it.


    I could ask Nysia to show herself and use her ability to weaken that barrier down but I refrained from doing that at the moment. That solidified smoke barrier was probably one of his trump cards which he could only use once.


    I have to examine it first using my original body before passing the baton to her!

 Chapter 201 Glimpse Into Transcendent Pathway

    "Alright, let''s try this."


    The distance between me and that barrier was around 200 meters. Taking that into the equation, I put myself into the stance to use that certain Sword Skill effectively.


    I sheathed the Regenium Sword back into its scabbard and with the Purple Haze''s right foot forward, its knees bent simrly to how an athlete prepares for a sprint.


    Following that, a huge amount of Flux Energy and Swordforce flowed out of my body and started filling up the sheathed Regenium Sword.


    5 seconds.


    10 seconds.


    After 30 seconds of filling it with two types of Energy, one of which is a specialized energy for it, the sheathed Regenium Swords issued ''wuuu'' sounds that indicated how it was already filled to the brim.


    I stopped the flow and concentrated on my target. If I continued pouring in more Swordforce and Flux Energy into it, it would surely explode on me.


    A bit different from when I used it against the Darkgens a week ago, this skill was specially prepared to prate into that sturdy barrier.


    I aimed at the point where the four Clones were currently bashing their swords as well as the Energy Explosion Projectiles generated by their opened Bedevilled Outburst.


    Activating a Sword Skill uses up Swordforce and along with the Flux Energy and Swordforce-filled Regenium Sword, this Sword Skill was further enhanced that the ground beneath me started to be filled with shes made from the energy even before the skillpletely unleashed itself.


    sh Draw!


    Wooosh!


    When the feet of Purple Haze ejected from the ground, the view on my screen zoomed in almost instantly and became filled with a tall ck barrier.


    And this time, what traveled wasn''t a Purple Haze Dragon but a sh of purple lightning which streaked across from that point in less than a millisecond.


    Bang!


    Halfway through that moment in time, the unsheathed sword was unleashed from its scabbard which immediately transformed the purple lightning streak into a Blue Lightning Dragon way bigger than the Purple Haze Dragons which was conjured earlier.


    When the tip of the Regenium Sword hit the barrier, it vibrated continuously as the iing force from that Sword Skill surged from behind and crashed against it like a flood.


    The tip of the sword stopped vibrating and stabbed itself inside the barrier. Like slicing tofu, it pierced through the ck barrier easily. From that little opening made by the sword stab, numerous cracks appeared and spread instantaneously which grew big enough for the Metagen to also pierce through it.


    And with the sound of crumbling debris, the Sword Skill sessfully broke open the solid barrier!


    Once I entered, the four clones outside followed behind. With our Transcendent Aura being spread open and with the enhanced Energy Control, the ck smoke filling this enclosed space cleared up and made a path towards the still melting Ultimate Metagen.


    "What is he doing?"


    Nysia who had just recovered from what happened stared at the screen which showed the Emperor, floating by himself while ck smoke continually spews out from his body.


    [You''ve entered an enclosed space created by an awakened ability]


    [Status Effects are unknown. Proceed with caution.]


    This is created by an awakened ability? To think that even the system couldn''t analyze it¡­


    "I don''t know. Let''s go and check."


    I looked at the four Clones andmanded them to traverse the distance between us and the hovering Emperor.


    When the first clone reached a certain distance, a hand made of ck smoke materialized below it and aimed to grab at its leg. It swiftly dodged the hand and sliced it with its sword, however, the hand only dispersed for a moment before reforming again in a different shape. From hand, it turned to a longsword which solidified enough to notice that it was sharp enough to cut the clone.


    The clone dodged again and bombarded it with Energy Explosion Projectiles which finally tamed it.


    The other three clones experienced the same phenomenon but none of it proved to be challenging but it sessfully bought time.


    Halfway through the distance between us and the hovering Emperor, the surrounding ck smoke, as well as the broken barrier surrounding us, quivered and coalesced atop Lucas'' head.


    Afterwards, the coalesced sphere of ck smoke enveloped his body and hid him from our sights once again.


    Seconds passed and we both watched as that sphere of ck smoke inte and dete as if it''s a beating heart.


    Soon enough, Lucas could be seen inside it, sitting in a lotus position with his eyes closed.


    "Daisuke, I think I know what''s happening to him."


    Nysiamented when she saw his current state.


    "What is it?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "He finally got a glimpse of his Transcendent Path. Do you remember what happened to me on our wedding night?"


    Ah. That night. How can I forget? We locked ourselves in our room for the rest of the day back then. Nysia was so lovely that apart from the few minutes we spent catching our breath, we continued to indulge ourselves towards each other.


    Err¡­ of course, she''s not talking about what we did as husband and wife but what happened after it.


    When we finally called it a night and decided to sleep, Nysia suddenly fell into a trance. She then opened her Transcendent Aura and her domain that was seemingly different than what she first showed me unconsciously.


    Luckily, I was there so I managed to confine it in our room and that gave me a first-hand experience at what she went through.


    When her trance ended, she exined it simply by saying that she got enlightened about her Transcendent Path.


    "I see. Is that it? So I became too cautious and let him have his enlightenment at this moment."


    Ah. Well, that barrier was probably the indication to it, even if I wanted to stop it, he would be able to finish that enlightenment and wake up with renewed strength.


    As to how a Transcendent Path works, even if Nysia exined it to me, I couldn''t understand itpletely. I guess I needed to experience it myself but I''m still in the 3rd realm. It''s still a long way to go.


    "Let me deal with him this time, husband. Prepare the gun and don''t hesitate to shoot when you determine he''s about to escape."


    Nysia dered and even before I could reply to her, she already opened the cockpit of the Purple Haze.


    "Alright. My clones will support you. And I will ready this gun."


    When she heard my voice, as if remembering something important, Nysia went down and stole my lips first before jumping out of the Purple Haze with her face fully flushed.


    That girl. She''s the one who kissed me and she''s also the one who got flustered.


    Ah. In any case, I pulled back the clones and reformed them to reset their duration.


    Nysia, on the other hand, flew up and took out the sphere containing the Sanguine Aegis.


    She threw it in front of her and the 15-meter tall reddish-pink Metagen appeared.


    It''s shorter than the other Transcendent''s Ultimate Metagen, nheless, it''s the most sturdy due to Nysia utilizing her awakened ability perfectly to it.


    It also underwent several upgrades due to her increasing strength ever since I appeared before her.


    Even if I already reached Transcendence, her Base Power Level is still higher than me.


    Nysia entered the Sanguine Aegis and activated it. As soon as its eyes shone, her Transcendent Aura expanded and her domain fully activated.


    Her previous domain before the enlightenment about her Transcendent Pathway was a ruinednd wherein anyone who stepped on it would have a part of their armor turned null. Also, her domain provided more enhancement on her already thick armor.


    After the enlightenment, the ruins became half-ruined skyscrapers. And inside it, she could now form Ruin Golems made from the debris littered on the ground of her domain which possessed a part of her awakened ability.


    Her Morning Star which was enhanced alongside the Sanguine Aegis glowed with bright green light, the color of her own Bluntforce. The spikes on it would be enough to crush and tten a Specialized Metagen and even if her hits weren''t stronger than Liam''s punch, she could just weaken their armor and defense to let them feel more pain.


    "I see. You''re also here."


    Lucas'' voice rang out. When the sphere of ck smoke disappeared, his enlightenment was already over.


    The previously melting All-ck Metagen disappeared and from his pocket, he pulled out another sphere.


    After throwing it in front of him, a new All-ck Metagen appeared. It''s too identical that you wouldn''t notice the difference from the Metagen I almost destroyed before.


    Now that I see it, that one''s his real trump card. He created more than one Ultimate Metagen for himself.


    "I am. It''s to finally pull a ck weed like you out of this world."


    Nysia answered as she imposingly hovered above. The way she confidently carried herself will always inspire awe from others.


    "You''re toote. I''ve finally seen my path. And it''s grander than you can imagine."


    The Emperor smirked and entered his fresh Metagen. Once it activated, his voice rang out once more before opening his new domain. The ck smoke domain became thicker as it expanded from his feet outwards.


    When their domains met, sparks and explosions ensued as the two started contesting against each other.


    ? "So, you newlyweds will fight me together?"


    "You''re thinking highly of yourself, Lucas. I alone am enough. If he joined, you already lost to him once, do you want to add another record of your defeat?"


    Nysia mocked him. Just basing from the pressure the two of them were emitting, Nysia is still stronger. It''s been a while since she has gone all out. He''ll be in for a surprise if he relied on his outdated info about her.

 Chapter 202 The Sanguine Aegis In Action

    "Like I told you, you''re toote. Rise!"


    The Emperor waved his Metagen''s arms from below upwards. Along with the emission of his ck smoke domain, the previous minions that his domain produced transformed into 10-meter tall ck Smoke Giants. Each of them has different forms and they all exuded different aura that was enough to drown a Rank 5 Mortal in their pressure.


    "You''re proud of that? Rise!"


    With ourmunication open, I could see Nysia''s amused expression as she copied his word and gestures.


    From the half-ruined skyscraper domain, broken debris of buildings rose up from the ground and formed 10-meter tall Ruin Golems. Some of which were holding makeshift blunt weapons while some were holding different sizes and types of shields.


    Both the ck Smoke Giants and Ruin Golems immediately put each other as enemies. The two groups of Domain Creatures moved and met at the border where the two domains shed.


    At first, it looks like the battle was at a stalemate, however, when the Ruin Golems started using part of Nysia''s awakened abilities, the ck Smoke Giants fell into a disadvantage and started dropping like flies. With every defeated ck Smoke Golems Nysia''s domain ate away on his ck smoke domain.


    It''s already more than a week since she started treading on that Pathway,pared to this guy who has just gotten enlightenment for his own Pathway, Nysia is way ahead of him.


    "How is it? Do you have more tricks you''ll show me?"


    Nysia mocked him again and this time, she swung her Morning Star which produced a spiked energy projectile that was sent shooting towards the All-ck Metagen. Like a baseball batter who hit the pitch straight to the pitcher, a bright green spiked ball of energy which contained her own Bluntforce was sent straight towards the Metagen''s face.


    Surely, his reaction was slower that when he tried to dodge, the spiked ball of energy curved downwards and urately hit the shoulder of his Metagen, drilling deeply into it rendering the regenium tes covering it useless.


    With the force brought about by that casual swing, the All-ck Metagen was pushed back for at least 30 meters away from its original position.


    Using that chance, Nysia followed it up by dashing over directly in front of Lucas. The Sanguine Aegis moved swiftly and did not let her enemy stabilize his own footing.


    Their domains that were contesting against each other continued their sh and in no time at all, the ck smoke domain of the Emperor could be clearly seen as it was being eaten away by the half-ruined domain little by little.


    Lucas tried to teleport away but Nysia countered that skill of his before his body dissolved into a ck smoke by sending another energy projectile coated with her Bluntforce.


    Nysia has been watching and observing our battle since earlier. Even if I didn''t let himnd any hits to my real body, he already used most of his skills against my clones. Nysia took note of that and immediately employed the counter-attacks for each of his skills. As long as she''s faster than him, Lucas should forget about running away.


    The All-ck Metagen turned silent as Nysia started dominating in their battle. Lucas deactivated his domain and instead created ck Smoke clones which became his shields instead of helper.


    Nysia effortlessly used one of her skills, Reduce Armor to his clones before bashing them away with her Bluntforce coated morning star. With each swing of her weapon, a clone will be destroyed.


    Through the screen, I could see how she was enjoying this battle. Toying with the smug Emperor and fighting a strong enough opponent after a while awakened her previous persona, Aegis.


    No. That persona wasn''t really shelved, she just couldn''t find a strong enough opponent to test her newfound strength after bing my Companion as well as bing enlightened about her Transcendent Pathway.


    Well, there''s me but we always spar inside the simtion and more often than not, Nysia gets frustrated at how I always run away from her.


    Unlike me, this guy thought he could fight her head-on and that ignited her desire to thrash him and finish him off.


    Well, even if she''s currently drunk in battle, her head is clear on our current objective.


    Either killing or crippling Lucas for the safety of this world.


    Of course, we both prefer killing him but there''s also value at letting him live. However, now that he got enlightened about his Transcendent Pathway, the scales leanpletely on killing him.


    Even if Leianne took it to heartter, I''ll take that me even if she started hating me. But knowing her, I''m sure she''ll be fine.


    Now that his domain was deactivated, Lucas waspletely under Nysia''s domain. Not only could she hit him mercilessly, but the Ruin Golems also started to take their turns at cracking his All-ck Metagen.


    With his desperate attempt, Lucas managed to pull back while creating more clones. To answer his move, a rope-like energy thread was sent hurtling towards him. He failed to dodge it and that resulted for that thread to deeply embed onto him. It was a Defense Thread that''s almost simr to my Energy Thread. It''s the link needed to activate Nysia''s other skill, Defense Empowerment, which drains her opponent''s defense while adding it onto herself.


    Of course, it''s not permanent. It will be back to normal after a while once the link is cut.


    Unfortunately, he''s already like a cornered rat against the Sanguine Aegis.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    With nowhere else to go, the All-ck Metagen could only stand his ground and fight his way through numerous Ruin Golems to fight Nysia head-on.


    From out of nowhere, he finally pulled out a weapon. Like Leianne, he''s holding a ck rapier that was coated by his ck Swordforce.


    Upon seeing that, The Sanguine Aegis put a hand on the ground and activated another one of Nysia''s skills.


    Shield Mimicry!


    From the ground, a huge chunk of regenium ore was directly extracted from the mine below. It hovered in front of the Sanguine Aegis before slowly forming into one of its clones.


    It imposingly stood in front to face the iing All-ck Metagen and its ck Swordforce-covered rapier thrust.


    The clone raised its arm holding the morning star and another line of Defense Thread shot out andtched onto the charging Metagen.


    Even if it''s from the clone, due to the drained defense and the reduced armor, the Defense Thread easily pierced through the Metagen''s regenium armor te.


    If that Ultimate Metagen received a full-blown attack it would probably be crushed into pieces.


    Aftertching the Defense Thread, both the clone and the original Sanguine dodged that desperate attack and positioned themselves behind him.


    Watching it from the side, this battle became one-sided too fast. My clones waiting at my side or even the gun I was preparing to shoot him with might not be needed anymore.


    Without my buffs, Nysia is already strong enough to defeat him. This time, with the addition of Domain of Valor and the stats given to mypanions, Lucas will have to ask for a miracle to win against her. The difference between those connected to me and those that are not is too wide. In a Mortal World, we''re already unbeatable if it''s against Transcendents at the same rank.


    "You''ve fallen from grace, Lucas. Your era is over. Eaten by your ambition to take the world only for yourself. This is just a fitting end for you."


    Nysia''s voice turned solemn. The amused expression on her face disappeared and what reced it was her seriousness.


    It''s over. Nysia has finally decided to end this battle.


    The All-ck Metagen which didn''t hit anything turned around and the Pilot inside itughed and roared in frustration. Even without opening the microphone, his despairing voice leaked out from inside the cockpit.


    I''ve given him a chance to join our side and drop his ambition but he rejected it. This kind of conclusion was already being kind to him. Giving out the world''s resources to the world''s enemy... That''s enough reason to cut him off. Liam and Lyra were also guilty however, they turned over a new leaf. As for Julian. I''ll let them deal with him.


    The Sanguine Aegis and the clone made from Shield Mimicry stood side by side and faced the ck Metagen.


    With morning stars covered with Meta Energy and Bluntforce on their hands, the two, original and the clone flickered from where they stood and appeared in front of the despairing Metagen.


    As they aimed for the cockpit, thest desperate attempt of the All-ck Metagen was released.


    The ck smoke filled the area and defended against the two blows of two spiked weapons.


    The point of impact exploded and blew the surrounding rubbles away.


    Yet, the morning stars continued its way as it hacked through that dense amount of ck smoke and hit the weakened armor of the cockpit of the All-ck Metagen.


    As another explosion ensued, what I thought of earlier actually happened.


    The 20-tall Metagen was visibly crushed and exploded into pieces which scattered around the area.


    Thereupon, the Emperor of the New Haven Empire made no attempt to dodge the leftover force.


    As I nced at him onest time, a look of despair was apparent on his face but no remorse. Until the end, his ambition to take the world for himself doesn''t change.


    When the leftover force hit him, he flew far away like a broken kite. His blood spilling out to the ground.

 Chapter 203 Objectives Completed

    When Nysia determined that it''s over, she put back the Sanguine Aegis into itspressed form and went back inside my Metagen.


    Using myp as a pillow, shefortablyy her head on it.


    "You did well, Nysia."


    I praised her while brushing her silky light-pink hair with my fingers.


    Nysia lifted her head to look at me before showing me a charming smile. After that, shey her head back on myp. I guess she didn''t want to talk about it or she just wanted to rx after that battle.


    My eyes went back on the screen and noticed something.


    "Ah. There''s still a use for this."


    I brought out Dannae''s gun and reopened the cockpit.


    With the sky as its target, I pulled the trigger.


    The huge energy beam produced by the gun instantly flooded the night sky with an enchanting brilliant light. As it approached a certain area in the sky, numerous concealed figures could be seen scrambling out of the beam''s way.


    However, the light was wide enough that it lit up the night sky like a beacon as it also epassed those figures.


    As soon as they were lightened up by that beam of energy, their concealment came undone and at least 5 Darkgens and 5 Metagens appeared. Each one of them visibly melted under the horrifying power of that seemingly harmless beam.


    Just like how the Door of Transcendence was broken open, the sneaky observers of Nysia and Lucas'' fight died without even leaving their ashes.


    If I have to guess, inside those were Corrupted Researchers and Researchers from the Empire. They were hoping to take a peek at how the strongest fight each other.


    If I hadn''t discovered them, they would draw inspiration from the fight they had witnessed and incorporate it to the next Metagen or Darkgen they will make in the future.


    Unluckily for them, I discovered the unusual flow of energy on that spot.


    They should stop doing that in front of me, really.


    As the night sky went back from being brightly lit to dark once again, I closed the cockpit and went back to pampering this very special woman at my side.


    Our objectives were allpleted. With Lucas out of the equation, we could take over the whole Empire tonight.


    The only problem left will be the Dark World and its Portal.


    That Enthroned Prince will also soon be dealt with by the Transcendents assaulting the Eldur Mine. I already lowered my view of him after being swayed over and over. He''s as hopeless as Lucas.


    After a while, I flew over to where Lucas'' bodynded to pick up his corpse. Though his body is intact, the bones and his internal organs were pulverized by the Bluntforce delivered by Nysia. He also ran out of energy reserves that''s why he failed to protect his bones and most of his internal organs.


    I could''ve left him to rot in here but Leianne and Liam might want to see his body.


    A Transcendent dying like this. All his schemes and his ambition, in face of absolute strength, it''s really nothing. It''s a shame to kill him but I don''t regret it. He''s an enemy. That''s all that matters. If I leave to another world and let him run rampant here, I will just be worried about Nysia''s safety. Even if she''s strong, I see that guy as a threat strong enough that I wouldn''t be able to rest easy if he was not cut off as soon as possible.


    His death this time reminded me that even at the height of being a Transcendent, one wrong move and we will simrly die like him. Especially when the leaders of our enemies were at a height wherein they could easily crush us like ants.


    Being a Transcendent is just the start. As we progress further in this path, we all still need to grow in strength to continue protecting what''s important to us.


    10 minutester, I flew back from where we fought Lucas to where most of the battles are happening.


    Even from afar, the sounds of explosions and Metagens being damaged and destroyed could clearly be heard.


    The four Aegis Battalion soldiers which I left to deal with the standard Metagen and Darkgens fought with their lives on the line.


    They were already on theirst assault. The remaining Metagens and Darkgens which finally woke up from the reality were all about to retreat. However, before they could even do that, the four soldiers did abination move wherein one of them was thrown towards their enemies.


    The thrown Metagen then grabbed onto the retreating enemies to prevent them from lifting off the ground.


    The other three then used that opportunity to draw a conclusion to their battle.


    Because of the huge increase of their stats due to the buff, they won the outnumbered battle with no casualty. One of them was slightly injured but it was not life-threatening.


    In the earlier parts, when we''re busy taking care of Lucas, whenever the buff from the Domain of Valor and Bulwark of Invulnerability was about to run out, they would all fly together to step inside the zone of my opened buff to reset its duration.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Prevailing even the odds weren''t exactly favoring them, I noted their contribution this time and Nysia will surely providepensation for them when we''re back at the city.


    Now that they''re done, I had them clean up the area and rest before I continued to control the Purple Haze to fly to where Lunaria and the others were currently fighting.


    It seems that when I was not looking, they also managed to prevail even if they''re outnumbered.


    On that enemy''s side, Kreed and the elites of the Empire were cut down from more than twenty to a mere eight blood-red Metagens.


    Out of all the Empire''s elites, those four Legend-ranks including Kreed were still alive, however, their domains seemed to be inferior to Lunaria''s Moonlight domain and Leianne''s Blizzard domain.


    When I arrived andnded behind them again, the 5 women were energized and theyunched theirst assault.


    Upon seeing that, the eight enemies all took a step back. But the two domains engulfed those without it.


    Four blood-red Metagens froze and started to move crankily. Upon seeing that, Lunaria and Leianne went past those to chase after Kreed and the other three Legend-ranks whose domains seemed to do nothing but dy their impending doom.


    The Minowa Triplets followed after them and swiftly dealt with the frozen Metagens that were left behind.


    At the end, when the three Legend-rank around Kreed fell against Lunaria''s spear and Leianne''s rapier, he faced Leianne and asked for a duel.


    "Why don''t you surrender now, Uncle Kreed?"


    Leianne stopped and asked him instead of epting the duel. Like her father, that guy was surely someone that was always within her line of sight as she grows up


    "No. How can I surrender? I''ve followed your father for longer than you thought. His aspirations are also my aspirations."


    "I see. Sir Daisuke, can I?"


    She knew that now that I reappeared here, his father''s fate was already done for. This act of trying to convince Kreed to surrender was due to that. But that guy was probably intending to follow him to the grave.


    Such a waste of this world''s elite denizens. The other worlds would''ve envied them for the number of Rank 5 Mortals and those at the 5th Realm but they''re just wasting their lives like this.


    Leianne had a solemn expression as she stared at me from beyond the screen. I also stared at her for a minute to look at her unwavering conviction. Afterwards, I nodded my head and gave her the permission to grant him that duel.


    "Do as you wish."


    Lunaria and the triplets pulled back to give the two the space.


    Leianne''s Ice Sylphid hovered on the sky as it waited for Kreed''s Blood Executioner.


    That previously imposing blood-red Metagen was already far away from its previous grace. Holes and cracks could be seen due to the damages it sustained earlier.


    The Ice Sylphid also has some damage butpared to him, it''s negligible.


    When they started, both of their domains were activated in its entirety. Nheless, Kreed''s Blood domain was still proven to be inferior to her.


    When Leianne stepped on it, instead of sinking, the areas that her Metagen''s feet stepped onto were instantly frozen solid.


    Subsequently, her Blizzard domain expanded and devoured that frozen pool of blood destroying his domain.


    Upon seeing that scene, Kreed gave up contesting against her using a domain and instead, he brandished his broadsword with its red Swordforce and assaulted her using it.


    With her rapier with that blue Swordforce in hand, Leianne confronted Kreed''s broadsword.


    ng! ng!


    2 minutester, the two Metagens separated. No. The blood-red Metagen pulled back while the sky-blue Metagen stayed from where it was. After seeing that, Leianne made a stance and activated a sword skill which pierced through the cockpit and decided the end of that duel.


    In the first ce, Kreed never had a chance to win against her.


    As the Blood Executioner slowly fell down from the sky, Leianne turned around and flew down in front of me.


    After a period of silence where we just stared at the aftermath of this battlefield, the troops that were on standby that Nell called finally arrived at the entrance.


    They swiftly took over every important point of the mine before organizing a new unit that will continue to the Empire.

 Chapter 204 Departure

    "Report. The capital of the Empire has surrendered and is now under Imperial Princess Leianne''s authority. The loyalists of the Emperor who tried to escape were all captured and were sent into jail waiting for their trial. The other members of the Imperial Family are locked inside their estates and will be put under thorough investigation."


    Lunaria reported after arriving in the city from the Empire.


    Later at night, the Support Recall will be used by Hikari to summon me in her Otherworld. With Nysia here at my side, we''re already spending thest hours together.


    It''s not like I''ll be gone for long and after arriving there, I will send the Support Incarnation here. But this girl... Like Yuko and the others, they will always want my real body to be with them and not just an Incarnation.


    "Did Leianne stay there?"


    It''s already a new day. When the reserve troops took over the mine, Nysia and I pulled back from the frontlines. Leianne stayed behind to lead the troops at taking over the Empire with Lunaria apanying her.


    Leianne also took her father''s corpse from me to bury him in their ancestral tomb. I didn''t say anything and she also didn''t mention anything. No grievance nor condolence. She simply took his body and silently left.


    That''s still her father who probably doted on her as she grew up. Maybe she will mourn for him secretly but she will never show it to us.


    Whether she will look at me differently, that''s already on her. She''s different from her father so I won''t hold whatever he did against her.


    "Yes. She wanted to stabilize the unrest that was happening in the Empire before handing it to her grandfather."


    Lunaria nodded.


    "I see."


    Nysia doesn''t have any ambition to control the world, she just wanted to unite everyone to fight back against the enemies of this world. Giving it back to them is better than holding onto it. As long as they don''t go back to their old ways of feeding the enemy then they''re good.


    "Lunaria, can you ask her if she cane back here before nightfall? Elise as well."


    Nysia chimed in before sending me a teasing smile.


    Ah. This girl... Why is she like Yuko when ites to this?


    "I understand. But why? Both the Empire and Eldur are still unstable. The Enthroned Prince''s concubines and offspring were trying to contest for the throne and the same thing is happening at the Empire."


    Julian didn''t die but he''s more or less crippled. Liam and one of the Anzean Transcendents dealt with him at the same time as we''re dealing with Lucas. His concubines and offsprings from them surely have a legitimate im but what can they do? Without strength, they just wanted to hold onto a worldly power. The world is already chaotic as it is so there''s no way I''ll let Eldur rot in their hands.


    Elise, as his wife, will take over ruling it. She''s also the strongest among the citizens of Eldur after all. They don''t have any heir because apparently, Julian never consummated his marriage with Elise despite being too obsessed towards her. He wanted her to always be pure and untainted. That''s why his reactions were always extreme when it concerns her. Apart from his loyal subordinates like that Viper, no man was allowed to interact with her. Most of those who worked for her Light''s Cradle were female.


    Well, that''s ording to Amry.


    "Tell me. What do you think of Daisuke?"


    "Eh?"


    Lunaria was confused when instead of answering her why, Nysia asked a different question.


    "Just answer it."


    "I respect him..."


    "And?"


    "T-that''s it."


    Nysia nodded at her answer before turning to me. Clearly, she''s asking for my consent if she could tell her about it.


    My departure will be a kept secret as a precaution against the Dark World as well as the Anzeans. It will only be known to a select few. Apart from the Nysia, the three Heroes and the two Transcendents, we''re thinking if we will also tell it to Lunaria, Leianne, Elise and Dannae as well.


    Nysia knew that those four women were the closest to me and she even called them as my candidate Companions.


    Following our wedding, when Nysia''s not around, my time was really spent among the four of them.


    Lunaria who''s always there to report to me while chatting about various things such as her rule as the Moonlight Queen in ce of her mother.


    Leianne who often talks to me about the ns she thinks of for the betterment of the world. I will entertain her ideas and we will spend hours perfecting it.


    Elise who would look for me forfort whileining about the troubles she faced at managing the Light''s Cradle as well as being the Ambassador to the Anzeans whenever she gets free time.


    Lastly, Dannae who only has me and Nysia she considered as close friends or more than that. Whenever she will have a break from the training we put her under, she willze around with me while asking me about my adventures through various worlds.


    It''s true that upon being mypanion, one will receive a huge boost. But can I really exploit it? If I take everyone in, will my system recognize them as my Companion?


    That''s only some of my apprehension why I''m not acting upon it and I really need to think first whether I only have goodwill towards them or I''m already drawn towards them. Just like how I got drawn into my current Companions.


    Being away from them might be the trial period for that.


    "Daisuke will be leavingter at night. That''s why I want you three to be here. You three were always with him these past few days. Ah. Not three. There''s another one."


    "Why? Where will he go?"


    Lunaria''s shoulders turned stiff upon hearing the first sentence and her eyes immediately focused on me. The following sentences were probably ignored by her as the most important piece of information for her is the first sentence.


    "To another world. So if you want to say something to him, you''ll have your chanceter."


    "¡­ I understand."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    There was a pause as Lunaria locked gazes with me before nodding her head at Nysia. She then turned around and went out of the room, leaving Nysia and me alone.


    As to what she thought of during that brief moment, I guess I''ll hear about itter.


    "What do you think, husband?"


    "You want more sisters."


    "Un. As long as you''re not forcing yourself to take them in then it''s fine. And make sure you also feel the same way they do about you."


    First, it was only Yuko. And now, even Nysia is advocating for me to take more girls.


    Err... Of course, I won''t take just anyone, there''s still that orb holder that I haven''t met yet. For sure, it''s a woman and someone that was really destined for me.


    Maybe the others weren''t destined but through our experiences together, our destinies were slowly forged. That''s the closest guess I can think of.


    "I know. And I''m not some dense or indecisive guy who would hesitate anyway. Do you remember when I first kissed you?"


    "¡­ How could I forget? That was my first kiss but you didn''t let me savor it. Here. Make up for it for the rest of your life."


    Nysia hit my shoulder as a show of her frustration from that stolen first kiss before pulling onto my cor.


    "As you wish, wife."


    I answered with words and immediately followed it with action. I grabbed her from her waist and put her on myp.


    There''s only the two of us in the room. Though she appeared to be frustrated, that stolen kiss was just part of the reason. Even if she doesn''t voice it out, this girl doesn''t want to see me leave.


    Unfortunately, I have to go. That''s why before that appointed time, I decided to spend it all with her.


    -


    -


    "Well, this ce is perfect."


    I said as I examined the area. It''s the basement of the Nysia Tower. Everyone that would see me off was already gathered.


    The four women were all here. Earlier, we got the time to talk alone while informing them of my departure. They had various reactions, however, one thing that stood out was their hesitation to confess what they wanted to say to me.


    Apart from Dannae who somehow expressed it by asking me to hug her like how he saw me doing it with Nysia, the other three were somewhat reserved or holding themselves back. Especially Leianne. She was too stiff and didn''t know what to say. That''s expected when we''re the ones responsible for her father''s death. For her to hurry back was already something I appreciated.


    Well, due to that, they now also have at least 2 weeks to think about it, like me.


    "It has to be out of our potential enemies'' eyes. So yes, this is more than perfect."


    Amry supported my statement.


    "Right. If you can''t go back in two weeks. You don''t have to worry, Daisuke. Our Door of Transcendence will arrive in 3 days."


    Kazeyoshi dered. They really worked hard to make that breakthrough to Diamond-rank. As soon as that happened they all called for the Door of Transcendence. All the Transcendents on our side gave some pointers for them so they''re also back here to properly prepare themselves for that.


    "Go save that world, Daisuke."


    Matthew and his short sentence properly conveyed his message.


    I nodded at the three before casting my gaze to the four women at the side who all had different expressions on their faces.


    Well, there''s no need to say goodbye since my Incarnation will be sent here as soon as I arrive there.


    I walked over Nysia and kissed her once more which she returned in more passion. Those with us couldn''t help but be embarrassed at watching us make out in front of them.


    And during all that. The notification finally arrived.


    [Ding!]


    [Heroine Akarui Hikari has used Support Recall]


    [Recall Reason: You instructed me to use this. We''re waiting for you.]


    [If you ept the recall, a portal will open that will send you to her location.]


    [If you reject the recall, please state your reason and it will be sent to her.]


    Well, of course, I will ept it. A new world again and this time, a world that''s already in a harsher condition than this World.


    Whatever it is that''s waiting for me there, I can only look forward to it.


    [You epted the Support Recall.]


    [A portal will now be generated in front of you.]

 Chapter 205 World Of Elements

    As soon as I stepped into the portal, my vision whitened again as I travelled from one world to another.


    And like clockwork, the series of system notifications rang out.


    [Ding! You entered another world. World of Elements]


    [Received +3 Endurance as World Bonus]


    [Will expire upon leaving the world]


    [Detected a new type of Energy]


    [Listed as Elemental Energy]


    [Automatic umtion Started]


    [A new Level 1 Energy has been detected]


    [Elemental Energy can be assimted to Flux Energy.]


    [By assimting, the Elemental Pathway will also be raised to the same realm of your assimted paths for synchronization. Do you want to assimte?]


    [Assimtion in progress¡­]


    [Assimtion Completed.]


    [Advanced from 1st Stage Elemental Awakening Realm to 4th Stage Elemental Condensing Realm]


    [Gained 10 Strength, 20 Endurance, 1 Intelligence]


    [Elemental Core has been awakened]


    [Main Elemental Affinity: Aether/Void]


    [The World''s Will has detected your arrival as well as your unique state.]


    [The World''s Will has requested to meet you.]


    As I expected. I''m already a Transcendent and not apanied by the Hero. The World''s Will detected me easily or more like, it immediately cast its gaze on me due to my strength.


    Back in the World of System, ''The World'' was surely aware of me as someone special and granted me this system.


    In the World of Barbarian, I''m still too weak that the World''s Will didn''t even bother about my existence and it''s not really hands-on on managing the world.


    In the World of Spirits, the World''s Will probably ignored me at first but when I showed it my insane Energy Control, it panicked and thought that I might destroy the world faster than the world''s enemies.


    Then in the World of Meta, it stoppedmunicating with the Transcendents when they started doing that deal with the Dark World denizens. Only when there''s a new variable that broke the situation did it show itself again.


    And here. The World''s Will immediately detected my unannounced intrusion into their world. Due to my Adaptability and the Flux Energy State, I immediately raised my Elemental Pathway to 4th Stage Elemental Condensing Realm and assimted it to my other Pathways as well as have a unique situation where the two Iprehensible Elements were my Main Element.


    It requested to meet me. That means I can put it off forter. Hikari must''ve been waiting and they might possibly be in a dangerous situation at this time. When I thought of that, the system seemingly read my mind.


    [You sent a response to the World''s Will and it agreed.]


    [Generated a Temporary Skill: Consciousness Travel]


    [Consciousness Travel: A one-time skill that will send your consciousness to meet the World''s Will.]


    It even generated a Temporary Skill. I guess I can get along with that World''s Will. It could be because of how it was already on the verge of being conquered or it detected my connection to the Helper and Earth. In any case, I also wanted to talk to it just like how I managed to learn something from the World''s Will of the World of Meta.


    -


    -


    When my vision cleared up, I found myself in a dpidated wooden room whose ceiling was already about to fall down and was only supported by a thick wooden pole. It''s a big enough room that could bepared to a small chapel back on Earth.


    Around me were a few figures led by the Heroine, Akarui Hikari. Those with her people who I already met before as an Incarnation. They''re all the equivalent of Yuko''s Party Members.


    Hikari is wearing a long loose ck robe which you will often see in a typical depiction of a wizard. She has shoulder-length glossy ck hair and her face is adorned by a round-rimmed pair of sses which let her usually sharp pair of blue eyes rx.


    Though she might be called nerdy, her beauty, like Yuko and Yumiko, is in a league of its own. She could represent all those stunning girls in sses.


    However, the Hikari in front of me looked worn out. Her hair was dishevelled, the robe she was wearing was full of holes and was torn on its hem.


    "¡­ Is that your real body now, Daisuke?"


    "Un. What''s the situation? This is a new ce. What happened after I left?"


    I scanned the few figures around her and noticed that one of those who I met before is nowhere to be seen.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Grand Magus Pas. An old man that''s already at the 4th Stage of Elemental Fusing Realm. ording to the memory brought back by my Incarnation, he was a previous dean of a ruined Magical Academy.


    "Dean Pas stayed behind to let us escape from another pursuit."


    "Any chance of him being alive?"


    "I''m afraid not. His Elemental Imprint is already broken."


    Elemental Imprint, it''s like a heart monitor for the Magus in this world.


    "I see. Brief me the current situation, Hikari. Also, here. I brought food from that world. You guys eat first. There''s also a set of clothes you all could change into as well as take a nice shower. Just enter one at one time."


    I took out threepressed spheres which contained food storage, a cab and a portable shower room. I had Nysia prepare all of this after remembering their situation from the Incarnation''s memories.


    When they saw how it expanded from just a small sphere, the others and even Hikari watched it in amazement. Compression Technology is nonexistent here after all. Maybe they''re thinking it''s some kind of magic but yeah, they''re already aware that I''ve been to another world.


    And there''s more of those inside the Ne. Nysia acted her role as a housewife who packed everything that her husband might need for his business trip.


    Pas dying is a shame but in this world, that''s like a normal urrence to them now. During my Incarnation''s one day, 3 of them also died while we''re retreating. There were too many pursuers back then and we''re far away from the territory of the Human Race.


    They''re on a mission to infiltrate the former Nox territory which is already upied by the Dark World denizens to steal something from them as well as scout for information.


    It was supposed to be an easy infiltration in which they could get out easily but a mishap happened when the two Grand Magus responsible for their disguises and long-distance teleportation died which led to them desperately retreating for almost a week now.


    From 20 members, they''re now down to 6.


    All 20 are Magus and above except Hikari who''s still a Mage at the 5th Stage of Elemental Condensing Realm. Like in other worlds, she''s still the strongest despite having the lowest realm.


    That meant 14 elites of the Human Race had died inside the enemy territory. That''s a harder blow than losing some of their territories.


    Since they have been starved for days, after thanking me, they started to wolf down the food I brought.


    Hikari refrained from eating first to tell me everything I needed to know and what exactly happened after my Incarnation vanished.


    I left them in a simr ce where we''re taking refuge after losing our pursuers.


    ording to Hikari, apart from retreating further and losing Pas, they encountered interference of Elemental Energy at one point which meant that a Transcendent passed by at their location.


    They''re still 3 days away from the Human Race Territory but with me here, that 3 days can now be cut to less than a day.


    "I see. After you''re all done eating and resting, we''ll depart from here. I have something that we can use. I''m already a Transcendent so apart from those at the same level as me, no one will be able to stop us or hinder us."


    Right. Instead of entering this new world as a Level 1, I entered as someone already at Max Level. Now that''s a cheat.


    "That''s actually amazing, you already exceeded most of us who started 3 years ago. Calling you as merely a support is probably underestimating you."


    "Not really, even now, I''m still a Support. You experienced my skill, right? I''m more suited at being at the back while supporting you and the others."


    And this girl will also reach Transcendence soon. She only needed to breakthrough to Elemental Forming Realm to reach that threshold.


    "Don''t be too humble, Daisuke. Also, I haven''t thanked you yet foring here. That world you came from still has enemies, right?"


    "Ah. Now that you mention it. Wait a bit."


    Err... I forgot to send my Incarnation. That Nysia was probably pacing around our room waiting for me right now.


    I stood up and distanced myself from Hikari for a bit. Though she was confused, her eyes followed my figure to watch what I would do.


    I opened the Energy Amplification first before using 2400 units of Flux Energy to send the Support Incarnation to Nysia.


    As I felt the slight tinge of arge amount of Flux Energy being used. The notification about it rang out.


    [2400 units of Energy has been used to produce a Support Incarnation]


    [Destination: Nysia (Companion)]


    [Duration: 26 hours 24 minutes]


    Unfortunately, after activating Energy Amplification and using Support Incarnation, my Transcendent Aura unconsciously opened which made Hikari and the other 5 that were busy eating stand up in surprise with their knees trembling from the pressure of a Transcendent.


    "A Zenith Magus..."


    "Why are you surprised? We already know he''s already at that level when he was here as an Incarnation."


    "But hearing and seeing it in front of our eyes are different. Amazing. Our Human Race now has a chance to turn the situation around!"


    The other 5 eximed and whispered to themselves while they''re trying to resist the pressure of a Transcendent.

 Chapter 206 Showing Off

    To ease the pressure that they were feeling, I immediately closed both Energy Amplification and my Transcendent Aura.


    "My bad. I didn''t mean to--"


    Before I could finish my apology, Hikari cut me off.


    "You don''t have to apologize, Daisuke. With that disy, everyone''s doubt is cleared. They''re now more than convinced at what you imed back then."


    She then turned to the other 5 who all nodded their heads hurriedly.


    Right. Not everyone will be convinced easily by words unless they see it with their own eyes. With that kind of pressure, if they still didn''t believe it, they''ll just be like the peanut gallery from those novels where at every turn, no matter how much the main character showed his strength or talent, they would still believe that he''s nobody.


    Well, that''s a running trope and here, they probably just wanted more concrete evidence to believe.


    -


    -


    When Hikari took her turn to eat and change into afortable clothing, I used the time to check on my new Pathway and new status.


    [Level 4 Support Expert System (24%)


    Ability: Level 2 Adaptability (61%)


    Physique Cultivation: 4th Stage Saint Realm


    Spirit Cultivation: 4-River Transformed Spirit Stage


    Spirit Transformation: Energy Incarnate Form


    Meta Pathway: Gold-rank Tier 2


    Elemental Pathway: 4th Stage Elemental Condensing Realm


    Energy Source:


    - Level ? Psyche Energy


    - Level 1 Flux Energy (5/5)


    Status:


    Universal Rank : Rank 1 Transcendent


    Elemental Core: Aether/Void


    Brain Capacity: 17.1


    Swordforce: 100


    Strength: 122.8 (184.6)


    Endurance: 132.7 (197)


    Intelligence: 13.5 (17.1)


    UPL: 193.68


    Supported List: (13/14)


    Support Bonus: Level 3 Psyche Boost, Level 3 Physical Boost, Level 3 Health Boost


    Number of Supported Individuals: 13


    Current Stats Bonus: 65% of the average stats of Supported Individuals


    ? Skills:


    - Psyche Boost


    - Physique Boost


    - Spirit Boost


    - Dispelling Bow


    - Hero''s Companion


    - Support Recall


    - Support Incarnation


    - Interdimensional Communication


    - Energy Amplification


    - Energy Drain


    - Knight Skill (3/4)


    - Wizard Spell (3/4)


    - Augmented Skill (1/1)


    - Halo Skill (4/4)


    Masteries:


    - Level 1 Advanced Sword Mastery (3%)


    +Sword Skills (2/7)


    Companions:


    - Sugawara Yuko (Earth) : Rank 1 Transcendent


    - Minami Yumiko (Earth) : Rank 1 Transcendent


    - Zerina (World of Systems) : Rank 5 Mortal


    - Avelin (World of Barbarians) : Rank 4 Mortal


    - Erin (World of Barbarians) : Rank 4 Mortal<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    - Jayna (World of Spirits) : Rank 5 Mortal


    - Nysia Athonae (World of Meta) : Rank 1 Transcendent


    Status: +3 Endurance(World Bonus),+5 Strength, +5 Endurance(Hero''s Awakening), Automatic Energy umtion]


    Apart from awakening my Elemental Core that''s now sitting in parallel with that invisible storage inside me there''s no skill generated.


    Every magic spell is man-made. And since there are Magical Academies, one can record down the process of using that magic skill in a book or a scroll. Also, each magic skill is categorized by the Main Element used.


    I only have surface knowledge about the creation of magic spells but if I have to guess, they''re most likely simr to how an Augmented Skill is created except there''s a base Element for each magic spell. It''s also simr to the Spells or Skills in the World of Systems.


    But with my Main Element as Aether and Void. What does it mean? When the Elemental Core awakened, I already got the knowledge about the two but I still couldn''t understand a lot about it.


    Maybe that is why they''re categorized as the Iprehensible Elements?


    Ugh... If I remember correctly, Aether is a ssical element on Earth. It''s an Energy that''s existing in the cosmos or in other words, the energy existing in outer space and other heavenly bodies. It cannot be found inside the Earth but it can be observed. Well, that was what''s written in old books. Knowing that there''s an unknown history about Earth, there''s a possibility that those old writings have been influenced by that.


    The Aether here is one of the 8 variations of Elemental Energy and there''s also the Void Element. Void is the state of nothingness. How can that be an Element here?


    I know. There were already a lot of fantasy works on Earth which used void as a type of magic or an element. There''s that one isekai anime in which the heroine was thought to be useless in magic since every spell she would cast all resulted in the spell exploding on her. As it turns out, she got the rarest type of magical element. The Void Element.


    I guess I have to understand the two Iprehensible Elements of this world slowly. There''s already the knowledge inside my mind, however, absorbing that knowledge is as slow as a snail''s pace. Looking at the bright side, it will eventually be absorbed and by then, the confusion I am having now will be cleared.


    -


    -


    "Now this is like straight out of a sci-fi movie, Daisuke. This is what Kazeyoshi was talking about, huh?"


    Hikarimented when she entered the cockpit of the Metagen I brought in this world. The others with her also eximed as they looked at the unfamiliar design that''s surely out of this world.


    Since my own Metagen is still notpleted, I brought something else with me. It''s not just a Specialized Metagen but an Ultimate Metagen.


    Another spare of Lucas'' All-ck Metagen was found on his corpse. Leianne found it and gave it to me earlier when I talked to her. She told me to use this here.


    I also brought a Powergen, it was thepleted Powergen that was designed especially for my ability, Energy Control. I tested it and the result is satisfactory.


    Due to the engine being powered specifically by Meta Energy, a Metagen can only be used in a limited time. My Flux Energy won''t work since the engine was designed to absorb the surrounding energy. I would have to put my hand on it and transfer my Flux Energy at all times to keep the engine running. That''s counterproductive.


    I am only using this now to cut the time of traveling to the Human Race Territory.


    A Powergen, on the other hand, can be used here since it is powered by the wearer''s own Energy. My own Powergen will surely have it''s time to shine here. To get this world out of danger.


    "Yes. This is a Metagen. I''m also amazed when they first showed me."


    Her eyes couldn''t rest as she examined every part of the Metagen''s cockpit. Looks like she''s more of a sci-fi enthusiast than fantasy ones. The fascination in her eyes couldn''t be blocked by that pair of sses.


    "Can I also Pilot this?"


    "No. Your Source Energy is ipatible. Maybe in the future."


    "That''s something I will look forward to. If I understand correctly, you can channel your abilities to it?"


    "Un. Watch, I just found the perfect targets to give you a demonstration."


    I said before pointing at the screen.


    From a distance, a group of ck-dressed figures were flying towards our location. There''s around 100 of them and they''re all Rank 4 Mortal and above.


    Just from the energy that was leaking out from them, the dark color that dyed the background behind, it''s easy to identify them as Dark World denizens. They still had wicked smiles on their faces despite seeing the Metagen, unafraid of the pressure it was giving off.


    "Eh? T-that''s¡­ They''re here! What are you doing? Let''s go now. Daisuke!"


    Panic was instantly reflected on her face upon seeing the neers. And it''s not only her, but also the other 5 which consist of 3 Magus and 2 Grand Magus have panic and terror written on their faces.


    That''s understandable. It''s almost a week and they are still being hunted down like prey. Many of them already died without even a tomb.


    "Huh? Hikari. Did you all forget what I am?"


    I don''t even need to lift my finger to annihte that crowd of Dark World Mortals.


    Furthermore, it''s also great that they continued their pursuit. This is a great opportunity for showing off to Hikari and these elites of the Human Race.


    Not that I desperately needed their awe and reverence. This is all to reignite that apparent dwindling hope inside them.


    After suffering from their continued pursuit, most of them had already despaired at their fates which surely affected their mindset towards cultivation.


    Even now that I appeared and showed that I''m a Zenith Magus in front of their eyes, it probably only gave them a sense of relief.


    But if I show them how easily I will take care of their dreaded pursuers, it will lift their spirits up.


    At least. That''s the effect that I''m aiming for.


    I took out the Totem Pole and started to pour Flux Energy into it.


    As they watched me fill the totem with my Flux Energy, I could hear them gulping down their saliva when they were once again put under the heightened pressure which the totem emitted when it enhanced the energy that flowed into it.


    After filling it up with the necessary amount of Flux Energy, I activated the skill.


    Phantasmic Doppelganger!


    Amidst their gaping mouths, a clone instantly appeared in front of the screen.


    "D-did he summon another one of this giant?"


    "No. That''s not summoning. He used cloning magic."


    "What kind of clone is that? What''s his Main Element?"


    "I don''t know. Don''t ask me."


    As they discussed what they had just witnessed, the clone moved and instantly traversed the remaining distance between us and their pursuers.


    Once the explosions produced by the clone filled the screen, they all froze as they watched the carnage the clone brought upon the Dark World denizens.


    "Annihted. Just like that¡­"


    Hikari murmured. Her eyes squinted as she carefully digest what has transpired in front of her.

 Chapter 207 Zenith Magus Arland

    8 hourster. The All-ck Metagen which is named ck Mist by Leianne reached the vicinity of the current territory of the Human Race.


    ording to Hikari, the current territory of the Human Race has been reduced to only one big city. The City of Serenia.


    The only reason that they can keep it is because of the only Zenith Magus still surviving, Zenith Magus And.


    He single-handedly defended it against the Two Transcendents and the numerous Mortal Ranks of the Dark World with the help of his own Mage Tower which stood in the middle of the city where thest Magical Academy is located. The umerra Magus Academy.


    In this world, instead of countries and kingdoms, each city is being managed by a Magical Academy. With the Headmaster of every academy equivalent to City Mayor, each citizen will havepulsory education about the Elemental Pathway for 5 years once they awakened their Main Elemental Core. After 5 years, they can graduate or continue studying in the Academy or work as a Professor. Of course, it''s not easy to be a Professor so most average citizens continue to study before setting off on their own.


    Unfortunately, out of the numerous academies of days old, it''s now reduced to just one. Every City has either been destroyed or upied.


    Being the founder and the headmaster of the academy, this is And''s territory. And 3 years since the start of the Dark World''s invasion, the City of Serenia has already expanded to 3 times its size to amodate every refugee from destroyed cities.


    ording to Hikari, when the two enemy Transcendents attacked, the whole city became And''s magical fortress due to the setup he built through the years of his existence. Apparently, it''s an Elemental Formation which epasses the whole city.


    However, due to the expansion, only the original size of the city was covered by his Magus Tower''s protection which led to the citizens living in the uncovered parts to take arms and defend themselves against the troops brought by the enemy Transcendents. Those at the inner region also helped them which minimized the damage.


    Zenith Magus And sounded like an amazing person but will he be weing of me? There''s still a lot that I don''t know about this world. Learning about the history and anything about this world has already been put at the top of my to-do list.


    I still wanted to hear more but Hikari fell asleep 10 minutes after the ck Mist annihted the Dark World denizens pursuing them and started flying towards thest bastion of the Human Race.


    Not only her but also the other 5 with her. They''re all exhausted, not just physically but also mentally. Days of constant running and staying conscious to notice if the enemies were already at their back drained a lot on them.


    When I checked their current expression, each one of them looked like they''re having nightmares. Hikari was also scrunched up on one side with sweating off her forehead.


    If I remember correctly, her ability which she awakened upon being exposed to Psyche Energy from the Pocket Dimension isn''t as overpowered as Yuko''s Foresight, Raiden''s Temporal eleration or Yumiko''s Spirit Channeling. It''s at the same level or even lower than the Kinesis the 3 Heroes from the World of Meta have.


    Well, it also depends on how one uses it. Maybe she can properly utilize it and be as overpowered as Yuko''s Foresight and Raiden''s Temporal eleration.


    When I asked her about her ability, she gave more info about what it can do. Her ability is called Skillmaster. It allowed her to borrow, steal or disable someone''s skill or ability; Elemental Spells of this world are obviously included in it as well as any other type of skill that was being activated by Energy.


    She already upgraded the ability 2 times. When she first awakened it, she could only use Borrow. Every skill or ability she borrowed will be adjusted to her use. It can only be weaker or stronger depending on her Psyche Energy and surely, her Intelligence stat. And yes, no matter what skill, once she uses her ability, it will need Psyche Energy to use.


    For example, if she borrowed my Phantasmic Doppelganger, it will be adjusted for her use and to create a clone, Psyche Energy will be spent.


    Also, the original owner can take the borrowed skill away from her anytime or if the owner died, the borrowed skill will be deleted as well. Plus there''s a limit on how many she can borrow.


    Steal is forcefully copying her target''s skill or ability. This one, she can onlypletely copy the original skill but it has a time limit depending on how special the skill is and she needs to have the necessary Psyche Energy to use it. Maybe the cost will be adjusted due to Psyche Energy being higher than a Level 2 Source Energy. That''s something I didn''t ask her.


    She told me that she once stole a Zenith Magus'' Ultimate Spell and it expired 3 seconds after she stole it. She also almost fainted due to the drain in her Psyche Energy.


    Disable is just silencing her target''s skill or ability. It is useful against a strong opponent but it also has a time limit as well as the expenditure of her energy will also depend on how strong the skill or ability she wants to disable.


    There are a lot of restrictions to her ability but she told me that some of those will ease up as long as she keeps upgrading them. Also, she was thankful that when I added her to the Support List, it improved her ability significantly.


    During this mission of theirs, she also borrowed the long-distance teleportation as well as the disguise but when the two owners died, their deaths took away those key spells that could let them get out of their situation.


    About her Elemental Pathway. Her Main Elemental Core is Light and she''s a student of thest Zenith Magus of the Human Race, And.


    He''s the one who sent them to the mission after careful nning but in the end, an ident still happened.


    Well, there might be a traitor but I was not there to see it and none of them really suspected a foul y.


    Maybe I can investigate it but I''ll try not to be too snoopy or thatst Transcendent will be too wary of me.


    -


    -


    Wooong!<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The Magus Tower in the middle of the city issued a loud sound when I reached a certain distance from the city. And from on top of it, a brown ray of light traveled from the top of the Magus Tower and stopped in front of the ck Mist.


    A few secondster, a silhouette of a middle-aged man formed from it which eventually transformed to a light projection of whoever activated the Magus Tower.


    Well, there''s only one who can do that, the Zenith Magus And.


    The light projection scanned the Metagen from top to bottom. Surely, I alerted him by approaching the city when I''m clearly not affiliated to them. Also, with my Flux Energy running through the Metagen, my Transcendent Aura was exuding out even if it was restricted.


    Since there are only a handful of Transcendents in this world, he didn''t recognize me which led him to be vignt by sending this light projection out.


    "Greetings. Zenith Magus And."


    I created a clone of myself and let it fly out of the cockpit to meet his light projection face to face. And by syncing my voice and vision to it, I greeted him first.


    "An Energy Clone. I see. It''s you."


    Did he recognize me?


    Ah. No. It''s probably the World''s Will informing him.


    "It seems I was already ratted out by the World''s Will."


    "Indeed. Apart from the two traitors at their side and the woman from that forest, there''s no one else at our level."


    Traitors? Woman? I see. So the Transcendents at the Dark World''s side were like Lucas and the others, however, here they''re fully associated with the Dark World.


    Are they those two races who vanished or traitors from both of Human and Elementals?


    And that woman was surely the Transcendent from the Elemental''s side.


    "I see. I don''t know how to introduce myself but let''s say I came from the same world as your student Hikari."


    I opened the cockpit to show the still slumbering group inside and let the ck Mist hover in the air.


    However, Hikari and the other 5 woke up due to the noise and the sudden burst of wind inside when I opened the cockpit.


    "Eh? Teacher! We have returned. Finally..."


    Hikari eximed while restraining her cracked voice when she saw the light projection in front of my clone.


    And looked at her and the other 5 who''s now standing behind her. Since they changed from the long loose robes they''re wearing into the clothes I brought from the World of Meta which consisted of a coat, shirt and pants, it probably intrigued him since his eyes stared at them longer than I expected.


    "14 Elemental Imprints has been extinguished... Go inside and we''ll talkter."


    Though his voice sounded cold, there''s also a trace of relief as well as self-me in it which he immediately covered up.


    Hikari and the other 5 nodded their heads and started flying out of the Metagen and into the city.


    Before going, the 5 thanked me and Hikari spoke to her teacher again.


    "I can vouch for what he said, teacher. Also, he''s the one who saved us."


    "I am aware."


    He nodded and waved his hand, telling her to move and go inside the city.


    Hikari looked back with an apologetic face. She was about to apologize for leaving me here but I stopped her from doing that. It''s clear to me that And was just taking precaution.


    And there are probably some things that he didn''t want them to hear.

 Chapter 208 Elemental Supreme Fleur

    When And arrived using his real body, the light projection from earlier finally got filled with his colors. He has curly ck hair and a slightly time-worn face. The stress that probably piled up weighed on him. He has a burly body covered by his long brown robes. His staff looks like copper but it''s probably a different kind of metal which is adorned by engravings as well as a green gemstone on top of it.


    When he reached a certain distance from me, he waved his staff and arge room made from dirt and rock was instantly created. When he put his staff down, the room hovered in front of us.


    He entered it first and I followed after him.


    Upon entering, I found myself in a spacious room with only minimum decoration that would serve its purpose. There are only a circr table and three chairs around it, also made from dirt and rocks.


    As I''ve watched how he did it. I observed the movement of the Energy properly. It''s a swift use of the Earth Elemental Energy which was provided both by his own Energy and the surrounding Source Energy.


    Though What''s apparent in the surroundings is an unfiltered Elemental Energy which isn''t broken down to its 8 variations, those who use a spell from the Elemental Pathway can specifically extract their needed variation of the Elemental Energy.


    I don''t know if he had already glimpsed upon his own Transcendent Pathway but if he could single-handedly defend against two Transcendents, he''s not simple.


    "Three chairs. Someone ising?"


    "Yes. She''ll arrive in a minu-- Ah. No. She''s already here."


    When And finished his sentence, another Transcendent Aura washed off the area we were in.


    It''s even stronger than the aura And exuded when he arrived with his real body.


    A few secondster, a gentle knock was heard outside the spacious room.


    "Bloody hell! Fleur! There''s no door, why are you still knocking?!"


    And snapped upon hearing that gentle knocking.


    Although he sounded enraged, the neer answered in a gentle and calm voice. It''s too soothing as if she''s singing a luby.


    "Huh? Isn''t knocking a polite thing to do before entering someone''s room?"


    A few secondster, a tall gorgeous woman in thin azure silk robes graciously walked inside with a wooden staff which looked like it was freshly picked from a tree. It still has little branches and leaves attached to it. Her hair is as blue as the deep ocean which eerily contrasted her red as me eyes. However, her face contained her gentleness, even the way she tried to politely knock before entering the room speaks of her attitude.


    She''s the only Transcendent of the Elementals. Elemental Supreme Fleur.


    Like the Human Race, the Elementals also attached titles for each realm they reached.


    Elemental Supreme for Transcendents


    Elemental Monarch for Elemental Fusing Realm


    Elemental Adept for Elemental Forming Realm


    Unlike with the Human Race, there''s no title for those at Elemental Condensing Realm and below. They''re collectively called on the shortened name of the realm. Absorber and Condenser.


    "Such a young Transcendent. I''m honestly in awe."


    Fleur muttered upon seeing me looking at her. She also nodded after that and gave me a gentle smile. There''s no hint of hostility in it so upon seeing that, I acted a little subservient to get along with the two of them.


    "You praise. It''s not about the age, really."


    It''s about the cheat system which provided me with a high stat buff from the Heroes, without it, all of us will still be around Rank 4 Mortal.


    "Don''t be too humble. And here was only 10 years older than you when he became a Zenith Magus. Un. I still remember that I stood guard for him that day. The Transcendence of the Prodigious Zenith Magus of Earth Element."


    Fleur gently nodded her head and as if reminiscing an old memory, she closed her eyes recalling every detail of the day when And called upon the Door of Transcendence.


    "Fleur¡­ You-- Stop recalling things from a half a century ago."


    "Why? It''s an event that should be remembered, no? The others have already fallen. It''s been a while. Now that we have a neer, we should celebrate."


    Though I''m just listening. This Fleur was probably even older than And who became a Transcendent half a century ago. Both of them were probably younger than or at the same age as the three Guardians. Though they''re stronger than them, I still feel that my Nysia will still prevail against them.


    Err... I couldn''t say the same for me. If I use the Totem then I can cope with them through the help of my clones.


    After a round of teasing from Fleur, And gave up retorting and ran back to his seat. Fleur also got her fun which was evident by her smile. However, her face still has that gentleness as if what she did was just a normal urrence to her. She followed And and sat on the empty seat.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Once the two settled down, two pairs of eyes focused on me. It''s like going into a job interview but surely, they wouldn''t grill me with those questions, right?


    These two were still stronger than me at the moment. Are they Rank 2 Transcendents? But if that''s the case, their enemy Transcendents will be at the same level or higher and I should''ve felt it.


    They''ll be my allies so... I''ll know about their strength sooner orter.


    "So. Daisuke, huh? You said you''re still not done inpleting your Mortal Pathway?"


    "That should be the case. I''m still a long way from it. In this World''s terms, I''m still at the 4th Elemental Condensing Realm."


    Though I wouldn''t explicitly state that I have 5 different Mortal Pathways, these two would figure it out when I asked them about Aether and Void.


    "No wonder. Hikari and Fleur''s disciple is one thing but you''re more of a freak than both of them."


    And sighed. I don''t know what''s happening to that girl and the 5 with her. I guess, they''re continuing their rest, eh? And that disciple is most probably the 2nd Hero from the Elementals.


    "Ah. That''s also why I''m here. She summoned me through a linked skill from me. I will push her to Transcendence soon. Letting her be one of us will surely bolster this world''s strength and if you have students at 4th or 5th Stage of Elemental Fusing Realm, I''m going to help them as well."


    Helping those stuck at their bottleneck. There are only a few days from the expected widening of the Portal and I don''t know how many Dark World Transcendents will descend. So this few days before that happened, that''s what I nned to do here.


    "And how will you do that?"


    Fleur expressed her doubt but there''s still a hint of excitement from her eyes.


    "Simple. By letting them fight my clones until they drained themselves and I''ll bathe them in this."


    Four clones instantly materialize beside me. Without Energy Amplification nor making use of my Energy Incarnate form, these clones will only have 90+ Power Level. Late-stage Rank 5 Mortals.


    After that, I waved my arm and made use of my energy control before activating the skill which I invented back during Yuko''s Transcendence.


    The Energy Zone.


    Past the roof of this stone room, a dense cloud of Elemental Energy gathered.


    Due to my increased stats, the size grew bigger and the focus I needed to pour on controlling it lessened. I don''t need to be stuck in ce anymore to maintain it.


    When the two felt that, And controlled this structure of his and removed the roof. As soon as he did that, the dense amount of Energy flooded inside the room and created a special zone which engulfed the whole room.


    It looked like a ray of sunlight bathing us three. When the two of them felt it, they became a huge drain as they crazily absorbed the Elemental Energy circling around them.


    And stood up and raised his staff, when the green gemstone glowed, the room we were in expanded and more dirt and rocks were generated. He''s hungrily absorbing the Elemental Energy while also using it to remodel this room. He''s probably trying if his energy will be used up first or the zone willpletely beat him by filling up the missing Energy that he was using to rebuild this room into something luxurious like a castle.


    I maintained the Energy Zone and increased the intensity at which the Elemental Energy would gather and shower them.


    Still, even with this, it wouldn''t beat my own Energy Absorption. But for them, it''s more than enough to feel like they have unlimited energy.


    Fleur also stood up and waved the wooden staff on her hand. Those staves probably have the same effect as a Metagen. It''s increasing their energy output. However, Metagen was still more advanced.


    From Fleur''s body, a huge sphere of water was instantly generated which engulfed the whole room, polishing the crude design And was using.


    After 5 minutes, the simple room of dirt and rock expanded and became a luxurious castle in the sky.


    "¡­ I admit. This will work."


    And settled back to his seat and gave his affirmation.


    "Indeed. Your appearance this time spells the advent of the two races'' rising up from constant defeat."


    Fleur added, the wave of Water Elemental Energy dispersed and showered the sky which created a rainbow above the newly built castle.


    "No. You two should prepare yourselves as well. In a few days, Transcendents like us will not be as rare anymore."


    I warned them. It''s great to have renewed hope but yeah, those who will descend are still just a stronger grunt. When the timees to face the Great Ones of the Dark World, will we be able to resist them?

 Chapter 209 Elemental Spell

    After that meeting with And and Fleur, I was weed by them into the city and was given a room and an office inside the Academy as a guest Dean who doesn''t need to work at all. For now.


    Also, since the two were curious, I showed them the interior of the ck Mist and like I thought, their staves have the same effect. It increases their energy output as well as add-ons whichplemented their spells


    Zenith Magus And''s Main Element is Earth but he also formed one Darkness and two Fire Secondary Cores during his Elemental Forming Realm. The other two Secondary Cores were the same as his Main Element.


    Elemental Supreme Fleur''s Main Element is Water and due to her race being an Elemental, she''s a pure Water Elemental Supreme.


    Fleur teleported back to the Elementals Territory after apanying us back into the city to gather her disciples and those close to Transcendence to undergo the training that I will put them through. And since And needed to talk to Hikari and the other 5 survivors, he left me to my own devices.


    Of course, my first destination was the library. The students of the academy were all busy with their studies. Most of them were still at the Elemental Absorbing Realm while quite a few were at Elemental Condensing Realm.


    Just looking at that, it''s fairly easy to see that the Human Race of this world was already in decline. Most of their elites were mostly dead and the new generation has just started their path on the Elemental Pathway.


    When I passed by the Main Hall where the students of the academy were congregating, most of them only threw a curious nce towards me because they''re all busy talking about the Metal Giant which appeared outside the city and the appearance of a new Zenith Magus... which is me. Apart from And and Hikari''s group, no one knew the face of the Zenith Magus they''re talking about however that didn''t stop them to be excited about the future prospect of the Human Race.


    Those who saw me probably thought that I''m just another student so they didn''t bother me and continued in their discussions.


    Before long, I entered the huge library which probably holds thousands of books. I went to the aisle where the Basic Books were located and picked one book from numerous choices.


    I flipped open the book named ''The Basic of Elemental Spells'' from one of the shelves and started absorbing the knowledge in it.


    "To cast a spell, one needed to at least be in the Elemental Absorbing Realm where one already awakened their Elemental Core."


    Now that I think of it, the books that we got from the higher dimension were unreadable but here, I can read it just fine. Is it because it''s anguage of a much higher dimension? In any case, I didn''t really need to spend much time reading these books. I can just skim through it and most of the knowledge written in it will be absorbed by me, considering my high stats.


    Like that transmigrator from a novel who only needed to touch a book to copy it inside his mind. Afterwards he could casually absorb the knowledge contained in those books all at once.


    Of course, it''s not as exaggerated as that.


    "By using the Main Element as the base, one has to use the Elemental Energy stored in one''s Elemental Core as well as extract the correct variation of Elemental Energy from the surrounding."


    With my Flux Energy, I can use any other variations of the Elemental Energy despite it not being my Main Element. After reading this, I immediately rted it to the Spells, Skills and Blessings in the World of System. Or even the Augmented Skill from the World of Barbarians just that, those weren''t asplicated as using a Main Element.


    "If one failed at that, the spell will disintegrate and one will receive an Elemental Bacsh. It is the most basic knowledge and method so one is expected to perfect it before thinking of casting a real spell."


    That bacsh should be what I saw when I passed by one student earlier. He''s an Elemental Absorbing Realm kid, trying to use a Spark Spell, a very basic Fire Elemental Spell. He''s sessful at using his Main Element as a base but he failed at extracting the correct variation from the surrounding Elemental Energy.


    Though it should be fairly easy since it is his Main Element, newbies like him will always have times where they will make a mistake.


    "There are 5 steps to cast a spell.


    1. Identifying the Main Element base.


    2. Establishing the Spell Nucleus.


    3. Arranging the Elemental Nodes.


    4. Enclosing it with the Magic Trigger.


    5. Unleashing the Spell by activating the trigger.


    The five steps can be reduced into 1 through raising one''s Proficiency of the Spell which requires constant repetition or raising the intensity of the spell."


    It soundsplicated if it was written in the book like this but in reality, it was fairly easy. And those at the level of Zenith Magus And and Elemental Supreme Fleur could instantly activate their Spells. There''s probably a change that would happen on theter stages of the Elemental Pathway. This is the basics for the Beginners in Elemental Pathway.


    Due to that, I decided to try it. By producing a Flux Energy I used it as the base for a spell.


    This is the uniqueness of my own Energy. It can be whatever it wants to be as long as I have adapted to it. This time, it is Elemental Energy.


    There''s a sample spell written on the book so I tried following that. The Spark.


    "After sessfully casting a spell, one will start at Beginner proficiency. The next proficiency level will skip one of the five steps.


    At Dabbling Proficiency, one can skip the identification of the Main Element Base and start at establishing the Spell Nucleus.


    The Spell Nucleus is the basic step ofbining one''s own Elemental Energy and the extracted Elemental Energy from the surrounding. If there''s no Elemental Energy existing in one''s immediate surroundings, one can double their own Elemental Energy for the establishment of the Spell Nucleus."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    I continued reading while building the spell on top of my hand.


    Combining my Flux Energy and an extracted Fire Elemental Energy from the surroundings, a Fire Spell Nucleus was sessfully induced.


    From this. I confirmed that I can bypass my Main Element. But what''s the point of having Aether and Void if I can also use the other Elemental Energy variations as a base for a spell?


    I should look for a book about those two Iprehensible Elementster.


    "At the Skilled Proficiency, one can skip up to step two. The Spell Nucleus will be automatically established. One will start at arranging the Elemental Nodes.


    The Elemental Nodes are points one modifies and arranges in their Spell Nucleus to turn the spell to one''s desired oue."


    The example spell only has one Elemental Node so Ipleted it easily. Apart from that shiny node, the Spell Nucleus hasn''t undergone a change yet.


    "At the Expert Proficiency, one can skip up to step three. The Spell Nucleus and the Elemental Nodes will be automatically established and arranged. One can proceed to enclose it with the Magic Trigger.


    Magic Trigger, it''s like a bubble of Energy which enclosed the entire Spell Nucleus. One can set a word such as the Spell Name as the trigger or it could just be a single gesture. Depending on one''s preference."


    Ah. This one probably exins why the others even bothered to shout out their skills.


    I enclosed the sample spell with the Magic Trigger. I skipped setting a unique trigger. As a default, a hint of Energy was enough to activate it. Once the Magic Trigger settled, the sample Spell was sessfullypleted. It immediately shined with a red light as an indicator.


    "At the Master Proficiency, one can skip the first four steps and instantly move to activate the spell.


    At this point, one can start modifying the Spell to enhance it or add more Elemental Nodes as a base for a new spell."


    Just like how And did it earlier. With one wave of his staff, the dirt and rock room was instantly created.


    As for thest part, I activated the example Spell by sending in a hint of Flux Energy, on my palm, the sample Spell ''Spark'' produced a short-lived fire which burst from my hand. From reading to actually finishing the spell, the time it took was only 4 seconds.


    And as soon as that spark of fire appeared, a notification rang out in my ears.


    [Ding!]


    [You sessfully cast an Elemental Spell]


    [Spark: a one-node basic Fire Elemental Spell which produces a spark using Fire Elemental Energy. Proficiency: Beginner (50%)]


    Upon seeing that, I closed the book and cast another spark which took another 4 seconds to fully activate.


    [Ding!]


    [Spark Proficiency has been upgraded to Dabbling.]


    I smiled and decided to see how long it would take for me to fully master this basic spell.


    This is quite fun, eh?


    As I continued to cast Spark after Spark. This section of the Library where I am located continuously glowed from the light produced by the Spark spells.


    Two minutester...


    [Ding!]


    [Spark Proficiency has been upgraded to Master.]


    [You will not be able to raise its proficiency anymore.]


    From 4 seconds, the casting time of Spark has been reduced to instant cast. And by increasing the amount of energy used on the Spell Nucleus, the spark of me could grow bigger.


    With that, I spent another 10 minutes tweaking the Spark Spell before moving onto the History section.


    Err... I surely had a little fun there even if that Spark is useless in battle.


    I should try those with a higher number of nodester but first. I need to stuff myself with more knowledge.

 Chapter 210 Meeting The Worlds Will

    After spending 3 hours inside the Library, I''ve already skimmed through most of the books stored inside. From History to Geography to Theories about Spells and Elements.


    There''s also no books about Aether or Void save for one which is titled ''What is Aether and Void?''. It''s a book written by an old Elemental Fusing Realm who dabbled on his research about the two Iprehensible Elements.


    ording to the book, Aether and Void might be totally nonexistent or it could only be perceived under special conditions. And if it''s thetter, it mentioned that Aether could probably be perceived if someone''s affinity to the 4 Natural Elements and 2 Special Elements reached a certain threshold.


    The book called the Aether as the essence of everything and that it exists among everything in the world. Be it living or non-living things.


    Afterwards, the book also called the Void as the opposite of Aether, the essence of nothingness. It said that it could only be found when the 4 Natural Elements and 2 Special Elements were nonexistent on a certain ce.


    I''m sure, someone will wonder how did they know that there''s Aether and Void variation if they couldn''tprehend it.


    The book''s words have its merit but for most, the two elements are still Iprehensible. However, it''s not the same for me. Some of the book''s contents were correct.


    ording to the knowledge about the two that I managed to absorb, Aether and Void are really opposite of each other. If you arrange the 8 variations of the Elemental Energy, the Aether is ced at the top with the Void at the bottom. Sandwiched between the two are the 4 Natural and 2 Special Elements.


    Aether is thebination of the six other variations while Void is when the six other variations dissolved to nothingness.


    When I gathered a sphere of Elemental Energy in my hands, only the 6 variations could be extracted from it. When I controlled that sphere of energy and mixed the 6, the sphere of energy became silvery-white as it glowed in higher intensity than when it''s just a balled-up form of Elemental Energy from the surroundings.


    How should I say it? Aether is the purest form of Elemental Energy. It can be broken down into 6 Elements. While the Void is also a purified form of Elemental Energy just that, the 6 Elements have to be dissolved to give birth to that element. It will only appear within the absence of the 6 Elements.


    In essence, it''s correct to say that the two Elements were nonexistent or iprehensible for most people especially for the Elementals because they are fixed to only one Element.


    A Human can perceive Aether and Void if they awakened each of the 6 Elements with their 1 Main Elemental Core and 5 Secondary Cores and it might be more apparent when they reached the 5th Stage of Elemental Fusing Realm and even more so after bing a Transcendent.


    And with that. I found the reason why I got the two Iprehensible Elements as my Main Element. It''s because of my Adaptability which is the higher form of Energy Control.


    There were extremely rare cases where someone was born with either Aether or Void Main Elemental Core throughout the history of this world. ording to the History books but none really stood out or their legend has been buried by changing times.


    Now that I was enlightened about my main Element. I finally decided to meet the World''s Will.


    I hurried back to the office provided for me and created an Energy Screen that would block any interference outside. After preparing for more security, I activated the temporary skill that was generated.


    Consciousness Travel.


    -


    -


    "Wee."


    A woman''s serene voice registered in my mind before my vision even cleared up.


    Like always, since it''s only my consciousness, the sensing organs don''t matter. Everything that I will experience here will be processed by my consciousness.


    What appeared before me is a picturesque scene of a setting sun on a white sand beach.


    Unlike the World''s Will of the previous two worlds, the World''s Will here takes up a physical form. A slim silver-haired woman wearing a silver silk robe could be seen standing from a distance. Since her back was turned to the setting sun, her face couldn''t be seen clearly.


    However, my consciousness instantly knew that she is the World''s Will.


    "I''m sorry if I postponed your first request."


    I issued an apology and observed the ce. I guess the sentience of this World''s Will was higher than the others like her.


    When I responded, she started to walk over to where I am. With the sun still on her back and the breeze making her silver hair flutter, she looked saintly.


    "Don''t be. I was aware of your purpose and that you woulde to this world. I was watching her."


    "I see. You''re watching... What if I didn''te, would you only watch their group be butchered by the very enemies trying to take over this world?"


    A World''s Will is just a will. They can be sentient like this but they''re always calcting about everything. Maybe they can make exceptions but if she deemed it unnecessary to help, that''s what she will do.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "I''m not omnipotent. I can punish my denizens but not those invaders. I will, of course, save one of the ''Helpers'', however, I can only do so in a limited capacity."


    Limited capacity... Well, at least she deemed it necessary to save Hikari.


    "What about the traitors of this world?"


    I''ve already asked this to the World''s Will of the World of Meta. I''m just trying to see if they have the same answer.


    "I can''t do anything about Transcendents like you especially if they were taught a method to evade my eye after allying themselves to the invaders. All I can do is to monitor the movement of those connected to them. I can let them suffer misfortune but I can''t do it all the time."


    As I thought. It''s the same. A World''s Will is just a manager of a world. It has the ability to send an Incarnation that can be as strong as a Transcendent, however, it''s not something it can use easily.


    It also didn''t have that much of an ability to block a Transcendent from a higher world.


    At every Mortal World, during the advent of the invasion, the Portal made by the Dark World easily breached the Barrier made by the various World''s Wills. ording to the World''s Will of the World of Meta, it was the Great Ones who''s responsible for creating the opened Portals. A normal Transcendent couldn''t do that. Just like how that Great One Zaraya passed the Mortals of the Dark World a method to send in energy clones that could possess an Earthling.


    The Anzeans'' World is on the same level as the World of Meta and they didn''te from a Portal. Maybe the Transcendents of the Anzeans met the World''s Will. Who knows what actually happened back when the Anzeans first arrived? Did they gain permission from the World''s Will or their arrival was ignored by it?


    When I asked it about that time, it didn''t provide an answer.


    "I see. I guess that''s enough. What about their identity? Are they..."


    ¡­the races that disappeared? The Luxians and the Noxians.


    "They''re the Transcendents of the Noxians. And and Fleur knew about it. You probably haven''t gained their full trust yet. As for the Luxians..."


    I am aware that they still haven''t fully trusted me yet. Maybe they will only do so after seeing some result to what I bragged about. Making Hikari and the other Elemental Fusing Realm reaches the threshold to call upon the Door of Transcendence.


    "The Luxians aren''t part of it? Do they actually disappear?"


    "No. They isted themselves somewhere and hid their whereabouts to the other races."


    This was the kind of information that wasn''t written on any books. Being the one who oversees the world. She''s aware where the Luxians isted themselves and their reason. Same for the Noxians who probablypletely sided to the Dark World by now.


    "Why do they need to iste themselves? Are they not being attacked or approached by the enemies?"


    "It''s their own choice. You can ask them."


    "I see. Does that mean they''ll show up soon?"


    "Perhaps. Let''s move on. Your Pathways and your Main Elemental Core are what really made me call upon your presence."


    "Right. That''s also what I want to rify. As you already guessed. I''m the same as Hikari and the other one. And this is my ability."


    After I said that, I tried controlling my surroundings. The sunset view behind her was split into half. The right side is a night sky while the left side is a day sky.


    When the World''s Will felt that, she turned around and her body shook.


    "Your control is too dangerously high..."


    "I know. But I am not your enemy and I don''t want to wrest away your control. It''s still not on par with your control, right?"


    I know it myself. Even with my absurd Energy Control thanks to Advanced Energy Control and Adaptability, it''s still far from the World''s Will.


    "Yes. That''s only 1/256 of my total control... But still. In normal circumstances, I would''ve kicked you out as soon as you showed me this."


    The World''s Will nodded before lifting her hand upwards.


    As if she was showing off, she unleashed a small part of her Energy Control. As the World''s Will, no one will be on par with her. And since she''s just a representation of the World''s Will, she didn''t possess the Elemental Pathway. In fact, she can bypass it and act like a Transcendent.


    Soon enough, the unrealistic view behind her which I created and the white sand beach shattered before being reced by new scenery, atop a mountain peak which oversees the widend below.

 Chapter 211 A Little Contest

    "This is Aether."


    The silver-haired woman opened her left palm and a pure silvery-white sphere of energy appeared on top of it.


    Afterwards, the sphere floated by itself and hovered in front of her. The sphere spun and it instantly created an overarching effect which resulted in it being split to 6 different directions. Each piece of the previous sphere transformed into a manifestation of the 6 Elements.


    zing Fire, Surging Water, Raging Wind, Rumbling Earth, Brilliant Light and Eerie Darkness.


    The 4 Natural Elements and 2 Special Elements manifested and filled my eyes with a breathtaking scene. However, that onlysts for a few seconds.


    Momentster, the Fire was extinguished, the Water subsided, the Wind grew silent, the Earth stopped, the Light dimmed and the Darkness faded.


    "And this is Void."


    Once all of the 6 Elements was dissolved, the space they were in before produced a vacuum-like effect which ostensibly sucked in the residual Elemental Energy that was left behind from the dissolved manifestations.


    The residual energy coagted and transformed back into another sphere of energy. Like the earlier, it''s still silvery-white. However, if the Aether exuded the liveliness of the 6 Elements, the new sphere of energy exuded the absence of the 6 Elements.


    The silver-haired woman then grabbed that new sphere of energy before throwing it upwards along with the same kind of sphere of energy on her other hand. The two drew an arc as they both descended to the ground with the spaces it passed through visually dimmed.


    When the two spheres collided, a vibrant explosion ensued which expanded and dissolved the Elemental Energy, creating a temporary zone filled with nothing but Void Elemental Energy. Like an empty spot in the ocean, it was immediately flooded in by Elemental Energy returning everything back to normal.


    "The Void can negate any of the 6 Elements while Aether can produce more of it. You have both of them and with your Energy Control, that''s enough to be someone invincible in this world."


    The silver-haired woman spoke as if her words were a matter of fact. When she turned around to face me, she instantly gathered two more spheres of energy.


    "You''re talking as if Aether and Void can only be the weakness of each other. I know I can''t be that invincible."


    No matter how powerful Energy Control and Adaptability are, it''s still bound to lose against absolute power. Just like how these World''s Will couldn''t put up a fight when a Rank 5 Transcendent forcefully opened a portal inside their jurisdiction.


    "I see. You always put your strength below those at the same level as you. Why don''t we have a little contest?"


    "Huh?"


    This World''s Will totally lost me. One moment she''s talking about Aether and Void, now she wanted to have a little contest?


    "Your Energy Control against mine."


    The World''s Will smiled and produced both Aether and Void on her hands. The Aether flourished which turned that side lively while the Void seemingly withered the space around it as cracks in that particr space began appearing.


    "I''m sorry but isn''t that bullying?"


    A World''s Will who can control the whole Source Energy on her own against me, a fledgeling who can exercise little control in her territory. If that''s not bullying then what is?


    Nheless, I still tried copying what she did, producing two balls of Elemental Energy. One turned silvery-white while the other also turned silvery-white albeit itcked the liveliness of Aether.


    Upon seeing that, the silver-haired woman nodded her head in satisfaction.


    "Show me the extent of your control. Maybe I can impart something useful for you."


    "¡­ Alright."


    Whatever it is that she can impart, given that the ability of World''s Wills also epasses Energy Control, it might be something really useful for my Adaptability.


    The silver-haired woman vanished from where she was and in the time it takes for me to blink my eye, the intensity brought by the Aether and Void on her hands could clearly be felt by my consciousness even before she reached her destination.


    Though this is not my real body. I feel like I might really suffer if I let myself be engulfed by the World''s Will''s supreme Energy Control.


    I instinctively jumped upwards before using both Aether and Void that I copied to form Energy Projectiles.


    When the World''s Will appeared on my previous spot, all the projectiles I conjured from the spheres of Elemental Energy rained down on her.


    "Great judgement."


    The silver-haired woman grinned as she once again vanished from where she was. A secondter, she reappeared behind me. The Aether on her hand split into 6 projectiles and stabbed onto my back and the Void on the other followed up embedding itself on my back.


    ? Though it didn''t really hurt my real body. The pain waspletely emted to make it look like I''m fighting in that form. This ce is a special area where the World''s Will watches over thend. This is possibly located at the core of the World itself. Just like how the Spirit Ocean was represented back at the World of Spirits.


    Right now, my consciousness sent to meet the World''s Will fully represented my real body''s stats and skills.


    "Your awareness of the surrounding energy is mediocre. Are you always using your eyes to feel?"


    Huh? I''m not just using my eyes to feel the energy. Just like when Dannae followed me, I locked onto her energy signature and that allowed me to observe her movements.


    "That''s what I call mediocre. You don''t need to lock onto someone. You only needed to create a zone wherein everything will be put under your control. Like this..."


    Ugh. I forgot that she can also read my thoughts.


    As I was falling from being hit by the 6 Elemental stakes and the ball of Void Elemental Energy. I turned my body around to see what she was talking about. I know I should really focus on sensing everythingpletely but right now, my Energy Control was still inferiorpared to the actual World''s Will.


    Upon seeing her figure, I immediately noticed that there are no more Energy Spheres on both of her hands, however, the surrounding Elemental Energy started circting around her. At first, it was a slow cirction but as itpleted a cycle, the speed gradually increased until it started to form a spherical zone with her at the center.


    The Elemental Energy circting around her transformed into a transparent bubble which enveloped her body.


    "Now. Try attacking me."


    As she hovered in the air, the silver-haired woman stood motionless in the air and ordered me. The spherical zone around her might appear harmless, however, I knew very well that the area inside it was fully under her control.


    Since she wanted me to attack her, I will do so by using everything in my arsenal.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Energy Amplification!


    Energy Incarnate Transformation!


    Domain of Valor!


    Andstly, Energy Zone!


    [Energy Amplification has been activated]


    [Gained 20% increase in all abilities, skills and energy effectiveness]


    [Transformed to Energy Incarnate]


    [Phase Skill has been generated.]


    [Short-Distance Teleportation Skill has been generated.]


    [Domain of Valor has been opened]


    [Gained 44.2 Strength, 47.8 Endurance, 3.2 Intelligence]


    [Gained 24% Speed Enhancement]


    [Energy Zone has been created]


    [Energy Control and Absorption has been enhanced]


    The silver-haired woman watched on as I opened four skills simultaneously. This time, her face that was obscured earlier became clear and showed its totally amused expression.


    "Impressive. By doing that, your Energy Control swelled 3 times than what you''ve shown earlier. However, can you use that effectively?"


    The spherical zone around her kept on revolving which made it look like a spinning ball.


    "What will happen if I manage to breach that zone of yours?"


    "You will win this contest of ours and as your prize. I''ll tell you the intricacy of this zone as well as the whereabouts of something you might be searching for."


    "Something I am searching for... You know where the Orb is?"


    That''s the 5th Orb.


    "Yes."


    "Alright. You just gave me a proper motivation."


    Bedevilled Outburst!


    The purplish Bedevilled Aura immediately coated myself and as soon as that happened, numerous Energy Explosion Projectiles were conjured from it.


    Unlike before, I''m now exercising control to all the conjured projectiles. Every ten projectiles were then molded together into sword form.


    When 20 Purple Sword Projectiles were created, the blue Swordforce came out and covered all 20 which increased the strength of the projectiles.


    "Impressive. You even used that weapon-exclusive energy to further increase the power."


    The silver-haired woman expressed her amazement at what she was watching from me but her tone was so t that it could be misinterpreted as her making fun of me.


    "I improvised. Even I have no idea how strong it is now. Let''s try one."


    The frontmost Purple Sword pointed at her and instantly traversed the distance between.


    When it hit the border of her barrier, the series of explosions brought by the Bedevilled Outburstmenced.


    Boom! Boom!


    The resounding explosions felt like a hit of a hammer on a nail to bury it deeper. Due to it being tenfold of the normal Energy Explosion Projectile. The explosions instantly engulfed her whole visage, add to that, the blue Swordforce which sharpened it, the Purple Sword started to prate into that spherical zone of hers.


    However, after 30 explosions, the body of the Purple Sword which managed to halfway stab inside the spherical zone began getting bombarded by an invisible current of energy. In less than 5 seconds, the Purple Sword snapped in half and fell out and disappearedpletely.


    "Is that what you mean by putting everything under your control?"


    "Correct. It''s called nullification. Any energy will be nullified as soon as it enters the zone. And that includes a person that was supported by his own Energy. How about it? Are you still confident to breach it? As long as your energy touches my dress, even if it''s just a sliver of it, you win."


    That will be another shieldyer for me. Apart from the Quintuple Shields and the Energy Shield skill which Zerina gave me, this spherical zone is anotheryer of protection.


    I already returned the Orb of Reinforcement to Nyssa. She needed it now that I wouldn''t be there to provide my overpowered buffs.


    However, why is this World''s Will helping me like this? That one at the World of Meta only answered my questions but this one... Is she putting her hopes of repelling the Dark World to me?


    "That''s just one Sword. Do you see how many are left?"


    I answered her. I then grabbed on one of the Purple Swords while I controlled the other 18 to revolve around me.


    Should I try to create my 1st sword skill here or¡­?

 Chapter 212 Nullification Zone

    "Still not enough. Try again."


    The silver-haired woman''s voice filled the surrounding as I was once again thrown back to my previous position.


    I conjured another Purple Sword made from Bedevilled Outburst and stood up with its help to face the still wless spherical zone of hers.


    This will be my 4th attempt after testing it with only one Purple Sword.


    The World''s Will stayed at where she was and continued watching my attempts to breach that nullification zone of hers without any attempt to dodge.


    It''s not that I couldn''t prate it, the energy contained from the skill-produced energy swords were getting dissolved before it could touch her.


    During my 2nd attempt, I used the same method as I did with Lucas'' smoke barrier. Wielding one of the Purple Swords, I used the Sword Skill sh Draw to break into it followed by 19 more which all struck the same ce. Unfortunately, once the stabbing force brought by the Sword Skill faded, the Sword in my hand vanished straight away. Same for the 19 Swords which managed to embed themselves inside.


    During my 3rd attempt, apart from bombarding it at only one point, the 20 Purple Swords simultaneously stabbed at it like a drill, connecting each sword at their hilts before hammering it with my full strength, however, the drill was slow enough that the opened path closed up once more before the next sword could rece the dissolved ones.


    "Are you running out of options? I must say, you''re good at improvising but... you only have Burst attacks which expire instantly after failing."


    She''s right. But that''s because it''s my chosen style. I don''t want to prolong a battle I can win in an instant so there''s only Burst. However, it''s not like I don''t have Sustained attacks. There''s the Energy Explosion Projectiles as well as the Magic Missiles.


    But yeah. I need to start thinking about how to improve the two. As well as the Air Bullet.


    Now that I got the fundamentals for creating an Elemental Spell, I might be able to use it to upgrade those Wizard Spells and Knight Skills from the World of System. They''re all man-made anyway, creating my own Skills and Spells are doable.


    I will test them outter. Right now, oveing this little contestes first.


    "You''re right, I only have Burst attacks and I''m already out of options. This one will be myst attempt. I''ll ept my defeat if I still fail to touch the hem of your robe."


    How does one make a sword skill anyway? Back then, it was triggered when I added an Intent on that simple sh. And after observing Leianne, Lunaria and Nysia make something from their Weaponforces, I concluded that it didn''t really need to be shy. The Sword Skill only needed to have its reason for it to be an effective attack.


    My target was a nullification zone which negates any form of energy trespassing inside. Then all I need is something sturdy to resist the nullification even for a few seconds. Apart from that, it has to be sharp enough to easily bypass its boundary. Andstly, it has to be quick enough to traverse the distance to hit her. Dense, Sharp and Swift. That should be what I should incorporate in thisst attempt.


    Having decided that, I produced more Purple Swords until I reached the limit of my current Control. 32 Purple Swords or 320 Energy Explosion Projectiles.


    If I produce more, I wouldn''t be able to control them like they''re my own hands anymore. They''ll be unstable and will surely make me fail what I nned to do. Maybe it will increase in the future but for now, this is all I have to try and win this little contest.


    The 5th Orb will surely get drawn to me somehow but that Nullification. I will probably need more time toe up with the same method. If I can get her to tell me how, that will save me time.


    "Isn''t that the same as earlier? Don''t you have more creativity?"


    The silver-haired woman''s words have been increasingly irritating but I guess she''s trying to re me up toe up with something. No matter what angle I look at this from, she''s trying to help me improve.


    "I''m not done yet. This is thest so I''ll squeeze out everything I can do."


    After saying that, four clones materialized next to me. All four made the same stance as me and created Energy Explosion Projectiles before merging them into 8 Purple Swords each.


    The 32 Purple Swords from my clones and 32 Purple Swords I conjured gathered together and started merging one by one.


    The process of merging started which made the 64 regr sized Purple Swords merged into 32 bigger Purple Swords. From 32 to 16. From 16 to 8. From 8 to 4. From 4 to 2.


    As their numbers dwindled from the continuous merging, the Energy Intensity of the Purple Swords exponentially increased which changed the amused expression of the World''s Will.


    The 2 gigantic Purple Swords hovered in front of me and mirrored each other. Slowly, they drew closer and started the final merging.


    In a normal battle, I wouldn''t be able to do this as it needed a whole lot of preparation but here...


    The World''s Will was trying to see the extent of my ability. Since that''s the case, I''ll show her what it''s like to condense all of my control into one dense sword.


    2 minutester. One humongous Purple Sword hovered in front of me. It''s color turned deep purple which started to influence our surroundings. This mountain peak which the World''s Will conjured as our background dimmed and lost it''s earlier brilliance. The ground dried up and cracked.


    Even the spherical zone of hers started to produce distortions making it unstable. Despite being a distance away from her, for the first time, the World''s Will took a step back andnded on the ground to stably stand her ground.


    I raised my hand and controlled the Purple Sword that was looming over like a mountain. As it drew closer to my hand, its size visibly shrinks until it turned back to the same size of the normal Purple Sword.


    However, despite it transforming back to fit my grip, the amount of energy inside it is the same, it was only condensed to the extreme limits.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    When my hand held onto it, my arm started shaking uncontrobly that I needed to use my other hand to support it, gripping the hilt tightly.


    As I put myself into a stance, the 3 intents that I wanted to incorporate to the Sword Skill once again appeared in my mind. Dense from how much energy waspressed to produce this Purple Sword, Sharp from the shape I envisioned to it and Swift from how I will unleash this.


    "Here it is."


    I pointed the Purple Sword towards the silver-haired woman who''s standing still from a distance. There''s a hint of a smile amidst her calm face as she watched how the Purple Sword once more became covered by thest drops of my Swordforce.


    It was constantly producing more, however, in the short duration of this contest. I''ve already squeezed all of my saved Swordforce.


    When my feet ejected me from where I stand, my visionpletely turned hazy as I traversed the distance between me and the World''s Will in a blink of an eye.


    Boom!


    -


    -


    [You have created your first Sword Skill. Please set a name.]


    [You have acquired a Skill. Nullification Zone]


    [Nullification Zone: Sacrifice 30% of your total control to create a spherical zone around you which nullifies any offensive form of energy. Nullification depends on the Energy Intensity of the attack.]


    When my consciousness returned to my real body, the notification about the sword skill and the skill imparted by the World''s Will weed my eyes.


    I haven''t thought of what to name that Sword Skill so I ignored it. Also, I''m afraid to give it a name. I''m aware of my bad naming sense after all.


    As for the Nullification Zone, the name''s too generic like how I named my own skills. The World''s Will also has a bad naming sense eh?


    In any case. Myst attempt sessfully reached her. However, all it managed to do was to strip her off that robe...


    Though that created some kind of an awkward situation, a World''s Will is not a real person. She casually created a new set of robes without mentioning it.


    Well, I also didn''t mention it. The result was unintentional but that earned me the win for our contest.


    Like she promised, she gave the skill as well as the whereabouts of the 5th Orb. For now, it''s still out of reach but I feel like it won''t be long before I encounter it.


    "Daisuke. Are you here?"


    Hikari''s voice along with the soft knocking on the door entered my ears once I put down the barrier enclosing the room.


    Coincidence or not, her timing of knocking to my door fell perfectly at the same time as I took down the barrier.


    "Yes. You can enter, Hikari."


    "I was ordered by teacher to look for you."


    Hikari changed back to a new loose robe. Her face still showed the fatigue she umted, however, the glow in her eyes was brighter than when I first saw it. Like a burden was lifted off her shoulders


    "I see. What''s wrong?"


    "Here."


    Hikari handed me a rolled-up fancy scroll. It''s glittering naturally with the feather-shaped seal on it still appeared lifelike even after being torn into two.


    I opened it and read the content. Despite how fancy the handwriting or the scroll where it was written, there''s only one sentence in it.


    "The Luxian Archon, Sofiel wants to meet the owner of the Metal Giant."


    As expected. The Luxians finally came out of their seclusion.

 Chapter 213 Revamping Air Bullet And Flash Steps

    "Can I borrow your Domain of Valor and the Bulwark of Invulnerability, Daisuke?"


    Hikari asked when she stood up after being sent flying away by one of my clones. She dusted herself by casting a 4-node Elemental Spell, Refresh. It''s a simple spell which involves showering her with Water Element before drying it instantly under Light Element.


    Back when they were running away, she sparingly used this kind of spell to preserve Elemental Energy but now that she''s back to the Human Territory, she once again became rxed. Still, the deaths of the 14 elite of Humanities was still weighing on her shoulder. That''s why she''s already here, training with me without waiting for the others.


    Elemental Absorbing Realm can at most create or cast a 3-nodes Elemental Spell which only involves one Element, their Main Element. The way I could use Spark could probably be attributed both to my Aether Elemental Core as well as the Flux Energy.


    After reaching Elemental Condensing Realm, the limit will go up to 6-nodes Elemental Spell. The next two realms will also increase the limit by 3 each which will total to 12


    The strongest Elemental Spell a Mortal can use is a 12-nodes Elemental Spell. And since they needed to use their Main Elemental Core as a base, half of the Elemental Nodes needed to be of the same element. That''s why there are numerous spells recorded that anyone can pick or create their own set of Spells configured to match their Main Element.


    After reaching Transcendence, the limit on Elemental Nodes will probably increase especially if they started threading on their Transcendent Pathway.


    Due to this, even if I can use any variation of the Elemental Energy as a base, I will not be able to cast or create a spell which exceeded the limit of Elemental Nodes that I can put on the Spell Nucleus as someone still at the Elemental Condensing Realm.


    In the end, I was gated by my iplete Mortal Pathway to create higher Elemental Spells.


    "Will you have enough Psyche Energy to maintain it? Those two needed high energy maintenance. I can throw Psyche Boosts to replenish your reserves but it won''t be infinite."


    I used quite a bit back in the World of Meta. Especially when I tortured that Dark World denizen to cough up everything he knew. Good thing that apart from that torture, the Three Heroes never got into a fight and even if they did, they''re also using their Psyche Energy sparingly since their awakened ability was just a lower version of the ability they got from being exposed to it.


    "Eh¡­ Let me try one. The skills I borrow will be adjusted anyway. If I can use that, I can be like you."


    Right. It doesn''t hurt to try. If she can maintain even her own version of the Domain of Valor then that''s another boost for every ally.


    "Sure. Use your ability on me."


    "Thanks, Daisuke. Just sit still there. Borrow!"


    Hikari''s Psyche Energy was unleashed from her, a single line stretched out from her andtched onto me.


    Soon after, a notification rang out.


    ? [Akarui Hikari used ''Borrow'' on you and selected ''Domain of Valor'' as a skill to borrow.]


    [You can either ept or reject.]


    [If you ept, you can only revoke your consent after 24 hours.]


    Ah. That''s something she didn''t tell me. I guess even Hikari wasn''t totally aware of the limitations and restrictions of her own skill. Most probably, those she borrowed from never took it back after granting their consent.


    I epted the prompt and as soon as that happened, the line of energy whichtched onto me became lively and glowed in a brilliant light before breaking the connection between us.


    When the line was absorbed back into her, the Psyche Energy which Hikari exuded grew in intensity.


    From below her feet, a circr zone made out of her Psyche Energy expanded and eventually reached me, however, the expansion stopped at that. Only 5 meters.


    [You entered the Miniature Domain of Valor.]


    [Gained 10 Strength, 12 Endurance, 0.5 Intelligence]


    [Gained 10% Speed Enhancement]


    [Will expire 2 minutes after leaving the range of the Domain.]


    "It works!"


    Hikari eximed as she jumped in happiness upon sessfully conjuring her own Domain of Valor. Though it now appears as if the additional stats were small, it''s still higher than Orb of Enhancement.


    But what about the burn in her energy?


    "It sure works but how long can you keep this up?"


    Hikari contemted for a while, probably feeling her Psyche Energy reserves. After a while, she put her 3 fingers up.


    "¡­ 3 minutes with my leftover Psyche Energy."


    "What about now?"


    I asked after throwing her a Psyche Boost which replenished her reserves.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "That added at least 5 minutes. My reserves went up to half-full."


    "I see. Let''s fill it up. Only use it when there''s arge-scale battle, alright?"


    Sending her two more Psyche Boosts, Hikari''splexion turned for the better due to it being filled to the brim.


    After a while, we resumed her training wherein she would fight two of my clones until her Elemental Energy gets depleted.


    Using that as the base, it became a cycle wherein I would replenish her depleted Elemental Energy through an Energy Zone or Physical and Spirit Boosts. Just like that, she started to improve. Not only her Pathway that was already nearing the peak of the Elemental Condensing Realm but also her Proficiency for her Elemental Spells.


    While she was upied by my clones, I was busy reconfiguring my earlier skills such as Air Bullet and sh Step.


    The Luxian Archon who sent the scroll will arrive the day after tomorrow while And and Fleur were still searching for suitable candidates for my training and will probably finish tomorrow as well.


    Due to that, I''m using my time not only to cultivate while training Hikari but also to incorporate this Elemental Pathway to my own style.


    All 5 Pathways from each Energy Source Type have already been acquired by me. I had a hunch that I have to start consolidating each of them toplement one another.


    I first analyzed theponents of the Level 1 Wizard Spell: Air Bullet. Due to the nature of my Flux Energy, I managed to change it into an Elemental Spell.


    From a System-made skill, it became perfectly replicated as a 2-nodes Wind Elemental Spell: Air Bullet.


    When I recognized it as such, a system notification rang out.


    [Ding!]


    [Level 1 Wizard Spell: Air Bullet can be converted to 2-nodes Wind Elemental Spell: Air Bullet(Beginner)]


    [After conversion, Level 1 Wizard Spell: Air Bullet will be deleted]


    Air Bullet is already something I couldn''t use efficiently so by converting it to an Elemental Spell, it now has the chance to be improved.


    I can also improve it by using World Energy however, the limitations set by the System will hinder it to be more useful.


    [Level 1 Wizard Spell: Air Bullet has been deleted.]


    [Acquired 2-nodes Wind Elemental Spell: Air Bullet(Beginner)]


    Now that it''s out of the way, I used 10 minutes of continuous casting to raise its proficiency to Master, reducing the casting time to instant.


    Compared to when it was still a skill from the System Pathway, there''s always a 1-second cooldown. After raising it to Master, it can now be used like a machine gun.


    And I didn''t stop there. Recalling the Spell Nucleus of Air Bullet, I created more versions of it with different elements as the base.


    In another 10 minutes. I now have 8 Elemental Bullet spells.


    And as if bing crazed at this new experience of creating my own Elemental Spells, I started upping my game.


    From 2-nodes to 6-nodes which is the current limit of my Elemental Pathway, I managed to create a variety of Elemental Spells with Air Bullet as the base.


    In less than 2 hours, I got a list of notifications from the system which I simply brushed away.


    It might look like I''m spamming the spell creation wherein I wouldn''t be able to use all of them since everyone can only cast one spell at a time. However, with how it would be increasinglyplicated to cast those with higher Elemental Nodes, I will now have a choice which one to use depending on the urgency of the situation.


    Also, all of those were needed experience to analyze this Pathwaypletely.


    After I''m done with the Air Bullet, I spent another 2 hours topletely transform the sh Step to a 6-nodes Elemental Spell.


    Of course. In terms of this world''s Elemental Spells, it''s still inferior to the 12-nodes Ultimate Spell. And and Fleur were surely not using those kinds of spells which would require them to cast for a while. In a life or death battle, no one will wait for them toplete casting a strong spell after all.


    During the 4 hours of focusing myself at Air Bullet and sh Step, Hikari was still continuously training against my clones. They can easily be formed after all so I took a mental note to create more whenever the duration timed out without taking my focus away.


    "What the hell did you do in these 4 hours, Daisuke? Howe these clones suddenly got a new set of Spells?"


    Hikari cried out from the injustice she felt against my clones. Her clean robes that she had just put on were once again full of holes from her continuous fight against my clones whose capabilities also increased due to the various versions of Air Bullet and sh Step that I made.


    "Hikari, didn''t you notice? You''ve also grown a lot during these 4 hours. How long until you breakthrough to Elemental Forming Realm?"


    "What are you sa-- Eh? How did this happen? I''m already close to forming my first Secondary Core!"

 Chapter 214 The 2nd Hero

    "That meant my method was proven to be effective. In any case, making you a Transcendent is what I am really prioritizing. I''m getting a percentage of your stats after all. As long as you grow stronger, I will too. And with me as your support, you''ll be invincible here."


    "I see... Let me continue then, Daisuke."


    "No. Today''s session is over. Look at you, you''re already mentally tired that even if I use Psyche Boost, it won''t have any effect."


    "But..."


    "Hikari, listen to me. There''s still tomorrow, go on and take a rest."


    Only after I repeatedly urged her to rest did she finally conceded. Hikari picked up her staff before bowing towards me. Maybe it''s because of what she experienced during the chase. The helplessness was pushing her to be a Transcendent to have the ability to fight back. Just like how I''ve shown her.


    I was actually waiting for the Noxian Transcendents to appear and do something after my appearance but they''re silent.


    Did they decide to wait it out until their allies descend? Their territory was so huge that even if we started to storm it now, it wouldn''t be easy to wipe them out, much less find the Portal.


    When Hikari''s back left my sight, I went back to the room provided for me and used Interdimensional Communication to contact Erin and Avelin.


    ording to the two girls, The Barbarian World''s Deste ins has already entered the unification phase. Raiden has finally mustered his troops topletely unify the ins under the Heavenly Lightning Tribe.


    The Whiteshade Division led by the two girls also joined his campaign, targeting those who wanted to rely on the Dark Beastmasters or be corrupted.


    During those wars, the two of them finally entered the ranks of King Realm and became Rank 5 Mortals when they fought against King Ream Wild Beasts horde which the Dark Beastmasters set upon the ins from the Beast Mountain Range using their ability to forcefully control them.


    One more breakthrough and they''ll also be able to the threshold of a Transcendent.


    Raiden has already reached it. He''s now only waiting for the Door to appear before him.


    His n was still the same, once he seeded in unifying the Deste ins, he''ll turn his eye on the few Dark Beastmasters in the ins left before marching towards the East where the Corrupted already took over and to the south where some of those who fled from them took refuge.


    The Northern Barbarians could handle themselves and allied with Raiden. Just from hearing that, the prospect of that world is bright at the moment but the Dark World Transcendents was also about to descend there. Will he be fine alone? That''s also what I''m worrying about at Yuko and Yumiko''s world.


    After catching up with the events andforting the two about their longing for me. The duration of the call ended.


    10 minutes were too short. Like them, I also wanted to see and be with them again. If they''re by my side, we could all breeze through each Mortal World to close the portals before setting our eyes to the Dark World.


    "Really troublesome."


    I whispered in the empty space in front of me. The 5th Orb will surely appear before me soon enough. I can feel it. This abstract destiny...


    -


    -


    After I settled my mind from thinking of my Companions and mulling over what I will do to the 4 women in the World of Meta, I flew to the night sky to once again take in the scenery.


    Well, not really. I just couldn''t settle down in that room.


    A huge city with the iconic Magus Tower in the middle and the grand academy that evente in the night, students were still walking in and out of it.


    They''re in a hurry. This is thest bastion of the Human Territory and apart from this Magical Academy, there''s no other ce that could produce morebat force for the Human Race against the foreign invaders.


    Wooong!


    Just like when I arrived earlier, the Magus Tower conjured And''s Light Projection.


    "Do you feel unsettled in this new environment?"


    He asked. Though he''s just a projection, there''s a solemn expression on his face.


    "I am. But not because of that. What about you?"


    "14 of the Human Race''sst elites died because of my miscalction. I thought it was already perfect to steal that after luring their Transcendents away."


    I see. That''s probably why they could even get close to it. The Transcendents were not there. However, they still failed when the two Grand Magus that was the most crucial for their escape died.


    "Is that really important? You even included the ''Helper'' in that risky mission."


    He''s surely confident with his n and after that, he couldn''t go out again in fear that the city will be attacked once he leaves.


    "It is. With that artifact, I can increase the range of my Magus Tower topletely epass the whole city. With it, I can defend this city at ease while letting them grow up in power."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Why don''t we do a quick heist?"


    It''s time to use the Orb of Concealment again.


    "Huh?"


    Upon hearing my words, And was surprised but I ignored it and looked down at the city za''s fountain.


    "Fleur. Your clone is watching us from there, right?"


    I called out and smirked. From below the city square, a clone made out of water emerged from inside the fountain and flew up in front of us. And with his Light Projection and Fleur with her Water Clone, I guess we''re once again gathered here.


    This clone of Fleur might havee from one of her higher nodes Elemental Spell. The clone''s senses were synced on hers and she can remotely control it tomunicate with us.


    "How did you--"


    Fleur was about to ask but I cut her off by putting a hand forward.


    Thanks to the World''s Will, reminding me of what else I can do to Energy Control. When I flew up to the sky, I instantly felt that someone was observing me from the tower as well as down below.


    It''s understandable that they kept an eye on me. It''s not even a day since my arrival here. They''ll be idiots if they instantly put their whole trust in me.


    "That''s not important. If that artifact could really enable And to protect the entirety of the city then I can help you steal it from them."


    "¡­ How confident are you?"


    Fleur asked with a hint of excitement from her voice.


    "It depends on whether you can pinpoint the location to me as well as how far your teleportation can reach."


    "I can tell you where but it''s too risky and I don''t have a teleportation spell."


    And answered.


    Well, even I don''t have that kind of Spell. 6-nodes is probably not enough to create it. But Void Element can probably be used to create one with reduced effect, however, I haven''t started experimenting with it and the Aether.


    Haa. I really have to make use of my time here to create more useful spells for me.


    The Elemental Pathway has a huge amount of freedom with little restriction. It''s like ying a sandbox game where you can do anything but with a limitation. Compared to the other Pathways where it''s fixed what you can get. For example, the Physique Path where it required you to create Augmented Skills and Halos toplete that realm. In here, it all depended on one''s ability to create those spells even if they''re simple ones.


    "I can help you with the teleportation but I can only connect to a body of water. Also, I needed to use my real body."


    Fleur interjected, offering her service.


    "There''s ake near the location."


    And said as he conjured a map by controlling his Light Projection.


    Fleur and I looked over it and nodded. It''s near and with my methods and the Orb of Concealment, I can sneak inside within 10 minutes.


    "Then that''s decided. Let''s talk over the details tomorrow."


    -


    -


    When the sun reached the top of my head, And and Fleur appeared at the ce where I was training Hikari. Behind them were 6 individuals. Each of them were Rank 5 Mortals.


    All of them look like some kind of veteran with eyes full of exhaustion. Surely, they''re also racking their brains to be a Transcendent soon.


    My eyes then fell on one of them, the guy behind Fleur. The youngest among the 6 and surely the same age as me and Hikari. Just from that, it''s already easy to guess that he''s her disciple, the summoned Hero on their side.


    I still have one slot in my Support List but yeah, this is the first time that I''ve seen him. His height was only above average if Ipared myself to him. He has fair skin, blue eyes and blonde hair. The way he stood seems amiable enough and he gives of the approachable vibes.


    Well, it doesn''t matter how he looks. As long as he''s agreeable enough, I can work with him. This time, I am the one in a higher position so there''s no pressure on my side.


    "Daisuke, that''s Boris. Like the Elemental Supreme Fleur, his Main Elemental Core is Water. I think he''s from Russia but I never really interacted with him here but I think he''s stronger than me."


    Hikari who stood behind me whispered upon seeing that my eyes rested on the guy. She''s right. He''s a lot stronger than her. Even without my Support Bonus, he''s already a Rank 5 Mortal. If I add him that might be enough to push him to reach the threshold.

 Chapter 215 Training The Elites

    "That old man is right. I will really meet someone who will help me reach Transcendence."


    Boris said after theynded. His eyes contained too much enthusiasm that if it''s not for themanding presence of the Transcendents, he would surely run up to me excitedly like a kid who was about to enter his favorite ride on an amusement park.


    "That old man, is he from Earth?"


    "Eh? You know him?"


    I see. This guy met the Principal and told him something about his future of meeting me. He''s really sly, eh?


    "Of course. We''re also from Earth. Let''s work together."


    I stepped back to put Hikari in front of me who waved her hand to the guy. Despiteing from the same world, Hikari probably guessed his origin after being informed by the Principal but this guy was from another country and most possibly another rogue Hero who has just been informed of what he needed to do.


    "Amazing! Thank you!"


    Unlike the others, this guy is still acting like his age. An innocent one I guess. Is it because of Fleur''s influence? In any case, I don''t see what''s wrong in adding him as one of the Supported Individuals but yeah, I have to see what he can do first. He can undergo the training today and I''ll decide after going back from the heistter.


    "Out of all the remaining elites of the Human Race. I selected these three."


    And introduced those behind him after Boris went back to Fleur''s side who scolded him for doing that.


    The three immediately stepped forward and greeted me with slight reverence. They all have the necessary drive and though they looked exhausted, they still have that shine in their eyes, looking forward to the result of this training from another Zenith Magus.


    One is already old enough to be my grandfather, one is a middle-aged man who slightly resembled And and thest is a woman who seems to be in her 30''s. Out of the 3, only the old man reached theter stages of the Elemental Fusing Realm and if I estimated his Power Level at the moment, it''s around 85.


    Though Elemental Pathway, Magus and Elementals sound like they''re weak in terms of physical attributes, this world isn''t a game where everything has their own specialization. The Pathway just involved casting spells but their physical stats were also getting enhanced every time they went up on stage.


    There were also Magus who rely on close-rangebat, just like that middle-aged man who''s probably a rtive of And. He looked muscr and there''s a huge de slung behind him. His spells were probably made up of anything that could help him in that kind ofbat style. Boris also has a whip hanging from his waist. Also, Hikari, despite using her staff like a magic wand, it''s sturdy enough to even block a Swordforce-coated Purple Sword of a clone and she''s counter-attacking in close range as well.


    "And here. You already know Boris, however, these two were also as eager to be a Transcendent."


    The other two Elemental stepped forward and introduced themselves. They were both women who are probably siblings due to their uncanny resemnce, the older one wore red garments while the younger wore green. I guess I don''t need to guess what''s their Main Core anymore. The red one is Fire and the green one is Wind. They''re both at the middle stages of Elemental Fusing Realm.


    "Armel, Elmer, Isabel, Almira and Mara."


    I recited their name again while looking at them one by one. Though I looked way younger than the 5, the reverence that they were showing couldn''t be denied.


    Well, I was recognized by both of their Transcendents and I let them feel my Transcendent Aura just now.


    If they''re still not convinced by that, I could also flick their foreheads one by one to see if they would be sent hurtling backwards or not.


    Currently, I only have four clones that could fight with them one on one. There''s seven of them, including Hikari. Should I just have them fight amongst themselves?


    However, my clones wouldn''t be able to push them to the limits that they would have to improvise to dodge them. Those clones are still me after all. Though they can''t do everything like the original, they''re good at identifying weaknesses through the movement of their Energies. During Hikari''s training with them, that''s the reason why she got quick improvements.


    The Special Absorption Room which Nysia ordered to be made for me couldn''t be used by them since it also only recognizes Meta Energy. Though we got loot from destroyed Darkgens as well as my Flux Energy, it''s proven to be a hard subject for the Researchers who were only exposed to one kind of Source Energy.


    There''s still the Energy Zone. I guess I''ll let them meditate and absorb Elemental Energy while waiting for their turn.


    Having decided that, I had them line up to show me their most used spells.


    Most used and not the strongest. Everyone will always have something they unconsciously put into their most favorite. Just like how I always used the Air Bullet before or the Clones after the Air Bullets became too weak for me to keep using.


    The same could be applied for everyone, by showing me the spell they always use, I will be able to guess how they fought their battles and through that devise something that would be useful to improve their capabilities.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    If they fought someone at the same level, experience andbat sense will always be the one that will lead them to victory. That''s unless some ident happens.


    So... Why do I know all of this? Apart from always observing, it''s just a product of my overthinking habit.


    "Is it fine for us to observe what training you will put them into?"


    And asked after they moved back to give us the space.


    "Do you still need to observe? You already saw it yesterday. Anyway, I also prepared something for the two of you. How about sparring with me?"


    "I would love to but... we don''t have the space to do that..."


    Fleur answered with short-lived excitement.


    "Don''t worry, I have a device for that. They will also use itter so... I''ll have you two to test it with me."


    The Virtual Simtion Capsules. I brought some of it to be used here. Since I already decided to increase the number of Transcendents as fast as possible, I also prepared for every possible training regimen I can put them to.


    Though the capsules also only run using Meta Energy, I got the batteries for them. Unlike the Absorption Rooms which gatheredrge amounts of Energy to be used for cultivation, the capsules were just machines that were akin to appliances. They don''t need an exaggerated amount of energy to run them.


    Upon hearing my words the two Transcendents were instantly taken in by their curiosity so they also became a bit excited as they waited at the side.


    After I''m done analyzing the six Rank 5 Mortals, I picked 3 who would have to wait for their turn against the 4 clones.


    Hikari, the old man Elmer and the older of the Elemental siblings Almira.


    I activated the Energy Zone on one corner and had the three meditate there while waiting for their turn.


    I also asked And to create four stages using his expertise on Earth Elemental Spells to separate those who will train under the clones. Afterwards, I added the rule that leaving the stage will result in ending their turn.


    The clones this time were all enhanced by the totem. Without Energy Amplification, the clones'' strength only reached around Power Level 110. That''s more than enough to give them a hard time and push them to their limits.


    When everything was set up for them, I returned to where And and Fleur were waiting.


    The clones who were just standing still started moving and instantly thrashed the four on stage. They''re too strong for them that if they don''t go all out, they''ll be sent flying out in less than a minute.


    Hikari and the other two who were meditating opened their eyes and watched those at the same level as them get beaten up by a clone but all of them shed a hint of excitement as they prepared themselves for their turn.


    "Just looking at that, I can feel myself bing eager to train with them. Do you already have experience in training others before?"


    Fleur asked. Her eyes were fixed on Boris and Mara who were struggling against my clones.


    Boris was wielding his whip while conjuring a Sphere of Water to defend against a Purple Sword. Mara was flying around the stage trying to outrun the Energy Explosion Projectiles that was chasing after her. The other two were also in the same predicament but with different circumstances. My clones were already using the result of my analysis to quickly exhaust their Energy Reserves. Only when they were pushed to the limits will this training be truly effective.


    "Only once. And it''s not as intricate as this."


    The Aegis Battalion underwent training from me but that''s only to incorporate mybat style to them as well as the battle formation for when I will be in the battlefield with them.


    "Only with your ability will this be possible. That Energy Zone was truly amazing. I can only gather Water Element and my control was way below yours. It wouldn''t be enough to do something like that. You also have that instant replenishment of energy."


    "Un. I''m a Support Expert after all. It fitted my ability. Here, it''s your turn. Raising your strength is also one of my objectives. I hate taking the frontline, you see."


    After saying that, I took out the spheres which contained the Virtual Simtion Capsules. After lining them up neatly, the two curiously observed it.

 Chapter 216 Testing The Virtual Space

    "What is this? A metal coffin?"


    Fleur circled around the capsule and put her hand on it. Trying to understand what''s the use of the capsules.


    "It''s a simtion device. It will send your consciousness into a virtual space. That will be the ce where we can spar without holding anything back."


    The two tilted their heads in confusion. Virtual Space is a foreign term for them so I had to revise my exnation to fit this world''s setting.


    An imaginary space wherein the Spells they can cast will be replicated perfectly. Also, the time spent inside can be sped up.


    Something like that, I guess.


    Luckily, the two took that exnation albeit still a little confused. To really show them what''s happening. I entered the Virtual Space first and talked to them from the inside.


    Their gazes kept on alternating between my bodyying inside the capsule and the one they''re talking with. Fleur even thought that my soul got sunk inside.


    Due to that, she was already about to dash over and take me out of the capsule. I immediately ejected out of the Virtual Space to show her that I''m fine.


    I could only facepalm after calming her down. She understood the concept of Consciousness Travel that we were using to meet the World''s Will but the concept of fulldiving that''s almost the same as that temporary skill eluded her.


    Is she a natural airhead? With our few interactions, I''m starting to find her interesting.


    Well, maybe it''s also my fault, if I started my exnation about the Consciousness Travel, they''ll probably not be as confused as they are now.


    And who was watching at the side could only shake his head while sighing silently. As for where that sigh was directed, I don''t know.


    Hikari who simply has a profound interest in anything sci-fi rted took notice of the capsule as well as themotion that happened.


    She stood up and broke her meditation due to her excitement as she walked over to us and asked me about the capsules which she easily understood.


    Afterwards, she took over me to clearly exin the concept of Virtual Space and Simtion to the two Transcendents much better than how I did it.


    She''s already here for 3 years so exining it in their own terms was something she easily aplished.


    Thanks to that, Fleur finally calmed down and stuck her tongue as she apologized to me about her act earlier.


    For a Transcendent to act like that being the oldest one here... I guess that''s just her true nature.


    Topensate Hikari for helping with her exnation, I had the enthusiastic girl enter the Virtual Space instead of me to show Fleur and And how it is done.


    Hikari didn''t waste any second as she happily hopped in one of the capsules to dive inside the Virtual Space.


    "I get it now. It''s a bit dangerous to pull you out while you''re still inside, right? These metal coffins were the medium to send your consciousness inside an artificial dimension."


    It''s not that it''s truly dangerous. I''ll just suffer a slight headache, I guess?


    "Yes. That''s it. You don''t need to be bothered by it anymore. It''s also somewhat my fault for not exining it clearly."


    When Hikari appeared inside, she also talked to us for a bit before I configured the Virtual Space to put her in a set of simted scenarios.


    Since she''s already there, It''s a waste to not let her go through my nned training for them inside the Virtual Space.


    Though its resources were all based in World of Meta, it can generate something out of the user''s memory. The same as how the Virtual Space generates the body, taken from the user''s memory. Afterwards, everything about them will also be generated so even if they''re using Elemental Energy, it will also be replicated inside.


    "In there, though it will not really affect us physically, our mind will be trained and we can take out the experience and emte it here in the real world. There''s also the option of speeding up the time inside up to 10 times."


    I exined to the two who were watching Hikari from the disy screen. And nodded with little interest while Fleur''s ears perked up. She''s truly interested in it now.


    The first scenario which I put Hikari into was when a merchant caravan was ambushed. It''s a scenario where she has to survive the attack as well as protect the caravan as one of the guards.


    The enemies will be randomly generated. From both of our memories, the resource of Virtual Space has now included those who were also treading the Elemental Pathway.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    And someone like that already showed up along the first wave. One of the attackers drew a staff and started casting a spell aimed at her. From a number of nodes which appeared when he''s forming the spell, it''s a 6-nodes Earth Elemental Spell. It took him around 8 seconds beforepleting it and when he did, a smouldering boulder came hurtling towards Hikari''s spot.


    Upon seeing that, Hikari spun the staff in her hand. It glowed with a blinding light before a Spell Nucleus appeared in front of her. After 2 seconds, the Elemental Nodes appeared and another 2 secondster, a 6-nodes Light Elemental Spell was unleashed from her position.


    Zoom!


    Six rays of light easily passed through the smouldering boulder, unhindered. After passing through it, the rays of light gathered on one spot before covering the boulderpletely like a thin cloth, slicing it into pieces before even reaching the range of her staff.


    After that, a single ray of light was shot from Hikari which traversed the distance between her and the attacker in an instant. As if it''s a sharp de, the light drilled into the attacker''s chest before sending him backwards, his fate unknown.


    Hikari didn''t rx after it since it''s just the beginning of the ambush. Her struggle has just started. From all sides, more and more attackers continued showing up that the simted allies of hers started to be put in a disadvantageous position.


    Upon seeing that, Hikari opened the Miniature Domain of Valor which instantly powered up those near her. By then, it became her turn to get in the offensive, shooting out various Light Elemental Spells and sometimes her spell will also exude a hint of other elements.


    And who was watching his student nodded approvingly at what the girl was showing. Through his influence, Hikari''s spells mostly consist of additional Earth Elements which made her Light Element heavy enough to crush her enemies.


    Due to the limitation of not having a Secondary Core, Hikari could only superficially add another Element. At most, only 1 or 2 Elemental Nodes if it''s a 6-nodes Elemental Spell.


    Time passed as we watched her struggling inside and pushed to her limits with the simtion at a normal speed. When thest of the merchant caravan apart from her died under the enemy, the scenario ended as a failure.


    By the time that scenario ended, those fighting my clones had already switched 2 times, improving bit by bit wherein their ring weakpoint had started to be mended.


    "Daisuke, can I try it now? It looks exciting."


    Fleur asked after taking her eyes off the screen. She was clearly excited ever since I brought up the thought of sparring. Now that she saw the capability of the capsules, she''s even more eager than ever to unleash her full power inside. Also, the earlier mishaps by both of us were already put at the back of her mind


    "Sure. You can lie down here, I''ll set it up for you. What about you, And?"


    I directed her to a capsule near us and helped her lie downfortably inside. There''s that unusual glint in her eyes as if a kid who was trying a new toy.


    I guess she can treat this day as a vacation from the tension they were constantly in. Due to their vignce against the Noxians'' attacks, the two of them couldn''t find the time to truly rx.


    "Go ahead. I''ll keep a lookout here."


    And answered. He''s still hesitant to leave his body vulnerable, eh?


    "I will speed up the time inside. I needed to go out to make more clones after all."


    "I see. It''s fine. I''ll watch over their training."


    "You''re always like this, And. Come with us inside, I''ll show you my new spells. If you''re still hesitant, leave a clone out."


    Fleur sighed, a bit weary as she urged And to enter the Virtual Space with her.


    However, that was still met with his rejection. He really couldn''t rx.


    "I''m sorry, Daisuke. It''s not that I don''t trust you yet. I just can''t seem to rx when the enemies are silent. We might be caught unaware."


    From how he avoided looking at me, I guess something simr happened before. I know. There''s more to these Transcendents than what they told me. They lived longer than me and saw how this world turned into this state.


    "I see. It''s understandable. I''ll spar with you after Fleur. I still wanted to see what you''re capable of after all."


    With our repeated urgings, And eventually nodded albeit reluctantly. Though it won''t be as easy as analyzing those still at the Mortal Rank, by using my sensitivity to energy, I''m confident at pointing out those that could be considered as their weak point.


    Before entering the Virtual Space with Fleur, I renewed the clones and switched Elmer and Almira to the two who already exhausted their Energy. Since I''ll be diving inside, the Energy Zone will be halted for a while.


    With 10 times the speed than normal, an hour inside will be equivalent to 6 minutes. I guess that''s enough time to finish.

 Chapter 217 Fighting Fleur

    "This is truly amazing, Daisuke."


    Fleur eximed as she excitedly jumped around and spun around to avoid the iing barrage of Energy Explosions.


    Right. She''s easily dodging my attacks as if she''s just ying around. It''s already 5 minutes and all I''ve managed to do was to make her move out of the ce she was standing on earlier.


    "How many times will you repeat that?"


    "I''m sorry. I feel so free here. There''s no Forest to think about. No responsibilities to attend to... If I could, I would like to live inside a space like this. Devoid of any real problems."


    Fleur giggled and stopped in ce to apologize politely before continuing to state her reason.


    Her thoughts sounded dangerous. This woman was probably too fed up from the world''s situation that she''s freely expressing this kind of emotion in here where nothing is real and she''s free to do what she wants to do.


    "You might feel free here but everything you see isn''t real."


    I stopped in ce and just watched her reaction. When she felt that my attacks weren''t arriving, she also stopped in ce and flew near me before answering.


    "Even so... It''s much better than living outside while in a constant state of necessary vignce. Daisuke, is there any way to be free from any constraints? I admit. When I was young I aimed to be strong enough and be someone most people will revere. Now that I''ve experienced that for more than half a century. I now wanted to settle down. It''s not about getting stronger anymore. However, to continue surviving in the world, I need to grow stronger."


    Fleur conjured a frozen seat made from a geyser using a Water Elemental Spell and sat on it. She probably expected that our talk this time would take longer than we intended. Her lips that only showed a calm and silly smile outside were now portraying an extremely bitter smile.


    "I''m afraid there''s none but it''s possible to make something that will give you a sense of peace. And I''m sure it''s not living inside an artificial space like this. That''s escapism."


    Like her, I conjured a seat out of the artificial energy generated by this space and sat next to her. I know, we were supposed to spar in here and she also had that intention earlier, however, she suddenly entered this kind of state.


    The time was sped up anyway, what''s wasting a few minutes clearing up her mind?


    "Let''s say you''re right about that. This world will be continually attacked, right? And as someone strong enough to defend my people. I''m the type of person who will not shy away from responsibility. What will happen to me? Will I spend the rest of my life fighting and eventually die while fighting?"


    I see. Fleur is already thinking that far. In my case, it''s the same. I might have to spend the rest of my life fighting. To open up the path wherein I can live together with Yuko and the others.


    "Maybe. If we fail at defending this world, that''s what will happen to all of us. Only if we win will we be able to be at peace. You can retire by then and live your life the way you want it to be."


    "Win. If only that can be easily aplished. ording to you, you have already been to at least 5 worlds. What''s driving you to continue treading on this path?"


    "There''s nothing at first, really. But you see, I met people who became important to me in the worlds I''ve been through. Right now, they''re my drive why even though I have to be away from them, I still chose toe here. We''re being put to the forefront of this battle against a higher world but if we don''t fight, there''s no ce we can run off to."


    "Important people. I see. Can I also find myself someone important enough that will drive me forward?"


    Her eyes stared deeply into mine as if she''s trying to find the answer from it.


    I returned her gaze and smiled followed by a sincere answer.


    "Of course, you can."


    "¡­ Thank you, Daisuke. My mind is clearer now. Let''s continue."


    After a few seconds, Fleur smiled back and nodded. The doubt in her face vanished along with it.


    "Don''t hold back with me, Fleur. I wanna see everything about you."


    "If that''s the case, please prepare yourself."


    The seat made from geyser vanished at the same time as Fleur conjured a tide beneath her feet which lifted her into the sky.


    I chose the ce of our spar to be a forest. Specifically, the forest that is in her memory. The home of the Elementals, Amelltene. Currently, it''s now reduced to half of how it was before.


    This way she would subconsciously think of how to protect their home while fighting me. It''s to see how she fights when being on the defensive.


    Fleur''s staff that looked like a cut off branch of a thick tree glowed in blue blinding light. She raised it above her head and a Spell Nucleus was formed.


    First. A 6-nodes Water Elemental Spell was unleashed towards my location. It''s a jet spray of frozen ice which transforms into a shark-like creature. It''s purely made of Water Element variation of the Elemental Energy


    I jumped and faced it head-on by opening the ability imparted by the World''s Will.


    Nullification Zone!


    [Nullification Zone has been opened.]


    [Your Energy Control has been reduced to 70%]<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The spherical barrier immediately surrounded me and blocked the shark-like creature conjured from her spell. When it''s head dipped inside the Nullification Zone, it started to scream as if it''s a real living creature before it disintegrated, its energy depleted.


    Since I don''t have a staff which could amplify my spells, it''s time to put the Totem and the Powergen into use.


    I took out thepressed sphere and released the pure white Powergen. It instantly opened from its back and like those high-tech suits that can often be seen in movies and tv shows it covered my whole body in an instant. For the first time, I felt like I''m one of those transforming Masked R*ders or those Super Sentai Heroes or.


    The regenium-made Powergen adjusted itself and fitted my body perfectly and when it finished, the system recognized it.


    [Equipped a Powergen - White Knight]


    [Due to sufficiently Higher Stats. The Powergen Stats Improvement has been drastically reduced to 5%]


    [Energy Output has increased to 50%]


    [Note: Powergen is a type of Output Enhancing Equipment.]


    White Knight...


    Did Nysia name it as such? She''s the only one I can think of who has the same bad naming sense as me.


    The notifications were all self-exnatory. Since I''ve already exceeded a Mortal Rank, the bonus stats from wearing a Powergen was almost nonexistent now. What''s important was the increase in Energy Output. 50% is more than enough. It''s like riding a Standard Metagen but my Strength and Endurance was now counted. This could drain more energy than when using a Metagen but it''s not only dependent on one''s Brain Capacity.


    As soon as I wore the Powergen, two more Elemental Spells were sent flying to my direction by Fleur and behind those spells was Fleur herself.


    Wielding her branch staff, she aimed to enter into closebat with me. She was covered in an oceanic blue Aura and beneath were feet, her Domain has started to expand, engulfing me within.


    [You have entered Fleur''s Aquatic Domain.]


    [Your movement speed was greatly reduced.]


    [Your Energy Control was reduced by 10%]


    [Nullification Zone has started negating the effects of the Domain.]


    Due to the density of her Energy, even the Nullification Zone was having a hard time negating her Domain.


    When her staff was about to hit me, the Totem met it and when they hit, an Energy Explosion urred pushing Fleur away.


    Using 3-nodes Aether Elemental Spell: Aether Step, it instantly brought me in front of her. Along with the enhancement from the Totem, it easily bypassed the restriction she put up.


    It''s a slightly higher version of sh Step. Among the new sh Step variations I created, only this one reached Master Proficiency due to the constraints in time. Along with an instant dash, I brought a ripple of Aether to open a path inside her Aquatic Domain.


    Aether is higher than just a Water Element however being a pure Water Elemental with Secondary Cores, her Aquatic Domain persists against it.


    "Aether?!"


    Fleur expressed her shock upon experiencing that ripple. It didn''t hurt her in any way but the Element was something iprehensible for her.


    "Yes."


    I answered before using the Totem to hit her with one blunt attack which she tried to block by putting up an Ice Barrier. Due to the increased Energy Output, the force behind it was multiplied breaking the ice separating us. However, the Fleur behind it also turned to an ice sculpture as she reappeared from far away.


    [Acquired Level 1 Basic Blunt Mastery]


    Err... Due to that, it became recognized as me taking up another type of weapon. It''s not that I never thought of picking up another weapon type but I determined that there''s no point doing that. It''s a waste of time.


    "Your Main Elemental Core is Aether. That''s something this world hasn''t seen for long."


    Fleur who reappeared a distance away from me raised her branch staff above her head. The tip of it then shined in azure light which illuminated the whole ce.


    "Can you please use that against this, Daisuke?"


    She politely asked at the same time as a Spell Nucleus started to form at the space above her staff.


    I counted the nodes that she was trying to inscribe in it and that made me gulp down.


    Thirteen.


    An Elemental Spell only a Transcendent can cast.

 Chapter 218 The Power Of A Transcendent Spell

    Use Aether on a Transcendent Spell? If she said to use my entire strength to block that, then that''s usible.


    Aether and Void can be said to be the strongest Element here. But I can only match what she''s casting with a 6-nodes Elemental Spell. Also, I haven''t created that kind of an Elemental Spell yet. Apart from the revamped sh Step and Air Bullet whose Proficiency was still at the Beginner level, I have nothing else...


    But Fleur didn''t know that.


    I flew up to be at the same height as her and observed her forming the Transcendent Spell from where I was.


    It''s a 13-nodes Elemental Spell. 12 of the Elemental Nodes she conjured were arranged in a circle and the slightly bigger 13th node was situated in the middle of the Spell Nucleus.


    The way each of the nodes extracted the surrounding Water Elemental Energy was like an opened floodgate, adequate to produce a storm current with Fleur as the center.


    Her oceanic blue hair, as well as her thin, azure robes, fluttered violently against the wind. Her posture at the moment gave her the image of a Water Goddess exerting her influence on the region.


    As the 13-nodes of her Elemental Spell solidified, Fleur''s Domain extended from her feet, wrapping her immediate vicinity in an enormous bubble filled with water generated from the Water Elemental Energy.


    A few secondster, aquatic creatures started to be conjured from inside it which all menacingly red at me from a distance. Those creatures were different from the Ice Shark she used earlier, they were all life-like even if their core were formed purely of Water Elemental Energy. One more thing to note was that each of the creatures had an exquisite form firmly fitting Fleur''s image.


    Since she''s casting a spell exceeding that of what a Mortal Rank can do, it undoubtedly possesses a strength powerful enough to obliterate anyone under a Transcendent and could seriously injure one if he was hit by its full power. However, it''s extremely long to cast that someone or something is needed to be in front of her to prevent her from getting interrupted.


    With her Domain opened like that, it took up that role. Those creatures conjured in it were ring to intimidate me from attacking her.


    Well, this sparring is a training for the both of us, I''ll let her finish it without any interruptions. But if we''re on the real battlefield, I''ll take up that role of bing her shield to sessfullyplete the Spell and unleash it to our adversaries.


    Our uing opponents won''t just escape now and will be hell-bent on killing us to pave the way for their total control of the world.


    "Here it is, Daisuke. This is a Spell I created recently after having a glimpse of my Transcendent Pathway."


    After saying that, Fleur''s eyes also glowed with brilliant azure light. The Spell Nucleus was sessfully formed and she''s now in the process of unleashing it but still, it was painfully slow.


    Transcendent Pathway is still something out of my reach but seeing Nysia and Lucas'' change after glimpsing onto it along with Nysia''s exnation, I started to theorize what a Transcendent Pathway is.


    It''s probably not just improving thepleted Mortal Pathway. If I have to guess, it would start to involve another Source Energy Types.


    Since she asked me to meet it using Aether, I can only rely on this revamped Air Bullet and the Totem.


    Like her, I raised the thick Totem Pole above my head, deactivated the Nullification Zone to return to my original Energy Control and poured in the necessary Aether Element to form the base of the Spell Nucleus.


    Soon after that, a small Spell Nucleus has started to form in front of the Totem''s body. With only 6 Elemental Nodes, the speed at which it formed was obviously faster than the 13 Elemental Nodes of Fleur''s Transcendent Spell.


    Before Fleur''s Spell fully unleashed itself, a silvery-white Aether Elemental Energy flooded in my position before an unassuming silver burst of energy shot towards the blue-haired, blue-eyed Water Goddess.


    6-nodes Aether Elemental Spell: Manifold Aether Burst!


    Pssshhhh!


    The silvery-white beam which was unleashed from the Totem looked unassuming but at every one meter, it traveled from the point of origin it was growing in size.


    Halfway through, Fleur''s dyed Spell has finally finished its unleashing process and instantly engulfed the whole area with an overwhelming pressure brought by her Transcendent Spell.


    The forest turned chaotic as the thick and old trees uprooted and were sucked into the storm of Water Elemental Energy.


    Amidst all that, the silver burst of energy continued growing while traversing the remaining distance.


    With the help of the Totem and the increased output from wearing the White Knight, even if it was dwarfed by Fleur''s Transcendent Spell, it shed head-on against it!


    As a deafening explosion ensued from the point of contact, my vision was instantly blocked by a deep-blue hue and knocked me off from where I was. The pain hadn''t registered quickly and I still managed to activate the Nullification Zone as well as the other defensive skills and abilities. But all of those were futile as I waspletely washed down by that wave of energy produced by her Transcendent Spell


    Before my vision blocked out, I found myself sinking down with Fleur flying towards me while shouting something.


    -


    -<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    When I came to, my vision was instantly met with Fleur''s beautifully sculpted face. The back of my head, despite being inside a Virtual Space clearly felt the soft and squishy thighs that I was using as a pillow.


    I''m back on the ground. The Powergen I put on had its helmet broken, exposing my head. The simted forest was totally devastated.


    That spell was so strong that it might be dangerous for her ally if she used it in battle. Even so... That kind of strength is reassuring.


    I lost to her. Despite using the Totem and the White Knight Powergen, there''s no way to cope against a Transcendent Spell which was inspired by her Transcendent Pathway.


    An apologetic expression could be seen on Fleur''s face. And due to being this close with her this time, I became exposed to her womanly charm that I was ignoring before.


    Err... It shouldn''t be what I was focusing on but this woman has this captivating aura that I couldn''t ignore now that I''m this close to her. The thin, azure robe she was wearing has little damage whichpletely exposed her shoulders and the nape of her neck. And that increased her charm.


    "We''re in a Virtual Space, you don''t have to feel sorry. I lost to you."


    That''s the only thing I could say to ease the expression on her face. In the first ce, even if my body crumbled under that spell, I would still be fine.


    "You didn''t try to interrupt me. What are you thinking only using a 6-nodes against it? Are you a fool?"


    "About that¡­"


    Then I proceeded to tell her about how it was the best I could do at the moment regarding Aether and my Elemental Pathway.


    Upon hearing that, various expressions passed through on that exquisite face of hers and it ended in her pouting her lips as if she was wronged.


    "You should''ve told me. I''m sorry but you''re really a fool, Daisuke."


    "I guess I am. You don''t have to be overly polite about it."


    I smiled bitterly and got up from herp. I reconfigured the Virtual Space to turn everything back to normal. The surroundings as well as our own states.


    "Let''s continue. This time I will use everything I can."


    "Please do so. Don''t just watch and use your entire strength. Otherwise, I will be mad at you."


    -


    -


    By the time I ejected from the capsule, a little over 10 minutes had already passed outside the Virtual Space. My clones have long disappeared which halted the training of the elites. Luckily, And stepped up to lecture them instead while waiting for us to leave the Virtual Space.


    Our spar got extended when I started using everything. Due to that, we had a good time trying to beat each other. Fleur despite using only Water Elemental Spells could properly match me even if I activated my buffs. On every 9-nodes Elemental Spells and below, her Proficiency were all at Master level. That just proved that she was on a higher level than those in the World of Meta except Nysia.


    My wife could still thrash me if I face her head-on and that was when she''s not enhanced by the Domain of Valor and Bulwark of Invulnerability. Most probably, Yuko and Yumiko as well.


    I stood up from the capsule and walked over to where Fleur is to help her up.


    After that, I looked over to the other active capsule.


    Hikari was still inside it which means she''s still trying toplete the simtions I prepared. She would be automatically ejected from it as soon as she finished it


    And abruptly stopped his lecture upon seeing us. One look and I knew that everyone has improved so like Hikari, I had them enter the Virtual Space to undergo the same training.


    Afterwards, it became his turn for our spar. Like Fleur, when he experienced the Virtual Space, he expressed amazement and shock before fully indulging in our fight. His mind was at ease since Fleur offered to keep a lookout for us outside.


    Just like that, the 1st day of training them ended and everyone, including us Transcendents, got an improvement.


    Hikari sessfully broke through to Elemental Forming Realm after another session with pushing herself to the limits against my Clones. Her first Secondary Core is of Earth Element.


    When the night falls, the three of us convene once again. It''s time for that heist.

 Chapter 219 Noxian Capital

    "This is the map for the ce where it is currently located. It is being used by them as a coreponent of a Formation. As soon as you get it, they will be alerted about it"


    And handed me a paper scroll which depicted a detailed map. Fleur walked over and looked at it with me.


    In this quick heist, she will go with me. I already told her that there''s no need to but she insisted. Talking about how she didn''t want to risk losing a new reliable ally.


    I only intended on swiping the artifact before concealing myself again. Even if they were alerted after I got it, I would wait for the Orb to cooldown first before escaping. By then, it would be easy... Now that she''lle with me, she will find how boring that will be. There won''t be any action or if there is, I will end it quietly.


    The artifact that And wanted to steal was a possession of histe wife. As it turns out, her wife was another Zenith Magus and a Headmaster of a Magical Academy that was at the forefront of the battle against the Dark World during the early days of their invasion.


    Unfortunately, she was ambushed and died under the hands of the two Noxian Transcendents. She''s supposed to be stronger than Fleur but without any reinforcement, she got cornered by her opponents.


    And at that time was too busy reinforcing the Formation for this city that by the time he noticed her distress call, it''s already toote.


    That''s the reason why he was always on the lookout. Not wanting to have a repeat of what happened back then.


    "That''s the previous capital of the Noxians. It had 3 key structures that we have to pass through to reach the location of the artifact."


    Fleur pointed at the three marked structures in the map. A gate, a bridge andstly a tower.


    Hikari and the 19 with her that were sent by And to steal it managed to reach the bridge undetected. However, that''s when the Grand Magus responsible for teleporting them out met an ident implicating the Grand Magus responsible for their disguises. Losing the two at the same time, the remaining 18 immediately decided to retreat before things got even worse.


    In the end, 12 more Magus and Grand Magus died before Hikari summoned me here.


    "That artifact is being used by them powering up an Energy Gathering tform."


    Energy Gathering tform. My previous guess about the Dark World denizens depleting their energy was long proven wrong. Like everyone, they could convert a Level 1 Energy to replenish their used Dark Energy albeit, they probably need more units of a Level 1 Energy to convert it to a Level 2 Energy. And those converted energies can only be used by themselves. They couldn''t put it inside a container unless they brought something which could do that for them.


    That tform was gathering the Elemental Energy in the surroundings and simr to the Absorption Room, there will be an enclosed space wherein the Elemental Energy will be pooled.


    "I see. That tform is on top of that Aristocrat Tower? It sounds like it''s important for them, how would Hikari and the other steal that? It should be well-guarded, right?"


    "Those twenty. I picked them not because of their strength but of their specialty. If everything went ording to the n, they would be able to leave unscathed."


    He trusted his n too much that he didn''t ount for an ident.


    This guy. He''s probably a split between a smart and a fool. He also didn''t ount that his wife would be calling him when he''s busy reinforcing the Defensive Formation of the city.


    Also, that''s what he''s showing on our sparring. He can focus on one thing but forget another. That''s a serious w. When he was fully focused on the offensive, he became full of openings that once I used the Void version of Air Bullets, which cut through his weaker Spells, he couldn''t switch to defensive at once. Maybe if I didn''te here, he would probably make a critical mistake like that sooner orter.


    I have to train And to fix that w in the following days. As for Fleur, she''s already almost out of ws, her spells were destructive just that her mentality is already leaning to escapism, I also have to get rid of that.


    "I see. idents do happen."


    "No. It was my fault to not think of back-up ns."


    At least he''s aware. That''s a start.


    "Don''t beat yourself to it."


    "He''s right, And. No n will be perfect. Leave this to us and wait for our return."


    Fleur stepped forward and patted And''s head like a child. Surprisingly, And''s fuse didn''t lit up at what she did this time. Despite how they looked there''s a huge age difference between them.


    I guess they''re like a master and disciple before.


    After going over the things that we will do, And went back to his Magus Tower while Fleur and I took the sky and flew over to the nearest river. The Teleportation Spell she will use needed to be cast when she''s inside a body of water.


    It''s a 10-nodes Elemental Spell that only an Elemental Fusing Realm could attempt to cast.


    By using the Water Elemental Energy and the water itself it could connect one ce to another.


    In the middle of the night, Fleur''s body glowed in a brilliant blue color of her Water Element. Add the moonlight which coincidentally as bright today, she once again appeared like a Water Goddess which made the river part through her influence.


    In the middle where her staff pointed, a deep-blue portal opened up.


    As soon as that appeared, Fleur turned around and grabbed my hand.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "We''re jumping in, Daisuke. Please, do not let go of my hand. Otherwise, you will be lost inside the passage made from the Water Element and be teleported somewhere random by getting washed away by the current."


    She reminded as she tightened her grip on my hand. I nodded at her and stepped forward.


    I don''t know if I can control that current if ever. To bepletely sure that I wouldn''t let go of her hand during it, I adjusted my hold on her by crossing our fingers together.


    Fleur didn''t reject it and even tightened her grip once the gaps in our fingers became filled up by each other.


    Right after that, we jumped down and dived down into the blue portal leading to another river just west of the previous Noxian capital.


    -


    -


    As I felt ourselves travelling down a tube-like passage, Fleur kept her hold as she guided me down this passageway. With the speed at which the current was taking us, the surroundings turned into a blur where there''s nothing to see but the woman in front of me.


    1 minuteter, the passageway switched direction upwards revealing the exit portal from the surface.


    Ssh!


    Like a fish jumping out of the water, Fleur and I appeared above a tranquil river. Even if we came from inside it, the river remained still without any disturbance.


    I looked around the ce and from a distance, on higher ground, various ck structures could be clearly seen.


    Right. It''s all ck as if they used coal as a building block


    Compared to the red brick houses and structures in Selenia, the previous capital of the Noxians were dotted with these ck houses and buildings which somehow gave off an eerie feeling.


    After observing it from the river we appeared from, further inside those ck structures, activities from the current inhabitants were apparent.


    It''s still early into the night so most of them are still awake.


    Apart from the Dark World denizens who''re dressed in all ck, the capital is once again being inhabited by the previous owners.


    The Noxians.


    They have alreadypletely betrayed this world and have been amodating the foreign invaders ever since they appeared. Maybe it was the decision of their Transcendents and those lower didn''t have any choice but to follow them, however, that doesn''t matter anymore. Those unwilling and those forcibly drafted in the military during a war weremon. Besides in a world where strength rules they have no choice but to obey.


    The Noxians apart from their slightly dark skin and ck wings which grew from their hips, their appearance was also close to the Human Race.


    Apart from that race traits, their Main Elemental Cores were also fixed to the Darkness Element. However, there''s a chance for them to form a Secondary Core of a different element.


    "The Noxians have enhanced vision when it''s night, we have to move carefully if we want to infiltrate it without alerting them."


    Fleur reminded. She was already on high alert with her staff ready to cast a spell any minute.


    "Don''t worry. You already experienced the effect of this, right?"


    I took out the Orb of Concealment. Without waiting for her answer, the Aura on Concealment has already covered us both.


    "There''s no hurt in being extra careful."


    Before the Aura of Concealment fully covered us, Fleur cast a spell which created a bubble which covered both of us.


    Just feeling the effect of it, it''s also a concealment but lower in effectpared to the orb.


    "I see. Thanks for reminding me not to be overly confident, Fleur."


    No matter how powerful the Orb is, there will surelye a time where its effect will be seen through. Like she said, it doesn''t hurt to be a little careful.


    And here I am trying to train them when I also have this kind of w...


    "Don''t be... Please lead the way, Daisuke."

 Chapter 220 Another Infiltration

    As we flew past the residential area where the weaker lots of both Dark World denizens and Noxians could be seen actively mingling together, I observed the key structure we have to pass through first.


    It''s a huge gate that''s probably even bigger than the Door of Transcendence which stood tall to bar entry towards the central area.


    This previous capital of the Noxians was divided into two parts. The outer area where the general poption lived and the central area where the five main Aristocratic Families previously resided. That''s how their race ran before. Most of the power was in the hands of the Aristocratic Families.


    The central area can only be essed by passing through the gate. The 20-meter tall obsidian wall surrounding it doesn''t have any other entrance beside this one. Above, It has a Defensive Formation which prevents anyone from entering by flying higher than the wall. No one is allowed to fly inside except the Noxian Transcendents. Everyone else needs to pass through this gate and traverse the bridge behind it to arrive at the central area.


    When the Noxians vanished and secluded themselves at almost the same as the Luxians, the Human Race and the Elementals didn''t move to upy their territories.


    Now that they reappeared as an ally of the foreign invaders, the Dark World denizens gave it back to them.


    At this moment, the Noxian Transcendents were the highest-ranking officer for the Dark World. Once those higher world Transcendents descended, they''ll surely be degraded to ackey.


    They''re most likely aware of that and like Lucas, they will probably try to pass through the Portal to convert their Source Energy inside the Dark World.


    Apart from the two Noxian Transcendents, the only thing we have to be wary of were the Trap Formations set randomly. Even if we''re concealed, we could still trigger it. Though it wouldn''t seriously injure us, it would instantly alert them. Well, with my sensitivity to energy, it will be easy to spot.


    During my 3 hours inside the Library, I got the knowledge about how Formations through the various books tackling that topic.


    It''s almost simr to how one will create their own spells except, it needed physical items which contained Elemental Energy such as Elemental Stones as well as a Core item such as the artifact we are going to steal.


    The Elemental Stones can be found anywhere and some can be mined. The stones will be the Elemental Nodes of the Elemental Formations.


    The core items can be forged or naturally formed. Just like And and Fleur''s staff. In short, the core items are simr to the Meta Energy-powered engines of a Metagen. Using it as a base of the Spell Nucleus, the Elemental Formation can be maintained. And the higher the rate of the Core''s Energy Output, the stronger the Formation can be made using it.


    That Artifact is a cube-shaped ore as big as a cargo box. It was unearthed on one of the mines from the now-destroyed city of And''s wife. It could be cut to be used for crafting weapons, however, like And, his wife used it as a core of a Defensive Formation sheid out in her city. When she died, the two Noxian Transcendents and the Dark World army they brought broke into the formation, destroyed the city and took that Artifact away.


    "How will we pass through this?"


    It only took us 3 minutes to fly from that river to arrive in front of the Gate of Paradigm.


    Looking at it closely, it''s seriously huge which reminded me of the front gate of a certain Assassin family in that popr manga series.


    It''s also ayer of doors however, unlike in that manga series, it was not being used to test someone. The number of openedyers corresponded to the importance of whoever will pass through.


    Most probably if they''re someone from one of the five Aristocratic Families or someone important from the Dark World, the number ofyers will be high.


    Currently, there were onlymoners lined up to pass through the gate and each one of them was being checked thoroughly.


    Now that I could see them, most of the Noxians had a weary face as they lined up to enter the gate. It''s a line to enter the central area for their work.


    As to what kind of work, most likely, it concerned those Aristocrats.


    There''s a Formation that they had to pass through and only a higher nodes Disguising Spell could fool it. The Aura of Concealment might be able to pass through it without any problem but for now, I have to make sure so I chose to look for another entrance.


    The Noxian Transcendents are currently here and risking a battle at the heart of their territory sounds like a dumb move.


    "There''s that door. It''s probably a backdoor for them."


    I pointed at the left corner of the gate where a Dark World denizen who seemed to be a Rank 4 Mortal just came out.


    It''s surely a backdoor for those working to manage the gate. It''s amon feature of a huge gate like this. Inside that door is another passage that will lead us behind this gate


    "But we can''t be sure of what''s inside."


    Fleur hesitated and looked at me to answer her doubt.


    "This concealment aura will wear off soon, let''s see first and decide after entering it."


    After saying that, I led the way and approached the door. Utilizing my sensitivity to any type of energy, I sensed that there were only two people behind that door.


    The guy who left the room earlier came back and reopened the door. Using that opportunity before it closed again, I entered after him and pulled Fleur with me.


    It feels like that time when I infiltrated Zerina''s manor alone and also when I infiltrated the concealed area in that fortress with Jayna.


    As soon as we entered, I took in the interior of the ce, apart from the door we entered, I immediately took notice of another door which will lead us to the other side of the gate.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "How''s the line holding up?"


    One of the three Dark World denizens asked the guy who came back from outside. He''s the same as him, a Rank 4 Mortal at most. The other one who''s busy with something is the same.


    "It''s still long despite the time of the day. Shouldn''t we close up now? Those at the top didn''t really care about them anyway."


    He answered after putting down something on a table designated to him.


    "We''ll be chewed up by those ignorant Aristocrats if we do that. It''s troublesome. Good thing we can rx here."


    The one who asked earlier answered and slumped himself in his desk.


    "Daisuke, are we not going to move? You''re correct about this room."


    Fleur whispered, ignoring the conversation between the two.


    "There''s only one path. Let''s wait for a bit here. Their conversation sounds interesting. And we should renew the concealment aura here. This is a good ce to do that. Neutralizing them is easy for us and apart from these three, no one wille. Even if there is, we just need to prevent them from alerting the others.."


    When I scanned the other door, There''s no one behind it, it''s the only path that would lead us inside the central area. There''s also no one past that but I couldn''t be sure since I only relied on my sensitivity. Just in case someone else enteredter, it wouldn''t be a problem considering our strength.


    "¡­ If you say so. I''m just a tag-along anyway."


    "Don''t say that. I experienced this kind of situation in all the worlds I''ve been to and each time, I''ve learned something new from these foreign invaders."


    Not all situations were the same but each time they opened their mouths, a new information about them would be revealed.


    "Eh? They have loose mouths if that''s the case."


    "Certainly."


    That''s an urate description for them, eh? In any case, learning something new about them will help us in the long run. Though these guys were now insignificant, that''s only applicable to us, Transcendents.


    Reinys, Ca and Noelle were now behind Yuko and soon Zerina. The two girls will be fighting with us on Transcendent level but the other 3 will still need a longer time to be a Transcendent themselves. The same could be said to Ophelia, Old Man Reol, Jagu, the twins Rei and Ren, the dragon couple Ezyn and Yse and others that weren''t connected to me.


    A single Rank 4 Mortal is still a threat for others especially to those from Earth. With the rise of the Dark Cult, the changes have just started to be felt by the Earthlings.


    "Those Aristocrats are surely cruel. They''re benefiting a lot from our world but they''re not sharing it to their whole race. They''re working them harder like this instead."


    "When our Transcendents descend, those ignorant Aristocrats and whatnot are insignificant. Even their prided Transcendents will do nothing but kneel in front of them."


    "What can you expect from a Mortal World? Once the Dark World assimted this world, their races don''t matter anymore, they''ll just be a new tribe."


    "Haa. You''re right. That''s the only fate of worlds like this one. Just like ours."


    See. They really have loose mouths. In just a short conversation, they have already given me information about what will happen to the assimted worlds. As it turns out, they''ll be a part of the higher world. The tribe they originated from were not originally a part of the Dark World. Most possibly, the Dark Soldiers, Dark Beastmasters, Dark Elves and the Darkbugs in the World of Meta were the same.


    Due to this, new questions started appearing in my mind. Is assimting lower worlds a prerequisite to something or it''s just their way to expand?


    Each world has different Source Energy types, what will happen to those who have different Source Energy Types? Will they have to start again from scratch?


    Also the real question is¡­ What type of Source Energy is Dark Energy?


    Ugh. I''m overthinking again. But these are valid questions. There''s still a lot of information I needed to find an answer to. Even after all this, they''re still shrouded in mystery.


    "Fleur, can you put them to sleep? Let''s wait here. If someonees in, please do the same."


    Their topic has switched to useless ones now, there''s no value in listening anymore. This room is also devoid of traps. A really convenient ce to wait out the cooldown of the orb and to review our n.


    "Okay."


    Fleur acknowledged.


    Without waiting for me to move, she waved her hand and a 6-nodes Elemental Spell was instantly evoked. The three Dark World denizens in the room didn''t have any time to react. One moment they''re chatting with each other and the next moment, they fall unconscious at the same time. Unaware that there are two Enemy Transcendents in the room.

 Chapter 221 Coincidence

    15 minutes is a brief span of time. While waiting for that to pass., Fleur and I went over to look at whatever it was they were working in this room. After finding nothing noteworthy, we sat next to each other and talked about our experiences.


    I summed up my experience with just me being selected as the only Support needed by the Heroes. By hitchhiking on their portals, I got to travel the Otherworlds with them. And in each world, I experienced intensive growth until I reached this point. Bing a Transcendent, a being powerful enough to be thest boss in a Mortal World.


    And among her questions about me, she also asked me about what I told her back in the Virtual Space. The important people I met along the way.


    Telling her about Yuko and the other girls, I never left out anything except the extremely private parts of our life. When she noticed that everyone I mentioned were all women I am in a rtionship with and I am already married to one, Fleur fell speechless, which built an awkward atmosphere between us.


    Seconds passed, and I decided to break it by passing the baton to her. Ending my turn of telling her my experiences.


    Fleur''s life could be described as smooth sailingpared to what Nysia has experienced during the 50 years of her life. She was born between two Elemental Monarchs or the equivalent of Elemental Fusing Realm in this world. Not only that, but they also considered her as a pinnacle genius at birth. Partner with the help of her parents, Fleur reached the Elemental Fusing Realm and became an official Elemental Monarch at the young age of 15.


    That achievement was unprecedented, and it solidified the im of her genius. Following that achievement, Fleur set her eyes on bing a Transcendent. By doing so, she abandoned the thought of enjoying her youth.


    After setting a precedent, she also aimed for setting another one which earned the support of not only her parents but also the highest authority of the Elementals at that time. They trained her and prepared everything for her to smoothly reach it without any mishaps along the way.


    5 yearster, Fleur sessfully set that precedence. After fusing thest of her Secondary Cores, the Door of Transcendence appeared exactly a weekter.


    In just 20 years, Fleur became the youngest Transcendent and the 3rd Elemental Supreme throughout the history of the Elementals.


    "And that happened 70 years ago. Not as amazingpared to you. Also, as you can see, I''m stuck at the early stage of my Transcendent Pathway. My potential is all but used up by now."


    Fleur closed her eyes, most probablymenting about her past.


    "Eh? No. Don''t talk about used up potential. It''s all too clear to me you still have it in you. Look at yourself; you are still in your prime. Transcendents like the two of us have increased life spans after passing the Transcendent Trials. 70 years is not even half of it."


    I refuted her im of using up all of her potentials. There''s Old Man Reol who still experienced a breakthrough despite passing the prime of his age. There''s also Han in the World of Spirits. For me, there''s no such thing as a used up potential.


    "Daisuke, you don''t need tofort me. I already epted that truth. Having you with us now is something I really am thankful for. Without your appearance, they had most likely attacked Selenia or our forest earlier this day."


    That''s why those Noxian Transcendents were silent, they caught wind of my appearance in this world. Well, I annihted the chase party of them in one move. If they didn''t find that strange, they wouldn''t deserve bing a Transcendent.


    "What if I have a way to change your mind?"


    She''s a reliable ally and also¡­ without consulting that abstract destiny, I''m interested in her. The same way as to how I am interested in the 4 women in the World of Meta. I want to help her.


    "How will you change my mind?"


    Though her tone fell a bit t. She''s clearly interested in what I said. The same interest she had about Virtual Space.


    See, she still hasn''tpletely given up. If that''s the case, I''ll pursue this route.


    "I have a way to make you way stronger than you are now, without training. If everything settles down and you still wish to live a peaceful life, it''s fine. I will not hold you back. As I said, I still want to see more of you, Fleur."


    I won''t rely on destiny this time and go along with what I think and feel. There''s a possibility that it won''t work but it''s better than just waiting for something even I can''t exin.


    "Huh? Daisuke, correct me if I am wrong. Yourst sentence¡­ are you by chance, hitting on me?"


    Fleur turned her head to look at me, there''s a visible confusion in her eyes. She had just heard my story and with me dropping thatst sentence like that, I was expecting her confusion.


    "Yes, it can only be interpreted as that."


    Fleur''s gaze never left my eyes as she pondered about how she should answer.


    "¡­ Uhm. Let''s talk about this after we returned."


    "You''re right. Sorry for saying this out of the blue."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    I''m sure, she felt that it was too hasty but it''s better this way than let her continue downing herself like that. There''s a lot more to her future. Our mindset affects us albeit it''s not observable at first.


    "Don''t be, I get why you said it. My mind is kind of closed. I''ll be considering that option thoughtfully."


    "Alright. Let''s go then? It''s time."


    I held out my hand and she took it without hesitation.


    "Please lead the way."


    At least we reached some sort of understanding. I expressed my thoughts on her and she will also do the same. For now, we have to focus on finishing this heist.


    Before I reactivated the Orb of Concealment, Fleur cast a spell to wake up the three unconscious Dark World denizens. It was to create a situation wherein they wouldn''t know what really happened. We were already on the other side of the door before they could properly think.


    After we took 10 steps from that room, we heard the confused exmation of one of the three which woke up the other two. Paying no heed with the confusion, the two of us traversed the remaining distance and arrived at the ce behind that gate.


    The Central Area.


    Past that huge gate was another huge structure that was enough to amodate a 10ne road back on Earth. Even from afar, I could already see the various trapsid out randomly. Sometimes, one of the Noxians or Dark World denizens would trigger it resulting in an injury or at worst a casualty.


    Those traps were naturallyid out and were probably a part of the construction of the bridge. I asked Fleur if she could also sense those traps and ording to her, she could only sense the traps containing a Water Elemental node in their Formation.


    Whoever nned this bridge sounds like a madman. I wonder how they prevented casualties before. This was where Hikari''s group encountered an ident. A random trap was triggered and it was strong enough to seriously injure even ate-stage Grand Magus.


    Before we stepped on it, I carefully observed those traps, there were fixed traps and there were also those who would suddenly pop out. Those random ones were the most fatal.


    While still holding on her hand tightly, I led her to traverse the 10-kilometer long bridge. Flying here was also prohibited as there were more traps that would trigger in the air rather than down in the ground.


    As we passed by the somewhat chaotic bridge where the Noxians and the Dark World denizens treated it as some kind of death game, I made sure to take my steps carefully and through my sensitivity to energy, go out of the way faster than a random trap to pop out.


    5 minutester. Grander structures appeared in our sight. It''s not just residences anymore but manors and castles. This is the difference in status for the Noxians. Their normal popce could only cramp themselves in those ck houses while the Aristocrats got to live in spacious manors and castles. Even when they secluded themselves for how many years that custom probably persisted till this date.


    Well, that''s their way of life. I couldn''tment on it totally as I didn''t have any experience in leading a whole race. Either way, they lived until this day. The fact that their governance was somehow effective couldn''t be denied.


    "Let''s find another ce to hide."


    I looked back to Fleur who nodded at my suggestion. By now, she''s already aware of the function of the orbs. 10 minutes of active time and 10 minutes cooldown.


    The Aristocrat Tower could already be seen from the distance however, the Aura of Concealment was once again about to wear off.


    We looked around and picked one of the manors nearest to us. We easily jumped over the wall and crept towards one of the windows.


    As we jumped inside one of the opened windows, we heard two voices conversing to each other.


    "Are you sure about this? Won''t our family be an example for the race?"


    "Father. There''s a new Transcendent from the Human Race who easily annihted a battalion of high rank mortals. This is our time to redeem our race''s true honor! Our family won''t be a traitor of this world."


    This¡­


    I turned my head to Fleur and likewise, she was looking at me. Just by the content of this conversation, this can be a chance to divide them.


    What a coincidence to chance upon this kind of conversation¡­

 Chapter 222 The Tower

    "What is honor if it will end with us dying? I get you, Lester. However, not everyone has the same mindset as you. We''re a small family to begin with. As a branch of one of the 5 Aristocratic Families, we were diligent in our duties. During our seclusion, we crept closer behind them by producing you. But this¡­ unless we produce another Unparalleled for the race, we''re just another heap of bodies they can send in the frontline for them."


    The aged voice who''s most likely the current head of this family reasoned to the youthful voice who talked about regaining their race''s honor earlier.


    Considering this is a manor near to that bridge, I thought they would be a lower family. Even if there are only five main Aristocratic Families, each of them has numerous branch families.


    And if I take the voice''s words at face value, they seemed to have a certain background. Whoever he is, what he said is reasonable. There''s no point in gaining back the honor if they will end up dying. That''s the logical choice most will pick. Their race is ruled not only by their Unparalleled or Transcendents but also theing Dark World Transcendents, they''re insignificant to them. It''s already toote to rebel at this time.


    The voices we''re hearing came from a room a few steps from the window we jumped in. It''s probably the study room of the Family Head. Fleur drew near the closed door to hear it better.


    "The World''s Will appeared before me, father. It said that someone will help us."


    The owner of the youthful voice exined himself.


    The World''s Will, huh? If that''s true then, she''s currently observing us. By appearing before this guy who seemed to still have a reason for not wanting to betray the world. Is she trying to help us?


    I observed the two from outside the room by sensing the pressure of their energy. Even though both of them are Rank 5 Mortals, the younger one called Lester is stronger than the other.


    "The World''s Will. Are you sure about that? If someone else finds out that you have contact with it, let alone a trial, the Rattori Family will kill us all. They''re the ones who decided for our race to hug onto the foreign invaders'' legs."


    "I know, father. That''s why I only tell you about this. You''re still the head of our family. I will follow your decisions."


    "¡­ Did the World''s Will mention when will that help arrive?"


    "Yes! Tonight!"


    Lester answered in a way that it failed to hide his excitement.


    There''s no doubt. It''s talking about us. But do I need to appear before them? Honestly, their strength is already insignificant. At this stage, only those who have a chance to be a Transcendent matter.


    Besides, there''s a possibility that they will not look favorably on us. Two Transcendents walking inside the heart of their territory undetected. That''s something unimaginable. But here we are.


    "They mentioned the World''s Will. What do you think, Daisuke?"


    Fleur became interested when it now involved the World''s Will. If earlier it''s just like an empty talk about rebelling against their race, now it could probably be something bigger. I''m fairly certain that someone who will help them is us.


    "Let''s check the manor first. They''re talking about rebelling. It''s safe to assume that someone might be spying on them. Also, we''re only here to pass the time. Let''s focus on that first."


    There are still 3 minutes and when the aura wears off. By then, we needed to wait for another 10 minutes to continue our infiltration.


    With our speed, we separated from each other to cover more area in a short time. And after ounting every person in the manor, we met in front of that door once again.


    "No traps are triggered and no one is actively spying. Apart from the two in here, I counted at least 20 more whose strength ranges from Rank 4 and Rank 3 Mortals, excluding the young ones."


    I reported. ording to what I heard from the other upants of this manor, this is the Taylor Family, a branch of Tyre Family, one of the five main Aristocratic Families. In this family, there are only 3 Elemental Fusing Realm, the two at the study talking to each other and another one that was standing guard outside.


    "It''s the same in my direction except, they''re unusually gathered in one spot. Talking about what they will do. They''re nervous about something."


    Well, if they caught wind of that guy''s thoughts, it''s normal for them to be nervous. That''s rebellion and they are not even one of the five Aristocratic Families.


    "I see. Some of them were probably still undecided. Let''s go into one of the deserted rooms. After we renew the concealment, we''re going straight towards the roof of that tower and get the artifact."


    "The World''s Will is talking about us, am I correct?"


    Fleur asked me to verify the conclusion she arrived at. Anyone could guess that. We''re the only ones that were closest to the World''s Will.


    With the state of the Human Race and the Elementals, it''s already a surprise that they still managed to send 20 elites back then. Unfortunately, it ended in aplete failure.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Yes. But we don''t need to make an appearance. We just need to let them know that we were here and we heard them. After that, we will leave something for them to ponder about. Our priority is that Artifact, not them. I don''t know what the World''s Will is thinking but we currently do not have the means to help them in restoring the honor of their race."


    Upon hearing my answer, Fleur epted it and nodded.


    The following conversation between the two was now not important. They switched from their previous topic to how they will greet us if we really appear to them.


    That''s kind of a naive thought, to be honest.


    After finding the secluded room, Fleur and I once again became alone. Well, the way she stared at me now has an added intent. It''s a discerning look as she tried to guess what I am currently thinking.


    10 minutester, before reactivating the Aura of Concealment. I had Fleur write a message on the floor using her Elemental Energy.


    When the surrounding Elemental Energy stirred because of what she did, the activity inside the manor became chaotic.


    Feeling that sudden surge of unrted Elemental Energy, anyone would be alerted.


    However, before the two who were conversing earlier reached the room we were in, we''ve long gone and jumped out of the window, hidden from their eyes.


    By leaving that message, it will be up to them now on how to decide on their further actions. We fulfilled what the World''s Will said to that Lester. Though we didn''t appear in person, we left a message that would answer their doubts on Lester''s words.


    When we appeared back on the road, our feet automatically faced the direction of the tower.


    Because this is now the Central Area. They lifted the restriction of flying to show how different they are. Because of that, once we arrived in front of the Aristocrat Tower, we didn''t hesitate to fly to the top instead of going up from walking inside.


    The tower symbolizes the authority of the Five Families. It''s a five-sided structure whose walls bear the five emblems of the said families. The Tower consists of floors evenly divided for them. ording to Fleur, the purpose of the tower is nothing short of unting their authority.


    This race is truly different, eh?


    Well, that was its purpose before their seclusion. Now that they''re back, either it''s back to how it was before or the five main Aristocratic Families have be just names now. Most possibly, the two families where the current Transcendents hailed from held the most power now.


    Whoosh!


    As we bothnded on the roof of the tower, the Energy Gathering tform instantly registered in our eyes. The Artifact we were going to steal was erected on top of a monolith-like structure. Around it was lines leading to the Elemental Nodes spread across the roof. It''s an Elemental Formation which uses ten Elemental Nodes to construct a formation which gathers the surrounding Elemental Energy.


    However, instead of Elemental Stones, there is a group of thirty or more low ranking Noxians and Dark World denizens at each location where the nodes should be ced. By channeling their own Elemental Energy, they''re powering up the Energy Gathering tform.


    In the middle of the roof, five Elemental Fusing Realm Noxians and five Rank 5 Mortals Dark World denizens are currently sitting in a lotus position as they concentrate on absorbing the gathered Elemental Energy.


    Like what I am doing with the elites of the Human Race and Elementals, they''re on theirstp on their race for reaching the threshold for Transcendence, especially the two in the front row. A Noxian young man in his twenties and a Dark World denizen. They''re the closest to the threshold and it''s fairly possible that after this absorbing session today, the two will call upon the Door of Transcendence.


    Well, It''s probably impossible for the Dark World denizen, unless there''s a way to do that which I am unaware of.


    In any case, I can''t let that happen. Cutting someone down before they be a serious threat...


    It seems like I just found a side-quest.


    "Daisuke, there. We can hide there."


    As I was busy observing them, Fleur tapped my shoulder and pointed somewhere near the exit of the roof.


    I followed her finger and saw the small room at the side. It has two doors with different colors; one is ck and the other one is white.


    Err¡­ If I''m not wrong that is a bathroom¡­


    This Fleur. Did she not know that? Are we going to hide there?

 Chapter 223 The Last Wait Inside The Bathroom

    Even if that is a bathroom, I guess there''s no other choice but to pick that. Also, Fleur already pulled onto my hand and led me towards it.


    While the Noxians and the Dark World denizens were still unaware that there were two Transcendents creeping up behind them, we arrived in front of the small room Fleur pointed without any trouble.


    Hikari and the others were supposed to steal that artifact but if it''s always like this where a whole lot of the enemies were standing guard or sitting around, whatever it was that they were doing, it''s impossible for Hikari''s group to swipe it from them.


    Did And consider those lower than Transcendents when he was cooking up his n? Or is it one of the things he ended up neglecting?


    If they really managed to swipe it, or at least they managed to reach this roof, they would inevitably be put into a dangerous situation where someone or all of them have the possibility to die.


    "Which of the two rooms should we pick?"


    Fleur asked as she couldn''t decide what to pick from ck or white doors.


    It''s a bathroom. It was surely divided between ''Men'' and ''Women''.


    My eyes observed those who were sitting in the middle of the roof and those crowding at every node. The ratio between men and women inclined towards men. With that information, it''s better to choose the Women''s room to avoid encountering them. Plus, they should have stalls inside, right?


    The only problem right now is which is which¡­


    ck or white?


    I tried sensing the interior of the rooms using my sensitivity towards energy. Currently, there''s no one in both rooms. By concentrating for a bit, theyout of the rooms somehow formed inside my mind.


    The ck door is for men and the White door is for women since there were more stalls inside it.


    "This one. But Fleur, are you aware of what kind of room this is?"


    I answered her before asking the important question. Will she be embarrassed? I don''t know.


    "I am aware. We also have something like this in the forest. Daisuke, I lived longer than you. I don''t have to be embarrassed about bathrooms."


    Ah. Right. She''s almost five times my age. Her experience of living is five times more than me. Though she spent the first quarter of it focusing only on reaching Transcendence, she saw and experienced more things than me.


    "Right. It seems like I unnecessarily worried about something trivial."


    When she heard it, a smile shed on her lips.


    "We don''t really have a choice, do we?"


    "Yes. Then, shall we?"


    As if escorting someone to an exquisite room, I opened the door for her. Of course, I made sure to do it silently, in a way that they wouldn''t notice the bathroom door opening by itself.


    Still bearing that smile, Fleur entered the room while I followed behind her.


    In there, we will have to wait for another 10 minutes. Only when the cooldown is over will we storm outside to grab the artifact. The next use of orb will be for our getaway.


    The Transcendents'' whereabouts are currently unknown, so we also have to be wary of them. Just in case they appeared, we have to be prepared for any kind of scenario. The clutch will always be the right moment when to use the Aura of Concealment.


    Once we''re inside, like most bathrooms on Earth, there was a mirror that could be used to see our state. However, because we were concealed by the aura, our reflection couldn''t be seen in it.


    We passed by that and picked randomly from the twenty stalls. Though it looked small when seen from the outside, this room was bigger than how it looked. Each stall wasn''t cramped at all.


    It''s understandable as they built it for the Aristocrats. The ce is also clean thanks to the Formations they put in ce for sanitation.


    "Uhm¡­ Now that we''re here, I realized that this situation is awkward."


    Fleur looked up at me from where she was. I gave her the seat while I rested my back on the wall.


    No matter how one looked. A man and a woman in a bathroom stall like this¡­ There were many scenes like this inside the files in my hard drive which Yuko and Yumiko checked during our vacation.


    Back then, each time they would watch something, my mother would walk in. Because she couldn''t get mad at the two, she would scold me instead¡­


    Err¡­ Why am I remembering that at this moment?


    In any case, it''s really awkward if we stayed in silence while waiting for the time.


    "Just imagine we''re back inside that manor."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "¡­ Then you shouldn''t stand that far away from me, Daisuke. We have to resort to whispering when the concealment wears off again."


    "Is it fine?"


    "It''s not like I''m doing anything here."


    Fleur shrugged her shoulders.


    If we''re restricting our energy like this, we''re no different from normal people, but yeah, situations like this remind me of how I am still a small figure in the scale of worlds.


    There''s no reason to be overly confident when I still couldn''t do something freely.


    Following what she said, I moved next to her. Despite that, we still spent the following minutes in a somewhat awkward silence. Only when the concealment wore off did we start to take the situation seriously.


    10 minutes. The remaining time we needed to wait before storming out of here. During that time, Fleur once again went over the things she knew about the two Noxian Transcendents.


    In case we have to face them, even in a brief encounter, I need to be aware of what they can and what they cannot do.


    The first of the Transcendents goes by the name Benedict of the Rattori Family. With the trait of a Noxian having a Darkness main Elemental Core, he focused on making spells that would improve his closebat skills as well as his stealth. It''s safe to say that he leaned more on bing an assassin than a frontal fighter.


    Right. He''s a bit simr to me as he relied more on burst attacks that aimed to kill in one strike or a quick session of spells. During the earlier confrontation with the Elementals, he killed one of the Elemental Supreme. That one Elemental Supreme in Fleur''s story. The one she considered as her master.


    The second Transcendent goes by the name Marina of the Tebary Family. Fleur once confronted her when she was defending thetter half of their forest wherein it ended in a stalemate. Also, Fleur had to retreat when she felt the looming threating from Benedict.


    ording to her, Marina is more or less someone like her who focused on mastering 9-nodes Elemental Spells to barrage her opponent. With the sh of her Water Element and the Darkness Element which Marina possessed, Fleur couldn''t find the chance to cast a higher spell to give her an advantage.


    "If they appeared, you can leave Marina for me to hold her off. Please be extremely careful against Benedict. The two of them have experienced killing a Transcendent, unlike me."


    Fleur reminded me, there''s a trace of worry in her voice. Maybe she''s remembering the death of the other Transcendents under the hands of the two.


    "You don''t have to worry, I also have such experience. Even though I''m not the main fighter, my skills widened the gap between the two. And it led to the death of her opponent."


    Lucas'' threat was still higher for me. If I left that world while he''s alive, I''ll keep worrying about the safety of my wife.


    "Your wife became invincible in that world because of you."


    "Not really. She''s already invincible even before she met me. And so are you. The defending side was always at a disadvantage. If you managed to use that Transcendent Spell on them, if they don''t die from it, they''ll most likely be seriously injured."


    Even under the protection of the Nullification Zone and the White Knight, I ended up like that.


    "You don''t need to tter me¡­ If I am as amazing as your wife, we will not lose our territory."


    "There you go again. Then I''ll make you someone invincible. As long as you have me by your side, they will hardly put you in a disadvantage."


    "¡­ If you put it like that, I think I''m bing more tempted to be one of yourpanions."


    Unlike mypanions, this is the first time wherein I became interested in someone first. And clearly, she never thought of me like that until I brought it up earlier. For her, I am only a timely ally which became the deterrence for the enemy.


    "Don''t mind it. Take your time to carefully contemte it. Either way, my skills are enough to put you in an advantageous position against that Marina if they ever appeared."


    -


    -


    Soon enough, thest minutes of the cooldown passed. It''s now the time for us to finish this heist.


    We already finalized everything during that waiting time and so, without exchanging more words, we instantly geared up to storm out of this bathroom stall.


    Err¡­ that sounds weird.


    Either way, with Fleur at the front, we moved from that bathroom stall towards the door we entered from.


    Along with both the Domain of Valor and Bulwark of Invulnerability, the room we were in exploded as the surrounding energy gathered by the Elemental Gathering tform fell under my control.


    Before they could even react, an Energy Storm created by the gathered Elemental Energy blew those in the middle away as I instantly reappeared in front of the Artifact.


    "Thanks for safekeeping this cube. I will be taking this back."

 Chapter 224 Easy Heist And The Side Quest

    "W-who?!"


    The leading Noxian youth shouted at me as he immediately took out a ded weapon. Even if he was surprised at my sudden appearance, his decision-making ability is swift that he instantly resorted to taking out his weapon. A true elite.


    However, an elite of his level can only be a threat to someone at his level and lower.


    In front of absolute power, everything will be inadequate.


    Phantasmic Doppelganger!


    There''s no need to hesitate here. Ever since I saw him a few minutes ago, his fate was already sealed. Only a miracle can save him now.


    One Phantasmic Clone instantly formed and cast its sight on him.


    Since I am already inclined to kill him along with the other guy and the remaining elites, the clone instantly moved from its position. In a blink of an eye, it conjured a Purple Sword, aimed directly at the Noxian youth.


    Upon seeing that, the Noxian youth cast a Mastered Spell of his to face the clone.


    However, the Purple Sword flew towards the Noxian youth unhindered. It easily destroyed whatever Spell he cast as it continued on its path to cut at him.


    The Noxian youth stood unfazed even with how easy his Spell was destroyed as he tried to face the Purple Sword using his ded weapon.


    Unfortunately, his attempt was still futile.


    When the Purple Sword hit his de, the series of explosions ensued which resulted in him to be forcefully flung back, his state unknown.


    Following that, I formed three more clones which also instantaneously engaged the other elites crowding around the cube.


    They were all elites, so like that Noxian youth, the other nine recovered from the effect of Energy Storm at the same time as the Purple Sword of the first clone was formed.


    They were about to help the Noxian youth resist it, however, my clones didn''t give them a chance to do that.


    Before they could stick their necks for him, the three clones came charging for them.


    Due to that, Dark Element Spells from the Noxians and various Skills from the Dark World denizens were simultaneously unleashed, all in the hopes of defeating them.


    However, my clones that were also using a watered-down version of the Nullification Zone weakened their Spells before either blocking or dodging them.


    With the increase in stats due to my buffs, one hit from a clone could send them flying instantly. This is the difference between a Mortal and a Transcendent. Even if it''s just my clones which carried 24% of my total stats along with the buff from the Domain of Valor, it''s more than enough to match those near the threshold of Transcendence.


    Additionally, the clones also inherited my cautiousness as well as careful cement of Skills and Spells. They needed to up their game if they wanted to defeat them.


    Even those elites I am currently training can''t easily cope with them. What more these Noxian and Dark World elites? They''re yed with almost instantly that their struggle to fight a clone sends them right next to their graves.


    From the time I appeared in front of them until their first sh with the clone, only a few seconds had passed. It''s only enough time for someone to yawn.


    During all of that, my arm moved to grab the cube and removed it from being used as the core part of the Elemental Gathering tform.


    And to secure it, I instantly put it inside the Ne.


    Having done that, our objective was now more or lessplete.


    Now''s the time to cut down the weeds. Before they be harmful to us, I''m going to end their lives here.


    me it on their bad luck to be here.


    "Now then. I don''t need to introduce myself. Just treat this as a dream, maybe you''ll have another chance at Transcendence in the afterlife."


    I said in a loud voice. Only some of them heard it and cast their gaze on me and that cost them an opening which my clone used as an opportunity.


    Because of the sudden disappearance of the core, the Elemental Gathering tform promptly stopped. Apart from the elites in the middle, the others who were supplying Elemental Energy to the nodes all woke up and looked over to see the carnage that I am causing them.


    Well, even if they woke up, they''re insignificant at this stage.


    "Daisuke!"


    Fleur called out and appeared beside me. She waste for a few seconds due to taking care of the two that were in the Men''s room.


    It''s only a few seconds but we''re almost done here.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Kill them and let''s go."


    We already talked about this and she''s in total agreement with what I nned to do. The possibility of another Transcendent emerging in the ranks of the enemies was surely dreadful. If we could decrease it even if there''s only one, I would choose to still go through it.


    Fleur nodded. As soon as her feet touched the ground, she lifted her branch-originated staff and channeled her Water Elemental Energy onto it.


    In less than a second, a Spell Nucleus was instantly formed at the tip of her staff. As the surge of Water Element got extracted from the surroundings, a 9-nodes Water Elemental Spell was unleashed upon the elites who were fighting off my clones.


    The Spell which Fleur cast zoomed past them and transformed into nine ice lion-like beasts. The nine ice lions divided themselves into three groups. After that, they each picked a target to lunge at.


    One female Noxian became the target of the first group. Unluckily for her, she has just been sent flying away and had one of her wings cut off.


    Before she could evennd on the ground, the three ice lions leapt towards her. At that point, dodging or defending herself was already impossible. Each head of the ice lions bit her at three different spots. One aimed for the neck, one aimed for her arms and one aimed for thest wing attached on her hips.


    As her sorrowful scream filled our ears, the blue ice tigers became stained red by her blood that was spilled.


    At the same time as that, the other two groups of ice lions both aimed at the other elites that were staying at the periphery. They seemed to be afraid to engage my clones but they were observing it carefully.


    Because of that, they were caught unaware of the danger which found them.


    Like the first one, two more agonizing screams became the highlight of the moment which made the remaining elites shudder in ce.


    When the nine lions finished their targets, they disappeared by melting into puddles of water.


    Those lower-ranked Noxians and Dark World denizens stationed at the nodes who had just managed to recover from the Energy Storm were instantly met with the sight of that butchery made by the ice lions.


    They gawked at what''s happening and cowardly took a step back, trembling on their knees.


    And when they noticed the origin of that Spell, another bout of shock hit them as they all froze in the spot with some who at least managed to utter her name.


    There were also others who shouted as if they''re afraid that we wouldn''t hear them.


    "Elemental Supreme Fleur! Why is she here?!"


    "We''re done for. Where are our Unparalleled?"


    "Fleur is one thing but that guy¡­ Who is he?"


    "Forget that. Let''s run before we get implicated!"


    Their shouts reached us but we couldn''t be bothered to care for them.


    Since Fleur already made her move, it''s my turn again.


    Of course, I picked the two elites who were closest to reaching the threshold to Transcendence. The Noxian youth who had just stood up from where hended and the Dark World denizen who''s currently coordinating with his fellow Dark World denizen to deal with one of the clones.


    The Willful Sword flew from its scabbard and hovered in front of me. Ever since it awakened during my Transcendent Trials, it''s always excited whenever I will fight someone. Even when I was piloting a Metagen, it attached itself on the huge Regenium Sword, enhancing it.


    Now, it got another chance to unt in front of me. Sparks of lightning instantly exuded out from it and the blue-colored Swordforce coated it from its hilt up to its tip.


    "You''re always lively in direct contrast to your owner. Well then, do your job."


    I talked to it and surprisingly, it shook as if it''s nodding at me. It didn''t really need to use any Energy Explosion Projectile to turn it into a solidified Purple Sword, just the Willful Sword was already enough to cut them down. However, to make it error-free, I still opened the Bedevilled Outburst and turned it into a Purple Sword.


    It is overkill but I''m just making sure that they will really die here.


    I already sensed the Noxian Transcendents. By how strong their Transcendent Aura that swept past our location, it also gave me the chance to pinpoint their location through it.


    They''re already on their way towards this location and they only needed a little over thirty seconds to reach the Tower.


    Both of them appeared from the tallest castle in this Central Area. They''re together and most likely, the two are a couple, having their time together.


    Our sudden appearance most possibly destroyed that moment for them and they''ll arrive here pissed off from our interference.


    Well, not like I care about that and even before they arrive, we''ll be long gone.


    After turning the Willful Sword into a Purple Lightning Sword, I gripped it in my hand and moved to end the remaining elites.

 Chapter 225 Leaving The Central Area

    The Purple Lightning Sword was produced bybining Swordforce, the Swordforce-covered sword-shaped Energy Explosion Projectiles and the Willful Sword''s lightning properties taken from that Tribtion Lightning.


    I didn''t have the chance to use it against the World''s Will since she only summoned my consciousness.


    This time, by adding the lightning properties and the acquired uniqueness of the Willful Sword, it''s stronger than any Purple Sword.


    Now that I think about it, the Sword Skill that I created against the World''s Will is still unnamed. Should I just call it Excalibur? Also, what it recognized is not thebination of the Purple Swords but the concepts of Dense, Sharp and Swift. If I use it again, unless I incorporate the Purple Swords too, it will just be a normal Sword Skill with that concept which uses a Swordforce. Like how the sh Draw only incorporates the concept of Swift and the Counter, which incorporate the concept of well¡­ Counterattack.


    Err¡­ I''ll think about thatter.


    With the Purple Lightning Sword in hand, I arrived next to the Dark World elite using only a single step. The guy was busy fighting against a clone that just defending had already taken all of his focus.


    Well, at this point, he''s as weak as the other elites so before he could even realize that I am next to him, the Purple Lightning Sword swiftly cut through his body. Like cutting tofu, the sword drew a straight line on his waist. Following that was the unceasing explosion where the Purple Lightning Sword passed through.


    I didn''t wait for that kind of aftermath, as I had already moved over to the other six. Weaving through the chaotic battlefield like taking a leisure walk. Every time my feet took a step, one elite would stop in his or her tracks.


    When I reached thest guy, the Noxian youth who was the first to be flung away, the explosions had just started to be ignited and simultaneously rang out.


    "Y-you¡­"


    The words got stuck in his mouth as his eyes dted from undisguised shock when he witnessed what was happening behind me.


    "Ssh. You will follow them soon."


    Though I said that, even before thest world left my mouth, the Purple Lightning Sword already cut through him. His ded staff which he somehow managed to lift was also cut in two.


    Using only seven steps, seven Rank 5 Mortals were sliced in half and their bodies dropped to the ground, two of which were about to reach the threshold for bing a Transcendence.


    While the explosions and their screams of pain continuously rang out, I went back next to Fleur and took out the All-ck Metagen.


    I don''t need to look at those elites anymore. If they didn''t die from being cut into two, those Energy Explosions will do it for me.


    While the Ultimate Metagen is being dpressed, the two dots that wereing from thergest castle have finally entered our view.


    Even from the distance, as soon as our gazes met, the female Noxian Transcendent seethed in rage as she shouted towards us.


    "FLEUR! STAY RIGHT WHERE YOU ARE!"


    Along with that shout of hers, numerous ck feathers could be seen shooting towards our direction. The power contained in them was weak as she prioritized the speed to hinder us from leaving.


    Even so, it would still not be enough to reach us considering the distance.


    Though the other Noxian Transcendent following behind her was silent, his eyes contained the rage he was feeling at the moment. For sure, he wanted to slit our throats or stab us with that long de he was gripping in his hand.


    If that Marina could be said to be on par with Fleur in terms of her graceful figure, even if she''s currently enraged, Benedict looked more like an edgy teenager whose hair was too thick that it covered most of his eyes. He also looked younger than I thought.


    But yeah, even if they raged all day, they wouldn''t be able to reach us. It hasn''t been a minute and we already finished what we''re here for.


    When the 20-meter tall All-ck Metagen appeared, I paid no heed to the two and picked Fleur up before jumping inside the opened cockpit.


    She was about to respond to the female Noxian''s enraged shout, but when she felt my arms enclosed her body, she stopped and allowed me to carry her.


    Following that, I activated the Metagen using the remaining Meta Energy fuel in its engine.


    As it whirled into activation, I took out the Totem and filled it with my Flux Energy.


    If I surprised them by producing the Metal Giant, they became even more surprised when four identical Metal Giants appeared and instantly flew towards the iing ck feathers.


    Using their Regenium swords, the Metal Giants effortlessly deflected Marina''s spell before continuing on their way to engage the two Noxian Transcendents in battle.


    The four Metal Giants in their eyes were, of course, the Phantasmic Doppelganger Clones.


    With the enhancement of the Totem, each of the clones is strong as a normal Rank 1 Transcendent.


    Upon bing aware of their strength, the two promptly stopped flying as they became alerted at the pressure the four clones were giving off.


    "What the hell? What kind of spell can produce clones like this?"


    Marina incredulously questioned.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "That''s not important. Get behind me, Rina."


    Benedict pulled Marina to his back as he bravely faced the iing four 20-meter tall Metal Giants.


    He raised his long de and cast a 9-nodes Darkness Elemental Spell.


    His spell was instantly activated which produced two shadow-like clones of himself.


    Of course, it''s a clone that was weaker than him. His clones only have the strength of a Rank 5 Mortal. Even so, he didn''t stop at two.


    In a bid to match the four Rank 1 Transcendent clones, his long de continuously shined and cast the same spell over and over. But with how little time he had on his hands, he could only produce 20 clones before the sh between the Metagen clones and them happened.


    We could actually fight them right here and not be put at a disadvantage if I''m only considering these two Transcendents.


    However, I have to exercise caution against the Dark World denizens. Even if they''re currently weak for our current strength, they''re still a denizen of a higher world. They have various means that were still unknown to us.


    Plus, the possibility of another hidden Transcendent is high as well. When the Noxians betrayed the world and sided with the foreign invaders, the World''s Will now had no way topletely monitor them because of the interference of the Dark World.


    She warned me back then to be careful if I shed against the enemies. ''Wait for them to reveal all of their hands'', she said.


    That''s why I nned to only get in and go out as soon as possible after we stole the artifact.


    We''re already done with our objective. Sending the clone was just my way to gauge the true strength of the enemy. It''s time to leave.


    "Aren''t you going to use the concealment, Daisuke?"


    Fleur asked as she stood next to me to watch what was happening in front of the screen.


    She was probably wondering why after waiting for its cooldown, I''m not using it to escape.


    "Ah. I will. I just wanted to test them. I''m thinking of breaking through that."


    I pointed at the Formation-covered sky of the Central Area. It''s the one preventing anyone to enter from the sky. From how it was erected up there, I''ve already noticed how dense the Elemental Energy that was being used to maintain it. Even so, it''s not unbreakable.


    We could go out the same way we entered but it will take several waiting times for the orb''s cooldown again. Also, with how we had just killed their elites and stolen back the artifact, the whole Central Area will be chaotic and it would be hard for us to find a suitable ce to hide.


    There''s also the option to just plow through anyone who would bar our way, but the risk is high.


    Leaving through the sky and speeding off was the most usible way to get out of the heart of the enemy''s territory.


    "I see. Do I need to do something?"


    "No. Make yourselffortable and watch me."


    I said confidently. This is my way of showing off and appealing to her.


    Upon deciding my course of action, I immediately moved to do it.


    As the All-ck Metagen burst upwards, the surrounding Elemental Energy were instantly gathered into a huge sphere. I grabbed the sphere and threw it forward.


    Bang!


    An ensuing explosion urred as the Elemental Energy transformed to Aether and drilled into it and right after that, a Swordforce-enhanced sh cut its way through the gap made by the Energy Sphere.


    By utilizing the maximum energy output of this Ultimate Metagen, it''s more than enough to break through that Defensive Formation.


    When the Ultimate Metagen sessfully got out of the Central Area, the Defensive Formation instantly repaired itself.


    It''s a self-repairing Formation and most likely a core on par with the artifact was used on building it. On how many Elemental Stones were being used to maintain it, I don''t know.


    Either way, it''s not important right now. We''re out.


    I nced at the two Transcendents that were still engaged in battle with the four clones.


    They were ring at us as if we killed their parents. And the rage they were feeling doubled as they watched the Ultimate Metagen slowly vanish in front of their eyes, unharmed.

 Chapter 226 Returning To The City

    After around 10 minutes of freely flying in the sky, the Aura of Concealment wore off, startling the wildlife at the area we passed through because of the sudden appearance of the colossal Metal Giant.


    Instead of turning towards the direction of the Human Race territory, I steered to a random direction to lose whoever would think of following us by choosing that direction. It''s not as wise, but if there''s only the two Transcendents, even if they arrived at the Human Race territory, they wouldn''t be able to break through it.


    Also, the Elementals'' Territory was further behind that it would need them to travel for a day to reach it. Even if they have a teleportation spell that would bring them near it, their forest is also being protected by a Defensive Formation. However, Fleur really needed to be there if ever they chose to attack it. Without her support that Defensive Formation will not hold too long against two Transcendents.


    We''re around 30 minutes away from the Noxian Capital in terms of a Transcendent''s basic speed. That''s why when I found a clearing and a river near it, Inded the All-ck Metagen, ck Mist, next to it.


    Fleur seemed to be wondering about something during our flight that she already stopped admiring the interior and the mechanics of the Metagen.


    When we disembarked afternding, she finally opened her mouth to tell me about it.


    "Daisuke, you can fight the two of them alone. Using that¡­ staff. Your clones were as strong as a Transcendent."


    I see. So that''s it. She saw how strong the clones were. No wonder she would wonder about that.


    I could really fight them. However, I was not confident at killing them within a short time, despite having the unusuallyrge ''staff'' in the form of the Totem to greatly enhance my skills and abilities.


    Call it as me being too cautious, but yeah, only when I''m entirely sure that I could kill them would I risk it and go all out.


    I''d rather pick on the Rank 5 Mortals to nip the threat in the bud and have the Heroes and the others benefiting from my buffs to kill those at the same level as us.


    "Yes. But we were in their territory. We can''t be sure that there''s only those two considering they secluded themselves that even the World''s Will now has no idea about their current state."


    "I never thought of that possibility¡­"


    Because you''re not an overthinker like me¡­


    "It''s fine. This is just me overthinking things and being too cautious. What I think has the possibility to be wrong, so I''ll be relying on you to correct me and clear my mind if that happens."


    "I understand. I''m starting to think you are too perfect. I guess I''m wrong."


    "I''m far from being perfect. I need people like you to be around me, to fully utilize what I can do."


    Once my Companions began to travel with me, only then will we be somewhat perfect.


    I have two Heroes; Yuko and Yumiko. Four Orb Holders or Main Characters of their World, Zerina, Avelin, Jayna and Nysia. Andstly, a talented Genius who can keep up to their cheats, Erin.


    They all have unique abilities that can make up for the shorings of one another. Add to that all my support skills, they''ll be more than invincible.


    It''s not just them who wanted to stay by my side. I also wanted to keep them close to me.


    The call with Erin and Avelinst night, as well as the more than a day''s worth of memories with Nysia, brought back by the Support Incarnation wasn''t enough.


    As soon as we find a chance, we''ll start closing down portals to bring peace in these Mortal Worlds.


    Yuko and Yumiko have started to cleanse their world of the Dark World denizens after they became a Transcendent to take advantage of being the sole Transcendent in their Otherworld but even after a week, the Dark World denizens have been proven to be sly foxes as they immediately covered most of their tracks to hide the main portal they were using.


    That extremely frustrated the two Heroes as well as the other two with them, so I decided that after the cooldown of the Support Incarnation, I''ll join one of them to hunt for the portal.


    "Un. I kind of understand now why you call yourself a Support."


    Fleur nodded. My words somehow managed to clear up what was in her mind.


    As I see it. She''s already considering what I told her, but yeah, that doesn''t mean she''s falling for me. She''s trying to understand me at the same time as weighing the benefit that she will possibly get from me.


    If it''s like this, the chance of her bing one of mypanions is low.


    I''m interested in her, but as of now, Fleur is only curious in me.


    Well, that just means I need to appeal more to her. Who knows how long I will stay here? I''ll use that time of always seeing her to make her mine.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    My approach of putting the benefit I can provide in front of her is wrong. I have to make her fall for me wherein she will think of being with me first before the benefit. Just like how Nysia only wanted the perfect man for her. Even if I don''t have any benefits for her, she will still be my wife.


    -


    -


    After talking for a while at that ce, we somewhat deepen our understanding of each other.


    And since we''re done, Fleur used her 10-nodes Water Teleportation Spell at the river to transport us back to the Human Race territory.


    Like earlier, our hands interlocked. This time, it''s not just a way to make sure we wouldn''t be separated. It now had another meaning after I told her how I am interested in her.


    I couldn''t guess what she''s thinking about it, but most likely, it''s still normal for her unless my existence has already started to affect her thought process.


    Well, it''s fine for now. She doesn''t have any experience in rtionships after all. I''ll have more chancester.


    The result of this quick heist that I presented for them is more than perfect. Not only we got something their elites are using but also we managed to kill those elites. The undetected infiltration and the brief bout against Benedict and Marina will also add another consideration for them.


    They''re just raging now because of our unexpected appearance. When their rage calms downter, they will seriously consider their chances of victory against us. My existence this time became more than just a deterrence for them.


    "You''re back. It''s not even two hours. What happened? Did you fail?"


    And questioned. He looked anxious since he weed us with his actual body and not just the Light Projection from his tower.


    When I said quick heist, he probably never thought that it would be over in less than two hours.


    Before I could answer, Fleur stepped forward and with a victorious expression on her face, she enthusiastically narrated what happened during our quick heist to And.


    Of course, except the things about the two of us, even the Taylor Family''s rebellious thoughts were ryed to And. The man''s reaction was incredulous as if what he heard was out of some fantasy. Nevertheless, that''s exactly what happened ¨C with a little ir added by Fleur.


    The two have known each other way before that their interactions were more normal than how she acted with me. Well, it''s more like an elder sister and her younger brother.


    When she''s done narrating, I took out the Artifact from the ne. As soon as it entered And''s eyes, he jumped in front of me and reached his hand to it. Though it''s important for us, it''s even more so for this guy.


    It''s something histe wife owned. More than a means to enhance the Formation, it''s a memento of her that he wanted to preserve.


    My Adaptability already told me the nature of that cube. It''s truly a natural ore that has the inherent property of enhancing Energy Output. However, because of its size, it could only be used as a Core for a Formation or cut into pieces to be used on making staves or any type of weapon, depending on the user.


    "Thank you, Daisuke. Also, I''m sorry for doubting you first."


    "It''s fine. I understand why. Even Fleur probably also doubted me at first."


    "No, I didn''t. I never doubted you. Upon seeing you, I know that you are someone trustworthy. And you proved it this time."


    Fleur interjected, pouting at the words I just said. Though our interaction seemed unnatural, And didn''t notice it as all his attention was on the cube.


    "You have my utmost gratitude, Daisuke. I''ll keep an eye out so you two can rest. Fleur, your room was prepared at the same ce."


    After saying that, he flew back to his Magus Tower, leaving the two of us. Well, he''s not crazed, to say the least. The way he acted was understandable. Even the me who experienced that Transcendent Mind Trial would act the same.


    It''s alreadyte in the night, so with a bit of an awkward air between the two of us, Fleur and I separated for the night without exchanging another word. There''s no need to rush it.


    The training for the elites will continue tomorrow as well as the meeting with the Luxians. The location of the 5th Orb is with them. About whoever''s holding it, it''s still a mystery, but the chance is high that it will be the one who sent that letter¡­


    When I entered my room, I immediately used Interdimensional Communication. A few secondster, Jayna''s sleepy face that was somewhat covered by the reddish-green fringes of her hair appeared on the screen, she was wearing thin silk sleepwear which further entuated her figure as well as that voluptuous front of hers.


    Err¡­ Calling her at this time of the night gave me eye candy.

 Chapter 227 Illusion Eye

    When Jayna realized that what she opened was the call from me, her sleepy face was instantly refreshed. The glimmer in her eyes eclipsed themp next to her bed. Afterwards, she looked down at what she''s wearing and upon seeing how thin it was she bashfully picked up her quilt to cover her alluring figure.


    "Daisuke... I-it''s fine to cover myself like this, right?"


    Well, I already saw it in full view and was already satisfied.


    "It''s fine, I''ll be able to see that better when I got you by my side again."


    "This¡­ you''ve be shameless, Daisuke."


    Jayna visibly blushed and despite her words, she looked more happy hearing those from me. Now, I miss our days together in the World of Spirits.


    "I''m just being honest, Jayna. Anyway, anything new there?"


    ? "Un. I''m about to create my second Sea. After that, I will also be able to call the Door of Transcendence."


    Jayna excitedly reported with a huge grin on her face.


    Finally, it will not just be Yuko, Yumiko and Nysia. I''m going to check on Zerina tomorrow, and maybe she''ll also tell me the same news.


    All that''s left will be Avelin and Erin. Their status listed on the system already showed that they had reached Rank 5 Mortal which they confirmedst night, a little more and they would also reach the threshold. With how chaotic the World of Barbarian will be, it will be a matter of the number of battles they will have to face.


    "That''s splendid news. I''m d. I''ll be sending my Incarnation there soon. I''m going to help you root out the Dark Elves and close the Portal connected to the Dark World. That way you two can go with me here."


    Though I am quite tempted to enter that Portal if we ever find it, I will not risk facing the Great Ones when I''m still this weak and going in alone will be stupid. However, I knew that sooner orter, we need to go to a higher world to speed up our progress, especially if they begin to tread their Transcendent Pathways.


    "Really? We can go with you?"


    "If my guess is correct, yes. After bing a Transcendent, you''ll be able toe back with Yumiko to our world."


    "Then I''ll start breaking through! I''ll call Yumiko!"


    Jayna excitedly dashed out of her room, forgetting her current attire that was bundled in her quilt. She also forgot that the screen would go with her and would not be stationary, letting me see how she happily hopped towards the next room.


    Well, seeing her this happy made me strengthen my hope for that guess to be correct. As long as the threat in their world was eradicated, there''s no need for a Hero anymore, right? Going by the same narrative, a Transcendent could then freely do what they wanted to whether leaving their world or staying there.


    The World''s Will won''t be able to bind her to that world anymore as she already left its influence by passing the Transcendent Trials.


    Nysia will be able to do that too, however, the threat there is bigger than the three smaller worlds. Even if there''s no Transcendent enemy there as of this moment, the resources the Dark World managed to leech off the Three Factions before were used to strengthen their stronghold at the World of Meta''s moon.


    When Jayna entered Yumiko''s room, I was once again treated to eye candy. Yumiko was also wearing thin sleepwear which could only be called sexy. Seeing it reminded me of that night we shared before I went to the World of Meta and it once again further strengthened my desire to be with them.


    After telling her my ns of sending the Incarnation there to help her and some of the things I want them to know such as my current state and how I am pursuing Fleur, the duration of the call ended.


    To end my night, I started another session of 6 hours of Energy Absorption. Like them, I''m not cking off at cultivation. My Adaptability was progressing too slowly now. Even when I''m already using it as much as possible, getting 1% feels like forever.


    I''m probably at the same point when the other Heroes experienced the snail''s pace rate of improvement, which discouraged them to continue training their Abilities.


    Either way, I won''t be discouraged like them. I''m expecting great things once my Adaptability reaches Level 3.


    -


    -


    "You called for me, instructor?"


    Boris asked. He had just been sent away by one of my clones which ended his turn.


    We''re back at the training grounds and I once again put them in training with my clones. Those who are free were either absorbing Elemental Energy inside the Energy Zone I conjured or training inside the Virtual Space.


    Like I thought, the Noxian Transcendents chose not to attack the city. I was already prepared to coordinate with both And and Fleur to kill the two here if they ever showed up. They still had their reasons, eh?


    "I told you not to call me instructor. Anyway, can you tell me what Ability you awakened?"


    "Of course! The Old Man told me you''ll ask me about it, but just a heads up, it''s not a useful ability. I''m more inclined to use my Elemental Spells than it."


    But that''s your cheat, you know? I refuse to believe that it''s not a suitable ability for him. Hikari''s Skillmaster could be seen as somewhat mediocre because of the restriction of using Psyche Energy but now that she borrowed my Domain of Valor, it became a really useful ability that could change a battlefield from how high it can enhance all her allies. If she found a more useful ability to borrow or steal, as long as she managed it carefully, she could be invincible.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "It''s fine. Even my ability wasn''t amazing at the start."


    I even called it useless, but now that I''m fully utilizing it, it became my core that everything skills I have revolved around it.


    "Alright. My ability is called Illusion Eye. By using Psyche Energy, I can produce illusion through my eyes."


    Huh? That sounds like Genjutsu. Is his eye evolved to be a Sh*ringgan? That''s an overpowered ability. How can you call it not useful?


    "I bet you thought about that certain anime, but no. This is all it can do."


    Boris'' eyes shined in a golden light as a surge of Psyche Energy activated his ability. When the light dimmed, I could see a huge ck sword hovering in front of him. Just by looking at it, no one would think it''s an illusion produced by his eye. It looked so real that it''s not even leaking out even a small hint of energy. If I see it from afar, I would really take it as something real.


    "That''s all it can do. Create a believable illusion of an object. I couldn''t even create an illusion of a person."


    He reached his hand towards the huge ck sword, his hand effortlessly passed through its body and when it did, it created a ripple to the image which gave away that it''s actually just an illusion.


    When he pulled his hand out, the ripple stopped and it reformed to a hovering ck sword.


    "You can control it, right? Like, make it appear as if you''re holding it in your hand."


    "Yes. That is possible."


    The illusory sword that was hovering in front of him moved and settled itself on his hands. Now, it looks like he''s wielding an enormous sword when in fact, there''s nothing on his hand.


    I had him hold his whip at the same time and my guess is right. It managed to cover his actual weapon.


    Upon realizing that, Boris thanked me. This guy never really explored that ability of his. Then it''s possible that it''s still at the initial level and hasn''t been upgraded yet.


    That''s an enormous waste of a cheat.


    "Also, have you upgraded that ability of yours?"


    "Upgrade?"


    "You mean that''s still your initial ability?"


    "I''m sorry but I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    His confusion looked real. He didn''t really know about it. If that Illusion Eye upgraded, I wonder what kind of new skill it will give him. Will he be able to conjure more kinds of Illusion? Maybe if he continued upgrading it he could turn his illusions to reality, even if it only has a limited time.


    "I see. Keep using that ability of yours and you''ll see. Now before I send you back to training¡­"


    Though he''s still confused at least he would listen to what I told him. He probably felt that relying on the Elemental Pathway was better than using that ability which consumed another type of energy he had no idea where to get. That''s probably the case for most of the rogue Heroes.


    In any case, it''s time to use the slot for the Supported Individuals.


    [Ding!]


    [Added Boris Ivanovich in the Supported Individuals]


    "Eh. What''s this? Huh? What''s happening?!"


    The sudden appearance of the system notification made Boris panicked but upon reading it, he looked at me and there''s like an undying gratitude in his eyes as if he''s looking at his lifelong benefactor.


    "Thank you! I already have a master, so can I call you father?"


    "What the hell? No. I don''t want a son at the same age as me. You''re a Hero from Earth and that sly Principal already instructed you to meet me, this is bound to happen. Now. What do you feel?"


    Of all things he wanted to call me. Why father? Ugh.


    "I feel stronger all of a sudden. I can call on the Door of Transcendence now."


    "Great. Congrattions. We will now have another Transcendent in our ranks."

 Chapter 228 Hikaris Breakthrough

    "Master! I can call on the Door now!"


    Like a kid reporting to his parents, Boris gleefully ran over where Fleur appeared. She had just decided to show herself at this moment even if she was already watching us earlier.


    She first looked at Boris and praised him before turning to me. Her eyes contained her unconcealed gratitude.


    Giving him that slot pushed him towards the threshold and in turn, I delivered what I told them during our first meeting.


    Making more allied Transcendents for the World''s defense against the invading forces.


    Fleur knew that Boris is someone from the same world as me. Like Hikari to And, she picked him up to be her disciple when she found out how special of an existence he is. She was hoping to raise another Transcendent like her after the loss of two Elemental Supremes. Because of that, she guided him until he reached the point of bing an Elemental Monarch.


    "Go ahead and call on it, Boris. It will happen in three days so prepare yourself."


    "Yes, master!"


    After getting permission from his master, Boris ran off and activated the supposed skill to call upon the Door of Transcendence. Like what I did back then, Boris raised his hand before activating the skill.


    As soon as he did that, a strong surge of Elemental Energy swirled around his position which gathered everyone''s attention. Soon after that, all of his Elemental Energy gathered on top of his palm and was unleashed towards the blue sky.


    When it reached a point in the sky, the Elemental Energy scattered and created the phenomenon of conjuring an illusory Door of Transcendence.


    When the other trainee on the field saw that phenomenon, they all stopped at what they were doing and watched in awe with a smile hanging on their lips. That marked another rise of a Transcendent. Even though there''s a chance to fail the Transcendent Trials, having that chance is already enough.


    "What do you think? You saw the whole process."


    Fleur drew near and stood next to me as we watched Boris call upon the Door of Transcendence. Her eyes were shining with a glimmer of hope as she released a long sigh of relief.


    Only after that did she reply to me, still in glee.


    "Un. Impressive. That sudden burst of his strength¡­ It''s not bing yourpanion, am I correct?"


    Ugh¡­ That is quite scary. Why will I make him mypanion?


    "Of course not. It''s part of my ability. I can put them to my support list. There are only limited slots which depended on my current realm so¡­ I only add those who came from the same world. But my Companions also received the same boosts and it probably doesn''t have a limitation."


    "I see. No limitation but why do you only have seven Companions?"


    Err¡­ This question. She''s most likely thinking why I only have seven when I can add anyone to be mypanion. But that''s not really how it works.


    Even before the destiny thing, it''s all about my attraction to them. This time, I know that I''m attracted to Fleur. The difference this time is I''m the one who admitted to it first.


    "It''s because they''re the only ones who I feel a certain connection to."


    Simply put. I''m attracted to them and vice versa. I may be in denial at first especially with Erin and Jayna but yeah. I just need to learn to ept it. Just like now where I instantly acknowledged that I like this woman. Well about the four in the World of Meta, my mind was closed due to sticking to waiting for that destiny to do something, maybe if I see them once again, I''ll be able to determine that.


    "Uhm¡­ I see, I understand. About bing yourpanion¡­ I think that even if I ept your offer, I''m not qualified to be one yet."


    "Why do you think so?"


    "Based on what you told me, that certain connection you''re talking about. It''s love, am I correct?"


    "Most likely, yes."


    I love those girls. There''s no doubt about that now. That''s our connection.


    "I never had any experience in that regard, Daisuke. I can admit I am also interested in you but that''s also why I feel like it doesn''t qualify me to be one of your Companions. That being the case, for the time being, I want to know more about you."


    "I see. It seems as if what I told you yesterday is forcing you to make a choice. I''m sorry. Treat it as me confessing to you so you don''t need to choose. Let''s go along with what you think. Likewise, I also want to know more about you, Fleur."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    It might be a part of appealing to her, showing the benefits of being with me. But bing stronger is the most important for her right now. If I push it like that then it''s really forcing her to choose to take up my offer. That beats the meaning of bing my Companion.


    "I''m d. In that case, can I invite you to visit our Forest?"


    "Sure. I''d love to go."


    Upon hearing my answer, Fleur smiled politely and reached out to my hand. As if naturally, it ended up with us interlocking it. That experiencest night must''ve grown on her where I kept on reaching for her hand.


    Even without the need for our hand to touch now, holding each other like this made it feel like we now have that certain connection.


    Well, I can only hope that we really reached that point. With the uing meeting with the holder of the 5th Orb, she''ll see the destiny thing in y. As to what effect that will bring to our rtionship, I can only guess.


    -


    -


    As the training for the elites continued, And only showed himself in the morning to check on the progress of Hikari and the three Magi he brought. Throughout the day since we brought back the artifact, he spent all his time on using it to strengthen the Formation that was centered on his Magus Tower.


    The scene of Boris calling upon the Door of Transcendence became an energizer for them and made everyone more eager to breakthrough that they asked me to up the difficulty of their training.


    Around noon. At a certain spot inside the Energy Zone where Hikari was sitting, an rming surge of Elemental Energy was emitted by her. Along with that, the dense amount of energy inside the Energy Zone swirled along with her as it continued to be absorbed inside her body.


    After 2 days of training, Hikari''s Elemental Pathway has finally reached the point of breaking through to the Elemental Forming Realm. That amount of energy she was absorbing was what she needed topletely form her first Secondary Core.


    When the other elites saw her, they all eximed as they only realized that Hikari is someone that is two realms behind them. As crazy as that may be, they''ll probably have a heart attack if they also realized that the Transcendent training them was even below her.


    In any case, it''s already enough for only And and Fleur to know that. I only revealed it for them to fully trust me.


    Ignoring the gazes of everyone else, Hikari''s Main Elemental Core materialized on top of her head. It''s a golden brilliant sphere of light. After it materialized, an empty vessel formed next to it.


    That will be the vessel of her Secondary Core.


    Hikari then stood up as the swirling energy around her ceased to move. At that point, both of her hands moved as she started to control the Energy around her. Soon afterwards, a specific variation of the Elemental Energy, the Fire Element, started to be extracted from it which moved to fill the empty vessel.


    At the same time as that was happening, Hikari became covered with a fire-like aura which enhanced her energy control and sped up the extraction of the Fire Element.


    As soon as the empty vessel was filled up with Fire Elemental Energy, Hikari sat down once again and continued to absorb more Fire Element which made it as if she''s burning.


    When her Main Core and the Secondary Core hanging above her head dematerialized, that marked her sessful breakthrough and the following absorption was for consolidating her new Secondary Core.


    A few minutes after that breakthrough, Hikari once again created amotion. And this time, it''s more than the first one.


    Well, I already predicted that it will happen. That''s the only thing left for her to reach Transcendence.


    Like Boris, she stood up and gathered all of her energy on her palm before shooting it up in the sky to call upon the Door of Transcendence.


    When the illusory Door of Transcendence appeared once again in the sky, a loud cheeringing from the rest of the city exploded. Two new Transcendents are more than just good news and it will probably increase enthusiasm for every resident. Regaining hope like this, their morale will be raised once again.


    Also having the two of them reach that threshold back to back gathered more crazed response with the remaining five.


    Armel and Isabel wanted to challenge two clones at once to push their training further.


    Elmer and the siblings, Almira and Mara requested for my real body to train them. They wanted a more difficult training by challenging me, a Transcendent.


    Since I''m just spending some quality time with Fleur while waiting for the Luxians and watching them train. I granted their request.

 Chapter 229 Granting Their Request

    "I''m d they''re this eager. I can also present myself to be challenged by them."


    Fleur said after being infected by their eagerness.


    "It''s fine. You can stay and watch me from here."


    "There you go again¡­ Alright. I''ll watch you from here."


    Fleur could only shake her head at how shameless my words were. In any case, she was already kind of used to it. During the time since Boris'' left the two of us alone, I used that time to know her more. It''s different than when we''re busy infiltrating the Noxian Capital. Yesterday we could only talk for 10 minutes before moving again. That''s why this time, we got into a serious discussion.


    To know each other we asked questions that we wanted to know and during all that, I kept on hitting on her whenever I would find a chance. At first, she''s oblivious about it but after numerous attempts, she finally caught on. That immediately made her blush beforeposing herself almost immediately.


    As I stepped into the training field, Elmer, the most eager among the three to challenge me, jumped in and put his hands together.


    It''s a gesture of respect.


    As soon as I acknowledged him, he instantly cast his most used spell.


    An 8-nodes Wind Elemental Spell which created mini-hurricanes that shot mes. His main Core is Wind Element and he formed three Fire Secondary Cores. Since he''s already at the 4th Stage of Elemental Fusing Realm, he already merged four of his Secondary Cores which consisted of the three Fire Secondary Cores.


    Because of that, his main element, Wind, acquired searing properties. Instead of cooling someone with his Wind, he''s better at using it along with his mes to burn someone.


    A few seconds after unleashing his spell, he added to more resulting in three mini-hurricanes which all homed towards me while shooting out me sts.


    Well, since it''s something produced by a Mortal, I have many ways to counter it or just endure it with my body. However, they eagerly wanted to improve so I have to show them that a Transcendent is invincible against a Mortal, no matter the tricks.


    Ah. There''s a trick that would be able to work. Ganging up on one and using underhanded methods. Their body count would pile up but at least they would be able to weaken one.


    Yes, weaken. Because if things went bad for him, the Transcendent could just choose to abandon everything and flee.


    After I deflected the few fire sts the hurricanes shot towards me, I controlled the surrounding Elemental Energy in my hand. In just a few seconds, a dense amount of Elemental Energy was transformed into a sphere the size of a basketball.


    As I controlled it to hover in front of me, I transformed it into a silvery-white Void Sphere after removing the existence of the other elements in it.


    Upon seeing the ominous sphere in my hand which seemingly was trying to crack the space where it hovers, Elmer instinctively stepped back, controlling the three hurricanes to shield him.


    But what I''m doing with it isn''t over yet.


    I produced two more Void Spheres which all hovered in front of me, shielding me from the continuous fire sts.


    Upon seeing his attacks be useless with just three spheres of energy, he pushed himself and added three more mini-hurricanes which lined up neatly to barrage the three Void Spheres.


    However, ten secondster, his six hurricanes started going out of control. By conjuring six of it, his Energy Control was split into six which resulted in his total control of his spells loosening up.


    To prevent it from identally hurting someone, I sent the three Void Spheres to it to exhaust its power.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Under the eyes of everyone watching, when the spheres made contact with the hurricanes, they didn''t produce any shing effects. Instead, the spheres buried themselves inside the hurricanes before causing an implosion of Void Energy. The implosions sucked in the hurricanes they were enclosed in, trying to destroy the Wind and Fire Elemental Energyposing it.


    Though the Void Spheres were not a Spell, it''s enough to damage the foundation of his spells. By the time the implosion power produced by the spheres died down, three of the six Searing Hurricanes significantly lost its power. It still continued on its way but a simple wave of my hand put it to rest.


    The other three that weren''t affected by the Void Sphere finally went back in his control, however, Elmer instantly cancelled them because of the shame from his disy. He purposefully exceeded the hurricanes he could stably control resulting in that ident.


    He instantly bowed not only to me but to everyone who watched it.


    "A Transcendent is really different, he didn''t even use a spell to deflect his favorite spell."


    "We''ll also reach that Mara. Isn''t that why we''re here?"


    The siblingsmented and encouraged each other as they watched at the side while waiting for their turn.


    Armel and Isabel who instead chose to take on two clones at the same time were at a distance. Within the timeframe wherein I stepped forward and until Elmer bowed in apologies, they were already thrashed by my clones more than three times.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Well, those clones were not standing still like me. It''s an inevitable result when even just one was enough to thrash them.


    "I''m not done yet. More!"


    As if they practiced it countless times, the three of them shouted in unison when they all stood back up. Their eyes were burning in determination as they seemingly put their lives on the line to get some progress today.


    After shouting that, they all turned to cast a spell by burning all of their Elemental Energy in a bid to at least one up a Transcendent and his clones.


    Of course, since they''re so eager to do this, I had the siblings stay who were already gearing up for their turn to step down.


    It''s a shame if I let these three down. After seeing two youngsters reach the threshold while they''re stuck at their level for years, they wanted to catch up immediately.


    To answer their determination, I''ll be using them to grind my Spells that were still at the Beginner Mastery.


    Ah. That sounds like a rude answer to that, eh?


    In any case, using them to grind my Spells doesn''t mean I will be holding back. I will let them taste my strongest Spell.


    I took out the Willful Sword and held it in my hand before casting the 6-nodes Elemental Spell made from enhancing Air Bullet. Just like their weapons that could enhance Energy output, it somehow got the same function albeit a little weaker. By running the Flux Energy to power the Spell Nucleus through it, the Spell will be enhanced by its lightning properties.


    The same kind of Elemental Spell was being cast by the four clones as I controlled them to mimic what I am doing.


    Faced with the lightning-enhanced spells, the three Human elites looked at each other and before deciding to band together. The siblings and Fleur who were watching at the side kept their eyes on focus. Expectant of the uing result.


    To counter what''s about toe, Elmer, Armel and Isabel all decided to cast their strongest Spells. And along with it, the three also chose to conjure their Domains.


    As different variations of Elemental Energy surged in their position, their Domains started to materialize.


    Elmer''s domain conjured a zone with very strong winds and varying degrees of humidity. His other two Secondary Cores were of Water Element with one of it already fused into his Main Elemental Core. By utilizing his Secondary Cores toplement his Wind Element, his domain became a ce one wouldn''t want to step into due to how it would be hard to breathe inside or adapt to the everchanging air humidity.


    Armel''s domain conjured Earthen Pirs which he could control either to be his armor which increased his offense and defense or to control it to restrict his enemies entering his Domain. Compared to Elmer''s domain, his domain looked particrly simple but the strength he could exert in it was sufficiently more destructive.


    Lastly, Isabel''s domain conjured a wide expanse filled with clear water wherein asional Tidal Waves would engulf her whole Domain. Like a Mermaid in her natural habitat, Isabel could submerge in it to seek an opportunity to strike her enemy when he was unaware and was busy dodging the tidal waves.


    By making use of their Domain''s properties as well as the Spell they''re trying to cast, the three readily waited for my Spell to be unleashed.


    Well, since I already decided to use that as there''s not really a lot of choices, I tried matching the Elements to their main Elemental Cores.


    The Wind Element variation of 6-nodes transformed Air Bullet for Elmer.


    The Earth Element variation for Armel.


    Andstly, the Water Element variation for Isabel.


    As the three different yet simr Elemental Spells were unleashed from me and my clones, the three readied themselves and hastened the casting of their spells to match it.


    Pouring in their Elemental Energy up to theirst drop, their Domains tried their best to resist it.


    However, the five Manifold Bursts stood strong even if they''re travelling inside their Domains. Especially the one sent by my real body.


    Fortunately for them, their Spells finished in the nick of time before it hit them.


    Bang!


    The explosions of Elemental Energy instantly filled my eyes before three figures could be seen advancing forward, with their weapons in hand.


    Upon seeing that, I could only smile at their bravery to try and sneak attack in the midst of that.


    Well then, it''s time for them to rest.

 Chapter 230 Fleurs Transcendent Pathway

    To answer this bravery they just showed as they charged towards me, my foot ejected me from the ground to meet the three Elemental Fusing Realm elites head-on with the Willful Sword in hand.


    If this could push them to Transcendence then I would also give it my all. More Transcendents are equal to less work for me after all. I''m more than happy to push them further and if that happens they can then save this world by themselves.


    It''s pretty to be this optimistic, eh?


    "Please take this!"


    Isabel shouted as being the one who was on the lead, the staff she was using grew out to a fork-like weapon. A trident. It shined in blue light as a 5-nodes Spell was unleashed and covered her trident giving it a more watery feeling as it fluidly aimed at me.


    ng!


    The Willful Sword that was too excited met it and the lightning dragon which it absorbed before materialized from its tip. It roared menacingly before diving towards Isabel''s trident and bit at its body. As the force of a Transcendent was transferred to her, Isabel was flung backwards.


    Following behind her was Armel, d in his earthen armor which seemingly made him appear like a golem. The huge de in his hands shined in orange light as he also activated Spell whichplemented his fighting style.


    However, just like with Isabel, the Willful Sword in my hand met it and didn''t even budge. Comparing our current Strength stat, mine is approaching the double of his estimated Strength. Just that, thanks to all his Spells which enhanced his physical capabilities, he wasn''t flung backwards from the recoil like Isabel, instead, his earthen armor broke into pieces which resulted in him kneeling in front of me.


    Lastly, Elmer, even with his aged body unted his muscr form beneath his clothes. The staff he was using to cast his spells split in half.


    He grabbed the two halves of his staff on his hands, bing a dual wielder.


    As his wind-enhanced short sticks came bashing at my head, the Willful Sword met them and once again let loose of the lightning dragon.


    However, unlike the other two, the old man persisted longer as he tried to disy his amazingbat style which fully utilizes his short sticks.


    Unfortunately for him, I now have a Transcendent Body and a much higher Endurance stat so even if I let him hit me, at best, my clothes will be ripped open.


    Anyway, I only noticed now but¡­


    Are they actually experts at closedbat?


    Was their feeble appearance earlier just them relying on the strength of their spells? When ites to a real battle, will they not hesitate to pit their bodies against their enemies?


    Why didn''t they show it when they''re training with my clones?


    Ah. Maybe it''s because they''re always filled with Elemental Energy. Now that they''re almost drained of it from trying to fight me with their strongest spells, they could only rely on their closebat skills and lower node spells which could enhance them.


    Either way, this is good too. I found another point where I could train them.


    And turn them into another backstabber and sneak attackers. They''ll be an extension of the Aegis Battalion who were now adept at doing that by learning from me.


    -


    -


    The three continued to get up until they finally got drained to the point of losing consciousness. When that happened, I had them put to the side before reforming the Energy Zone which I took down earlier.


    Bathing them in it and throwing them both Physique and Spirit Boosts, the three instantly made a recovery.


    The siblings Almira and Mara''s turn also produced the same results as the three. The two of them had good coordination with their Fire and Wind Elements that it was possibly much better for them to always fight in pairs rather than one-on-one. I didn''t use the Clones on them and faced them alone. But yeah, the two weren''t any stronger than the first three so the result was inevitable.


    Boris and Hikari, on the other hand, after they called upon the Door of Transcendence, I had them enter the Virtual Space to undergo another set of training which would involve putting them in a Transcendent Fight.


    Even though they''re not a Transcendent yet, by raising their stats to match a Transcendent inside the Virtual Space, they could hold their ground against one.


    That way, they will already have experience on that level that when the timees where they will have to fight one, they would be able to react better.


    "You worked hard. Here."


    Fleur said after I went back to her side. She had a cup full of freshly brewed tea on her hand which she handed to me as soon as I sat next to her. At one point, she set up a table and brewed tea for us.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Due to my overwhelming advantage against them, that training didn''t evenst an hour. So I didn''t really work hard at all. In fact, I didn''t even break a sweat.


    "Thank you. The five will have to rest first. Just looking at them. They already improved significantly but¡­ the Heroes from our world will always have abnormal rates of growth. At the rate that we are going, Elmer still needs a week of the same training intensity topletely fuse hisst Secondary Core. Unless he experienced some kind of enlightenment which could help him hasten the process, he has to continue this training."


    I took the tea and sipped it. I''m more of a coffee guy but drinking this tea she made¡­ it''s a waste to not savor it.


    "A week and it seems as if you''rementing about that. Don''t you know? Elmer is near 100 years old. What is a week for him?"


    Ah. Right. For them, that''s already fast enough progress. But if I go with the prediction of the Principal, the descent of the Dark World Transcendents will happen within 3 days. A week might be a bitte.


    As long as they don''t immediately dere war against us, we could build a sizable force against them.


    "It seems I got too used to our own progress. You''re right. If I tell him my estimation, he might be more eager to train that he might push himself more than needed so I better not."


    If Ipare Fleur to myself, based on what I observed from our sparring and on what she had shown me, her Power Level is well above 200. And only below her by a small margin.


    The two Noxian Transcendents are probably at the same level as Fleur but with the help of the Dark World, they were exhibiting a more destructive power than Fleur and And. If there''s another hidden Transcendent, then that someone would be the real leader of the Noxians.


    What I''m currently worried about is¡­ the possibility of someone being a Rank 2 Transcendent. What will be the divide between Rank 1 and Rank 2? Power Level is one thing but if I have to guess, it''s an increase in realm.


    Nysia had just started her Transcendent Path so some things were still unclear to her.


    And is too busy with his Formation that I currently won''t have the time to ask him. It''s also better that he fix it now thanter so¡­


    Fleur is the only one I could ask for concrete information about it.


    "By the way, Can you tell me something about your Transcendent Pathway?"


    When she heard my question, Fleur turned her head to me and stared at my face for a good while.


    "You''re not joking¡­"


    "Well, yes. Do I look like I''m joking?"


    "No. I thought you have already seen your Transcendent Pathway, given how strong you are."


    "Ah. Right. My Mortal Pathway is notplete yet, right? That''s why any information about it is currently locked. Glimpsing into my Transcendent Pathway is most likely locked behind it."


    "I see. I kind of forgot that important information about you. I''m sorry."


    "No. You don''t have to. Just if it''s not rude to ask, I want to at least understand it. The enemies that will descend here will surely have started treading their Transcendent Pathway."


    "I understand. It''s really treated as a secret of a Transcendent but if it''s you, I don''t mind you knowing about it. Let''s see¡­"


    With her trust in me and maybe her slight interest as well, Fleur exined to me what a Transcendent Pathway is. At least to her understanding¡­


    Afterpleting her Mortal Pathway and sessfully passing the Transcendent Trials and transforming into a Transcendent, she spent some time to fully consolidate her new state of being before what we called the ''Glimpsing into Transcendent Pathway'' happened.


    In her recollection, she couldn''t really remember too much what she''d seen in that glimpse; however, a clear path opened up to her right after that and upon stepping into it, her Transcendent Pathway was established.


    "My Transcendent Pathway¡­ It put me back to the same state as someone at the Elemental Awakening Realm. I needed to awaken my Main Elemental Core once more. Currently, I''m still in the middle of awakening it and it does not only involve just absorbing more Elemental Energy. To awaken it, I need to understand and incorporate these with it."


    Fleur opened her palm and from it, three ice-like strings of Energy sprouted. Those strings of Energy stood and danced freely above her palm.


    Upon seeing that, it instantly reminded me of something I possessed.


    The Strands of Connection to the Spirit Ocean¡­

 Chapter 231 The Arrival Of The Luxians

    Due to its simrity to the Strands of Spirit Energy, my arm unconsciously reached for Fleur''s arm. Though she was surprised at my sudden action, she let me pull her opened palm near me.


    Upon closer observation, it''s not made with Spirit Energy at all. If I have to guess, it contained the properties of a Strand of Spirit Energy while still beingposed of Water Elemental Energy.


    "Fleur, what can these strings do? And do you also get something like an illusory Twin upon glimpsing at your Transcendent Pathway?"


    A Spiritual Twin may or may not prove my guess. In any case, her Transcendent Pathway got me more curious. Will it be the same with me? But I have all the five types of Mortal Pathway. Will I only have one Transcendent Pathway or will each of them have a separate Transcendent Pathway?


    Err¡­ It''s too early to take a guess.


    "Based on your reaction, you seem to be familiar with these strings. Also, I don''t recall producing an illusory Twin, only these. Initially, there''s only one string but each time I made some progress with awakening my Main Core, it will produce a new string."


    Fleur controlled one of the ice-like strings on her palm. It grew longer and floated in the air, swaying freely with it. The surrounding Water Elemental Energy where it passed through was naturally pulled into it, giving it a vibrant glow.


    It might look just like a normal string, but given that it''s something from a Transcendent Pathway, it couldn''t be judged just by its appearance.


    The Spiritual Twin is probably unique to the Spirit Pathway in the World of Spirit. I''ve already guessed before that Mortal Pathways differ amongst different Mortal Worlds regardless of their Source Energy. The Anzeans'' Mortal Pathway is probably a bit different from the Meta Pathway but their essence is the same. There are also the other Otherworlds where my other ssmates were summoned to. All their Otherworlds'' Source Energy will fall upon one of the five types, and from it, the Mortal Pathway suited for the denizens of the World.


    In any case, these strings which Fleur produced weren''t made from Spirit Energy, but it has the properties of one and she needed to incorporate it into her Main Core along with its awakening.


    If I go by this information she provided, is the Transcendent Pathway all about incorporating another Mortal Pathway? Or if by a long shot, is it about incorporating different Source Energy properties?


    Ah. Guessing like this won''t be enough. I have to get information about more Transcendent Pathway to confirm this, or I could just wait until I started treading my own Transcendent Pathway, which was still unclear when I would reach that.


    "Yes. That string is quite familiar to me. I mentioned before that I have five Mortal Pathways, right? It''s simr to one realm in the Spirit Pathway. Look at this."


    It''s better to show it to her than just talking about it.


    Like her, I opened my palm and materialized one of my Spirit Pathway Rivers.


    Afterwards, I split the River into ten which transformed it back to ten Streams. Andstly, I picked a random Stream and split it again and transformed it into ten Strands.


    When I reached that point, Fleur''s mouth slightly opened in disbelief as she watched the dancing Strands of Spirit Energy.


    After admiring it for a minute, she pulled my open palm this time and copied what I did.


    "This string isn''t made of Elemental Energy¡­"


    She held one of the Strands in her hand and examined it carefully. After determining that, she put the ice-like string of hers next to it andpared the two.


    "Yes. It''s a Strand of Spirit Ocean Connection. It''s from the Spirit Pathway."


    Upon hearing my answer, Fleur promptly closed her eyes while still holding onto the Strand in her hand. As soon as she did that, the Elemental Energy around her started to shake from the Aura that was being emitted by her.


    She''s trying to understand the underlying properties of it and in turn, apply it to her Transcendent Pathway''s ice-like strings.


    If she''s sessful, it will be like gaining enlightenment and she will surely make some progress on her Transcendent Pathway. A much better result than what she could get from grinding by absorbing more energies or training herself.


    Just like I thought. Ten minutes after she fell in that state, Fleur opened her me-red eyes which glowed brightly. Following that is the sudden storm-like surge of Water Elemental Energy. It created a hugemotion that the five who were resting inside the Energy Zone got startled awake. They all stood up and looked over to see themotion that was happening from one of the Transcendents.


    As the dense amount of Water Elemental Energy flooded our position, I took a step back to give the space to Fleur.


    The result already showed itself. From that enlightenment of hers, Fleur sessfully broke through one small stage in the first realm of her Transcendent Pathway.


    When she finished absorbing the ocean of Water Elemental Energy which flooded her position, the ice-like strings on her hand became four and her Transcendent Aura which unconsciously opened grew slightly stronger than before.


    The five Grand Magi and Elemental Monarchs were pushed down to their knees from being exposed to it.


    "Showing my Transcendent Pathway isn''t fruitless at all. I reached another level of understanding about it and broke through. Thank you, Daisuke."


    Fleur said while showing a truly captivating smile. At the same time as that, she once again suppressed her Transcendent Aura, releasing the five from being subjected to it.


    "No. You earned that. I also got something from seeing your Transcendent Pathway. By the way, do you want to try testing your new strength on me?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Yes! If it''s not any trouble."


    I also wanted to try fighting her again when she''s using those ice-like Strings of her. I remembered that when I was still a Natal Spirit, I got the skill Potential Drawing wherein the Spiritual Twin could borrow the main body''s stats to strengthen it. 10% per Strands.


    If she didn''t have the equivalent of a Spiritual Twin, I wonder what those Strings can do.


    Increase her base stats? Improve her Spells?


    Well, there''s one way to try to find that out. Maybe she was already using that before, but because I was not aware of it, I didn''t notice it.


    After I helped Fleur enter the Virtual Space, I left the five Elemental Fusing Realm elites to train with the clones again. There''s no one who would supervise them but since those were my clones, what they experienced were all transmitted to me.


    Nevertheless, they''re all eager to reach Transcendence so they wouldn''t think of cking off.


    -


    -


    "Now I''m confident that Marina will not stand a chance against you."


    "¡­ But even without that Totem of yours, if you use all your skills, I can''t hit you at all, even when I used the Strings."


    During our sparring this time, I used every skill I have in my arsenal against her who immediately made use of the Strings from her Transcendent Pathway.


    And in that way, I got to know the function of her strings. Unlike the Potential Drawing from my Spirit Pathway, those Strings allowed her to multicast. It''s like she grew four more hands.


    However, those Strings could only mimic what she was currently casting and it would be lower in strength. Even so, that was enough for her to prevent me from approaching.


    Well, even when I managed to close the distance between us through the use of transformed sh Step, she also showed her prowess in closedbat. In the end, without using the Totem, I could say that I wouldn''t be able to defeat her.


    "Well, that''s my real fighting style. If I can''t beat you on one strike, I will exhaust you first. I don''t really like direct confrontation."


    "Next time use the Totem against me. I want to see everything about you."


    Err... That sounds a bit dirty, right? Or it''s just me trying to make it sound dirty. Knowing this woman, she''s not bold like Nysia. And as someone who doesn''t have any experience in love or the acts of love, she will never say those with a dirty meaning.


    "Alright. I''ll bring the capsule when I visit the Elemental''s Forest. That way we''ll not be cking off."


    "You don''t need to. Let''s use that time to¡­ understand each other."


    With that slight pause, Fleur disyed a hint of bashfulness. Though it instantly disappeared, I guess within this short time, I''m making progress with her.


    "You''re right. That time will be better spent like tha-- Eh? This Aura¡­ Is it them?"


    I stopped halfway with what I''m saying to her because of the appearance of an unfamiliar Transcendent Aura that was detected by my Adaptability.


    Woong!


    As soon as I noticed that, And''s Magus Tower glowed and his Light Projection was instantly conjured.


    It looked at our direction first before heading off somewhere outside the city. Fleur and I understood that and like him, we took off from our location and followed him.


    From the direction where And''s Light Projection flew over, I saw a group of winged-figures flying to our direction. Behind them was an enormous silhouette of something.


    Upon closer inspection and using my Energy Control to extend the reach of my senses, the silhouette behind winged-figures was an ind.


    A Floating Ind.


    Its size was even bigger than And''s city. Also, with the way how the Elemental Energy was being disturbed with its appearance, the Floating Ind was being maintained by an enormous Formation.


    This is them. The other race who secluded themselves. The Luxians.

 Chapter 232 Luxian Archon Sofiel

    White jade skins, blonde hairs, white wings attached to their hips. These are the physical traits of the Luxians.


    If they are put side by side with a Noxian, they will be theplete opposite of each other.


    And well, they reminded me of that certain race in a popr anime about a World where everything is being decided by ying a game. Of course, except for their blonde hairs and their nonexistent Halos.


    When the leading Luxian woman reached a certain distance, she stopped and hovered in the air as her white wings folded back in ce. She didn''t move an inch and waited for the Light Projection of And to reach her position.


    The other Luxians following behind her, which numbered eight, maintained a certain distance from her and spread out to give the feeling of intimidation.


    They''re all Rank 5 Mortals and were well above middle stages.However, they''re all like Elmer. All past their prime age.


    Honestly, their strength could be intimidating if they''re not facing Transcendents like us.


    The leading Luxian woman is, of course, sporting her golden blonde hair which reached down to her heels. Her sky-blue eyes looked so profound and forlorn as it looked not at us but the distant sky. She''s wearing a in white garb adorned by embroideries which stick closely to her skin.


    I don''t feel anything about her at this moment and there''s seemingly no trace of an Orb on her. This means she''s probably neither someone I''m looking for nor someone looking for me.


    Well, I''m just using my sense of sight to judge. Is there more to her than what she''s showing right now?


    "May I know who I am speaking to?"


    And''s Light Projection asked when it reached her position. At times like this, he''s always holed up in his Magus Tower. ording to him, he''s at his strongest whenever he''s in there.


    "Sofiel. We sent a letter to this city. Where''s the Metal Giant owner?"


    The way she said it sounded condescending enough that it ticked off not only me but also the always polite Fleur beside me. It''s like she''s oozing out a thick aura of arrogance or just indifference.


    They''re the race who secluded themselves without caring about what''s happening ind. Now that I appeared, they decided to show themselves. However, with this kind of indifference she was showing, I don''t think we can work well with them.


    The woman looked around the area. Soon enough, our gazes met each other.


    When it did, the woman blinked her eyes for a few times before the condescending aura she was giving off dropped all of a sudden and a captivating smile surfaced on her expressionless face.


    Afterwards, she ignored And''s Light Projection who''s currently saying something to her with undisguised annoyance in his voice.


    Bypassing And''s Light Projection, the Luxian woman swiftly flew over to our position.


    Upon seeing that, Fleur readied herself in case the woman chose to attack us.


    However, she didn''t act out our assumption. Instead, she went straight into my arms, embracing me tightly even before I could take a step back.


    Because there''s no ill intent from her, I didn''t move out of the way and ended up being embraced by her. She buried her face in my chest and rubbed her cheeks on it.


    "I''ve waited and waited. You''re finally here, darling."


    Eh? Darling? What does she mean by that? Do I know her?


    I can''t recall ever seeing her but something clicked with the way she called me. Darling¡­


    Is that endearment the connection I have to her?


    From how she ignored everything and just jumped into my arms, she wasn''t putting up an act. That''s her genuine feelings. Even the indifference she showed in front of And''s Light Projection was instantly dropped.


    Is she someone from my previous life? Either way, I have to y dumb for now. I''mcking information.


    "I''m sorry, but I think you are mistaking me as someone else."


    "I''m not mistaken. You''re my darling. No matter what world or era we live in, you''ll always be my darling. And this woman doesn''t seem to be that clingy woman you always pull along with you."


    Sofiel kept on spewing out confusing words, and none of it was an act. She''s really someone who clearly knows me. Not someone from the memory which got ripped out, but my previous life.


    The way she kept on calling me that way is something that feels right¡­


    If that''s the case, is she like Yuko? A reincarnator? But why is she here in a Mortal World? Who''s the clingy woman? Now I''m more curious about who I am before all this.


    "Uhm. Do you know her, Daisuke? Her words were all spoken in honesty. She clearly knows you."


    Fleurmented. Even if she was addressed as ''this woman'' by Sofiel, she was unaffected. Instead, she was eyeing the neer carefully.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Of course, why would I lie? As soon as I remembered about myself and darling, I had our race fall under my palm and put ourselves into seclusion to wait for you. See, I preserved the entire race for him. You seem to be a new woman and not someone from back then. Darling didn''t change at all, huh? But you''re lucky to be under his grace."


    Remembered about herself and me... That proves it. She''s really someone from my previous life. A reincarnator like Yuko. However, unlike Yuko, her memories weren''t sealed and it was unlocked at some point.


    Until now, Yuko''s memories were still sealed. Even after bing a Transcendent. The Principal told me that it would be naturally unlocked when she reached the necessary strength.


    This means that with this woman, I might be able to know about my previous life. Why am I special for Earth? What''s my real purpose? With how much importance the Earth put on me, did I save it at some point in time? Is that why I reincarnated?


    Ugh¡­ This just added more questions about myself.


    Also, she reincarnated in a Mortal World, why here and not on Earth like us?


    Haa. I''m overthinking again¡­ it still hasn''t been proven that she''s a reincarnator.


    "Wait. Please exin, Sofiel."


    Before Fleur could reply to herst sentences, I held onto her hand and stepped forward. That one''s not important for now. Well, she''s not my woman yet and there''s a lot of confusing words that she used.


    "Come with me then, darling. I will exin everything to you."


    With an enthusiastic grin on her face, Sofiel drew near and reached for my hand as if it''s something she''s waiting for so long.


    When our skins touched, I could see how Sofiel trembled in joy. That joyous expression wasn''t false at all.


    "Can I go with you, Daisuke?"


    Seeing that I was getting dragged by Sofiel, Fleur flew over and asked.


    "I''m sorry, but Aves is not open to anyone else except darling. You can wait here."


    Sofiel instantly turned her down even if the question wasn''t directed to her.


    Aves is probably the name of the floating city in the distance. From our position, it looked awe-inspiring even if what we could make out of it was just the silhouette of the tall buildings and the various Formations that were being used to maintain it. Now, I''m wondering how much Elemental Energy or Elemental Stones were being used every day just to keep them afloat.


    -


    Given that she took control of her own race, she could change that, right? This was just her expressing her selfishness to be alone with me.


    "Can you at least bend it for me, Sofiel? Fleur isn''t just anyone. She''s my¡ª"


    I stopped my words. I couldn''t just im that she''s my Companion when we still hadn''t reached that point. In any case, I couldn''t just go along with her when I couldn''t really recall anything about her.


    Upon hearing that, Sofiel turned around, tightened her hold on my hand before closing the distance between us. Her eyes studied my face, scrutinizing every detail on it.


    In the end, she took a step back and released a sigh. With a bitter smile on her face, she turned to Fleur.


    "¡­ Since it''s a request from darling, fine, you cane with us. I envy you. You''re really lucky to be favored by him."


    "You do not need to envy me. From your words, you''ve known him way before he appeared here in our world. I think that one is more enviable."


    "It is. If only he also remembered me. Anyway, the Noxians and their Dark Lords will be informed of our appearance by now, I have to put the Aves back into concealment once again. Can you tell your colleague to stand down, darling?"


    Ah. Surely the Noxians were more than just informed. If a huge floating ind suddenly appeared somewhere, anyone would be alerted. After our heist and killing of their elitesst night, it would be weird if they didn''t send someone to monitor what was happening.


    "It''s because you ignored him. Sofiel. This is his city. What you did was rude. Even I would be angry if I was in his position."


    Because of her actions, And has already activated his Magus Tower and was about to fight Sofiel. Even if he heard our conversation, that wouldn''t erase the rudeness she showed.


    The reason why she secluded their race was for me. I admired that kind of devotion. If that''s the case, I don''t want her to be on bad terms with And or Fleur.


    "¡­ It''s my fault?"


    "It is. Go on, you know how you can resolve it."


    Like coaxing an unruly child, I urged her to apologize to And. I have to check again if she''s really listening to my words.

 Chapter 233 The Great Protector

    Like I thought, upon urging her, Sofiel went to And and bowed to issue an apology for her earlier behaviour.


    The other Luxians that came with her were all surprised by that disy. They''re most likely used to her higher than anyone attitude that they never thought they would see a day that Sofiel would be this subservient.


    However, when they looked at me, I found a sudden strangeness at their gazes, my worth in their eyes increased and there''s a clear slight reverence in it.


    Is it because of how Sofiel acts because of me?


    "Happy now, darling?"


    "Un. Thank you for listening to me."


    I smiled at her and thanked her truthfully. Though I''m still confused at who she really is to me and about the sudden change in the way the eight Luxians looked at me, I can only wait for now until she exined everything to me.


    "Anything for you¡­ Even if you don''t remember me yet, it''s enough that I can finally see you again."


    This girl... This devotion she was showing. How did I earn that, I wonder? Also, if she''s already like this and that connection I felt with her, the possibility of her being the Orb Holder is almost certain.


    And if she has memories about our past lives, will she be able to shed more information about the orbs?


    The four orbs were all drawn towards me like they''re all bound to be cross paths with me. Though they''re not necessarily needed to be mine, those Orbs were certainly connected to my existence. Is it my possession in my previous life or there are more uses for the orbs than just Support buffs?


    "If what you''re saying about us is true, I''m sure I will be able to remember you or at least, feel how special you are to me in one way or another."


    Just like how I feel it with Yuko. I don''t remember anything about us. However, with the short time we spent together, I realized how special she is for me.


    Upon hearing my words, Sofiel smiled contentedly.


    After telling And to stand in for the training of the elites that we left behind upon the arrival of the Luxians, Sofiel led us out of the city''s vicinity and eventually arrived near the floating ind that was parked not far away from it.


    As we flew near it, the great visage of the enormous floating city finally came into our view. ording to history I''ve read from the Academy''s Library, it''s around 30 years ago when both Luxians and Noxians secluded themselves.


    Well, it''s not that long of a time but because of their sudden disappearance, the Humans and Elementals were left confused as for the reason why they did that.


    If what Sofiel said is the truth, then the reason for the Luxians is this simple. To preserve their forces and wait for my arrival.


    And if that''s the case, someone must have told her about the uing invasion and my arrival.


    It''s the Principal again, right?


    That sly old man became more mysterious once again. I doubt he''s that simple. For his daughter to be the reincarnated Yuko, it''s probably arranged to be like that. But who arranged it? And what''s the real deal with him? Is he someone from a far earlier era? A reincarnator like us?


    Well, that''s probably impossible if the summoning to Otherworlds had just started recently.


    Haa¡­ I guess these questions call for another long talk with him once we go back to Earth.


    Unlike the Noxians who just left the structures in their territory as is, when the Luxians secluded themselves, an enormous crater was found in their previous territory.


    With this huge floating ind in front of us, the mystery about that crater was finally solved.


    Upon closer inspection, there''s a spherical barrier barring further entry, but that''s not a problem for us. The Rank 5 Mortals who came out with Sofiel lined up in front of us and cast the same spells directed at the barrier.


    What they cast was a 6-nodes Elemental Spell which meant that only those at the Elemental Condensing Realm and above can possibly go out of the Floating Ind. But yeah, this is probably the first time that they go out after carefully secluding themselves inside while steering the ind away from the eyes of the other races.


    After a few seconds of being hit by the spell, the surface of the barrier glowed in golden light before an outline of the door appeared on it.


    Like a certain mechanism being triggered, the outline of the door opened from two sides, creating an opening where we could pass through.


    Upon seeing that, Sofiel tugged at my arm before leading me in with her. Behind us, Fleur followed us warily.


    "You don''t need to be wary, I will never hurt darling. Those who want to hurt him will have to go through all the Luxians first."


    With a smirk, Sofiel dered. But even with that deration, Fleur only loosened her guard for a bit.


    But yeah, the same as Fleur, entering an unfamiliar territory and with that kind of barrier, I already prepared myself for any kind of situation. I can''t be too trusting even if it''s almost certain that Sofiel is true to her words. Only with my Companions and those who I fully trust, like Fleur, will I be rxed.


    After we entered the barrier, the eight Luxians went ahead and cast another spell which created a solidified energy bridge for us to tread on. With Sofiel leading us, our feetnded on the bridge and proceeded to walk on it.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    With the eight Luxians continuously extending the bridge through the use of their spells and Elemental Energy, we''re like a super VVIP. What''s left was a pnquin where someone would carry us to the other end.


    After ten minutes of walking through the energy-made bridge, we finally reached the floatingndmass.


    Fleur and I already took in the breathtaking view of the whole Aves.


    If not for the organized cement of the buildings and various structures, I would think that this ce is mirroring the Noxian Capital.


    Unlike that, there''s no Central Area which separated the hierarchy in power but in the middle of the ind, there''s an elevatednd wherein a tall white tower was erected. The Aristocratic Tower of the Noxians which we previously infiltrated couldn''t bepared to it.


    "I can now understand why you talked about taking the entire race under your palm¡­ They''re like ves working for you."


    Imented at Sofiel''s side as we took thest step on the bridge. The eight Luxians already went ahead and lined themselves up on both sides.


    "No. I didn''t turn them into ves. They''re doing all this voluntarily. Look at them."


    Sofiel pointed ahead. A few steps from where we first stepped on the actualnd were a number of Luxians who were rejoicing at our arrival.


    There were children, teenagers, young adults, adults and elderlies.


    And what''s strange is that the Luxians are not only rejoicing about Sofiel''s return but for my arrival as well.


    As we walked past them, their voices grew louder.


    "Wee Great Protector! You finally graced us with your presence!"


    "The Lady''s prophecy is finally fulfilled. The Great Protector is now here with us!"


    "Oh, Great Protector!"


    Great Protector. That''s close to the literal meaning of my name, Great Helper, and they''re all shouting it at my face.


    This girl¡­ Did she turn me into something like a Saint in all the Luxian''s eyes? Then that''s the exnation why the eight Rank 5 Mortals looked at me with slight reverence after knowing my identity.


    "¡­ What did you do, Sofiel? Great Protector. That''s certainly pertaining to me."


    I asked after passing through that crowd who were fervently trying to get both of our attention.


    It''s like we''re heroes who went out from a campaign and were then being weed back from a triumphant battle.


    Along the way, the Great Protector has be the most used word by the Luxians that even Fleur started to wonder what that means.


    Only after arriving at the base of the elevatednd which leads to the tall white tower did the tide of Luxians shouting with words of reverence ended. It''s like that ce was some kind of a forbidden area that the ordinary Luxians weren''t allowed to step their foot into.


    "Uhm. That''s¡­ I have an exnation for that but first, let''s go in."


    Sofiel put on a forced smile as if she was guilty about it. Only at this time did she let go of my hand before ushering us to enter the tower.


    From the afar, the tower looked awe-inspiring but upon looking at it this close, it reminded me of a church.


    From that reverence, they had towards Sofiel and me. Now I know how she got a hold of her entire race. How did they fall for it?


    Upon entering the tower, Sofiel went ahead and put herself in the middle where an elevated podium was located. At both sides of the wide space of the ground floor of the tower, numerous Luxians who were at Rank 4 and above could be seen standing excitedly.


    "Wee to the Great Protector''s Church, Daisuke, Fleur."


    Sofiel started the weing greeting with a reverent voice which was instantly followed by the same reverent voices by those at the side.


    "We wee the Great Protector and his Mistress. The entire race is now at your beck and call. Please guide us from these troubled times."


    "Mistress¡­"


    Fleur stood speechless behind me while muttering the way they addressed her.


    "There are not a lot of things which can make me speechless after awakening to my Adaptability. But this¡­ Great job, Sofiel."

 Chapter 234 The Fifth Orb

    "I''m sorry. But this is how it is."


    Sofiel whispered to me after that awkward weing ceremony by them. We already moved from the ground floor of the tower which they called The Great Protector''s Church to the top floor which was the Supreme Pontiff''s room. In short, her room.


    Apart from being an Archon which is the equivalent of a Transcendent in their race, she is leading their religion as the Supreme Pontiff who preaches about the Great Protector.


    "I heard about the Luxians gaining a new religion before you secluded yourselves, never did I think that it would be about Daisuke¡­"


    Fleur said. Ever since entering the tower, she never left my side. She was perceived as my mistress but¡­ it''s more like she was getting the weird vibes in here when everyone was looking at us with utter veneration.


    Just like she said, it was recorded in the history books that the Luxians'' were devoted to their religion. Never would I think that it would be a religion that was centered on me.


    And as the Supreme Pontiff, Sofiel is the one who started all of this.


    "You said you''ll exin everything to me, Sofiel. Not show me that I became a Patron Saint of an entire race''s religion."


    "Uhm¡­ I know. But it already reached this point that if I didn''t show you, you would be more confused if you met every member of our race. You saw that, right?"


    She''s probably talking about that image in the stained ss window at the ground floor of the tower. The depicted image in it closely resembled my current appearance which depicted the Great Protector as well as the All-ck Metagen which they called the Metal Giant.


    "Yes. I''m guessing that you met an old man back then which gave you a prediction about me."


    "The old man not only did that, but he also gave me this¡­"


    Sofiel turned around and walked over to one side of the wall. She then took out a golden rod and cast an Elemental Spell using it and directed it on the wall in front of her.


    Just like how the barrier was opened up earlier, the wall opened from the other side and a secret storage room full of all kinds of treasures was revealed. In the middle of those treasures sat one familiar stone.


    From how familiar it is, I don''t really need to guess about the identity of the stone.


    "The fifth orb¡­"


    Upon seeing that, my feet were naturally drawn to it and before I noticed it, I''m already behind Sofiel.


    Wait. The Orb wasn''t something she found, but it was given to her by the Principal¡­


    If that''s the case, he knows more about the Orbs than I thought. It''s possible that the other orbs the other girls acquired were all arranged by him.


    Letting Zerina''s father find the Orb of Concealment and it ended up in her hand.


    Letting Avelin find the Orb of Enhancement in one of her hunting trips years ago, and it ended up as her good luck charm.


    LettingJayna find the Orb of Ailment somewhere else and it ended up as something she used to prank someone.


    Letting Nysia find the Orb of Reinforcement inside that regenium ore which helped pave her path down to be the strongest Transcendent in her world.


    And now, there''s this fifth orb which he handed to Sofiel directly after telling her about my uing appearance here.


    If his irvoyance could detect my arrival in each Otherworlds even back to 30 years ago and before the invasion of the Dark World, then he should have the ability to push them out from the Otherworlds during their first arrival.


    However, he didn''t do that. He let the Otherworlds run their course, even if it resulted in the deaths of a lot of Mortal World denizens.


    "He told me that this is something you will look for. It''s called the Orb of Improvement. It can let me wield another variation of the Elemental Energy as the Main Element of my Spells as well as improve the Spell upon using it. However, it probably has a stronger use to it than just that."


    Sofiel picked up the orb and handed it to me without any hesitation on her part.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    As soon as itnded on my palm, my Adaptability once again brought up the proper use of the Orb.


    Like every other orb, it can only be activated by Elemental Energy or a Source Energy which falls under the Elemental Type of Source Energy.


    Since I only got the knowledge about the different types after reaching Transcendence, the other orbs also got the same change in their description. As long as it''s the same Source Energy type, the other Orbs can be activated.


    Concealment for System Type.


    Enhancement for Physique Type


    Ailment for Spirit Type


    Reinforcement for Psyche Type


    Improvement for Elemental Type.


    But yeah, I have my Flux Energy. It''s interchangeable between different Source Energy Types so this detail isn''t that important.


    Unlike the other orbs, the Orb of Improvement isn''t a buff. Its true function is the improvement of one''s Energy Output. Changing the Elemental Energy variation is just its minor ability.


    A bit different from the staves, the artifact or a Metagen which enhances Energy Output, the Orb of Improvement could provide more improvement to a Spell, Skill or Ability.


    It''s also a bit simr to the Physique Pathway''s Halo, which added another function to an Augmented Skill.


    For example, I can cast the 6-nodes Elemental Spell, Manifold Aether Burst normally, but after using the Orb of Improvement to it, there will be some kind of improvement to the actual deliverance of the Spell. The catch is, even if it''s rted to the Spell, the area of improvement will be random.


    Well, I just need to test itter if we have time. Now that I have this Orb, the next thing on the te is Sofiel''s identity and maybe my identity that is living in her memory.


    With her continued use of endearment to me, a vague memory surfaced from the depths of my mind. It''s really not something that was included in the ripped off memory. However, it was hidden and buried somewhere else that my previous dive in my memory failed to detect it.


    From how vague it is, the only noteworthy thing that I could remember from it is the word she used to call me and a certain scene wherein I am with someone else, which I can only assume as her on a tall cliff.


    I couldn''t make out anything apart from that.


    "Darling, are you alright?"


    Because I got stuck staring at her, Sofiel looked on worriedly.


    Fleur who was watching our interaction at the side also couldn''t help but drew near to see my situation.


    "Sofiel, thank you for safekeeping this Orb¡­ Can you tell me when did you start calling me ''darling''?"


    Before getting back the ripped off memory with Yuko, it seems like I will be able to learn about my past life with someone else.


    "Did you remember anything, darling?"


    Upon hearing my question, Sofiel''s eyes glowed brilliantly as excitement started to exude out from her.


    "That way of calling me seems oddly familiar that a vague memory surfaced in my head."


    "Really? Let me guess. Does it concern you being on a tall cliff?"


    With her lips stretching out an expecting smile, Sofiel''s question hit what I remembered perfectly.

 Chapter 235 Memories Of Her Previous Life

    The scene of us being on a tall cliff. That''s all I can make up on that vague memory. Why we''re there or what we''re doing there, I have no idea. I don''t know if it is just buried too deep that no matter how I tried to recall it, that''s the only thing I could remember or I still need to do something to fully remember it.


    It''s a memory from a previous life. It confirmed that I''m also a reincarnator.


    If the memories ripped off me concerned the memories I recovered about my previous life, then¡­ my memory of not only Yuko but also of Sofiel was included in it.


    Then this vague memory is just something that was imprinted deep on me. If I didn''t meet her and hear how she calls me using that endearment, it would never surface.


    Though vague, I still tried to make up what''s in that memory. The tall cliff doesn''t seem like it''s from here in the World of Element or Earth. It''s a world with big stars in the sky.


    "¡­ Yes."


    That''s all I could answer but upon admitting it, it gathered a more exaggerated reaction from Sofiel.


    She jumped around cutely and her wings that were quite silent earlier pped excitedly. Fleur who was watching all of it took a step back and decided to watch from a distance.


    "I knew it! You will eventually remember me! I''m happy, darling. Can I hug you?"


    "No, I mean you can hug me but I told you it''s a vague memory, and that is the only thing I can remember."


    "It doesn''t matter if that''s the only thing you remember for now. I''m going to tell you how special that scene is for us, anyway."


    Sofiel muttered a soft ''ehehe'' as she snuggled herself to me again. I couldn''t just push her away when she''s this happy.


    "That scene you remembered was the first time I called you darling. Or to be more precise, that time was when I became yours."


    When she calmed down, Sofiel softly narrated the events leading to that scene while not letting go of me.


    I already moved us out of the room and down to the seats neatly ced in this room of hers. Before moving onto how this Great Protector''s Church came to be, knowing our story which she rememberedes first.


    I had Fleur sit near us. Though she''s not saying anything, her expression showed how curious she is about my history with Sofiel. Though it would all be in her perspective, knowing things about the past I couldn''t remember also somehow excites me.


    The memories she managed to remember weren''tplete. It''s not that it was sealed, but her head filtered it so she wouldn''t be overwhelmed with the burden of remembering everything from her previous life all at once.


    That tall cliff was called the Punishment Cliff. Though it sounds clich¨¦, nothing of the sort where I went there to rescue her happened. It just became our meeting ce after being separated for a few years.


    ording to her memory, that World, where it happened, was a Level 2 World that serves as a converging hub for Mortal Worlds'' Transcendents. Though it''s still possible to continue advancing from a Mortal World, moving up to a Level 2 World was the normal way for a Transcendent to progress further.


    Just like in the cultivation novels, after ascending from a lower realm, they will arrive in a higher realm which was connected to numerous lower realm.


    It''s almost the same concept, except not all Mortal Worlds have that connection. She couldn''t tell me more about it since she also couldn''t remember theplete information about it.


    If I remember correctly, that Old Man in the Mansion Ruins told us that after reaching Transcendence we will be able to know more. However, aside from the Transcendent Pathway and Source Energy Types, bing a Transcendent doesn''t tell us anything. I assumed that those two pieces of information were what he was talking about, but now that Sofiel mentioned about a Level 2 World that serves as a converging hub, that''s probably what he meant by being able to know more.


    After bing a Transcendent, we should have ascended to a converging hub and be exposed to more information about various worlds, be it Mortal or Transcendent Worlds. It was also probably possible to acquire knowledge about a world higher than a Transcendent World there.


    With this information, I could safely conclude that something is different to the Mortal Worlds that was being invaded by the Dark World. It''s not connected to any converging hubs like that. Because if that''s the case, Nysia, Fleur, Sofiel or any other Transcendents should have already ascended to it or at least have information about one instead of staying in a Mortal World where their progress slowed down.


    Will the Principal have information about it? Or maybe I have to visit the Old Man in that Mansion Ruins?<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Ah. I''ll think about thatter. Earth is supposed to be a world higher than a Level 2, so the problem probably started with it.


    Anyway, continuing her story, we met in that Level 2 World and were on each other''s throats most of the time. She was a Transcendent from a Mortal World who ascended there to further her cultivation and I was more like a young master from a Higher World who visited that world with a number of women at my side.


    At one point she offended someone stronger than her and I saved her from it, but that didn''t improve our rtionship at all. She was thankful, but that''s it.


    However, our story didn''t end there. From her memory, she told me how at each turn we would meet each other until she naturally became someone I traveled with. It''s not a great love story where she''s always a damsel in distress, but it''s just a normal one where we eventually bonded.


    At one point in time, we had to separate because I had to go back to my homeworld.


    Since she''s narrating from what she remembered, she told me how I promised that I woulde back to go on an adventure with her again. Along with that promise, we set that Punishment Cliff as our meeting ce.


    Only after being separated did her feelings for me bloomed. She realized that I''m already someone important to her.


    Because of that, she started toe back and wait on that Punishment Cliff for my return every year.


    "The scene you remembered was the time when you finally returned a few after our separation. Right there and then, you confessed your love before I could throw all my frustrations to you. Because of that confession, all of it vanished and I jumped into your arms like this. I was so happy back then I started calling you ''darling'' which you never rejected. How is it? Our story isn''t that beautiful, right?"


    Sofiel ended her story with a bitter smile and tears streaming down her face.


    Right. It''s too normal that the only notable event was that one time I saved her. Other than that, it became somewhat of a rom where I will always meet her and we will be at odds. However, through the continuous meetings, our bond grows ever so slowly. And with the separation, the feelings she bottled up exploded.


    With only one perspective, it''s still not enough to clear up the vague memory I remembered, but seeing her bing sentimental by remembering the long wait she had, my arms naturally enclosed her to an embrace.


    As soon as I did that, the familiar notification sound rang out inside my head. And the same feeling of our destinies converging filled my senses.


    [Rank 2 Transcendent Sofiel has been added as your Companion.]


    [Received a Passive Skill from Rank 2 Transcendent Sofiel: Enhanced Light Elemental Spells]


    [Enhanced Light Elemental Spells: A simple enhancement derived from Transcendent''s ability which was shared to those connected to her. 20% additional power and efficiency to the experience gained for Elemental Spell Proficiency.]


    "As for the events after that, it''s all boring adventures with only the two of us. How I died or if you really kept me by your side until the end, like you, it''s also a vague memory. There were you stepping in front of not just me but everyone else against a terrifying enemy. I''m sure I would be able to remember that sooner orter. Meeting you again is something I looked forward to ever since remembering about us."


    Ignoring the notifications that appeared in front of her, Sofiel continued.


    Stepping in front of them against a terrifying enemy. Why does that sound simr to that image which Yuko saw? Is it really a glimpse of her future or a glimpse of our past? But Zerina is there. Is she also someone reincarnated? I don''t know. There''s also the possibility that what happened in the past will also happen in this present.


    Haa¡­. There''s no use overthinking to look for an answer to that. If it will happen, it will happen no matter the odds.


    "Though it still feels surreal, my system went ahead of me and already made you my Companion. That proves our connection, Sofiel. I''m sure I will also remember that in the future and if I did, I will do the same and reminisce about it with you."


    "Un. I''m confident we will be reconnected, but it appears that I''m not the first one."


    Now that she checked the notifications she received after being recognized as my Companion, she also got to see the names of my other Companions.


    "Well, I''ve already been to four worlds before here. Can you determine if there were others like you among them?"

 Chapter 236 Other Reincarnators

    With Yuko and Sofiel as an example, the possibility is high that my otherpanions were also a reincarnator. Just that their memories about our past life were still locked.


    "Yuko¡­ the clingy woman. Zerina, Avelin, Jayna and¡­ Nysia."


    So the clingy woman she''s talking about is Yuko¡­ Err. That could be discussedter.


    Aside from Yuko, the four she named were all Orb Holders. Like her.


    "All of them?"


    "I''m not entirely sure. However, their names¡­ It''s the same as how you introduced the women in your life to me in my memory."


    Sofiel pondered for a while, trying to recall the things she could remember. And one by one, she listed what she could remember about them. She hasn''t met them in this life yet but once she started talking about them, there''s an enthusiastic and longing expression which surfaced on her face.


    "Zerina was someone from a Mortal World like me. She was too fond of using two short des. Oftentimes, we would have duels and even if she won, she would concede the reward of being with you to me."


    "Avelin was the most adorable and innocent among us. However, she was often swayed by what she sees from others. I probably influenced her actions back then because of how I kept jumping on your arms which she imitated if she wanted you to notice her."


    "Jayna was someone who could be distracted easily because of her overflowing curiosity. She once spent a day admiring cave inscriptions. If you didn''te to her side and stop her, she would stay there for more."


    "Nysia, the pure maiden. Though she looked more mature than the others, she''s purer than most of us when ites to loving you. She''s like a different person when she''s alone with you though."


    "Yuko, we had a love and hate rtionship. She''s your first woman. I called her clingy woman because she often interrupted me from jumping on you by pulling you to her. But when we were faced against strong enemies, we often fought side by side. Uhm. That''s all I can remember about them."


    The way she described the girls on point on their personality¡­ except Yuko. But if she''s recalling it from the memory she managed to remember, then it''s possible that Yuko was like that only to her.


    It''s safe to believe it for now but I want to see her reaction upon seeing them.


    "Thank you, Sofiel. I''ll let them meet you and by then you can confirm if it''s really them. You see, none of them remembered things from the past. I met them as strangers again. But as you can see, in the end, they ended up bing my Companions.


    If they''re really someone reincarnated from my past then my guess about the Orbs being arranged is almost certain now. Is it arranged by the Principal himself or there''s someone or something else at y here? His shadows only surfaced on thest two orbs. He told Nysia that ten yearster, I will appear before her and with Sofiel, he gave her the Orb and told her about me.


    In any case, once they remembered the memories of their past lives, I will be able to know more about how I became important for Earth.


    -


    -


    After a few more questions and rifications, Sofiel separated from me and excused herself. But beforepletely letting go of her hold on me, she leaned in and gave me a kiss on my cheek.


    Now that she was listed as my Companion, all doubts I had for her story had instantly disappeared. There''s no point to doubt her anymore after being reconnected to her. Also, she wouldn''t be listed as one if I didn''t believe her. I certainly felt that from her. All of what she said and narrated even if it''s confusing was from her memory and it contained her true feelings.


    Moreover, she''s a Rank 2 Transcendent. The Highest Rank that I''ve seen and interacted with aside from the sly Principal and the Old Man in Mansion Ruins. And now with the added buffing from me and all the benefits that the system provided, she''s more powerful now.


    Gaining this kind of ally, the uing fight against the Dark World Transcendents will be something to look forward to.


    I still have a lot of questions that she could probably answer. However, she left temporarily to reactivate the Concealment Formation of the Floating Ind, Aves.


    It''s been more than an hour since the Aves resurfaced, sooner orter, the Noxians will arrive and poke their noses in.


    ording to Sofiel, despite being secluded for long, she was in contact with the World''s Will and she was observing what''s happening ind. That''s the reason why she instantly knew about my arrival.


    Though what she did about leaving the Elementals and the Humans to their own against the Noxians and the Dark World was extremely selfish, her mindset is all on waiting for my arrival that I couldn''t really me her.


    I could scold her but what''s the point? The events already happened...


    Fleur as the remaining Transcendent of the Elementals also never uttered words of grievance against the Luxians.


    "Uhm. Did she really be yourpanion? Just like that."


    Fleur, after her long silence, finally opened her mouth. Everything was observed by her and I''m sure that if it was confusing for me, it was even more so for her.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    We were talking about previous lives. That concept was surely foreign for her but on how serious our discussion was earlier, she kept her mouth shut and waited for her turn.


    "Yes, what is it on your mind? You can ask me anything."


    "It''s all confusing, Daisuke. But her eyes that were full of devotion towards you, it wasn''t fake. Is that how I will feel if I also be your Companion?"


    "Not necessarily, her devotion towards me has a reason. It all depends on you but you see, I like you as you are, Fleur. You don''t need to copy anyone else."


    I stood up and sat next to her. Taking her hand on mine again, Fleur''s eyes went down to it and observed our interlocked fingers. As to what she was currently thinking, I have no idea.


    A few minutester, an enormous surge of energy was released on the inds surrounding.


    As soon as we noticed it, Fleur and I stood up and went to the opened window to look at the source of themotion.


    Though I already guessed that it was the Concealment Formation being reactivated, seeing the process of how this huge ind could be concealed from the other prying eyes is a learning experience.


    The formation might not be as invincible as the Orb of Concealment but for it to cover this indpletely, it''s probably burning a lot of resources. And whoever created it might be on par with the creator of those Traps in the Central Area of the Noxian Capital.


    After the Concealment in the form of a Purple Barrier fully formed beyond the Barrier which protected the ind, another surge of energy happened.


    The whole ind shook which could bepared to an earthquake. However, that was just an indication of the movement of the ind.


    Of course, it wouldn''t stay at the same ce, it had to move or it would be discovered easily.


    "Where are they going?"


    Fleur pointed at the flying Luxians who had just left the tower. They''re all wearing identical golden armor as they formed into squads before spreading out to the corners of the ind.


    "Why don''t we check?"


    While still holding her hand, I pulled her out of the window and flew out of the tower.


    Our Transcendent Aura intersected with Sofiel''s. She was in the basement of the tower where the Cores for the Formations were located. With the input of her own Elemental Energy, the direction of the Movement Formation could be controlled.


    When she noticed us, shemunicated through a simple Light Elemental Spell which transferred thoughts to us.


    ording to her, with the activation of the Concealment Formation, the Noxians and Dark World denizens that were scouting it started tounch their attacks on the ind.


    Though their firepower was low, it was enough to locate the Floating Ind due to the barrier deflecting their attacks.


    That''s why Sofiel mobilized the Protectors, the soldiers of The Great Protector Church, to stop them.


    Since we''re already outside of the tower, we just followed one of the squads and saw the ensuing fight against the enemy scouts.


    The squad of Protectors went out of the Barrier and engaged the enemies in a neat formation.


    Because they were scattered and just thought of marking the Ind to not let it go off their radar again, the Noxians and the Dark World denizens dropped like flies against the barrage of offensive Light Elemental Spells from the Protectors.


    It was too easy that it couldn''t be called a battle but just swatting off the flies.


    Soon enough, the remaining enemies who wanted to preserve their lives retreated and the Floating Ind managed to move from where it was parked.


    Different from them that were in a constant battle against the Humans and Elementals, the Luxians still have a huge number of Elemental Forming and Elemental Fusing Realms in their ranks.


    That was what Sofiel was being proud of. She preserved the race and umted experts.


    Aside from her, Sofiel mentioned earlier that the Luxians also have three more Rank 1 Transcendents that she would always send outside to either gather intelligence for her or look for resources to maintain the Ind''s Formation.


    However, with this meeting with me, they were all called back and were already on their way home. All for the purpose of meeting me, the Great Protector.

 Chapter 237 Two Days

    Two days immediately passed after the arrival of the Luxians, the revtion that the Luxian Archon Sofiel is someone from my past and the event of taking her in as my 8th Companion.


    During the two days, Sofiel fully sold me to the Luxians as The Great Protector that they were waiting for. Though it should be overwhelming for anyone, my Adaptability allowed me to calmly ept the veneration they were throwing towards me.


    Of course, I didn''t act like some kind of a Holy Man. I interacted with them normally and showed the Metagen and my abilities that were emphasized in their Scripture to prove my identity; The Giant Metal and my Aether/Void Elemental Core.


    ording to the Scripture which was written by an unknown Priestess, The Great Protector will appear in the World before the descent of Otherworldly Invaders. Through his appearance, the World that was doomed to fall under them will receive his protection.


    That unknown Priestess was none other than Sofiel herself who employed someone else''s help topile events that will happen in the future of the World of Elements.


    That someone is also none other than the Old Man who gave her the Orb and informed her of my arrival thirty years in the future.


    Sofiel used the predictions he gave to write the Scripture filled with future events that will definitelye true which led to further devotion of the Luxians to The Great Protector Church. That Scripture paved the way for The Church to be deeply rooted in the whole race.


    Of course, what was written wasn''t clear enough for everyone to understand. It''s just a vague prediction of the future with only one or two details. Through Sofiel''s creativity and embellishments by creating lore and made up stories revolving around vague predictions, she managed to produce it in a way that it wouldn''t be mistaken as a fortune-teller''s mumblings of the future.


    And since the Church looked like it was about to be a powerful organization if it managed to fully establish itself, those who could be called as leaders of the race refused to believe in the Scripture and tried to sabotage the establishment of the Church.


    However, with the help of what was written in the Scripture about a story of power-hungry individuals, the devoted Luxians themselves managed to deduce that the threat to the Church were those leaders who would stop its establishment.


    With their failure, the next parts became smooth-sailing for her and the Church until she decided to fulfill one of the prophecies written in it. The seclusion of their race.


    And that''s how the Luxians became a fanatic of The Great Protector Church.


    After moving Aves out from where it was initially parked when they first revealed themselves, Sofiel asked for my instructions so I asked her to put the Concealed Aves in between And''s City and Fleur''s Forest. That way, the three territories will be interconnected to each other.


    Even with her intention to give me all the power over their race, I decided not to. Like with Nysia, I set it to us deciding together. Though a bit unwilling since she really wanted to just be a devoted Companion to me after all the wait she had endured, I promised to spend more time with her and the promise to take her with me after everything was resolved here. With that promise in ce, Sofiel''s unwillingness vanished.


    With the few enemies retreating after their defeat against the Protectors, the Noxian Transcendents who showed upter stopped right before the border of the And''s City but neverunched an attack. They only observed and investigated the traces that were left behind by the Floating Ind.


    As soon as And''s Light Projection went out to meet them with a gloating expression in his face, Benedict and Marina could only indignantly retreat. Aves had already gone off-radar and they couldn''t risk facing off against at least four Transcendents all at once with only the two of them.


    "Darling, Fleur went back to her Forest?"


    Sofiel asked. Ever since she showed up, I started staying with her to catch up and have her answer more of my questions.


    The training of the elites still continued though I moved it here in Aves, adding up more elites from the Luxians to undergo the same training as the three Grand Magi and two Elemental Monarchs.


    Even with the addition of Sofiel and the three Luxian Transcendents who went out again after meeting me yesterday to our Transcendent force, it wouldn''t hurt to add more.


    When the Dark World Transcendents descend here, the World''s Will along with us will try to locate the Portal that they would be using. Unlike when it was just Mortal Ranks wherein their passage through the Portal went undetected, the Transcendents will surely make arge enoughmotion for us to be able to locate it.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    If we sessfully locate Portal, I already asked the World''s Will to lock onto it. With that as our ultimate objective, the confrontation for this world''s continued survival will take ce.


    "Un. I''m supposed to follow herter at night. That will be my first time visiting her home."


    Fleur told me that she would prepare for my visit, the one she invited me to.


    Apart from all the Great Protector business, the training of the elites and observing And as he worked on perfecting the Formation that was already almost finished, I spent most of my time with either Fleur or Sofiel.


    Hikari also showed up several times when she wanted to rest from training inside the Virtual Space. That girl was too fascinated at the various simtions she could go into. When I checked on her one time, she was trying the scenario of a Three-way War against both the Darkbugs piloting their Darkgens and the Anzeans piloting their Pents. Piloting a Metagen and battling them was satisfying her thirst for her sci-fi fantasies.


    Boris who was busy preparing for his Transcendent Trials was also bugged by her for a spar when she was in the mood for increasing the Proficiency of her Elemental Spells.


    Right. Hikari spent the past two days waiting for her Transcendent Trials either inside the Virtual Space, sparring with Boris or visiting me. The only preparation she made was to copy more of my Buff Skills such as Bulwark of Invulnerability and the Bedevilled Outburst. Though she''s not using them, she was using the Virtual Space to better manage those copied Skills


    "I see. This means you''ll finally be mine alone until tonight, darling."


    With a charming smile on her lips, Sofiel sat herself on myp with her arms circling around to the back of my neck.


    "Well, you earned this. We''ve been so busy this entire time that there''s no chance for us to be alone. I want to know more about you. Not just the you of our previous life, but also the you of today."


    My arms naturally embraced her from her waist. During the past life, she''s just a normal human but now, she has these wings attached on her hips. It''s all fluffy and whenever my hand would brush on it, Sofiel would produce an unnatural reaction as if her wings were an erogenous zone.


    I''ve been thinking of how I could thank her for what she prepared for me but the past two days have been really busy. The only rests we got were a few minutes of talking and the 10 minutes of Interdimensional Call with the girls.


    "We''ve been busy and also because darling couldn''t leave Fleur''s side. If I don''t know you better, I will likely get jealous from that. Either way, seeing Yuko, Zerina and Jayna appear the same as I remembered them, even without their memories, it brings us back to the question of how special of an existence you are. Unfortunately, I couldn''t remember everything."


    Sofiel recalled the past two calls to the three and upon seeing them, it almost confirmed that they''re really who she remembered. ording to her, apart from a few physical features, they''re almost the same.


    On the first day, we called Yuko and Zerina. Telling them about Sofiel and the previous life she remembered, the two were as expected, confused. However, Yuko''s confusion was different from how Zerina couldn''t work her head on the notion that we''ve already met during our previous life.


    Yuko''s memory was unlocked at a much earlier age but due to that incident years ago, the Principal altered her memory and sealed it. Her confusion this time could being from that seal. Once that breaks, she will be like Sofiel and her memories might be moreplete than hers. The mystery about how my memories got ripped off will also shed some light even if it''s just from her perspective.


    During the second call, Jayna wasn''t confused but she was curious at the idea of reincarnation. Yumiko that was there with her got infected by her curiosity as she also asked if there''s a possibility that she''s also one of them. Unfortunately, Sofiel had no recollection of Yumiko. It could be that Yumiko and Erin were like Fleur, someone I grew to like. That made them a little special.


    "I wish I knew why. After failing to remember anything about why I am special, I''m only continuing with the thought of bing stronger for all of you. If not tomorrow, the Portal will open the day after it. Stay close to me, alright?"


    Before everything else, I will first make sure that Sofiel and Fleur will be safe during the first confrontation with them.


    After I send my Support Incarnationter, if all goes well on our quest to close the Portal before the descent of the Dark World Transcendents in the World of Spirits, the Mortal Worlds'' counterattack will start. I will have Yumiko and Jayna go here or help Raiden in his Otherworld.

 Chapter 238 The Awaited Day

    "Master! The Door is here."


    Boris, like an excited kid who was about to open his present, looked up at the outline of the Door of Transcendence materializing directly above him as he called on his master, Fleur.


    With his whip gripped tightly in his hand and garb of blue robes covering his body, his figure trembled in excitement at the thought of seeding in his Transcendent Trials and reach the level of bing a Transcendent.


    Each trial is different for everyone but yeah, it all tests the three stats. Strength, Endurance and Intelligence or our Minds.


    Though there''s a chance of failure, thinking that he will certainly seed is the right mentality at this point.


    "Go on and stop jumping around. Mine is next. I''m going to watch your attempt first to get some experience."


    Hikari held Boris in ce even though she was also excitedly watching the Door of Transcendence above while continuously fixing her sses in ce.


    There are a few hours of gap between their uses of the temporary skill to call upon the Door of Transcendence so she had the time to watch his attempt first.


    The area where they will do their Transcendent Trials was behind the three interconnected territories, a valley which could provide them with some cover. However, with themotion that might be produced by the two Doors of Transcendence, three Transcendents were standing guard for them.


    Sofiel, Fleur and me.


    And was left behind on his Magus Tower as he was most rxed there. And among the three Luxian Rank 1 Transcendents, one was called back to Aves, one was standing guard near the Elementals'' Forest and one who had the fastest speed were scouting for any possible enemies that would sneak in to wreak havoc while the two were attempting their Transcendent Trials.


    During that night where I visited Fleur, we had a good time and certainly got closer together. She showed me the ces that were memorable for her and also her parents that were already too aged to even fight despite being Elemental Monarchs. That was all for the sake of knowing more about her.


    Though I looked too young in their eyes, when the two elderly realized that their daughter who was only focusing with her Elemental Pathway introduced a man to them, they both revealed a relieved expression on their faces.


    After that, the two talked to me about what Fleur likes and dislikes that even she was unaware of. When she realized that everything they said was true, she revealed a rare flustered expression and ran out of her parents'' house.


    However, that''s still not enough for her topletely fall for me. Even so, that''s fine for now. Knowing about her like that increased my growing affection for her.


    "You know what to do, Boris. The most important thing is to preserve your life. There''s no guarantee that anyone cane out alive. If you feel yourself reaching your limit, find a way out. You can redo it as long as you live."


    Fleur reminded Boris which thetter instantly acknowledged.


    "Yes, master! I will keep that in mind."


    Once he''s done jumping around and calmed himself down, the Door of Transcendence has finished materializing and instantly spread out its strong Transcendent Aura.


    The Archaic Door hanging above the sky made me remember my own attempt at it. After cheating using Danae''s gun, the following Transcendent Endurance Trial became too hard for me to pass. If not for pushing myself, I would''ve died from it.


    As Boris flew from the ground to start knocking on that huge door, we all fell back to a certain distance to see it better.


    He wielded his whip and started enhancing himself with various Water Elemental Spells making his luxurious looking blue robes glow in a deep blue light. It''s like seeing the ocean from it.


    Using only his Physical Strength at first, Boris hit the door which produced a cracking sound from the door along with a piece of the Archaic Door chipped off of it.


    However, upon seeing that there''s only a small part of the door which he managed to damage, Boris repeated doing it for almost a minute. At each hit of his whip, the blue Water Elemental Energy would repeatedly be gathered around him and using it to enhance him, the cracks grew in numbers.


    As he maintained that sort of intensity, soon enough, balls of Water Elemental Energy could now be seen being shot out at every hit of his whip.


    Repeating that process until he umted firepower to counteract the automatic recovery of the Door, 10 minutes immediately passed.


    Hikari who was enthusiastic earlier suddenly fell into a stupor. Most likely she now realized that she would face the same predicament at this first part of their attempt at Transcendence. Breaking the Door of Transcendence open relied too much on one''s destructive power and she''s not too focused on that. Sure, she has destructive spells but it was all on the scale of an Elemental Forming Realm or a Magus. That''s also why I got the idea of borrowing Danae''s gun and her Amplification ability to easily bypass the Door of Transcendence.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    When Sofiel saw her looking like that, she walked over and encouraged her. Like Hikari, she has the same Main Elemental Core as her, Light, and during these past three days, she also served as Hikari''s second master, teaching her some of her convenient Light Elemental Spells specifically for an Elemental Forming Realm such as her.


    Calling her Hikari''s second master might be pushing it. Sofiel''s sole reason for teaching and helping her was just to keep her upied with something else. That way this reincarnated girl could prevent Hikari from trying to take my attention away from her. She could tolerate Fleur since she saw firsthand that I am actively pursuing her but not Hikari. Either way, I could only shake my head and satisfyingly watch her little disy of jealousy.


    Another 10 minutester, deafening cracking reverberations echoed and filled our ears as Boris finally broke open the Door of Transcendence.


    Looking up, he had arge grin on his lips as he watched the crumbling pieces of the archaic door as it rained down below.


    However, he was rejoicing too early. His Transcendent Strength Trial still hasn''t ended. He still needed to pass through the Door Guardians and enter the opened Door of Transcendence.


    "Daisuke, I wonder. Did you use your Orb of Concealment to pass the Door Guardians during your Transcendent Trial?"


    Fleur suddenly asked. Of course, since she had knowledge of it, she would be curious about that.


    Boris that was up there was currently having a hard time to pass through the Door Guardians who looked like a mix of an Orc and a Noxian. They have ck bony wings on their hips and their faces resembled those Orcs from that certain movie about The One Ring. They''re all wielding different kinds of axes as they roared towards the attempting Mortal. Along with their charge, their wings would then spread wide and cast Dark Fumes which was like a trying to enclose Boris inside.


    Using his Water Elemental Spells that could even slice if he used it to sharpen his whip or tear through if he focused it on his destructive strength, Boris tried to push through the Orc-like Door Guardians.


    Though he could dodge and block them, when he reached a certain point, the Door Guardians would gang up on him, resulting in him being sent retreating back.


    "Yes. Also, I cheated by sting the Door in one shot."


    I answered with a smirk which immediately garnered her curiosity.


    Sofiel and Hikari who were at a distance also heard that and crowded back to us.


    And in unison, they all asked.


    "How did you do that?"


    And so, while watching Boris'' hardship at passing through his Door of Transcendence, I told them how I easily pass through it. Of course, I omitted the fact that the next part became incredibly hard for me.


    As soon as I finished my story, the Door Guardians whose appearance looked like they were rendered graphics from an epic movie started crumbling into ashes. From inside the Door of Transcendence, Boris could be seen struggling to catch his breath. His body could also be seen dotted with various injuries before he disappeared inside and our views got blocked.


    That''s the first time I saw someone get that seriously injured from the first trial. Will he be okay? I''ve only seen three attempts including mine. Yuko and Yumiko did it easily. Perhaps, for others, it''s harder than it looks.


    Moreover, the two girls got another 50% of the Support Bonus due to them being both Supported Individuals and my Companion.


    Either way, Boris sessfully passed the Transcendent Strength Trial and is now inside to attempt for the next part.


    Leaving it at that, we moved onto the next location for Hikari''s attempt.


    However, before her Door of Transcendence materialized, Sofiel and Fleur both looked at me with a serious expression on their faces.


    A few secondster, the silver-haired woman whom I only met when my consciousness would be sent to her ce appeared before us. This time, she sent her Incarnation which means something happened that required her presence.


    And I''m right, like the two women at my side, she had a serious expression on her face, something that seemed unlikely to happen for a World''s Will.


    She scanned the three of us with her deep gaze before opening her mouth to speak with us in a grim tone.


    "The Portal of the Dark World. The widening of it has started."

 Chapter 239 The Worlds Wills Warning

    As soon as the World''s Will mentioned about the widening of the portal, an enormous wave of a certain familiar Energy instantaneously pervaded the world. Though it was just for an instant, it''s without a doubt Dark Energy.


    Did that wave of Dark Energy spill from their homeworld? I don''t know. But that was really the precursor for the widening of their Portal. It wouldn''t be long now before we were met with them. They were about to show up and throw their weight around.


    If it has already started here¡­


    ¡­ What about the other worlds? The Support Incarnation I sent to Yumiko and Jayna will be backter and will bring me news whether they were sessful or not. Also, Jayna''s attempt to Transcendence should have started earlier than Boris.


    That night when I called her, she was already about to breakthrough after all. Perhaps she''s still inside it. I will be notified and receive a Passive Skill just like from my other Companions if she''s sessful.


    Yuko is also trying to root out the Dark Soldiers before the Portal widens. For now, there''s no news from her. There''s also Zerina''s attempt, her Door of Transcendence will arrive tomorrow.


    Nysia will have the support of the Matriarch Lyra, Old Man Liam and the trio of Kazeyoshi, Amry and Matthew who all seeded in their attempt at Transcendence.


    Six Transcendents like here. But yeah, their strongest is Nysia. Good thing, I left the Orb of Protection on her.


    Among the four worlds, I''m worried about the World of Barbarian the most. Raiden should have already be a Transcendent by now since I received another notification about a change in the average stats of the Supported Individuals.


    However, Raiden alone wouldn''t be enough if there were multiple Dark World Transcendents who would descend there. Both Avelin and Erin needed one more breakthrough to reach the threshold.


    About the Otherworlds of my other ssmates and Supported Individuals, I guess I can only cheer for them from here. Only when I settled the worlds of my Companions will I turn my eyes to help them. The Support Recall is still in cooldown so my hands are currently tied.


    I can go back to the World of Meta through the use of the Portal Skill which the World''s Will there bestowed to me during ourst meeting. However, even that Portal Skill has a cooldown and the World''s Will here hasn''t bestowed me the skill to go here so¡­ unless really necessary, I wouldn''t easily use it.


    "Darling¡­"


    Sofiel called out to me, waiting for my decision. Even if I told her that we would decide together, she still tended to turn to me for instruction.


    "Daisuke¡­"


    And Fleur was also worried about what to do. Before I knew it, she also started to lean towards me for a decision.


    "Can you locate their Portal with that wave of Dark Energy?"


    Since they''re waiting for me and I somehow get along well with the World''s Will that she specifically appeared here to warn us, I stepped forward and asked the question. That''s what she proposed to do when I met her again a few days ago.


    This Incarnation of hers could be as strong as a Rank 2 Transcendent but she couldn''t really use a lot of Spells but her Energy Control was higher than mine.


    A Rank 2 Transcendent has a minimum of Power Level 300, that''s triple of a Rank 5 Mortal who reached the threshold for attempting Transcendence.


    Just a difference of tens of stat points was already enough to dominate someone else. If a Rank 1 Transcendent can still be threatened by a horde of Rank 5 Mortals as if they ignore the risk, a Rank 2 Transcendent can stay still and the same horde will not be able to put up a scratch much less injure them.


    Sofiel is at the same stage and when I sparred with her inside the Virtual Space, she literally just stood still when I was not using any buff.


    Just like Fleur, her Transcendent Pathway involved incorporating Spirit Type properties to herpleted Mortal Pathway.


    When I asked her about it, she didn''t hold back anything and showed me the 2nd realm of her Transcendent Pathway. She already managed to reawaken her Main Core and was already on the redo of Elemental Gathering Realm with the added Spirit Type properties. She had golden-light strings instead of ice-like strings of Fleur due to her Main Elemental Core.


    ording to her, when shepletely conjured the 5th string, five simr strings were also conjured by her Elemental Core whichbined with it andpleted the reawakening process.


    I still don''t know if everyone from this world will have the Spirit Type properties in their Transcendent Pathway but it''s likely the case. Either way, having her and the World''s Will on our side, even if a Rank 2 Transcendent descends from the Dark World, I will just support the two with my buffs to sweep the floor to whoever it will be.


    "That''s not possible at the moment. They turned some parts of the world to be a zone wherein Elemental Energy will not be able to permeate."


    The World''s Will shook her head in frustration. She''s the manager of this world but against a higher world, she''s feeling the helplessness.


    Those Zones, if I''m not wrong, they''re probably the same as the Breach Portal Locations on Earth. The Dark World put those up to contain the Dark Energy they''re sending for the Possessed Dark Cult Members. In here, they''re using them to evade the World''s Will''s prying eyes and to cover their important people''s tracks.


    "How many of those zones are there currently?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "It''s impossible to count them all as they kept appearing and disappearing. I came here to tell you that I will not be able to keep this Incarnation here. I will be using this to help my main consciousness to look for the Portal."


    The silver-haired woman waved her hand and Elemental Energy naturally gathered on her hand. With a flick of her finger, the gathered energy expanded and a transparent screen was conjured from her hand. Just like how the Principal did it before, a moving image was being shown on it.


    The two women beside me stepped forward and observed it and I also followed right after.


    What could be seen from the screen is one of the Dark World Zones which she mentioned. Like I thought, it''s the same, enclosed by a spherical barrier which prevented the Dark Energy inside and the Elemental Energy outside to sh


    In the image, the silver-haired woman appeared above the sky. As soon as she did, various attacks came shooting towards her as numerous Dark World denizens flew up to fight her.


    Before she was hit, the Nullification Zone which she taught me was conjured, rendering most of their attacks useless.


    Afterwards, she simply waved her hand downwards and the surrounding Elemental Energy became her own weapon. Molding it to suit her, the attacking Dark World denizens started to be cut down or sted off from her almost perfect Energy Control.


    In the end, she used her overwhelming Energy Control to destroy the spherical zone, dispersing the Dark Energy Contained inside.


    No. She didn''t actually disperse it but converted them all to Elemental Energy which replenished and maybe brought back more energy that she used against them.


    The image ended when that zone revealed that it was just an off-shoot base. The strongest among the Dark World denizens stationed there was barely a Rank 5 Mortal who died easily after the silver-haired Incarnation of the World''s Will squished him out of information.


    Sofiel and Fleur were both in awe at that disy but for me, that showed the potential of my Adaptability sh Energy Control.


    Only when the screen disappeared did I manage to dish out my response to what she said earlier.


    "We understand. You do what you have to. Just summon my or our consciousness if you discover something."


    "Of course, I will be relying on you. Well then, I will be leaving. Thank you for giving this world more Transcendents."


    The silver-haired woman left these words before instantly vanishing in front of us. The way she thanked me¡­ she''s really turning more self-conscious.


    With her warning, we were now made aware of what we should watch out for.


    The initial wave of Dark Energy earlier was just the start. More of the same urrence will surely start to happen.


    "Darling, I will go back to Aves and prepare our race for the uing Descent of the Otherworldly Invaders. It was written in the Scripture so¡­ As the Supreme Pontiff of The Great Protector Church, I have to guide them."


    "Alright. We''ll stand guard here for Hikari''s attempt. If you need the Great Protector to show up, I will be there."


    "Un. See youter at night."


    Sofiel reached in for a kiss before her wings lifted her and flew back to the direction of the Floating Aves.


    Since they''re based on that religion, she also needed to maintain it like that.


    With their departure, Hikari who was just watching at the side earlier stood up with a renewed determination on her face. The earlier stupor she had vanished.


    Fleur and I escorted her to the ce for her Transcendence.


    A few hourster, the Archaic Door once again appeared above the sky and as soon as it materialized, Hikari with her staff in hand flew up and unleashed a 7-nodes Elemental Spell she was casting ever since its appearance.


    "Two more Transcendents. I hope we''ll be enough to defend this world."


    Fleur muttered at the side while watching Hikari knock on that huge Door of Transcendence. Only now did I notice that her hands were slightly trembling. It might be fear or uncertainty for the future.


    In any case, upon seeing that, I reached for her trembling hand and held it in ce in a bid to calm her down.

 Chapter 240 First Encounter

    "Sir Great Protector, an unknown Transcendent is currently approaching my location, what should I do?"


    A Communication Spell lit up in front of me which carried the voice of one of the Luxian Transcendents that was currently out for scouting.


    From his hurried voice, that felt like he was conflicted whether he should engage or retreat.


    ording to Sofiel, he''s the one who has spells specifically for running away and his survival skills were the highest among the three. That''s the reason why he was often sent deep inside the enemies'' territory.


    Only this time, due to the reverence he has towards me, he contacted me first instead of Sofiel who went back to Aves.


    Well, not only him, even the other two. After meeting me, they instantly built up faithful reverence to the Great Protector that they''re now trying to report to me first before the Supreme Pontiff.


    It was already around three hours since Hikari''s Door of Transcendence appeared and thirty minutes after that, she managed to open the door and at the 40-minute mark, she managed to pass through the Door Guardians and entered the Door for the next part.


    We''re now free to move but watching over the gate was still needed. Who knows what will happen if someone attacked the Door hanging above the sky when the one attempting was still inside. Better be safe than sorry.


    "What''s your location? Also, are you sure it''s unknown? Is he a Noxian or a Dark World denizen?"


    The following hours after that first wave of Dark Energy, more waves came after it with an interval of one hour.


    The intensity of those waves of Dark Energy was gradually growing stronger that if it continued, even the Rank 3 Mortal and below will start to feel it.


    Of what those waves indicated, I could only guess earlier that it was the Dark World''s attempt topletely widen the Portal. With this Luxian Transcendent''s report, it somehow confirmed it and brought another piece of intelligence. With every wave of Dark Energy, a Dark World Transcendent is trying to descend.


    If that''s the case, it''s possible that there are more of them by now. However, there''s only one in his report and that one is probably an aggressive one and is trying to call dibs on the trophy of being the first one to kill a lower world Transcendent.


    Is that Dark World Transcendent someone confident with his strength or he''s just someone with a superiorityplex?


    Either way, this is a chance to test their mettle. Picking them off one by one will be beneficial for us.


    "I''m at the western side of the valley. I retreated back from my previous position but he''s following me. He''s not a Noxian, his features is that of someone from another world with his dark outfit. Also, he''s not exuding the same Elemental Energy as us. It''s the same as those foreign invaders,"


    The Luxian Transcendent answered. His voice sounded quite muffled due to him making his report while running away from that Dark World Transcendent.


    "Alright, Don''t let him see the Doors, lure him towards the location I am going to tell you. Also, report this back to your Supreme Pontiff."


    "Understood, Great Protector!"


    After that acknowledgement, I directed him to a location near here that I deemed suitable for ambushing someone.


    Since we''re behind the three territories, that Transcendent didn''te from the direction of the Noxian Territory. Then it''s safe to suspect that the Portal is located at the western part of the world


    "Let''s go, Fleur. Since it''s possible that there are more of them, we''ll go in for the kill. Better to be sure for now."


    This is what I decided. There''s no need to catch one when there''s possibly a number of them descending, one less Transcendent is equal to one less problem for us.


    Before setting off, I observed the hovering Door of Transcendence above us. It''s still calm and surely, the same with our attempts, the Trials willst for more than 12 hours before Hikari''s Transcendence reaches itspletion.


    That is if she sessfully passed all the Endurance and Mind Trial.


    "I understand. I won''t hold back."


    Fleur nodded. Her Transcendent Aura grew in power as the ice-like strings of her Transcendent Pathway were conjured and floated around her.


    This will be our first confrontation against a Transcendent of the Dark World.As to what will be the result¡­ I''m quite confident with our chances.


    -


    -


    Five minutester. At the location which I handpicked to be the ce of ambush, a winged figure could be seen hurrying towards this direction from the western sky.


    It was none other than the Luxian Transcendent who reported to me.


    However,pared to what we could infer from his voice earlier, his current appearance could be seen as gravely injured with various wounds decorating his body.


    Following behind him was a dark figure that was steadily gaining speed to catch up on him.


    The figure wasughing hysterically. A ck dagger was being held in his hand which eerily oozed out some kind of a Dark Aura.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    That dagger. It reminded me of that Dark Elf at the World of Spirits who tried attacking Yumiko with his poisoned dagger. Is he a¡­?


    It didn''t take long for that question to be answered.


    When the dark figure fully came into my view, the unique trait of a Dark Elf was the first thing I noticed. His long and pointed ears as well as his beautiful guy face.


    "Run. Hehe! Continue running for your life. Let''s see where you will take me."


    Looking closely at the wounds on the Luxian Transcendent, it was clearly made by that dagger.


    The Luxian Transcendent could only groan as he instacast a 6-nodes Light Elemental Spell directed at his wings.


    It shone with golden light before it pushed him forward, gaining a few meters of gap between him and the Dark Elf Transcendent.


    However, the Dark Elf just spread the Dark Aura covering his body out. Like an arrow being shot from a bow, it instantly caught up behind the flying Luxian.


    Once that Aura touched his back, the Dark Elf made a swift motion of stabbing his dagger forward.


    "Ack!"


    The Dark Aura which was extended from his own body stabbed the Luxian''s back as his blood instantly spilled out from him.


    "Guh!"


    The Luxian could only groan in extreme pain. He endured that wound to cast another Light Elemental Spell to pull away from him.


    He was sessful and he''s finally approaching our location.


    "This world is great. A Transcendent Prey right off the bat. I will be enjoying thi--"


    Before the Dark Elf could finish his sentence, a thick Water Elemental Energy instantly enclosed the ce he just passed and the pressure from it made him stop from following the Luxian.


    Fleur that was concealed by the use of the Orb of Concealment revealed herself, gripping her branch staff. Her Domain instantly materialized and put the Dark Elf Transcendent under its influence.


    Upon seeing that, the Luxian Transcendent''s eyebrows rxed.


    On his lips, a grin formed before he cast another spell which instantly covered himself in golden light. It''s a Light Elemental Spell that probably has the effect Purification. The light cleansed his body of the poison from the Dark Elf''s dagger.


    After that, he continued on to widen the gap between him and the halted enemy. Once the Purification Ended, he turned around and faced the Dark Elf as he pulled out his own weapon, two daggers which were adorned with some kind of crystal on its hilt. One look and it''s clear as day that those crystals are Energy Output enhancers.


    "I see. Did you lure me here for an ambush?"


    The Dark Elf Transcendent cackled as his grin became even more hideous contrary to his beautiful face.


    He turned around and stared at Fleur that was covered with her Elemental Energy while ignoring the battle-ready Luxian Transcendent behind him.


    The four Strings of her Transcendent Pathway were floating around Fleur and were in the process of copying the Elemental Spell she was currently casting.


    "Not really. He lured you towards your grave."


    Fleur who seldom shows emotion on her face had a mocking expression as she stared back at the enemy.


    As soon as she finished saying that, Five simr Water Elemental Spells were unleashed and homed in towards the Dark Elf. It was the spell that she used on me before.


    Five Ice Sharks swam through the sky and aimed to take a bite of him. The intensity of the five showed that it''s more than what she showed me back then.


    "That''s a poor execution of an ambush, gorgeousdy. Let me show you the difference of a Higher World Transcendent to someone like you."


    With a smirk, the extended Dark Aura from his body retracted and poured in front of him, creating a silhouette of himself.


    By putting it in front of him, the five Ice Sharks were blocked and instead of going further to chew him out, they bit on his Dark Aura-turned silhouette which somehow solidified itself and acted like him.


    Soon enough, the Elemental Energy holding the form of the sharks dispersed and they crumbled into ice shards.


    Upon seeing that, the Dark Elfughed even more hysterically that his saliva could be seen sshing out from his mouth. He then positioned himself tounch towards the stationary Fleur, calling back that Dark Aura to merge back with him, his Dark Energy oozed out of him disturbing the Elemental Energy in the surroundings.

 Chapter 241 First Encounter (2)

    "I know. Because I''m not the one who''s supposed to ambush you."


    Fleur answered him with the same mocking expression on her face. Clearly, she''s enjoyed putting down someone like that guy.


    Upon hearing that, it immediately made the Dark Elf Transcendent alerted, his Dark Energy circted around him to prepare for any possible scenario.


    However, he''s already toote.


    Stab!


    "Y-you¡ªKuh! What''s this¡­?"


    The Dark Elf Transcendent questioned as he groaned in pain. His head looked down at the source and his eyesnded on his own abdomen. The de of a sword was currently protruding out of it. His own blood dripping out from the sword''s pointed tip.


    Boom!


    A few secondster, even before he could react to the stabbed sword in his body, a muffled sound of explosion could be hearding from inside him. Naturally, it was my Energy Explosion.


    Boom!


    And another one. The Luxian Transcendent behind eased up as he watched the terrible fate of the one chasing after him. The two daggers in his hand dropped down. In his eyes was a clear admiration to what I showed him.


    Boom!


    After three muffled explosions, I stopped counting and pulled out the Willful Sword that was stabbed from his back.


    The same as how it smoothly stabbed him, pulling it out was the same. And along its way out, more Energy Explosions were nted.


    Ever since they showed up in the area, I already flew up and positioned myself near him. The reason why everything that happened was caught in my eyes.


    Of course, I''m in a concealed state. Using it on both Fleur and me, the ambush was nned out like that.


    The Luxian Transcendent holding off on using his Purification Spell to appear weak in the Dark Elf''s eyes.


    Fleur''s sudden appearance which looked like she was trying to ambush him but ultimately failed.


    Those were for the sake of that one unguarded sword stabing from yours truly. Even if he tried to gather his Dark Energy in a bid to prepare for an attack, engulfing him within the Nullification Zone instantly weakened his energy and with my Energy Control, parting that away was easily done.


    The excited Willful Sword on my hand that was covered in his blood showed a new trait. The Dark Aura which merged with the Dark Elf was being absorbed by him and like the Lightning Dragon from the Transcendent Endurance Trial, the sword was trying to incorporate it into itself, enhancing its own body even without my instruction.


    "N-no¡­ I¡­ I can''t die here¡­! Not like this¡­!"


    The Dark Elf indignant voice reached my ears. I sent a nce to see his state.


    His eyes finally discovered me, an utter dread and regret filling it. But even that was toote.


    Within my Nullification Zone, given that he''s seriously injured from the stab and the continuous explosions that still hadn''t stopped, there''s no way for him to gather more of his Dark Energy to activate a skill or ability that could save him from his current fatal situation.


    And by the time he uttered that word. The Energy Explosions which urred inside his body has already numbered more than twenty. If his exploded innards failed to kill him, the excited Willful Sword is always ready to send him to the afterlife.


    If he died from that, this will be my first kill of a Transcendent. But yeah, it doesn''t really affect the big picture that much.


    "Sir Great Protector!"


    The Luxian Transcendent eximed. He''s also unaware that I was concealed at the area so upon seeing me suddenly showing up behind the Dark Elf, he was just as surprised as him.


    "Good job following my instruction, Rael."


    I tapped his shoulder and praised him and at the same time, I used both Spirit and Physique Boosts on him.


    When he felt that, the veneration in his eyes grew.


    "Thank you for the blessings, Great Protector!"


    Right. Those two skills were recorded in their Scripture as a type of Blessing. For them to be this zealous in an impromptu Church built by that girl to serve me in this present, I''m really amazed.


    She might be able to create more borate setups in the future, I''ll remember this talent of hers.


    "What do we do now, Daisuke?"


    Fleur asked. She flew over and rejoined us.


    The Dark Elf Transcendent already fell down to the ground. He still has hisst breath. However, with the state of his abdomen, he''s already lucky enough that the explosions failed to break his body in half. If he''s not treated as soon as possible, his fate of dying will be locked.


    Well, killing him is what I really intended but if they can get something from him before he dies, then I''m in favor of preserving his life for a bit longer.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Let me take him back to Aves, Great Protector, Mistress. We might learn something from him. The Church has methods to squeeze out information from a dying man."


    Rael answered her. The title of Mistress was already stered on her and she already stopped minding about it.


    ¡­What kind of Church did you build?I guess they have their own version of Inquisition. Either way, his suggestion sounds usible.


    "Alright. You do that. Remember, kill him as soon as you feel a threating from him. Even if he looks like that now, we shouldn''t underestimate these Transcendents from a higher world."


    "Understood!"


    Rael acknowledged. He instantly flew down to pick up the tattered body of the Dark Elf Transcendent.


    Just a little while ago, he''s confidently chasing after Rael but now, he''ll be wishing for his death soon.


    As we watched them flew to the direction of Aves. A Communication Spell from Sofiel arrived. She probably only has time to respond from the earlier report of Rael.


    After telling her what happened and how her subordinate was about to bring a half-dead Transcendent for them to interrogate, the woman on the other side became speechless. It''s not even half an hour and we already took down a Transcendent.


    In ce of me, Fleur detailed what happened with a certain excitement in her voice.


    Upon looking at her eyes, I could see that she really felt ted with what happened. Before my arrival here, all they suffered was defeat after defeat against Benedict and Marina.


    This time though, even if she''s not the main reason for that Dark Elf''s fall, taking down a Transcendent is probably a milestone for her. The suppressed emotion of not being able to avenge her dead master and another fellow Transcendent was somewhat abated by this event.


    After reporting to Sofiel, we both went back to the valley to continue watching over the two Doors of Transcendence.


    Though she expressed her desire to set up more ambushes, I reminded her that not everything would go as smoothly as that.


    Fortunately, she''s listening to me. If not, she might make some drastic moves from that sess.


    Once they realized that one of their Transcendents went missing, they will surely put their guard up.


    Until we''re not sure of their entire forces and the location of the Portal, confronting them head-on is still a no-no. I will not risk my Companion''s life for an uncertain situation like that.


    -


    -


    Hours passed and the sky turned from blue sky to the dark blue night sky.


    The Dark Energy wave continued and And already expressed his concern about the panic that was rising from the lower-ranked Humans.


    Not just him, Elementals and Luxians possibly have the same concern.


    Compared to when there are only two Transcendents from the enemies, the situation of those not as good at their Elemental Pathway will surely be overwhelmed with the number of Transcendent Battles that will happen soon.


    "The Elemental Monarch I left in charge of the forest while I''m away contacted me. The wave of energy made the people restless and now most of them were crazily cultivating their Elemental Pathway for a chance to survive."


    Fleur said as she returned to my side.


    I guess the Elementals were full of enthusiasm, eh? That''s better than the Humans from the city. They should take that as an example.


    There''s only a handful of Grand Magi to the Humans due to the deaths of the 14 elites that And sent on that mission. Those below, there should still be a sizeable army of Mage which came from the refugees who joined the city.


    With the enhancement of his Defensive Formation, those not covered before were now included. If an army of Dark World and Noxian Mortals arrive again, they can now fightfortably inside the city.


    But yeah, the Humans of this world aren''t like the Elementals. Even at the near-extinction of their race, there''s still a lot who after graduating from the Academy stopped pursuing to further their Elemental Pathway.


    "That''s good for them. What about you? Have you calmed down?"


    "Un. Thank you for the reminder. I got excited when I saw you easily take down one of them."


    "It was with your help, you know? If we get another chance like that, I will let you do it."


    "It''s fine. I remembered what I needed to do. Also, I''ve decided¡­"


    Fleur suddenly trailed her voice. I looked at her eyes and there''s more than just her determination in it.


    "¡­ There''s a possibility of me to end up in the same state as that Transcendent. That being the case, I decided to stop restraining this interest I have in you. Daisuke, can I still be your Companion?"


    Upon hearing her words, a smile was naturally ced on my lips. She finally came around¡­ to explore the emotion she never felt before.


    "You can. And I am always hoping for it to happen. You just need to ask yourself, can you entrust your life with me?"

 Chapter 242 The 9th Companion And Breakthrough

    "Entrusting my life with you..."


    With that question, Fleur fell silent. Based on her current expression, she''s currently asking herself the same question.


    Thinking about it, that''s all it will probably take for someone to be my Companion. To entrust both of our lives with each other. The convergence of destiny which the Spirit Queen mentioned was just a representation of that.


    Though she will be deciding on the notion that she can die anytime against the Dark World Transcendents, I will make sure that even if everyone here died from their assault. Sofiel and Fleur will live.


    Over time, Fleur''s hand that was interlocked with mine tightened its grip. She lifted her face and stared straight at me, that deep shade of redmunicating to my very soul.


    Before she could decide, I once again reaffirmed my feelings for her.


    As she came to a decision, Fleur decisively reached for my face. Sliding her hand from my cheeks to the back of my head, she pulled my head towards her at the same time that her head also went forward to meet mine.


    I guess this is how she wanted to answer, eh?


    Though I''m aware of what was happening and what she wanted to do, I let her do it. This is the answer she arrived at.


    Halfway through, her half-opened lips whispered something.


    "I entrust my life to you. It doesn''t matter if you entrust yours to me as well. In this lifetime, there will only be you."


    Right afterwards, Fleur''s icy-bluish lips that were possibly influenced by her Main Element ovepped mine. Though it was a bit cold, recalling the words she just whispered, I decisively returned her kiss along with my response to her answer.


    And like what happened with Sofiel a few days ago, the simr sound and the series of notifications appeared.


    [Rank 1 Transcendent Fleur has been added as your Companion.]


    [Received a Passive Skill from Rank 1 Transcendent Fleur: Enhanced Water Elemental Spells]


    [Enhanced Water Elemental Spells: A simple enhancement derived from Transcendent''s ability which was shared to those connected to her. 20% additional power and efficiency to the experience gained for Elemental Spell Proficiency.]


    In the midst of savoring our ovepped lips and the asional movements we were doing to feel it better, Fleur''s Aura grew in power. Upon receiving the Support Bonus and the Passive Skill that was passed onto her from me, she grew closer to conjuring her 5th ice-like Strings. Furthering her Transcendent Pathway.


    And the same as her, just like how I felt it when I added Sofiel as one of my Companions, the new Passive Skill further my understanding with the Elemental Pathway.


    As if it''s only waiting for this point. Elemental Energy instantly flooded our surroundings not just for her newfound strength but also for my Mortal Pathway that was stagnant for a while now.


    As soon as the dense amount of Elemental Energy was absorbed in my body, something was seemingly unlocked. Like a dam that was about to be full, the floodgates opened resulting in the overflowing Flux Energy to flow towards a new ce. Due to the two Passive Skills which enhance my Elemental Pathway, it carried me up and to breakthrough from my current stage.


    [Ding!]


    [Advanced to Transformed Spirit]


    [Current Connection: 5 Rivers]


    [Advanced to 5th Stage Saint Realm]


    When the notification about my Physique Pathway appeared, the next ones paused for a while as if it''s waiting for something.


    And soon enough, I had to let go of Fleur''s lips as another flood of Elemental Energy filled up my surroundings.


    Upon seeing that, Fleur nodded at me. Her face has a hint of red which resulted from what had transpired between us. Understanding the situation I was currently in, she stepped back to give the space to me. Just like what I did when her 4th String manifested.


    After that, the 5th orb flew out of the Ne and thest of my Augmented Skills, the Energy sh, appeared in the form of a Scroll.


    The Orb of Improvement shone brightly. The light emitted by it were then directed towards the Scroll, enhancing the Halo that will be made.


    As soon as my 5th Halo formed, the series of notifications continued.


    [Support Expert System has leveled up to 5]


    [Advanced to Gold-rank Tier 1]


    [Advanced to 5th Stage Elemental Condensing Realm]


    [Added one slot for Supported Individuals]


    [Support Bonus has been enhanced]


    [Level 3 Psyche Boost: 3.4 Int>3.7 Int]


    [Level 3 Physical Boost: 20.4 Str>22.2 Str]


    [Level 3 Health Boost: 20.4 End>22.2 End]


    [Advanced Energy Control has been enhanced.]


    [A Halo Skill has been created.]


    [Karmic sh: Unleash an unassuming Energy sh. Upon hitting someone or something with it, a certain effect rted to the target will take effect. It will harm your perceived enemy and will help your perceived ally. The effect can also depend on the target''s luck; it can severely injure someone or it can save someone from the brink of death. This skill has a dyed effect which can be hastened by putting in more energy. Activation Cost: 1000 units of Level 1 Source Energy.]


    [The Passive Skill Energy Density(Energy sh) has been removed and has been reced by two new passive skills.]


    [Cost Reduction (Karmic sh): -500 units]


    [Lucky Strike (Karmic sh): 5% chance to realize what you intend to happen. To an extent.]


    [Gained 15 Strength, 15 Endurance, 0.5 Intelligence]


    -


    -


    [Level 5 Support Expert System (0%)


    Ability: Level 2 Adaptability (64%)


    Physique Cultivation: 5th Stage Saint Realm (0%)


    Spirit Cultivation: 5-River Transformed Spirit Stage (0%)<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Spirit Transformation: Energy Incarnate Form


    Meta Pathway: Gold-rank Tier 1 (0%)


    Elemental Pathway: 5th Stage Elemental Condensing Realm (0%)


    Updated Status:


    Universal Rank: Rank 1 Transcendent


    Strength: 137.8 (214.3)


    Endurance: 147.7 (226)


    Intelligence: 14 (19)


    UPL: 221.72


    Supported List: (14/15)


    Current Stats Bonus: 70% of the average stats of Supported Individuals.


    Updated/New Skills:


    - Energy Zone


    - Nullification Zone


    - Halo Skill (5/5)


    Masteries:


    - Level 1 Advanced Sword Mastery (8%)


    +Sword Skills (3/7)


    -sh Draw


    -Counter


    -Unnamed Sword Skill


    Companions:


    - Sugawara Yuko (Earth) : Rank 1 Transcendent


    - Minami Yumiko (Earth) : Rank 1 Transcendent


    - Zerina (World of Systems) : Rank 5 Mortal*


    - Avelin (World of Barbarians) : Rank 5 Mortal


    - Erin (World of Barbarians) : Rank 5 Mortal


    - Jayna (World of Spirits) : Rank 5 Mortal*


    - Nysia Athonae (World of Meta) : Rank 1 Transcendent


    - Sofiel (World of Elements) : Rank 2 Transcendent


    - Fleur (World of Elements) : Rank 1 Transcendent


    Status: +3 Endurance(World Bonus),+5 Strength, +5 Endurance(Hero''s Awakening), Automatic Energy umtion]


    -


    -


    When the flood of energy settled, my new stage for every Pathway hadpletely stabilized. Looking at the updated page of my own status, I''ve finally broken through to more than 200 Power Level which was made possible both by my breakthrough this time and the updated average base stats of the Heroes. Six out of fourteen already reached Transcendence after all. Also, two more will be once Boris and Hikariplete theirs. The other Heroes listed were also on their way to reach the threshold, most of them only needed one more small stage breakthrough and my Support Bonus got enhanced again, some of them might have reached it by now.


    So in the following days, I can expect more stat increases from them along with the increase of their average stats. Though small, it''s still a gain nheless.


    As for the fifth Halo Spell, I kind of expected that it would result in that considering the nature of the Orb. However, upon transforming into a Halo, it''s not just an offensive skill anymore. It can now be directed to a perceived ally. Like the other Halo Skills, everything has be more or less a Support Skill except the Phantasmic Doppelganger.


    But the way I used it to train the elites, it can also be categorized as a Support, right?


    The road to bing the Ultimate Support was already solidified. The question is¡­ What''s waiting for me in the end?


    "You broke through¡­ And it''s not even a normal breakthrough. All of your Pathways broke through at the same time¡­"


    Fleur muttered as she approached my position once again. With the way she said it, there''s a slight hint of awe in her voice.


    "It''s thanks to you, Fleur. Let me meet your parents once more."


    I circled my arms to her back and pulled her in an embrace. Her usually expressionless face was now showing her bashfulness. Nevertheless, her arms also moved to embrace me after a bout of deliberation in her mind.


    After bing mypanion, she''s bing conscious of our interaction towards each other as it now has more meaning than before.


    "¡­ Un. I also nned to bring you to them and ask for their blessings. The Elementals have that tradition."


    Tradition, eh? It''s almost the same as those on Earth.


    Either way, Fleur bing mypanion this time elevated her stats and made her a lot stronger than she was before. The gap between her and And increased once more putting her up next to Sofiel in this world.


    In terms of my Companions, she''s next to Sofiel and Nysia who has the Orb of Protection. Yuko and Yumiko will also be able to contend against them through the use of their Unique Abilities. But yeah, they really needed to spar against each other to determine who''s the strongest.


    Err¡­ Gathering them togetheres first. Also, I don''t want them to have a conflict with each other. Though there will be some jealousy to the time I spent with someone, it can''t be helped for now. We still have a lot of issues to resolve here.


    Namely, the Dark World Transcendents and their Noxian minions. With this increase in our strength just now, the uing confrontation with them is something I now look forward to.

 Chapter 243 World Categories

    Later that night, two Luxian Transcendents were sent by Sofiel to stand guard in our ce for Hikari and Boris'' Door of Transcendence.


    Due to that, we got the time to go back to Aves to check on what they managed to get from the Dark Elf Transcendent.


    Using the method of their church to extract some information from the dying Transcendent, Sofiel caught hold of information pertaining to the enemy that we would face soon.


    ording to the Dark Elf, there were three categories for each Mortal World the Dark World was targeting.


    The Small and Low-risk World.


    The Medium and Moderate-risk World.


    The Large and High-risk World.


    ording to his information, High-risk Worlds are the ones where there are more than ten Transcendents existing. Though the risk of dying is high, assimting such a world will be more beneficial for the Dark World. Not only will it be a gateway to connect to Earth, but the denizens of the said world will also have a higher chance to be a Transcendent in the future. That was especially after their Source Energy waspletely assimted, turning every Mortal into Dark World denizens.


    Also, there''s a more important piece of information apart from how they categorize the worlds they''re invading.


    As a Transcendent of the Dark World, he became privy of their World''s Category ording to Universal World Standard or UWS.


    As for what it is, Sofiel remembered bits and pieces of information about UWS. It wasmon information circted on the converging hubs in her past life.


    There are two categories for a Mortal World.


    The Natural World and the Created World.


    Their categories are self-exnatory.


    The difference between the two, a Natural World can grow to be a Transcendent World while the Created World will have to depend on its creator to advance from being a Mortal World to a Transcendent World.


    A Natural World will level up its Source Energy as long as it continues to produce Transcendents.


    A Created World can also level up without the help of the Creator by invading other Mortal Worlds to steal their Source Energy and assimte it to their own Source Energy.


    As for the information about the Creator, there''s none. It''s a piece of information for a much higher world that no Transcendents will be privy to unless they came from a world higher than Transcendent World.


    Consequently, Level 2 Transcendent Worlds also have different categories.


    Growing Worlds, Converging Worlds and Invasive Worlds.


    Growing World and Converging World are the paths for a Natural World.


    Converging Worlds is the path for a Created World that was helped by its Creator.


    Andstly, as expected, Invasive World is the only path for the Created World which relied on attacking other Mortal Worlds to forcefully level up.


    A Growing World is the most ideal path for a World as it can continue to advance forward.


    A Converging World will be stuck to that level. It is what Sofiel called a converging hub. The Transcendent Worlds categorized as such is connected to more than 100 Mortal Worlds be it Natural or Created Worlds. Every Transcendent that will be produced from the Mortal Worlds connected to it will have the option to ascend to the Converging World. Also if a Mortal World finally levels up and be a Growing Transcendent World, the connection will still be there.


    Also, Converging Worlds probably has connections to higher Worlds given that they can descend to it.


    An Invasive World will just continue to attack more Mortal Worlds for their Source Energy and because of that, an Invasive World was frowned upon and they''re usually being hunted down by the higher worlds to stop them from growing unchecked.


    With that information, the Dark World is categorized as an Invasive World. As to why they''re targeting the Mortal Worlds and the unawakened Earth, whether it was a coincidence or not, it''s still unknown. But given that the Principal knew about the higher-ups of the Dark World, there''s surely more to it than just trying to be a higher World.


    Also, these Mortal Worlds are connected to Earth and that''s the reason why they are being targeted. Assimting them is probably just for convenience.


    Is the Earth a Converging World? But with the pieces of information I umted, it''s not just a Transcendent World when it was awakened. Then why are these Mortal Worlds Connected to Earth?


    Also what category do these Mortal Worlds fall into? Natural or Created Worlds? Should I make more Transcendents to see if it will naturally level up? Will the World''s Will have knowledge about what kind of World they are managing?


    Gaining more information this way begets another set of questions. I keep piling up questions like this and whenever I get an answer, more questions will turn up.


    I really need to squeeze every piece of information the Principal is holding or at least, take back the memories ripped from me.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    -


    -


    "Darling, is the information earlier too much for you?"


    Sofiel sat next to me when she saw me in deep thought. Her brows were a bit creased, clearly a sign of her being worried about me.


    "Not really. It''s just the questions running in my mind increased from that so I''m probably overthinking again by trying to guess the answers."


    My overthinking habit never stopped. Well, thanks to her, I got out of it earlier than I thought.


    Since Fleur was currently out, I''m alone with her this time. By sitting next to me, my arms naturally circled on her waist pulling her closer to me. I already epted her, so there''s no point being indecisive at showing how I like being with her.


    Sofiel liked that and immediately returned it by resting her head on my shoulder.


    "If there''s still something, you can ask me and I can try to recall more from my memory."


    "No. It''s fine now. You also needed to rest, you know? You already answered everything that can be answered, What I''m overthinking are those that are impossible to be answered currently."


    She''s not just working for three days. For the past 30 years, she''s probably maintained everything to be kept under her control as she waited for the day when I would appear. More than anyone else, she''s the one who needed rest the most.


    Upon hearing that, Sofiel giggle sexily and pinched my cheeks.


    "Even in this life, you still have that habit. Well then, can you stay with me tonight?"


    So I''m still the same overthinker even back then, eh? My overthinking habit is surely more severe than Jayna''s overflowing curiosity.


    "That''s the reason why I''m here. After taking Fleur as mypanion, she instantly realized that I''ve been with her most of the time and seldom let you be alone with me."


    "I see. I will have to thank her tomorrow. By the way, the Dark Elf you took down already died and the World''s Will appeared right after and took him with her. She''s probably going to wring him dry of his Dark Energy."


    That''s what she will surely do. Just like what she did in that scene she showed us. Converting the Dark Energy to replenish this world''s Elemental Energy.


    But that World''s Will, it''s hard to understand her. Is it because she''s originally without self-consciousness and it became one of her personality?


    "She didn''t say anything else?"


    "No. She only told us to keep our eyes open. Until now, the waves of Dark Energy continued to pulse every hour. ording to that Dark Elf, there are at least 20 of them that will descend here and someone is important enough to be called a Great One''s descendant."


    20. If we added Benedict and Marina that''s already a guaranteed 21 since we already drew first blood. But there''s probably another hidden Noxian Transcendent so that''s 22. And he said at least. It can be more than 20¡­


    Compared to us that can be counted on hand, we''re already at a disadvantage with just our numbers. Even if I added the two undergoing their Transcendent Trials and the World''s Will''s Incarnation, it will not be enough.


    "Descendant, eh? This is a High-risk World for them, he''s probably trying to gain merits by conquering this world."


    "I''m ready to be your sword, darling. Just point and I will cut them down."


    As long as there''s no Rank 3 Transcendent among the descending Dark World denizens. Then Sofiel can really face them head-on. But for now, there''s no point revealing all our hands.


    "No. You will be our trump card. As much as possible, I want them to underestimate us. That way, killing them one by one will be easy. When I revealed you, it will be when you are going in for concluding this invasion of them. Let''s wait for the Portal location. Tomorrow they will probably be at our front door. If it didn''t result in a conflict, I will continue training the remaining elites."


    Sofiel nodded and dropped her usual countenance.


    "I understand. Now that the official businesses are out of the way, darling¡­"


    Her voice trailed off as it sweetly turned into a whisper.


    She lifted her head that was resting on my shoulder and reached in for my lips. With how much she waited for this time, her passion and longing for me exploded into a more heated response.


    As the night continued, we soon ended up in her bed, without any article of clothing in our bodies.


    Four hourster, I woke up with Sofiel''s soft body snuggled up to me as a series of notifications concerning Jayna''s Transcendence and the return of my Support Incarnation appeared.

 Chapter 244 Last Cleanup In The World Of Spirits(1)

    "You''re here, Daisuke!"


    As soon as my vision cleared up, two girls instantly put me in their embrace. Yumiko is in her usual Shrine Maiden outfit and Jayna is in that tight-fitting dress of hers that''s enough to invoke men''s desire.


    Since I promised about helping them clear out the remaining Dark Elves and the closing of the Portal here, as soon as the cooldown of the Support Incarnation ended, I immediately sent this Incarnation to them.


    This time, with the enhancement provided by Energy Amplification and the Totem, the duration of the clone will be more than a day. 70% of my total strength and Skill or Ability Effects.


    However, the downside from the use of the Totem this time was that it increased the cooldown time to five days instead of the usual three.


    In any case, a 20% increase than the original half of my current total strength is more than enough to help them. It lifted me over UPL 100 after all.


    By having Yumiko, they already have the sufficient strength here. A superb detection ability was what theycked.


    "You two always do this. Don''t you want it to be the other way around?"


    "Does that mean you will hug us?"


    Upon hearing my words, Jayna''s eyes shone instantly as she tightened her hug on me. As I could feel that certain supple part of hers, there''s no doubt that it grew again even if it''s just a bit.


    Err¡­ Instead of Yumiko and Yuko, she''speting in that category against Nysia and Sofiel.


    "Of course, I also miss you two."


    "Don''t believe himpletely, Jayna. He''s just making it up to us since he added one more sister for us and there''s a very high chance that there''s another one entering soon."


    Yumiko pinched my sides as she smugly said what she thought to be my motive for being forward this time.


    Of course, she''s partly correct and her pinch didn''t hurt at all. It''s an Incarnation after all.


    But since Yumiko said it, Jayna believed her words which resulted in her pouting.


    To appease the curious girl, I picked her up and brought her inside to fill in her longing for me. Of course, that also earned a pout from Yumiko, so I did the same to her.


    Well, we couldn''t really do anything but just cuddle each other but for them, that''s already enough to lessen their longing for me.


    And that''s how the first 30 minutes of my stay in the World of Spirit went; appeasing the girls I left behind¡­


    Err¡­ After that sweet time with them, we moved onto the serious issues, especially the reason why I''m here.


    To start, I had Yumiko detail to me theirst operation which aimed to clear out the remaining Dark Elves. She couldn''t really squeeze in even the summary of it during our 10-minute calls.


    Apparently, the Dark Elves who stayed cooped up at that one corner of this world went underground and built some kind ofbyrinth there.


    And they started building that ever since they were pushed back until they could only stay at that corner. They already predicted that at one point in time, there''s a possibility of a Transcendent appearing among the denizens of this World.


    With the help of the tools they brought from their homeworld as well as the Dark Energy they sparingly used, a Formation that was originally from a Higher World was built inside their Labyrinth. The Formation''s effect was to make the Labyrinth be moreplex than how it was built.


    Because of that, it can easily make someone be lost inside. And by adding more Trap Formations, the core of the Labyrinth became the safe haven of the remaining Dark Elves.


    Since it was from a Higher World, even Yumiko, the only Transcendent here could be affected by it.


    Also, when Yumiko tried to call for help from the Higher Spirits which she could form a connection with by using her Unique Ability, she found out that she could now directly speak with all of them using it.


    ording to Higher Spirits, after reaching Transcendence, she was already approaching their level of strength. What she could borrow from them would also be useless against the Formation. Unless her Ability could borrow all of their strength and abilities, even an expert at Formation would not be able to help her.


    With that kind of information, that somehow confirmed that the said Higher Spirits are really existing somewhere in the wide universe. And if I use the information I got from Sofiel about her past life, it also supported my guess about the identities of these Higher Spirits. Most likely, they are denizens of a Transcendent World. If I can stretch my guess further then they are Transcendents of a Spirit Type of World. Whether they came from the same Transcendent Worlds or not, that''s still up for them to confirm. Their current Transcendent Rank is also unconfirmed.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    In any case, Yumiko''s Unique Ability is really extraordinary that it connected her to denizens of a Higher World. Even when she was just starting as an ordinary Mortal who had just been summoned to this world, it allowed her to contend with someone that could normally crush her like an ant.


    Since they mentioned needing her to borrow all of their strength then I could only assume that they''re more than just Rank 1 Transcendents or that the Formation Master needed to use all of his strength to analyze the Formation.


    When I asked Yumiko about the progress of her ability, she told me that it was already approaching the new level. If it leveled up, she would surely get a new function from that ability and she might startmunicating to an even higher world to borrow their strength. Unfortunately, we couldn''t wait for it to level up before attacking the Dark Elves.


    "I understand. I''m still not sure if it will work well but if my sensitivity to energy can be proven effective to navigate that Labyrinth. Let''s end this tonight. Jayna, your Door of Transcendence will arriveter, right?"


    "Yes. Six hours from now."


    "Well then, let''s go and visit our long-eared friends. We have six hours to clean them up and close the Portal. Most likely, the location of the Portal is inside the core."


    Since they already pinpointed the location of the enemies, wasting time to sit and n everything out will be useless.


    We can do that while moving towards the location.


    -


    -


    Because of Yumiko''s Transcendence and her close rtionship with the Spirit King and Queen, apart from the small skirmishes that were happening to train the weaker and young Spiritas and Spirit Beasts, the Council of Twenty finally reached to a consensus about stopping any attempt of arge scale war against the Spirit Beasts.


    Well, it''s also because the Peace Faction became the strongest voice in the Council thanks to the advancement of Hand of bing a Ruler Spirit. There''s also Jayna''s father who''s close to bing another Ruler Spirit that was a close friend and firm supporter of him.


    Though we left behind the treasures we found inside the Ancient Ruins, it will be months before it shows visible results to the enhancement of the race.


    The former territories of the Spiritas were slowly being regained since there''s no point for the Spirit Beasts to hold them. Now, fortresses beyond the current territory were being built as a foothold to rebuild ruins left behind by the Three-way War.


    Where I appeared was in the fortress nearest to the location of the Labyrinth. Yumiko and Jayna along with those who wille with us already moved here a day earlier. They''re really just waiting for me for them to set off.


    That''s why when I went out of the room with the two girls, I was weed by the twins Ren and Rei as well as Jagu along with his wife.


    The three were just a stage away to be a Noble Spirit. By their standards, it''s already a miraculous feat butpared to Jayna and Yumiko''s progress, it''s barelymendable.


    Even so, it''s just more than a month since my real body left this world. The three were struggling as a Transformed Spirits back then and they had just broken through from their previous stage. Their progress this time was probably not only the result of being part of Yumiko''s group but also of being associated with me.


    After greeting them, we immediately told them to gear up as we will be setting off soon.


    5 minutester, two big dots of blue and silver appeared from the direction of the Spirit Beasts Capital. Of course, they''re Ezyn and Yse who will join us.


    After another 5 minutes, 3 more dots appeared from the direction of the Spiritas Territory. Hand, Jayce and Malborne, the Frontier Fortress Commander will also join the cleanup.


    This attack will be a momentous event whether we seed or not.


    If we really manage to clean this world of the Dark Elves and the Portal, it will be the start of a peaceful era.


    Or they can fight among themselves again. That''s not our problem anymore. However, considering they''re already aware about Transcendents and higher worlds, they will aim for that instead of pulling out their swords against one another.


    If we failed at cleaning the Dark Elves and closing the Portal, the descent of the Dark World Transcendents here cannot be stopped anymore. This world will then enter a more chaotic era wherein if they lose, this world will be assimted to the Dark World.


    "Now that everyone''s here. Let''s set off."


    Yumiko dered as she waved her gohei and conjured the manifestation of her own Spirit Ocean.

 Chapter 245 Last Cleanup In The World Of Spirits(2)

    By bing a Transcendent, Yumiko''s connection to the Spirit Ocean managed by the World''s Will was severed. In ce of the severed connection, a miniature Spirit Ocean of her own was conjured for her Seas to establish the connection.


    That miniature Spirit Ocean of hers will be a real one as soon as shepleted her Mortal Pathway. However, it wouldn''t be the same as what I saw as when the World''s Will of the World of Spirit summoned me.


    Well, let''s just say, it was probably the uniqueness of this world''s Spirit Pathway. The same thing will happen to Jayna once shepleted her Transcendent Trials.


    Right now, Yumiko''s Spirit Pathway is still at 4-Seas Noble Spirit Stage. After bing a Transcendent, just like me, she advanced two small stages by conjuring two more Seas. And after more than 2 weeks since her Transcendence, she conjured another one increasing her strength once more.


    "Ezyn, when will you reach the threshold?"


    I asked Ezyn who was currently trying to appease his wife. Like always she was once again upset with him.


    We''re currently riding Yumiko''s Spirit Ocean which she shaped into a huge flying carpet and her four Seas were being used as kind of thrusters, boosting the speed at which it flew in the sky.


    By doing that, everyone will arrive at the destination at the same time. Jagu, his wife and the twins were still at Transformed Spirit Stage after all.


    Though Teleportation is also possible to learn here, no one has mass teleportation except that Higher Spirit that Yumiko called before.


    The Spiral Guy.


    What was his title again? I couldn''t remember well but it has Dimensions in it. That was that one time when Yumiko danced in front of us to open a portal to escape this Spirit King.


    Now that I remember him, I wonder what kind of Pathway that guy cultivated.For him to call himself as Something of Dimensions, his skills were probably all about utilizing dimensions and portals.


    In any case, even if she wouldn''t be controlled by his mannerisms anymore, that time when she danced became a dark history for her. She vowed not to call upon that Higher Spirit anymore.


    "Around a month from now if everything goes well."


    Ezyn answered. When I first came here as an Incarnation, Yse already broke through and became a Ruler Spirit like him.


    He, at that time, didn''t know whether he should be happy or not. He was supposed to be the strongest but everyone was now catching up on him, even his wife. If not for Yse scolding him about it, he''ll probably remain stagnant at his previous state because of how he kept minding others'' business when he just has to focus on his own cultivation.


    "I see. If we cleared these Dark Elves out of this world, you will need a new stage, right?"


    With the uing descent of the Dark World Transcendents, if we pooled the Transcendents of Mortal Worlds where we sessfully managed to close the Portals, we will gain sizable Transcendent allies to fight them off.


    Yuko''s Party members might also reach Transcendence with both of our influences soon. There''s also Old Man Reol at the World of Barbarians and maybe Ophelia too if her growth continued.


    The option to gather all Rank 5 Mortals from every world and train them all under me is also there. Just like how I am doing it in the World of Elements currently.


    However, the prerequisite is¡­ the closing of the Portal and cleaning up the Dark World forces in every Otherworld.


    I guess we could start here and scour every Mortal World after. That''s a good n, right? I didn''t overthink this time.


    "Of course. I will challenge those cheeky guys at the Federation who wanted to attack us."


    "Huh? That will be boring. Once you reach Transcendence, I will ask for your help to save other worlds like this."


    "Are you serious? I¡­ I can go to other worlds?"


    "Yes. We can make it possible. However, the battles there will be more dangerous as it will involve Transcendents."


    "It doesn''t matter! It was also during the chaotic times did I advance quickly. Oohh. Thank you, Daisuke! My enthusiasm is back at its peak!"


    Ezyn was instantly filled with excitement upon the thought of fighting Transcendents that he even howled which took everyone''s attention.


    "Calm down, will you? You''re not nning on leaving me behind, are you?"


    Yse who was sitting beside him interjected and pulled him down back to her side and hit his shoulder like she always did.


    "¡­"


    Upon hearing that question from his wife, his excitement also instantly died down that he forgot to answer her.


    With a hand on her forehead, Yse turned her head towards me, the poor Spirit King was once again pinned down by his wife.


    "Haa. You never learn. Daisuke, don''t recruit this guy yet, I won''t let him leave me behind here."


    "No problem, Yse. You''re being pulled up by his destiny, right? I''m sure you''ll reach Transcendence soon after him."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    She mentioned how her talent was lower than her but because her destiny is tied up with him, she''s also slowly approaching the same height as Ezyn.


    And that''s what will also happen with my Companions. But yeah, at first, I was the one getting pulled up by them. Even now, the Transcendent girls were still more or less stronger than me but that doesn''t mean they can defeat me. If anything, I''m the one with the highest survivability.


    "Are you relying too much on what I told you about destinies?"


    "I did rely on it for a while and noticed it after a few reminders. It will not hurt to use it as a reference, right?"


    "I see. That''s good. You''re not me who has these eyes, it will muddle your judgement if you rely too much on something you don''t understand."


    You forgot to tell me about that back then¡­


    In any case, after seeing how the four women at the World of Meta acted towards me as well as meeting Fleur, I already decided to stop relying on it to wait whether someone will be mypanion or not.


    -


    -


    After that talk with the Spirit King and Queen, I also mentioned the same thing to the others such as Han and the two who came with him. Also, to the twins and Jagu.


    If they really be a Transcendent, they will just wilt if they stay in this world. Giving them a new stage to think about will also motivate them to continue progressing in their pathway.


    10 minutester, we arrived at the already ruined final fortress of the Dark Elves.


    As the Spirit Ocean-turned flying carpetnded slowlynded on the ground, I took in the current state of the surroundings. It was already razed to the ground by Yumiko andpany during their first attack here and because of someone messing up by running towards the hill behind the fortress. By following him, they discovered the Underground Labyrinth hidden beneath thisnd.


    "You really did a great job here."


    Imented as we started to walk past the ruins. The corpses were already removed but the traces of battle were still visible.


    Even here, they also used the same wood. The one that was durable and somewhat fire-resistant. However, no matter how sturdy it was, its fate was to break into pieces like this under Yumiko''s Transcendent Strength.


    "Don''t tter me, you can also do this. At this point, we''re already too strong for a Mortal World."


    Yumiko answered. At each step, her Spirit Ocean would sweep the ground clearing the way for us.


    After passing through that ruined fortress, we arrived at the hill where the entrance is located.


    However, it''s not a hill anymore, apart from the already visible door made of unknown metal that would lead underground, only the base of the hill was left behind.


    When they followed the Dark Elf before, Yumiko thought that the hill was another fortress they built. Because of that, she sted it off with her conjured Seas which almost leveled it to the ground.


    And by doing so, the carefully hidden door to the Labyrinth was unearthed.


    Now that I had the chance to observe this ce, there were no ripples of Energy that could show signs about the Labyrinth. If not for looking at this entrance, I would''ve thought that the Dark Elf found another ce to migrate in.


    In total, there are 12 of us who became the first group to arrive. The other Spiritas and Spirit Beasts who would provide support by creating a perimeter in the area still needed a bit of time before they arrived at this location.


    Because of that, two will be left above ground to stand guard as well as look for the possible exit route of the Labyrinth.


    The Dark Elves weren''t stupid enough to enclose themselves without preparing for an escape path, right?


    Even if the Portal is inside, if they want to live, there are others who will just forget everything and continue hiding elsewhere.


    In the end, Jayce and Malborne volunteered to be left behind. Jayce went to his baby girl, Jayna, first before turning to me and reminding me to take care of her.


    Right. He will be my father-inw in the future when I marry Jayna. The same for the sly Principal¡­


    "Daisuke, the Formation will be activated as soon as we enter. Even I can''t work my way through it so¡­"


    Yumiko reminded me. The door was already opened and my Adaptability was tingling a bit which indicated the slight danger that was inside


    "I will be your Vanguard and lead the way inside. Don''t worry. I''m just an Incarnation after all."


    It''s better to be their shield this time instead of staying in the back.

 Chapter 246 Dark Elven Labyrinth

    [Ding!]


    [You entered a Modified Space: Dark Elven Labyrinth]


    [As it is a Modified Space made by a Formation which epassed the whole ce, you are subjected to the restriction the Core User imposed.]


    [Restrictions Received: 10% Stats Reduction, 10% Energy Output Reduction, 20% Daze Debuff]


    [Daze Debuff: Gives certain chance to muddle your decision which can lead to losing your way]


    [Only by destroying the Core will the restrictions be lifted]


    [Your Adaptability has reduced the effect of the Restrictions in ce by 70%]


    70% reduced effect? Does that mean if I went in with my real body, this restriction will be nullified by my Adaptability?


    Since the Formation was made and ran by utilizing the Energy from the Nodes and the Core, it still fell under my Energy Control.


    Is that how I should interpret this? Or is it because it''s not an offensive or a defensive Formation?


    The Earthfire Essence which I gave Jayna was embedded as the core of a Formation back then. And even though there''s only the two of us who tried, I could confirm that my Adaptability aka Energy Control helped me approach it. But even Yumiko might be able to get that.


    Well, I will just have to try it on more Formations to see how my overwhelming energy control can affect it.


    In any case, this is better than I expected. Though there''s only 20% of that Daze Debuff, it probably made Yumiko wary if her stats lowered and her Energy Output lowered.


    It''s also a good decision to retreat when she''s unsure of the danger. We still don''t know if this Labyrinth only had this formation in ce, after all.


    After reading the various notifications the system brought up after entering the Labyrinth, I ryed everything to the ones following me.


    "I see. I felt it back then, I kept choosing the wrong way so it made me wary of this ce."


    Yumiko said after thinking over what I ryed to them.


    "Did you encounter the Dark Elves back then?"


    "Yes, this ce is divided into rooms and each room is different. I easily took care of them when they showed up though."


    Well, that was expected, you''re only restricted by 10%. Crushing the Dark Elf Mortals was as easy wiping the dust which umted on your table.


    "I see. As you can tell, one can easily lose their way here. What we have to look for is the Core of this Formation. It should probably look like this."


    I exined to them the concept of formation which I read in the Academy''s Library. Even if it''s a higher world''s Formation, it wouldn''t stray that far off from the ones they could create there.


    With a ce as big as this, the Core would probably be bigger than the artifact used for the Energy Gathering tform at the top of the Noxian Tower.


    As long as the Core got taken down, this ce is as good as that ruins above ground. These Dark World denizens were probably biding their time inside this Labyrinth for the widening of the Portal. If not for that, they wouldn''t stay cooped up inside this Formation-protected Labyrinth wherein the formation can only weaken a Transcendent to 10% of her total strength.


    Upon hearing my words, Yumiko raised her hand to get my attention.


    "Then I suggest that we split ourselves into three groups."


    "This girl, why are you suggesting? Have you forgotten already?"


    "¡­ Ah. Right. We''re equals. Let''s split ourselves into three groups. The leader of the groups will be you, me and Jayn¡ª"


    Yumiko corrected herself. But before she could finish what she was saying, her eyes moved from Jayna to Yse. When I looked for the curious girl, she was already beside me, holding the sleeves of my shirt.


    That was probably why she stopped naming the third leader. She gave way for the girl to be with me. Yumiko was always considerate like this with Jayna.


    "¡­ Yse, can I leave the third group to you?"


    "No problem. Maybe my eyes can be a bit useful here. I didn''test time but I can somehow see how special this ce is."


    Yse epted it readily.


    She''s really the better choice than the Spirit King who''s somewhat of a musclehead. She''ll be able to lead the group better.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Thank you, Yse. For our group, I will take Jayna, Jagu and Chee."


    I thanked her for her understanding and she answered with a nod.


    Upon hearing my words, Jayna was like a child as she instantly clung onto me.


    Chee is Jagu''s wife. If Jagu''s true form is a jaguar-like spirit beast, his wife''s true form is a cheetah-like spirit beast. Though she didn''te with us when we went out to close the portal traces, the same as Yse, her destiny was seemingly pulled up by him. And that led to her progress to be elerated for a bit. Still, she''s the one with the lowest cultivation here.


    Well, I will be with them and back then I was also the one with the lowest cultivation. Jagu probably brought her to give her experience and she knew the risk she was taking.


    Once the groups were decided, we separated at the first fork of the Labyrinth. Coincidentally, there are three paths we could choose from at the ce we decided to separate.


    We already passed through the ces they''ve gone through before and by the traces left behind those rooms, even the corpses of the Dark Elves they killed were still left untouched.


    Yumiko, together with the twins, Rei and Ren, picked the left path. Before they separated with us, I reminded Yumiko to always be careful. If possible I don''t really want to separate with her. However, it''s needed here for better efficiency. I needed to put some trust in their strength as well, right? Being too overprotective might be annoying especially when they had sufficient strength to rule over anyone in this world.


    Yse, together with her husband Ezyn and Han picked the right path. Surprisingly, Han was on good terms with them. As the one heading the Council of Twenty, he''s more in contact with them and ording to the two, they alreadypeted and sparred against one another.


    And of course, as thest group, we picked the middle path.


    With me at the front, Jayna and the husband-wife pair was behind me.


    "We''re approaching the first room. Prepare yourselves."


    I said after my energy senses detected a blockade in front of us. The Formation also made the surrounding too dark. It was all for the sake of the Dark Elves who were stronger in the dark.


    Upon hearing that, the three tensed up as we carefully approached the first door. It could be a trap or a group of Dark Elves waiting to ambush us after all.


    2 minutester, we arrived at another metal door. The door was blocking my senses to detect what''s behind it. Because of that, we''ll have to go in blind.


    As I pushed open the door, a thick breeze of Dark Energy instantly passed by us.


    The room was as dark as the passageway we''ve gone through but sparks and sounds of a battle could be heard from our left and right.


    "This room is connected to the three paths¡­"


    Jayna muttered the obvious. To think that we even chose to split ourselves into three, only to meet them again in the first room, I guess I kind of overestimated this ce?


    Though dark, I could make out the interior of the ce. The room wasrger than the other rooms we passed through.


    Like the two groups, I instantly sensed the disturbance of energy as ten Dark Elves with the strength of a Rank 4 Mortal or in their terms 4-leaf jumped at us from the dark. They all had the dark and gloomy aura around their bodies which helped to conceal themselves.


    Upon seeing that, Jagu and his wife promptly moved forward and took the five Dark Elves'' attack head-on with the help of their conjured Rivers.


    With both of my buffs opened, the two of them were enhanced significantly that they could contend with them even if the Dark Elves were in their favorable battleground.


    Also, I didn''t need to move at all, Jayna took on the other five all by herself. With her Earthfire covering her signature vines, all of their attacks were deflected and was subsequently burned by it.


    While they were busy taking care of the enemies in front of us, I carefully observed the ce and checked on the other groups.


    Yse''s group was locked in a battle against a few 4-leaf Dark Elves. They''re matching their power despite the clear difference in strength.


    With Han and Ezyn at the front, Yse was providing them support with the use of her Ocean and Spirit Domain.


    Yumiko''s group, on the other hand, already made short work against those who faced them.


    She let the twins go first who instantly used their Spirit Transformation to stand their ground against multiple 4-leaf Dark Elves. However, they were overpowered due to the environment that was beneficial for these Dark Elves who liked to be sneaky. As soon as they retreated back, Yumiko just waved her gohei and one of her Seas took them down effortlessly.


    Since she''s already a Transcendent, her senses and Energy Control were also enhanced albeit not higher than me. However, that''s enough for her to discover us not far away from them.


    After making sure that there were no more enemies, she started moving towards our position.


    We''re just at the entrance of this room and there''s probably more further in, regrouping now than going separately will surely be better. They will receive the enhancement from my buff skills that way.

 Chapter 247 Closing In To The Core

    After a few bouts against the Dark Elves, Han, Ezyn and Yse finally finished them off by engulfing the sneaky enemies in their Domains as well as their conjured Oceans. Even though those were still not as amazing as Yumiko''s Spirit Ocean, their Ocean brought about the highest connection to this world''s Spirit Ocean. Like what Ezyn mentioned before, they could control a part of the Spirit Ocean and turn it into their strength.


    As soon as they finished it, they warily looked around their surroundings for more enemies.


    After a while, Yse eyes shone brilliantly as she seemingly observed what''s in front and when her gaze turned to our direction she finally noticed us from a distance.


    What we killed were probably some of thest elites of the Dark Elf Mortals here. Back then they could only spare two Peak 4-Leaf and around twenty 4-leaf Dark Elves to hold onto that Portal trace that they''re trying to forcefully open.


    Now, not only were there Rank 5 or 5-leaf among those who attacked us but none were below 4-leaf.


    With Yumiko''s relentless assault against them as soon as she became a Transcendent, they''re now on theirst legs.


    "Is there any reason for them to make three paths when the end routes are all this same room?"


    Jayna asked in curiosity.


    "I think so. They have that Formation in ce. They probably thought we would not be able to see each other after arriving here, or they only tried to separate us. Dealing with separate small groups is better than taking our whole group head-on. Also, if we''re separated, not everyone will be included in my buff. If there''s another forkter, let''s not split up again."


    I don''t know if I should keep overestimating them or just take a wait and see approach. Either way, this room has way denser Dark Energy which was proven when we first opened the room.


    If I have to guess we''re approaching closer to the Core.


    "Daisuke, can I suggest something?"


    Yse asked by using telepathy after they arrived near us. Her eyes were still shining like earlier.


    After observing it for a while, it''s probably a unique skill of hers tied to those special eyes she possessed.


    For her to use telepathy this time, she''s probably afraid that someone else could hear her. Did she see something with those special eyes?


    My Energy Sense was already spread out but apart from the thick Dark Energy permeating the room, there''s nothing else to take note off.


    But thinking about the trait of the Dark Elves, they''re good at concealing themselves. With the reduced stats of my Incarnation and the effect of the Formation, my Energy Control isn''t as strong so there''s a possibility for me to miss something.


    "Alright, let us hear that while we move. Tell Yumiko about it as well."


    -


    -


    ording to Yse, when activated, her eyes allowed her to see more than just someone''s destiny. It also let her see the lifeforce that was emitted by every living thing within the range of her eyesight, even if the living being was thoroughly concealed.


    Like destiny, it was something that couldn''t really beprehended by a normal eye. However, I''m aware of what the lifeforce is. Those Ogres whose potential were being forcefully drawn out by their ritual, they were using the lifeforce of the Ruin Dwellers to make that possible. Lifeforce was also being used by the Corrupted to forcefully adapt themselves to the higher energy, oftentimes though, a lifeforce of a Mortal wasn''t enough to do that.


    If Yse''s eyes could also let her see that then I''ve underestimated her eyes. Among all the Mortal World denizens I met, she''s the most special. Even Transcendents weren''t as unique as her eyes.


    Apart from the Dark Elves who we managed to dispatch as soon as we entered the room, she also saw the hidden Dark Elves'' lifeforce further inside. She acted like she didn''t notice them when they moved to regroup with us.


    As per her suggestion which she shared with us, she wanted us to ignore the hidden Dark Elves and continue on our way to move to the next room.


    Though it''s unclear why she wanted it to be like that, we followed her to an extent and tread the remaining steps towards the huge metal door that was possibly connected to a corridor leading to another part of the Labyrinth.


    Halfway through our steps, my Energy Sense also started to pick up the hidden Dark Elves. They''re weaker and were probably there just to collect information about us.


    "It''s to give them the sense that our detection abilities weren''t as high as they thought. We could expect that in the next or the next one after the next, they''ll put more ambush or traps and that would spell the end of them."


    Yse exined once we passed over and exited the room. To check it, my senses went back inside before the doorpletely closed behind us.


    The hidden Dark Elves let out sighs of relief before they pulled out something like amunicator to ry what happened to their superior.


    Upon seeing that, I held the door open, just enough for one person to enter.


    As soon as they finished rying information, I stepped back inside the room which instantly startled them. And because of that, they made apse in their judgement.


    Before they could gather their thoughts to flee or vanish again, I already activated the Bedevilled Outburst. Numerous Energy Explosion Projectiles immediatelyunched from my position and homed in towards them.


    And on my side, Yumiko, Jayna and Yse also appeared and targeted those who were able to dodge the projectiles.


    A few seconds and a few screamster, every Dark Elf who thought they managed to miraculously live from certain death,y lifelessly on the ground.


    Leaving them alive could still be a possible threat for someone. If they''re using thatmunicator, this room wasn''t monitored.


    "It appears our thoughts are aligned."


    Imented and that earned a smile from the three women.


    Yse was now proven more valuable than the Spirit King. If she reached Transcendence, will that eyes of hers evolve into something better?<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    I could only hope so.


    There''s also another reason to close the Portal here. It was to hide the existence of that Ancient Ruins. Though I doubt they would be able to excavate and harvest everything inside it, it would be bad if they send stronger Transcendents to explore it.


    As we continued to the next room, there were times when some of them went off on their own even if we''re together. The effect of the Daze debuff was continuously affecting them that if I''m not alert, those who got separated would be lost even if the passageway we''re treading on was a straight path.


    It''s kind of funny but they probably chose this kind of debuff when they set up their Formation. Instead of a Killing Formation that would probably be endured by Yumiko, this kind of Formation would be able to buy them more time.


    They only want to waste our time as they wait for their Transcendents to descend which will flip the situation on the denizens of this world.


    "Wait! Don''t enter yet."


    As we opened the door to the next room, my Adaptability instantly warned me of the danger that was waiting for us inside. Before they could even take their first step, I went forward and stopped them.


    Since it was me who stopped them, they instantly trusted my judgement as they all back off.


    "How is it, Daisuke?"


    Yumiko asked after seeing my brows creased.


    There''s a trap right in front of us. With that kind of trap, Yse''s eyes are somewhat useless and a simple step on it would instantly set it off.


    I sent a clone inside to try and it failed to trigger it. It was probably set not to react to anything other than flesh and blood. Which means¡­ Even me, as an Incarnation wouldn''t be able to trigger it.


    "Wait here."


    I answered before stepping inside the room.


    Like I thought it didn''t trigger on me.


    The Trap Formation was carefully ced deep beneath the ground. It was supposedly undetectable but the slight hint of energy undtionsing from the ground let me sense it.


    Once it is triggered, it will surely set off a chain reaction from the other traps ced in this room. Like the one hidden beneath. They''re not reacting to me. But if it was Yumiko and the others, these traps are enough to kill everyone below Transcendent and seriously injure a Transcendent.


    "This room is full of traps and it doesn''t react to me since I''m formed by Energy. However, that''s not the same for you. I will need your strength here, Yumiko."


    "Leave it to me!"


    The room was the only way to move forward so we need to clear the traps to advance further.


    After marking the ce where the first trap was located, I went back to their side.


    Without the need to instruct her, Yumiko instantly moved to the front while I had Ezyn and Han get ready to close the door.


    Using her Transcendent Strength, Yumiko conjured her Spirit Ocean and four Seas. Shaping her Seas into some sort of a bomb, she then enclosed it with the miniature Spirit Ocean.


    After she finished that, she used her gohei to send it flying inside the room, right on top of the marked ground.


    "Close it!"


    Yumiko shouted to the two holding the door.


    BOOM!


    As soon as the door closed, a resonating sound of an explosion followed by more explosions instantly filled our ears and made the ground we''re standing on tremble.


    With the trap beneath the ground dissolved by her full-powered attack, the disappearance of it instantly set off the other traps inside the room. If someone''s inside, that guy would surely be sted into pieces.


    Only when the sound of explosions died down did I instruct the two to slowly open the door.


    When they did, we were met with a scene of utter destruction.


    At the other end of the room, a door also opened which revealed a gleeful group of Dark Elves as they used their eyes to search for bodies that should''ve been sted off.


    "Yo! We''re still alive here."


    I called out to them and their gleeful expression was instantly reced by terror upon seeing us at the other end.


    "T-they didn''t get caught by the trap¡­ Hurry! We really have no choice but to use that!


    The leading Dark Elf shouted as they all ran back inside the passageway without bothering to close the door again.


    Those guys, are they dumb or what?

 Chapter 248 The Familiar Object

    "I think we will not be able to progress this fast if not for you bing ourmp post, Daisuke."


    Yumiko jokingly said as we arrived in front of probably another major room of thisbyrinth.


    After that room full of traps, we smoothly passed through more rooms where oftentimes, there was nothing in it.


    Thest time we''ve seen a Dark Elf was back at that room full of Traps where they left behind some kind of hint on what they will do next with their words after being terrorized by seeing us unscathed.


    That room was most likely carefully prepared by them. For it to result in nothing, they''re now down to theirst resort. And that is to use whatever it is that they mentioned earlier.


    "Really. Amp post?"


    Well. It''s quite close, especially in this dark ce wherein anyone could get lost easily.


    "Those who got lost managed to go back to our group guided by this Energy Zone of yours. Isn''t this as good as amp post?"


    She giggled and the others also had smiles on their faces. With her words the tension that they were feeling on some of them was relieved.


    Yumiko surely noticed the growing tension on the others, especially those with lower realms. The effect of the Daze debuff was probably higher on them. Now that we''re in front of another major room, clearing our minds will be better.


    After a fewughs, we all then turned our focus back to the room in the front. We''re already close to the Core just by judging the density of the Dark Energy being emanated by the room.


    Yumiko also started to notice the thickness and through what I told her, she absorbed and converted every Dark Energy we stumbled upon to further her Mortal Pathway. She''s close topleting it and probably once she finished her Mortal Pathway, her Transcendent Pathway will instantly appear before her.


    ? Too bad for others but, if they did the same, they''ll just get corrupted by it.


    "Eh? It''s empty."


    Jayna muttered in surprise after seeing what''s waiting for us behind the door.


    It''s just like that trap room, however,pared to that, there was really nothing in sight.


    Or so I thought.


    "No. Look at the middle."


    Yse pointed at the unusually lit ce in this Dark Labyrinth. Her eyes were shining once again and she probably detected the lifeforce of whoever''s waiting there.


    After I focused and observed the ce she pointed at for a while, three figures could be seen there. And based on the pressure they were giving off, they''re all 5-leaf Dark Elves and close to Transcendence at that. A man and two women. They were holding something in their hands.


    Upon seeing those, I instantly tensed up. Those things were strikingly familiar.


    "What''s wrong, Daisuke?"


    Yumiko and Jayna asked in unison. They''re the ones closest to me and they surely noticed the subtle change in my expression.


    "Yumiko, we might have to fight someone with the strength of a Transcendent."


    "What do you mean?"


    With my words, not only the two girls were confused but also the others.


    It''s quite rare for me to loseposure due to my Adaptability and more often than not, I never showed it as it will always die down instantly. However, those things held on their hands were something I would probably never forget.


    "If I''m not wrong, those spherical objects they''re holding. It''s something which calls upon an Incarnation of someone stronger than them in exchange of their own life."


    Back then it was used by the Corrupted Priest at the World of Systems to summon an Incarnation of a Transcendent. Though that Incarnation only reached around Grandmaster-ss or a Rank 5 Mortal back then, it''s probably dependent on how strong the sacrifice is.


    That Corrupted Priest had the strength of more or less a Master-ss, it was only forcibly heightened due to his corruption which burns his lifeforce.


    I thought it was a raremodity but they have three here and they were all held by three 5-leaf Dark Elves. It was probably held by those in charge of the invasion and only in dire circumstances will they use it.


    While they were mulling over what I said, eight more Dark Elves showed up behind the three Dark Elves and all of them have the same thing held in their hands. Some of those were the ones we saw at the other end of the Trap Room.


    Fortunately, they''re not at the same level as the three at the front. However, if they will all use that, eleven Dark World Transcendent Incarnations will descend here.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    All for the purpose of stopping us from closing the Portal.


    "You leave us no choice. Even if this will end up in us sacrificing our life here, this is all for the fulfillment of the Great One''s n."


    The male Dark Elf at the forefront opened his mouth and addressed us.


    For the first time, theymunicated with us but from the tone of it, he''s already determined to use his life for that purpose. I know some of these tribes were once a race from an assimted World based on what those Dark World denizens at the Noxian Capital talked about. For them to be ready to throw their life away for that purpose¡­


    Ah. I guess they really have no choice. We will still kill them whether they decide to use it or not.


    And by his words, that probably confirmed that this is most likely thest room before the Core of this Labyrinth. And hopefully, the Portal that was connected to the Dark World was also there.


    "This is good too, Daisuke. I will finally be able to fight someone at my level. Plus, you''re here with us."


    "We won''t lose! It''s all for the sake of being able toe with you."


    Yumiko and Jayna expressed their determination. And the other with us also showed theirs right after the two, even Jagu''s wife.


    Rei and Ren vowed to follow Yumiko and strive to be a Transcendent even after the events here. They didn''t really have any goal in life after being rescued by her. Well, that is if they failed to find a husband and wife for them to settle with.


    Jagu and his wife probably have the simple idea of growing stronger. Among the Transformed Spirits who went with us inside the Ancient Ruins, only him remained to be focused on his own goal.


    Han probably only thought of bing a Ruler Spirit before for him to be the leader of the Council, however, after seeing Yumiko reaching Transcendence, his eyes were opened.


    There''s no need to say about Ezyn and Yse, thetter was keen on following her husband. Now I don''t know if it was Ezyn''s destiny who is pulling the two up or if it was Yse''s. Either way, they''re probably guaranteed to be a Transcendent given time. Fighting here will add up to their experience when they start fighting in the other worlds.


    "I will also need to go out and fight so¡­ take care fighting the Incarnations. They''re not simple. Especially you four, keep the buff active. That way, you will be on par to a Rank 5 Mortal."


    There''s no turning back now and this will probably be thest battle here in this world.


    Having decided that, everyone entered the room. Ready for any changes that were about to happen.


    Upon seeing us stepping in, the Dark Elves also decisively broke the spherical object in their hands and just like what happened back then, a ck smoke instantly engulfed their bodies. They didn''t even utter a single word as even their heads becamepletely covered by it.


    "They''re really sacrificing themselves¡­"


    Yumiko muttered.


    Due to her current strength, she could now easily summon a Higher Spirit and borrow its power. I wonder which one but her strength already drastically increased that she''s probably approaching the level of a Rank 2 Transcendent even without having glimpsed on her Transcendent Pathway.


    "By being here, their fates were already sealed. It''s only either win and live or lose and die. At this point, they already lost ever since you reached Transcendence. Their mistake is not attempting to stop that when they have those spheres with them."


    If they did attack that way and sacrificed some of them, the situation might be more different than now. They trusted that they could hold on until the Portal widened but with my arrival here that wouldn''t happen anymore.


    A few secondster, the three 5-leaf at the front were already reduced to dust and in their ce, three ovepping Transcendent Auras spread out from the three ck Smoke figures which formed from the previous spot where the three Dark Elves were standing.


    And another second, those eight behind them also transformed into ck Smoke figures with the former Dark Elves reduced to dust. However, their strength was all below Transcendents and upon noticing that they all cursed their luck for being summoned as a weaker incarnation.


    Like I thought, the strength of the Incarnations summoned was dependent on how strong the sacrifice is.


    "Eleven Sacrificial Spheres all at once? This tribe is useless to be defeated by a Mortal World and use these Spheres prepared by the Great One."


    The one at the front said after he observed himself and those around him. Compared to the Smoke Giant from before, this one has a normal build. However, the strength emanating from him was on par with And.


    After a while, he looked at the front and stared at us. Even if he''s just a Smoke Figure, the menacing look instantly filled everyone with dread. It''s the same feeling as when that Smoke Giant descended.


    Aside from Yumiko and me, everyone was trembling just from that look alone.


    "Daisuke, let me."


    Yumiko suddenly stepped up and faced the Smoke Figure''s gaze and that instantly released the others from the pressure he was putting on them.

 Chapter 249 Fighting The Dark World Incarnations

    "Ah! This is humiliating. My strength dwindled to this meager Rank 1 Transcendent. What is this?"


    Ignoring the sh of gazes in front of her, the one that was summoned in ce of one of the Dark Elf women grumbled at her current strength. Though they''re just made from those ck Smokes, unlike the ck Smoke Giant from before, they took on a more physical form wherein they''re somewhat like me. Someone who took in the physical form of my real body despite being made purely from energy.


    I guess that''s the difference between a Mortal Rank Incarnation and a Transcendent Rank when using those ''Sacrificial Spheres''. The eight behind them were like that ck Smoke Giant, only taking up the silhouette of their real body and their strength only ranged from Rank 5 and Rank 4 Mortals.


    "Shut up. Yn. That isn''t even your real body, just be content with what you get. Do you want to change ces with them?"


    The third Transcendent Incarnation clicked her tongue and reprimanded the woman before pointing to those behind them who were grumbling at being summoned as a Mortal Rank Incarnation. After that though, she remained calm and swept her gaze around her.


    "What do you know, Remi? It''s humiliating to fight someone we can crush with our real bodies."


    She opened her palm and conjured a huge me on it which she also put out by closing her palms.


    "Say that to the Great One. We were told about this happening. With their Helper in ce, the possibility of them growing fast to hinder our ns were ounted for. But this tribe¡­ they waited until they''re on theirst legs before turning to use the spheres."


    The third Transcendent called Remi by the second one shook her head and once again clicked her tongue with clear disdain in her words directed at the Dark Elves who sacrificed their lives just to summon them.


    However, this one instantly understood the situation with the Dark Elves which led to this point. She''s probably the most troublesome among the three. Compared to the first one who instantly stepped up and tried to pressure us but was easily blocked by Yumiko, or the grumbling me woman, this Remi gave off the feeling that she''s the calmest and the strongest among the three.


    The eight behind were negligible as they will not be a threat but just added arms to stop us. Yse and the others will be enough to take care of them, they''re also buffed after all. Even if it''s only below 70%, it''s more than enough.


    "Daisuke, I will go in. I feel like I can win against this one."


    Yumiko who was still locked in a staring contest with the first Transcendent said. She''s already under my Domain of Valor and the Bulwark of Invulnerability, add the enhancement of her strength from her borrowed strength from one of the Higher Spirits, she''s fully buffed.


    "Alright. If the other two joined in, I''ll hold them off."


    "I''m also here. With Daisuke''s buff, I can stand against one of them."


    Jayna stepped up and conjured her two Seas which had the properties of her Earthfire as a show of her strength. Compared to when she first assimted it, she''s now more versed at its use. Every ability she possessed and her whole Mortal Pathway was now influenced by it.


    After acknowledging what she wanted to do, Yumiko''s aura grew stronger which instantly put the Transcendent Incarnation to a disadvantage.


    The staring contest they were having evolved to a contest of their Transcendent Auras.


    Yumiko''s aura shone in chestnut-brown light which spread in front of her and molded to an enormous fist shape.


    Upon seeing that, her opponent didn''t dilly-dally and tried to match what she did, transforming his Transcendent Aura as an opened palm to receive Yumiko''s fist.


    "Daisuke, what about us?"


    Ezyn who had just recovered from the Transcendent pressure asked. When I looked at him, what happened to them didn''t discourage him at all. And the same could be said to the others who strengthened their knees as they waited for mymand.


    Before answering them, I first observed the other two Transcendent Incarnations who started focusing on what''s happening in front of them, the second Transcendent, Yn, had her arms crossed while having a smug grin on her face while the third one was saying something directed to those Mortal Incarnations. Unlike earlier, she probably blocked it to prevent us from hearing her.


    She''s really smart, eh? It seems that I wouldn''t be able to get more information from them.


    After she''s done talking, the eight Mortal Incarnations behind her turn around and start to move towards the room behind them. As to what they will do, she probably wanted them to check on the situation to the remaining Dark Elves if there were still any.


    She''s probably confident that the three of them were enough to stop us. Well then, I am also quite confident with Yumiko and Jayna.


    "There, Ezyn. Stop them and if you can, eliminate them. The room behind was probably where the Core is. Finish it fast and destroy the Core. That way, the restriction on us will be lifted."


    The remaining Dark Elves if there''s still any wouldn''t pose any threat to them. Even if that was just 10%, it would be a deciding factor in a close battle.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Leave it to us!"


    As soon as I finished my sentence, the seven of them, with Ezyn leading them, started running towards the eight Mortal Incarnations.


    Ezyn even transformed back to his true form as he flew forward with Yse closely following behind him.


    And as expected, the two Transcendents instantly saw them rushing forward. The Transcendent named Remi threw Yn a nce as she probably refused to move against mere Mortals.


    "This isughable. Mere Mortals trying to skip past Transcendents? Burn!"


    Though indignant, Yn moved from her position and instantly conjured a me in her hand. She then casually threw it towards Ezyn''s group.


    Just by the intensity of those mes, there''s no doubt that it''s an attack that only a Transcendent could endure.


    Of course, I wouldn''t just send them there without ounting the two Transcendents.


    Before the me could even travel halfway, four clones were already blocking it. With the use of the improved sh Step and their Purple Swords, they sessfully barred the me however it also disintegrated all four in mere seconds. Either way, their purpose was realized, letting the seven slip past the Transcendents and engage the eight Mortal Incarnations before they reached the door.


    Ezyn in his true form started it by beheading the onegging behind while Yse and Han instantly moved in front of the door blocking their way.


    Upon seeing that, Yn angrily stomped her feet to stop them, however, she was once again blocked by the reformed clones.


    Enraged by another interference, she gave up going after Ezyn''s group and turned towards my direction. The silent Remi also did the same. The former was ring while thetter was observing me with her sharp eyes as if she''s trying to read me.


    And on the other side, Yumiko and the first Transcendent''s attacks finally met each other in the middle. However, the difference between them was instantly disyed. Without losing any strength, the fist Yumiko conjured tore open the ck palm.


    The guy tried to create more palms and stacked it in front of him. However, it also posed no difficulty for Yumiko''s brown fist to pass through it.


    Terrified by that ring difference, the Transcendent could only conjure more of his Aura to try and protect himself. From his feet, a wall made of the ck Smoke was also conjured.


    Nheless, when the fist made from Yumiko''s Transcendent Aura finally reached him, even those were proven futile. Every defense he raised was broken through andnded on his body with almost all of its strength intact.


    "Aargh!"


    With a bloodcurdling scream, the first Transcendent was sent rolling backwards, the ck Smoke whichprised his body reduced to an extent.


    Just that casual attack from Yumiko already reduced him to that state. Did I overestimate these Transcendent''s strength or it''s just Yumiko was already too overpowered for a Rank 1 Transcendent? In any case, that''s one Transcendent down, I guess?


    With that show of difference in strength, the other two Transcendents, Yn and Remi, whose focus were originally on me, both moved to catch their peer.


    "Are Mortal World Transcendents this strong? There''s that guy who''s clearly an incarnation like us but kept on hindering me and now this¡­"


    Yn asked in doubt. The previous smug attitude wiped away from her voice.


    "That''s the Helper. It''s understandable that she''s strong but it should not be to this extent. And that guy, he''s the real problem here. Is that his Domain or just his Skills? He''s an Incarnation but also as strong as a Transcendent. Which world is he from?"


    Remi answered her and pointed at me instead of Yumiko, this time, maybe there''s no chance to put up a sound barrier, their conversation was heard by us.


    With their attention taken by us, Ezyn and the others now have no problem and could focus on finishing off the other Incarnations. With the buffs in ce, even the weakest of them could fight a Rank 5 Mortal.


    The first Transcendent is probably already as good as defeated but that Remi¡­ She''s the biggest threat here. Yn also hadn''t shown what she''s really capable of and none of them even made use of either a grand skill or their Transcendent Pathway.


    Either way, they''re restricted to Rank 1 Transcendent. If that Remi is as smart as she looks then she would have noticed that by now, they wouldn''t be able to defeat us. Unless they still have a card up their sleeves.

 Chapter 250 To The Core Room

    "Hey, Ned. Wake up. Since when are you this weak?"


    Taking her gaze away from us, Remi picked up the first Transcendent by his cor.


    With resounding ps filling our ears, her hands moved faster than the wind as she tried to p the guy awake but to no avail. The guy was already knocked out that the Dark Energy contained in the Incarnation Body has started to disperse.


    Upon seeing that, Remi clicked her tongue and gave the guy onest p.


    "Useless baggage."


    After saying that, instead of trying another method of waking him up, Remi''s arm transformed into a sharp de. Without any hesitation, she stabbed it deep in the guy''s neck. Since they''re just Incarnation, no blood was spilled. Nheless, the reaction of the guy was too realistic.


    As soon as that de lodged on his neck, his body also noticeably shriveled like a fruit being squeezed out of its juice.


    And the juices squeezed out were all absorbed by Remi, enhancing her restricted Transcendent strength.


    Yn, on her side, only watched on without saying anything which confirmed the hierarchy between them.


    In the end, Remi gave up on waking him up and instead turned him into a source of Enhancement for her. As soon as she finished, the first Transcendent Incarnation disappeared into motes of Dark Energy without even having named himself. In ce of that, Remi''s Transcendent Aura grew to an extent approaching that of a Rank 2 Transcendent. If I have to guess, her UPL is now more than 250.


    Such decisive action from her, I wonder how strong is her real body? Rank 2 or Rank 3?


    "Yn. I don''t know if this will be enough but I expect us to lose here. Once the memory of your incarnation merged with your body, immediately report what happened here to your superior."


    Yn could only nod before stepping back to prepare herself from the uing sh against us.


    After saying that, Remi stepped forward and faced Yumiko who''s calmly watching what she did.


    From her feet, a silver-colored circr domain spread out as multiple types of de started to be conjured inside. And from that domain, the des transformed into metallic figures wielding different types of de.


    To counter her Domain, Yumiko also opened her Spirit Domain which spread out from her feet and started contesting for hegemony for the area they covered. Each Domain trying to encroach upon the other.


    Though Yumiko''s domain isn''t as shy as hers, it was proven strong enough to halt the advance of Remi''s domain.


    With those metallic figures contained in her domain, it''s as good as useless. However, that didn''t mean they would stop fighting.


    That was just the start. Remi, ignoring everything else, disappeared from her ce and reappeared in front of Yumiko. With her arm that hadn''t transformed back from being a de, a ck de sh wasunched from it, aiming to cut at her adversary.


    But Yumiko already moved to counter her before she reappeared. Her Spirit Domain, as well as her miniature Spirit Ocean, ovepped creating a cubed space which became something like a cage for the both of them.


    When the de sh appeared, Yumiko brandished her gohei to conjure a circr mirror which reflected Remi''s attack to her.


    With her retreat path blocked, Remi dodged the de sh that was reflected by jumping to the side. Though she was enclosed in Yumiko''s cage, her Domain was still activated. Like everyone''s Domain, it should be providing her with some sort of buff. That''s why, after dodging, with the Dark Energy emanating from her body, numerous des of different types were conjured and hovered in front of her. This time, it materialized enough to be mistaken for real des.


    It appears that that was her specialty. As to what Pathway her abilities came from, it''s hard to discern especially when someone already started on their Transcendent Pathway.


    At this point, Yumiko and Remi''s battle had just entered a new stage while it was just about to start with us.


    Though I could really take the front and face that Yn, Jayna pulled on my arm and whispered how she wanted to fight her by herself.


    That Yn was someone who''s probably versed with mes judging by how she kept unting it ever since she was summoned as an Incarnation. Jayna wanted to test her enhanced Earthfire against her.


    "Daisuke, you can go ahead to the next room, leave these two Transcendents to us. I''m sure Yumiko will be saying the same thing if she''s not busy with that. Believe in us."


    Jayna said before charging in. Her vines conjured from her Seas were elerating her movement.


    When Yn noticed that, she was once again enraged. She probably thought I''m the one she would fight, judging from how her eyes never left me since Yumiko and Remi''s fight started. But upon seeing Jayna charging towards her, her ck hair instantly turned red and burned like a candle that was lit.


    With an enraged shout, a huge fire wheel was conjured in front of her and rolled towards the vine-riding Jayna.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    With the Quintuple Shields from my Bulwark of Invulnerability protecting her, Jayna spun losing only oneyer of her shields, before her Earthfire-enhanced vines acted like a spring and brought her mid-air.


    Conjuring her different vines, Jayna skillfully approached the Transcendent Incarnation with an Earthfire-covered kick.


    As that was happening, I weighed her words with the situation before my eyes... if it''s Yuko, I''m sure she would also say the same thing.


    Our goal is to close the Portal and cleanse this world of the remaining Dark Elves. We''ve alreadye this far that even Jayna could now fight against someone that would normally be impossible to defeat as a Mortal.


    I guess believing in them wouldn''t be as bad now. But yeah, just to be sure, I''ll be leaving one of my clones to watch over them.


    Having decided that, after forming one clone, I used the 6-nodes Enhanced sh Step which instantly brought me past Ezyn and his group. They were still in the process of battling the Mortal Incarnations.


    With the death of the first one that was beheaded by Ezyn, the remaining seven stopped their tracks and worked together to retaliate.


    Though none of them died yet, Jagu and Rei were already injured despite the enhancement from my buffs.


    That''s why before I pushed open the door to the next room, I sent the seven with both Physique and Spirit Boosts.


    I could actually provide better assistance but seeing their determined faces, I refrained from taking away the experience of fighting those stronger than them. Even if those were Mortal Incarnations, they were fully-fledged Transcendents. They have much better Skills or Abilitiespared to them.


    After being bathed by those boosts, they visibly regained some of their energy which allowed them tounch a counterattack.


    Upon seeing that, I took away my attention to them and focused on the door before me. Yumiko and Jayna were still in the midst of their battle against the two that even if those Transcendent Incarnations saw me, they have no way to stop me. One wrong move and the two girls could end them.


    As I pushed open the door. I was met with another strong surge of Dark Energy. This time, it didn''t just end with one but it continued like a beating pulse.


    With no active light to illuminate the ce, my eyes had to adjust to the dark. The Dark Elves like their dark ces. Just like those rooms we stayed in during my infiltration in their fortress with Jayna.


    When the door behind me closed, the sounds of battle were instantly muted as if this room was separated from the world.


    At each step, I would be engulfed in the wave of energy and right afterwards, someone would jump at me from the side, from the back, from beneath the floor. Anywhere they coulde from, they would appear from there.


    However, none of them were stronger than a Rank 3 Mortal as they jumped straight to their deaths.


    As I walked past thest of the brave Dark Elves, our objective finally came into my view. Put above a stand, a spherical object connected to a half-full tank of Dark Energy was beating like a heart. As the source of the sudden surge of Dark Energy, it was the Core of the Labyrinth''s Formation.


    If there were nodes in ce, it was probably connected to this core by the tubes beneath the ground.


    "If you''re gonna use that, you should do it now. But then I guess, what''s the point?"


    A few seconds after I said that, from behind the Core, a lone Dark Elf stepped out of the dark and removed the grey aura covering her, in her hand was another ''Sacrificial Sphere''.


    Judging from how her hand was incessantly trembling, she was clearly hesitating to use that. She''s a Rank 5 Mortal and someone who already reached the threshold. However, since she''s stuck in this world, there''s no way for her to advance and be a Transcendent.


    "In the end, it stilles to this¡­ Will you let me live if I step down and let you do what you want to do? I can even be your woman. Just¡­ just give me a chance to live."


    Though she appeared to be stuttering, there''s no more hope in her voice.


    "I''m sorry but I''m not interested. However, if you throw me that sphere and step down just like you said, the people of this world will decide your fate."


    Out of all the Dark Elves, she''s the only one who tried to surrender like this. But yeah, just by being here, her position among the Dark Elves sent here was most likely the highest. She''s probably the one who ordered for the others in the previous room to sacrifice themselves by using the spheres and also the one who ordered those Dark Elves who jumped to their deaths just now.


    Even after all that, she''s here trying to save herself only when all hopes are lost.


    That''s a very human-like behavior. Don''t you think so?

 Chapter 251 Disabling The Formation

    "Will you really let me live?"


    The Dark Elf asked in doubt. The trembling in her hand never stopped as she tried to stand firm where she was.


    "I told you. It will not be in my hands but at least. I can know you''re sincere at surrendering if you throw me that sphere and any other sphere you might have on you."


    If they could produce twelve of it, there''s probably more in her possession.And like I thought, she never denied it and instead asked me, still in doubt.


    "¡­ How can I trust you?"


    "You can''t trust your enemy. I can kill you right now, whether you use that or not. But if you did what I said, I can guarantee that I will not move against you. Unless you give me the motive to do that."


    Through my clone''s eyes, I could see Yumiko and Jayna still doing their best to defeat their opponent. Though Yumiko could hold herself against Remi, Jayna was slowly being put into disadvantage against that me Transcendent, Yn. She''s using her experience and her wide variety of skills and abilities to supplement her restricted strength.


    "I sent my men to death."


    "I know."


    "I had them die even if I know they will not be able to stall you."


    "I know."


    "How can I deserve to live?"


    At least she''s aware of what she did, however, that''s not enough to evoke sympathy from me.


    "I don''t know. You''re contradicting yourself. It''s just a matter of whether you want to live or not. We came from different worlds and have different goals. I don''t know your circumstances and I don''t even want to know about it. Now if you still have time to converse, that''s not the same case for me. Throw the spheres or use it, your choice."


    I already observed the room and the Portal isn''t here. But given that there''s still a door behind that Core, it was most likely there. I''ve already given this woman the time I estimated to be enough for dealing with her if I chose to ignore her words. If she still couldn''t decide then I''ll decide for her.


    "¡­ For the fact that you still managed toe here despite us using eleven Sacrificial Spheres¡­ Here. This is everything I have."


    With a resigned smile, the Dark Elf woman threw the sphere on her hand and an item akin to my Ne. When I opened it, it still had three more spheres inside, some misceneous items and weapons.


    When the spherended on my hand, the information about it instantly appeared in my mind. The Sphere was really something a Great One prepared. It''s one of his Skills which he encased inside the sphere. It contained minuscule Dark Energy to trigger something like self-immtion to whoever will use it. By burning their own body down to Energy particles, it will then be theponent to build the Incarnation''s body. That''s the reason why the strength of the Incarnation summoned was dependent on the strength of whoever used it.


    While I was checking the things she threw, the Dark Elf woman stepped down to the side and kneeled in ce. She even took out an item that could restrict her energy and put it on her to show herpliance.


    At this moment, she chose to gamble her life by surrendering to us. That''s admirable in a way but yeah, it doesn''t matter to me. If they could get information from her then good, if not then it wouldn''t hurt us in any way. They could decide what to do to her after we close the Portal.


    I formed one clone to watch over her before moving to the Core and attempt to disable it. If it has simrities with how the Formation in the World of Elements is made then pulling the Core out of its ce will suffice.


    As I drew near it, I could clearly feel how special the item, for my level at least, they used as a Core for the Labyrinth''s Formation. Like the sphere, one touch is enough to know the nature of it. It''s just like the Artifact which we stole back from the Noxians, the difference is it didn''t originate from this world. It was brought here with them with the purpose of bing a Core of a Formation.


    By taking this, the entric of this world might be able to do something with it which could benefit Yumiko or Jayna.


    Well, I still haven''t met that entric nor even know her identity. But given that she''s still something like a mysterious character in this world, she probably has some kind of special identity. If she could make Yumiko''smunicator, she could also probably do something about this.


    Though there were seals in ce to prevent it from being taken off. Activating the Nullification Zone and putting the Core inside its zone was enough to weaken the seals they put in ce that were all running on energy.


    Using both hands, I lifted the Core from its ce which immediately produced a reaction. The whole Labyrinth trembled as if some mechanism stopped and the flow of Dark Energy being drawn from the tank beside it stopped.


    As if removing some kind of shackles in my body, the restrictions from the Formation have been lifted and along with it, the system notification confirmed the urrence.


    [The Modified Space has been deactivated]


    [Restrictions Received have been lifted]


    Though it''s not that big of a deal to me, as soon as the Formation was disabled, Yumiko started gaining the advantage against Remi and Jayna climbed back up from being disadvantaged. But yeah, I have to hurry before the buff''s duration runs out.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    To remove the burden of carrying the spherical Core item, I put it as well as the tank half-filled with Dark Energy inside the Ne provided by Yumiko.


    "Where''s the portal?"


    I turned around and faced the kneeling Dark Elf. Her mouth was half-opened as she stared at me.


    "H-how? Those seals were meant to hinder even the Helper or even a Rank 2 Transcendent from disabling the Formation."


    Ah. I see. So that''s what made her surprised. Well, there''s no point telling her.


    "Huh? I don''t know what you''re talking about. Aren''t they just fragile seals? Enough with that and tell me if the Portal is in that room."


    I acted obliviously and pointed to the door. It''s already a certainty but to keep up appearances, I had to instill some kind of fear to this Dark Elf. Who knows what she will do if she deems it time for her to act. Though she behaved herself like what I told her, there''s no way I would trust her instantly


    "¡­Y-yes. Do you want me to apany you?"


    The Dark Elf scrambled to her feet in difficulty. Even if I brush off her question, she''s still trying to get on my good books.


    Just for a chance to live, huh?


    "No. Stay here while I close the Portal."


    Upon hearing my words, she slumped back and kneeled in ce.


    Ignoring the downcast expression she put on, my feet started to walk towards the Door.


    Since it''s only a few steps, it didn''t take long for me to reach it.


    Before opening it, I prepared myself for anything that could be waiting for me inside. The buffs, the clones ready to be my shield and my Energy senses to be aware of my immediate surroundings.


    As I pushed open the door, a huge wave of Dark Energy came surging out of the room.


    With the Nullification Zone in ce, I managed to shield myself from it.


    After making sure it wouldn''t happen again, my feet finally led me inside.


    Though it''s almost the same as the previous rooms of the Labyrinth, this one is much bigger and a well-lit room. In the middle could be seen the ring hole in space that was big enough for a person to enter. There were cracks surrounding it and it kept spewing out Dark Energy which filled the room. A spiral spark of light continued to circle around the edges of the hole which could be interpreted as the other side working hard to widen the Portal.


    Inside here, there''s no hint of Spirit Energy anymore. It became something like the zone we encountered on Earth. There''s a number apparatus at its side which was connected to more tanks of Dark Energy. Most likely something they''re using to store Dark Energy for outside use.


    "Well then. For closing this Portal the method we used for closing the Breach back then will not work. But at least, the World''s Will provided something for that purpose."


    Yumiko, me and Ezyn were given something before we went here to storm the Labyrinth. Whoever could reach the Portal first will be able to use what the World''s Will prepared.


    From the Ne, I took out 8 bottles filled with drops of the Spirit Ocean. Though I haven''t tried infesting one drop yet, the effect will probably be like a drop in the ocean. Compared to before when I was just starting out, a single drop wouldn''t be enough to fill an hour of Energy I was absorbing during my 6-hour sessions.


    Well, enough of mulling over that, these bottles will be my instrument to close this Portal.


    After neatly cing the eight bottles in front of it, the lid of the bottles simultaneously opened.


    As soon as that happened, Spirit Energy started to seep out of the bottle. Since the ce was filled with Dark Energy, like a dog who got an invader in its territory, it instantly moved to destroy the invading Source Energy.


    I kept an eye out on that and used my overwhelming Energy Control to shield the Spirit Energy rendering the Dark Energy unable to do what it intended to.


    "As expected, if it''s Yumiko and Ezyn, the process of closing the Portal will take longer due to the interference."

 Chapter 252 Closing The Dark Worlds Portal

    Through the use of my Energy Control, the Spirit Energy from the eight opened bottles of Spirit Ocean droplets slowly converged in the space in front of me. From a few wisps of it, each bottle started to be emptied as every droplet was sucked out by the growing whirlpool of Spirit Energy.


    Despite the attempt of the thick Dark Energy which filled the room, with the Nullification Zone in ce, it could hardly break through to mess with the lower-ranked Spirit Energy from converging.


    Two minutester, the eight bottles were emptied out and transformed into a miniature Spirit Ocean which materialized in front of me. It''s unlike Yumiko''s miniature Spirit Ocean which she could conjure on her own. This time, I''m borrowing the prowess of the World''s Will itself. I''m just an instrument who''s controlling the droplets from its controlled Spirit Ocean. If I only relied on my own energy, it will take too long to close the Portal,


    "Let''s see."


    I muttered to myself before expanding the range of my Adaptability and Energy Control''s senses. This room should be the most important among everything. But apart from those tanks being filled with Dark Energy, I didn''t see any security in ce.


    There are no unusual surges of Energy which would indicate a Formation in ce all around. Not even the hidden ones.


    Then, will it happen when I start working at this Portal? There''s really nothing embedded in it but most likely the other side will notice it.


    To be safe, I produced two more clones and ced them beside me to stand guard in case someone threw in a sneak attack while I''m concentrating at the Portal. It''s only as strong as Rank 4 Mortal but it''s already enough to trouble a Rank 5 Mortal.


    With the Formation disabled, Yumiko already took the advantage against Remi thanks to the new Higher Spirit she borrowed power from and Jayna has made use of her Earthfire to neutralize Yn''s me. Those were thest scenes before the clone I left there disappeared, having its duration run out.


    In these following minutes, the best I can do is to focus on closing this.


    "Well then, let''s start."


    Turning all my attention to the Portal that was still slowly being expanded from the other side, I controlled the miniature Spirit Ocean to expand like a nket big enough to cover it. Or like a patch to cover a wound while it heals by itself.


    Its size is about 10 meters in diameter but the actual passage where the Dark World denizens passed through is only half of that. The remaining is used as the foundation.


    As the nket of Spirit Ocean moved from the ce it was hovering from, the surrounding Dark Energy trembled as if its territory was being encroached upon. However, as it was uncontrolled Energy, it could only part to give way to the Ocean of Energy.


    Five meters¡­


    Four meters¡­


    Three meters¡­


    Brrrrt!


    When it reached thest two meters of distance, the Portal creaked before a brilliant light glimmered from the spiral sparks revolving on its sides.


    Just like I thought, there''s no way they would put it here without security in ce. But yeah, there''s still nothing that was stopping the nket of Spirit Energy.


    When the light subsided a screen appeared in front and depicted on it was a new face. It was just a warning system which invoked an Emergency Communication on the other side, eh?


    Judging from the woman''s angry but still beautiful mug, the Dark Elf on the screen was most likely the one coordinating and managing things on that side.


    "What the hell''s happening there? Elena? Huh?!"


    She already nagged for a bit before noticing that something was amiss.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t know who Elena is but can you stop expanding the Portal from there?"


    Though I said that, I continued controlling the Spirit Energy. Soon enough, it already arrived next to the Portal. While hearing an angrier voice from the Dark Elf on the screen, the nket of Spirit Energy thoroughly covered the Portal. When it finally touched it, both the nket and the Portal instantly produced sparks which were reminiscent of someone welding something.Since it is the Source Energy of the World, as soon as it touches the cracks in space on its side, the mending process has started.


    The screen in front which depicted the Dark Elf also appeared to be disrupted as she continued shouting incoherent things with more vigor than earlier. I couldn''t hear it anymore though.


    When she couldn''t get a response from me, she immediately stood up and went somewhere else.


    Of course, she finally used her head to call someone higher than her to prevent what I am doing to their Portal which they were already working on since 3 years ago. If they lose their progress right at this moment, the work they put in will be deemed worthless.


    However, this time she provided by leaving was enough. Just looking at the cracks in space which instantly regenerated upon contact with the nket, a minute is enough.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The sparks being produced by the mending of the Portal hole continued to grow intense as the nket of Spirit Energy seeped through it.


    It''s just originally a small hole in space which was opened by one of the Great One. And that small hole was used by the first Dark World denizens for their descent roughly three years ago.


    Afterwards, it was continuously expanded and maintained by the tribe in charge of the Mortal World until it reached this point.


    I don''t know if that small hole was all the Great One could do or they just simply didn''t want to make a move twice or any other reasons they might have. Either way, that gave us the chance to turn the tables on them.


    With the strength of this Support Incarnation, it''s also impossible for it to pass through and arrive at the Dark World. However, when I used the clone of this Incarnation to enter it in my ce, halfway through, the clone naturally disappeared as if the time was sped up slightly which hastened the duration.


    It''s probably like Fleur''s Teleportation Spell where two points were connected, instead of a water passage, it was a foreign concept of space and maybe time as well?


    I don''t know, it will be hard to understand itpletely with just the clone. It''s different from the Portals we were using to travel from Earth to the Mortal Worlds or the Portal I used when I traveled from World of Meta to World of Elements.


    In any case, with that discovery, apart from closing the Portal, I also need to cut off the passageway they were maintaining.


    Well, there''s still the possibility of the Great One opening another hole after closing it but it will revert back to the same state as three years ago so that will not be that much of a problem.


    Either way, this experience of closing this Portal will be well-received by my real body. This is the first and certainly will not be thest. We''ll have to close every Portal at every Mortal World they were trying to assimte.


    In as short as 10 seconds, the 10-meter wide Portal has been reduced to 5 meters. By using the purest of energy it was this easy to mend this hole. But yeah, the difference in the level of the World''s Will made it hard for small worlds like this.


    Though sentient, the one here couldn''t create an Incarnation at will and it''s still too paranoid about me usurping his control over the Spirit Ocean. Even if I''m just an incarnation, it still only trusts Yumiko.


    If not for that, I suspect that it can actually go here and close the portal by itself. Will the other World''s Will be the same as it?


    Ah. There''s no point overthinking about that. If they can, they will have already done it way before.


    Twenty more seconds and the portal was already too small even for a cockroach to pass through.


    However, it was at this moment when the previous Dark Elf returned from the screen, behind her is another Dark Elf. She waved her hand and the screen stabilized which allowed me topletely see and observe the neer. Ash-gray hair and dark skin as well as their charm that was as if they were sculpted to only be a beautiful race be it a man or a woman.


    I wouldn''t need to guess that she was someone that was further up the ranks in their world.


    "What the?! This Portal is already as good as closed. Pack up and make sure the other Portals hold."


    Along with a surprised exmation, the neer gave her evaluation.


    Afterwards, it''s like abandoning something already lost, she ordered the angry Dark Elf from earlier.


    Who is she? Tribe Leader? She couldn''t be a Great One otherwise that kind of response was too lukewarm. Apart from the initial exnation, it''s as if losing this Portal will not affect the grand scheme of things for them.


    As the Portal continued to be mended, the screen wherein the Dark Elf woman stayed standing there staring at me also slowly faded.


    She never uttered any word of threats nor enraged shouts, instead, there''s only a slight hint of a smile on her face. It''s not a smile of amusement but mockery.


    ng! ng! ng!


    But yeah, I don''t have the leeway to think of the meaning of her smile at the moment.


    The mending of the hole in space waspleted and along with that were the sounds of the metallic tubes connected to the tanks dropping to the ground.


    Also, before the holepletely closed, the remaining Spirit Energy seeped into that little space to be a de which severed the connection of the Dark World and this world.


    When thest wisp of Spirit Energy went out of my control, I was left staring at the space where the 10-meter Portal was previously located.


    Starting today, the World of Spirits is now out of Dark World''s grasp¡­

 Chapter 253 Retreat

    "These tanks might not be full but Yumiko and Jayna will be able to use them well if they have the Absorption Room from the World of Meta. Ah. I can actually help Yumiko absorb some by using Energy Zone but Jayna has to attempt her Transcendenceter so there will be no time."


    I picked up and put each tank littered on the ground inside the Ne. Now that there''s no more Source of Dark Energy, there''s also no point leaving them here. Every Energy especially Higher Energy is a resource.


    Now that they also have Flux Energy State, it will be easier for them to convert or absorb new energies.


    "Great, they stored more of it here."


    At one corner, I found a not-so-hidden storage room where more tanks filled with Dark Energy were stored. I already detected it earlier when I was searching for traps.


    Picking this Portal Room clean by searching for any other hidden rooms will have to be der. Helping them wrap up the things therees first.


    After storing all of it in the Ne, I turned back and walked towards the Core Room


    Upon seeing me exit the room, the slumped down Dark Elf that was probably the one named Elena scrambled to her knees to look at me. With a hint of astonishment in her voice, she meekly uttered while stuttering.


    "E-eh? That fast? D-did you already close the Portal?"


    No. I widened it further to let your Transcendents enter and conquer this world.


    Ugh. This woman.


    "Isn''t that an obvious question? It''s done. This world is finally free from your world''s encroachment. Anyway, stay there for a bit longer. It''s time to send back the reinforcements your subordinates sacrificed their lives for."


    I passed by her without giving her a second nce.


    Let her rethink her life decision. Once the Incarnations disappear, she''ll really be alone in this foreign world where she would surely be considered the enemy of everyone.


    -


    -


    "Jagu!"


    Chee shouted while she spun and transformed back to her true form to catch the falling Jagu.


    He was sent flying by one of their opponent''s attacks.


    Since there were only seven of the Mortal Incarnations left when I left them earlier, they matched up one against one. Since they''re a pair, the husband and wife they also took on a pair as their opponents.


    Though the Formation was already lifted, they''re still getting thrashed by the Mortal Incarnations.


    Well, that''s to be expected since their enemies were full-fledged Transcendents. Yuko also fought one before and she needed to use her system''s Awakening to defeat that Smoke Giant.


    On the other side, Rei and Ren were also fighting in pairs with their Golden Pixie form. Unlike the husband and wife who could be categorized as both Attacker, these twins were an Attacker and Supporter pair.


    With Rei in charge of disabling their enemies, Ren will then go in to deal a blow against the disabled opponent.


    Han on the other hand wasughing madly as he fought against one of the Mortal Incarnations in a brawl. With every punch, a part of the Incarnation''s energy will be dispersed and in exchange for that, Han will bleed from every punch of his adversary.


    The pair of Ezyn and Yse were the ones who werepletely overwhelming their opponents. With two huge Dragons thrashing them until they got embedded deep in the ground, the two Mortal Incarnations already gave up as they waited for the final attack from the two.


    Judging from this, only Jagu and his wife Chee needed some assistance. But knowing that guy''s personality, he wouldn''t ask for help at first, only when he deemed it hopeless would he ask for one.


    Well then, I better help Jayna or Yumiko first.


    Since they already saw me, they could deduce that I''m already done at what we were here for.


    "Daisuke!"


    Jayna shouted upon spotting meing to her side. There were already a few wounds around her body. It''s not life-threatening, nheless, it made me rush to her side and bathe her in both Physique and Spirit Boost.


    When her opponent, Yn, saw me, she clicked her tongue as she instantly backed away from us and the same thing happened to Remi.


    These two were always quick on the uptake. Especially that Remi. She sighed and put down the de in her hand as she jumped back to rejoin Yn.


    "Remi. What do we do?"


    "What else? Him returning from there only meant one thing. He already closed the Portal."


    Remi answered her while pointing her de at me.


    Yumiko who got freed from their fight also moved next to me, there was sweat lining up her forehead. The proof of how hard it was for her to fight someone like Remi. And that''s not her real body.


    "Daisuke, is it done?"


    "Yes, I closed the Portal. The problem now is how to defeat them."


    I nodded and reached for her hand. Using the three boosts on her, the used up Psyche Energy from the continuous summoning of a Higher Spirit got a refill.


    "What if I told you I can let you off, saving both your time and blood?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Remi, with a hint of superiority in her voice, asked. Instead of Yumiko, she was staring at me as if she determined that I''m the one in charge here.


    Let us off, eh? Just how confident is she when she''s just an Incarnation right now.


    Ah. I''m also one so I can''t really judge her. That superiority was already ingrained since she''s way stronger than what she showed here.


    "Why will you even do that?"


    "I''m bored. There''s no point fighting anymore when the Portal was already closed. Also, I hate it when I''m not in full power.


    Remi shrugged and dispersed the materialized de on her hand.


    Too bad, I won''t have the chance to descend here. However, with you here, it''s easy to deduce that your real body is in another world, right? Who knows, I might run into you. When that happens, don''t disappoint me."


    And continuing from that, there''s the clear interest in her eyes about wanting to face me in battle.


    Since she''s offering to stop, this is better than being stubborn at defeating an Incarnation. Even if we win, that doesn''t amount to anything.


    "That''s a valid point. However, I might disappoint you. I''m a lot weaker than you think."


    "We all know who the Helpers are. You''re someone unknown to us, yet you''re here. What do you think that means?"


    Huh? I''m still unknown? So even if I reached Transcendence back at World of Meta, my profile was still not reported? I guess they don''t care about the natives, eh?


    "That I''m good at hiding?"


    "Don''t make meugh. I will remember your appearance. I feel that I will be meeting you soon."


    Yumiko interjected with raised eyebrows. Her hostility this time is higher than when they''re locked inbat. And Jayna also has the same look.


    "Wait, Why does that sound like you''re hitting at him?"


    "Am I? I''ve never seen someone as interesting as him. Maybe I really am. What does that have to do with you two?"


    How should I say this? It''s the first time for me to encounter someone like her that was clearly on the enemies'' side.


    This might be the difference between the Mortal grunts and the Transcendents in their world. They''re not just following orders.


    To answer her, I pulled the two girls to my side by slipping my arms to their waists.


    "They''re my Companions. Of course, it will bother them. Besides, I doubt you''ll be keeping your interest in someone from a lower world. In any case, if you really decide to end this conflict here. I will not mistreat you if I see you in the future."


    "Well then, let''s end it here. Don''t die early on before meeting me."


    Remi didn''tment on what I said and just concluded everything while showing a somewhat meaningful smile.


    However, the other Transcendent beside her looked unconvinced at her decision to just cease the fight altogether.


    "Remi, what are you saying? I retreated not to give up but to coordinate with you"


    "If you want to continue then feel free, Yn. You''re also useless, you can''t even defeat a Mortal with your Transcendent strength."


    While giving her a cold shoulder, Remi also scolded her for her ineptitude at defeating Jayna who''s still just a Mortal who reached the threshold.


    "Huh? You know they''re not normal. She has a special fire. That guy too, his abilities empowered them."


    I see. There''s no way she will not notice Jayna''s Earthfire but judging by how she called it, she doesn''t have any knowledge about the Earthfire and its origin.


    "So? Is that a valid excuse to not win against a Mortal?"


    "Eh¡­ No. Even so¡ª"


    "We will meet them soon. Until then, don''t reveal anything that might be used against you."


    Haa. As I thought, she had another reason for stopping the fight. She refused to give us more information about them. Even if the effects were reduced, they were using their real skills and abilities. The effect will not divert that much to the original.


    "I¡­ Alright."


    With thatst sentence of Remi, Yn''s conceded and stepped back.


    Remi then turned back to us or specifically to me. Their figures have already started to disperse. Their Transcendent Incarnations slowly turned into motes of Dark Energy.


    "Before we go, can you give me your name?"


    "Daisuke."


    "Daisuke, huh? Well then, I will appreciate it if you also remember my name. Etch this in your memory. Remilia."


    By the time her name reached my ears, their figures had already vanished. The space where they were just standing became filled with the Dark Energy contained from their Transcendent Incarnation.

 Chapter 254 The Sly Old Mans Visit

    When the two Transcendent Incarnations left, the remaining seven Mortal Incarnations fell into disarray. All of them couldn''t believe that the two left without instructing them of what to do next.


    True, they only have Mortal strength at the moment but they''re also a Transcendent in their World. Well, given that Remi didn''t even give them so much as a nce after giving them instructions earlier. She probably didn''t deem them asrades but subordinates.


    And since they''re just an Incarnation, no one of them will die anyway.


    Because of that, Ezyn and the others finally got a chance to end them. One by one they disappeared into motes of Dark Energy. To not waste anything I used the tanks to store the Dark Energy they left behind.


    A Level 2 Source Energy is still a preciousmodity after all. Even a drop counts. Too bad the Psyche Energy is still in that state. It could only be used for our Unique Abilities. Otherwise, that one will surely speed up everyone''s cultivation, especially if it is released on Earth. The Dark Energy will not have any chance to permeate even if they breached it and that would probably spell the end of that Dark Cult. And in turn, it might be our chance tounch a counterattack.


    I wonder what is really needed to awaken the World''s Will of Earth?


    -


    -


    After gathering again, I told them what happened in the Core Room as well as in the Portal Room as we moved towards it


    All in all the time we used in clearing this ce was less than three hours. If not for theplex rooms which could lead one to a dead end, we would have cleared this earlier than this.


    When the kneeling Dark Elf saw me entering the room again, I saw her face brightened as if she found a savior but upon seeing the others behind me, her face froze, especially upon seeing Yumiko.


    "I see. So this is the Dark Elf who surrendered. How long has it been, Elena? Aren''t you the one sending your tribesmen to their deaths? And now you''re the only one left."


    With a sneer, Yumiko addressed the Dark Elf woman. The others also have the same reaction. It''s as if seeing the previous Boss who kept on making things difficult for them to turn into someone they can defeat in one strike.


    That''s how low she dropped from her previous state. She might not have any honor but all of those were for the chance to live.


    Well, she can live but she will never be trusted again with anyone''s lives. If she will be given a chance to live in this world, she needs to convert her adapted Source Energy to Spirit Energy if she wants to blend in.


    Elena soon looked down and with a very downhearted voice, she uttered her reason.


    "I¡­ I don''t want to die yet."


    However, Yumiko responded with which it crushed her hopes.


    "Do you think we will let you live? Just your existence is already a threat."


    "But he said¡­"


    She scrambled to her feet and turned to my direction. She stared at me with a hopeful outlook that I will speak for her.


    "I told you, your fate will be up to them. Don''t look at me. I''m neither a native nor the Helper of this world. You should appeal to them and not to me."


    After saying that, I took the two girls with me and we continued to move towards the Portal Room. She was then left in the hands of either Yse or Han.


    It''s time to look for more loot before going back to the surface.


    -


    -


    "They''re out! My daughter! Are you fine? This¡­ your clothes are tattered. Do you have any injury?"


    Jayce shouted upon seeing us and dropping what he was doing, he ran towards his beloved daughter and inspected her state all over.


    Well, he''s interrogating another Dark Elf who probably escaped from the front entrance. But based on that Dark Elf''s strength, he''s not even Rank 4 Mortal. Elena will be able to provide more information.


    "Ugh. Father. I''m fine. I fought someone stronger than me which resulted in burnt parts of my clothes. Daisuke''s always with me so nothing serious will happen."


    Jayna shook her father off and immediately ran behind me to escape from his grasp.


    After a while, everyone exited the Labyrinth using the front entrance. Elena, after being given the chance to live by Yse and Han as long as she will spit out everything she knows, showed us the passage inside the Core Room which could only be essed there. It led straight at the entrance saving us the time to find a way to walk back from every room we passed through.


    Since she knew that escape path, she really gave up and bet everything on surrendering rather than escaping by herself.


    Ignoring Jayce''s doting act to Jayna, my eyes observed the surroundings and caught someone I expected to show up.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Principal."


    A certain distance from the entrance of the Labyrinth, the sly old man in his suit and cane was standing straight as he watched us. Sugawara Hajime.


    When he noticed my gaze, he bowed and smiled. Following my gaze, Yumiko also spotted him and with a confused voice, she asked.


    "Why is the Principal here?"


    "Either he predicted this or he knew from other sources such as the World''s Will. Either way, it''s great that he''s here. We can ask him if you can now go to other worlds and if you can bring the natives with you."


    "Kuramoto-kun, Yumiko-chan."


    He greeted us as if it''s natural to see him here. When the others noticed him, they all became alerted. Seeing someone unfamiliar showing up out of the blue, anyone will have the same reaction.


    Only when he addressed us with our names and we acknowledged it did the others rxed. Though they were curious, they moved back to give us the space.


    "Great job at closing the Portal. That''s one less problem for us. From today onwards, Yumiko is relieved of her duty as the Hero of this World."


    "I understand the congrattions but is there a reason why you''re here?"


    "This is the first Portal to be closed. Of course, I needed to see the oue. Are you not happy to see your father-inw, Kuramoto-kun?"


    "Rather than happy, I''m relieved that some of my guesses are now proven correct upon seeing you here."


    The guesses I have about his involvement in every Mortal World. At first, he appeared as a shrewd individual whose only job is managing the Heroes, but as time goes by, his identity keeps getting more mysterious.


    "Principal, does this mean I will not be summoned here again?"


    "Yes, but you will gain the ability toe here. The World''s Will of this World will be summoning you and giving you that ability. About Kuramoto-kun, you''re the only one who can reason with it."


    Ah. It''s probably like that Portal Skill which the World''s Will of World of Meta gave me. Without Yumiko''s help, I will surely not be granted it due to its overly paranoid notion about me.


    "Well then, I only came to see how you will handle the aftermath. But I guess my worries are misced. I will now depart to my next destination. To another world whose Portal is also about to close."


    Eh? Why are you leaving already? I still have a lot of questions I need you to answer, you know?


    Wait. Another world. I guess Yuko managed to do it by herself.


    "Is it Yuko''s Otherworld?"


    "Yes, Yumiko-chan. You two are the most outstanding among the Heroes. But I guess, the credit goes to Kuramoto-kun."


    "Don''t jest. It''s not just my credit. Without them, I will not be as useful. Anyway, won''t you answer some of my questions first?"


    Like confirming Sofiel''s story and if It clicked, how did he know the identity of my Companions from my previous life? Is he already alive back then or he saw it through the use of his irvoyance?


    I doubt his irvoyance to be that powerful, it''s either someone told him or he''s really existed during my previous life. Is he another reincarnator or something else entirely?


    Ugh¡­ There''s a lot of unanswered questions.


    "No. That will have to wait until youe back to Earth. Or you can ask some of it on Yuko-chan. A seal on her memory has been released."


    As soon as he finished his words, he vanished from where he was standing. He probably teleported somewhere else instead of opening a portal for his use. To not show us how he travels to other worlds.


    Haa¡­ He ran away too fast. It''s just a simple question,


    My return to Earth will be after settling the worlds of my Companions. Barbarian, Meta and Elements.


    And now another question arises, a seal. Then there''s more than one seal. Does that mean like Sofiel, her memories will onlye back bit by bit?


    "Daisuke, what does the Principal mean about the seal on Yuko''s memory? Does that concern of her being a reincarnator like Sofiel said?"


    "Yes. It''s a long story. I will tell you about itter. We need to prepare for Jayna''s attempt. Even if there''s no threat anymore, I want to be sure that it will go smoothly."


    I answered. Since Yuko already remembered some of her memories, hiding the fact about her sealed memories is now useless. She will start wondering who put that on her and why.

 Chapter 255 Checking The Situation There

    [Companion Jayna has reached Transcendence]


    [Received a Passive Skill from Rank 1 Transcendent Jayna: Enhanced Energy Control]


    [Enhanced Energy Control: A simple enhancement derived from a Transcendent''s ability which was shared to those connected to her. 20% additive to your Energy Control based on your original Control.]


    [Added new destination to your Portal Skill: World of Spirits]


    After relieving the memories from the Incarnation I sent to the World of Spirits, Sofiel at my side that was sleepingfortably using my chest as a pillow woke up due to my sudden motion.


    "Good morning, darling. Did something happen?"


    "Yes, I just received my Support Incarnation''s memory. Jayna''s a Transcendent now and we sessfully closed the Portal in their World. They''re finally free to leave the world ande with me."


    When the Principal left back there, we didn''t waste the time and prepared for Jayna''s Transcendence. During the remaining time of the Support Incarnation, I spent it mostly with Yumiko as I told her about Yuko''s seal in her memories and our ns.


    There''s also the meeting with the paranoid World''s Will. In the end, it reluctantly summoned my Incarnation to the Spirit Ocean after Yumiko''s continuous pestering.


    It at least needed to reward her, right? If it didn''t treat her well then I will really try and scare it for real using my Energy Control.


    That''s why after subtle threats from my Incarnation, it gave us the Portal Skill which will allow us toe back to its world. When things settle down, I''ll take everyone and go back to the Ancient Ruins and know what actually happened there.


    Han took Elena for her to be tried and interrogated. Only after that will they decide on what they will do to her. I will also wait for the result of that. Though it might not be as valuable as what the Dark Elf Transcendent spit out here, it would still be an added intelligence about their world.


    Jayna''s Transcendence ended an hour before the duration ended so I still got to see how she became a Transcendent. That Earthfire of hers grew stronger as well. It actually made her hair a bit longer and the reddish hue to grow as well. Her hair is now a mix of green and red. Much like her greenish-red Earthfire.


    Also, there''s this passive skill from her Transcendence. It adds another 20% to my control. I already noticed back then that her Energy Control is phenomenal. No wonder it became the trait that she shared with us.


    With this passive skill, it would offset the percentage of the Energy Control I have to sacrifice by activating the Nullification Zone.


    "Oh! That''s the first, right?"


    "Yes and ording to that sly old man, the Portal in Yuko''s Otherworld is also about to close. Uh, we got so busy earlier that I forgot to call them to check."


    Upon hearing myst sentence, Sofiel visibly blushed and buried her face once more. I reached out for her hair and brushed it with my fingers.


    When she felt that, her head rxed and settled downfortably once again. The wings on her waist shook a little which indicated the tion she was feeling at the moment.


    "Because Sofiel was too charming earlier, I got too indulged in it."


    "Uhh¡­ Darling, don''t tease me. Call Yuko now. I''m expecting her to nag at me by taking your time like this."


    "She won''t do that. Don''t worry too much, alright? Stay at my side while I talk to her."


    Well, at least I had us wear our clothes first before using the Interdimensional Communication. But will they be awake at this hour?


    Ah. Zerina''s attempt at Transcendence should have already started.


    Also, Yuko should''ve remembered something by now. I wonder what expression she will put on in front of me. And how much did she manage to remember?


    She''s probably waiting for me.


    Having decided that, we sat up on the bed while Sofiel snuggled to my side.


    We''ll surely be busy tomorrow so being close like this is fine. As the strongest Transcendent we have here, more work will fall on herp again.


    After using the Skill, the familiar rectangr screen was conjured and appeared before us. A few secondster, what was projected on it changed and showed the recipient of the call.


    As soon as Yuko saw us, her somewhatplicated expression brightened, even if the background was too dark, the light of the moon and stars wonderfully illuminated the ce she was standing on.


    Though I always see them and sometimes spend time with them with my Support Incarnation, being worlds apart like this makes me miss them more.


    Above the sky, the familiar Archaic Door hung in there. The Door of Transcendence was already broken through and the attempter was long inside it, attempting the remaining trials to be a Transcendent.


    "Daisuke, Sofiel."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Yuko greeted us with a smile. Soon after that, theplicated expression on her face came back. Are the memories she remembered bothering her?


    "Congrats on closing the Portal there, Yuko. You did well."


    "Un. It was hard. I need more praise from you, this isn''t enough¡­"


    To lift her spirits up, I congratted her first. Hearing that from me, she pouted and uttered what''s on her mind.


    Just like what happened in the World of Spirits, thest dregs of the Corrupted and the Dark Soldiers holed themselves up somewhere near the Portal. At least they didn''t manage to create a Labyrinth. However, it was well-hidden that it took them almost a day to locate.


    Yuko and Zerina together with the Hero''s Party Members took the Vanguard position while the Champions from different countries took the role of the cleanup party to sweep the enemies that the Hero''s Party missed on their path to the Portal.


    Unlike what happened in Yumiko''s Otherworld, by the time Yuko found the Portal, it was already widened enough for a Transcendent to pass through. The pulse of Dark Energy also became something like a status effect on them which lowered theirbat prowess.


    And that led to a fierce struggle of strength near the Portal.


    Zerina, Ca, Noelle and Reinys were tasked by her to dispatch the remaining Dark Soldiers who were still around Rank 5 and Rank 4 Mortals.


    Yuko, on the other hand, fought alone against two Rank 1 Transcendents who managed to pass through the widened Portal.


    To end it quickly before the 3rd Dark World Transcendent passed through, Yuko used the Hero''s Awakening Skill which raised her Power Level to more than 300, cing her as a Rank 2 Transcendent.


    As soon as she did that, the two Transcendents stopped engaging and started running away but upon using another Ultimate Skill borne from reaching the 4th realm of the System Pathway, she cut the two down easily.


    Following that, before she got hit by the debuff from using the Awakening, she hurriedly closed the Portal. And that made the 3rd Transcendent who was about to pass through to get stuck inside the passageway resulting in his demise.


    In that short duration of her Awakening, Yuko managed to reduce three Transcendents of the Dark World. Much better than the one Dark Elf Transcendent we caught or the Transcendent Incarnations we fought at the World of Spirits.


    Clearly, that deserves more than just praise. If I could I would have already picked her up and dote on her in bed.


    But yeah, if something went wrong, she could be put in more than just a disadvantage, given that her strength will be reduced to 50% after the duration of Awakening ended.


    I really need to take them all with me. That will put me at ease.


    "Come here with me after you''re done settling things there. I will be waiting for you."


    "Eh? Didn''t you say that Erin and Avelin needed help in their World?"


    "Uh. Right. After helping Raiden close the Portal there, you can take the two with you after they also be Transcendent."


    "Un. Leave it to us. By the way, Daisuke. Father visited me."


    Once she mentioned her father, thatplicated expression came back again. Did he say something to her? Did he say to conceal some of the things which she remembered?


    "I know. He also visited Yumiko''s Otherworld first after we closed the Portal there. Did he say something to you?"


    "No. Just¡­ some of the memories I told you before were not real, I''m sorry."


    Ah. So this is the reason for herplicated expression, eh? She was feeling guilty about it.


    "This girl¡­ Don''t stress yourself over that. I knew about it. He told me how he altered your memories of our past and that you''re a reincarnator. I''m the one who needed to say sorry for keeping it from you."


    Compared to her guilt about something she had no control, keeping the truth from her is much heavier than that.


    And bying clean about it at this moment, the guilt she was feeling was lifted.


    "N-no. You don''t need to say sorry. He asked you to keep it a secret, right?"


    "Yes. Still, I feel like I still need to say it. Don''t feel guilty about the memories you told me, alright? You wanted to honestly help remember what I forgot back then so¡­ the intention was what mattered. But now that you remember some of it, can you tell me about it?"


    Upon hearing what I said, she went through a struggle of emotion until she finally smiled through it. Afterwards, she nodded and cheerfully answered.


    "Yes! I am d to¡­"

 Chapter 256 Her Recovered Memories

    Our reincarnation can be said to be what made the mystery about our identity to be covered in a thick veil. Unless we remembered everything, digging up about the how and why is pretty useless.


    The memories which the Principal sealed started from when she remembered her past life. Then the memories that got ripped off my mind started from meeting her.


    If that''s the case, could it be that I remembered my previous life much earlier than her?


    Since he said that she could answer some of my questions, I asked her to tell me everything she could remember. But yeah, 10 minutes are insufficient to fit everything she remembered. So I asked the important questions first such as when and how we met during our childhood or if her previous life''s memories were also unlocked by the release of the seal


    Answering those, Yuko recognized what part was altered, apart from our first meeting at that park, everything after that was altered. In her altered memories, she told me how I acted like a kid of my age at that time, yful and a bit innocent.


    However, that''s not the case in her real memories. ording to her, I acted like a mature one wherein she''s always acting like a kid who wanted to be spoiled by me.


    And in her memories, I always give in to her whenever she bawled her eyes out upon my continuous refusal at what she wanted to do.


    Weeks after first meeting her, she started remembering her previous life. Since it was only her perspective, she doesn''t know if I am the same but judging how I acted in her memories then I might''ve already remembered something by then.


    In any case, she confirmed that our Convergence of Destinies happened when we were young. And through meeting her, it''s possible that it was the spark why my memories got ripped off me. To let me forget what I remembered of my previous life and forget about Yuko.


    Whatever is in that memory, it''s too important that I will surely not beplete without it. Like them, I want to remember how I met them one by one during my previous life. It''s not just proving that we''re all destined to each other. It''s also to make sure that I never missed any of them.


    About her previous life''s memory, she only remembered her early childhood but that''s enough to give us the view of how it was back then.


    She was born from a huge family, huge enough to have internal strife. She didn''t know if it was on Earth but she got the same name but there''s no recollection of her Foresight ability.


    Either way, she was treated like a Princess in the family, being the only daughter of the Family Head.


    She was a genius in her Pathway and she reached Transcendence at a young age of 10.


    During all that, their world is too peaceful or it was only viewed as peaceful in her perspective. Either way, after reaching Transcendence, she was sent alone somewhere to hone and glimpse into her Transcendent Pathway.


    One day, she heard an enormous disturbance enough to cause an uproar from the sky. Afterwards, an unending surge of energy fell upon the ce near where she was training alone. Curious, she went to take a look amidst the heavy Energy flooding that ce. When she reached the epicenter of the disturbance, she met me. Whether or not I was the cause of the disturbance, that''s how she described our first meeting in her previous life.


    Up to that point, that''s thest scene which she remembered from her previous life. At least that answered the when and how we met. It will take another seal again to remember more.


    "Before the call ends, Daisuke, I''m d I got reincarnated and met you again for the second time. As for Sofiel, I''m sorry I still can''t remember when we met."


    With a bright smile hanging on her lips, Yuko looked at me lovingly.


    "Me too, I''m also d that we met again even after my memories of you were taken away from me. You can tell me everything you remembered next time. Confirming it like this is already good. Also, congratte Zerina for me, I will not be able to see her bing a Transcendent."


    "You know how that girl acts. If she heard about you congratting her, it will be enough to make her happy for a few days."


    Right. That girl is always like that. Now I can imagine her somewhat silly smile and her flustered face when I teased her.


    After that, the 10 minutes were finally used up. During the call, Sofiel only watched and listened to us. And only when Yuko will mention her will she chime in.


    "You''re possibly a lot more special than you think, darling. I also couldn''t remember everything but seeing how we all got reincarnated even if it''s on different worlds, someone or something arranged for this to happen."


    "If I can''t remember, what''s the point of being special? I''m already quite content to live while putting all of you as my topmost priority. However, it will also put me at ease if my memory becameplete."


    "Even if you don''t remember, you''ll still be my darling. In this lifetime and maybe the next"


    "I know. You already proved that to me."


    I patted her head. Although she''s older than me if we based on our current life''s age, pampering her like this still puts a smile on her lips.


    Soon enough, we went back to bed to continue our rest. Naturally, Sofiel snuggled with me.


    Fleur gave us this time to be alone, savoring every second of it is better.


    Err¡­ it''s me who kept on sticking close to her and not the other way around. Tomorrow I might do that again since Sofiel will have to stay here.


    -


    -<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    BOOM!


    A resounding explosion near our location and a wave of Dark Energy roused us awake.


    As soon as we fixed our clothes, we left the room to see the source of the explosion.


    "They''re here."


    Sofiel whispered.


    From outside the concealed Aves, boulders of different sizes were continuously being thrown to the barrier. The throwers were Mortal Rank Noxians. Behind them, three towering figures were standing as they watched on in interest as the Concealment Formation turned useless.


    Just from their appearance and the Dark Energy which kept on oozing out of them, they''re Dark World Transcendents. Due to their ovepping auras from afar, I couldn''t gauge their strength.


    Well, we expected it to happen after cing the Aves here. But boulders? What are they trying to do? Is that their way to knock?


    "Prepare the Elemental Cannons and fire towards those Noxians."


    On my side, Sofiel ryed hermand with the use of Communication Spell.


    At this moment, among our allied Transcendents, there''s only the two of us here. The two Luxian Transcendents were guarding Boris and Hikari''s Door, the other one was scouting, Fleur went back to the Elemental''s Forest and And was still in his city, standing guard in his Magus Tower.


    Now that I think about it, why didn''t that one Luxian report about this? Did something happen to him?


    "Where is Rael? Why did he not report about this movement from them?"


    "His Elemental Imprint is still intact. He''s nearby. I already sent a Communication Spell to him. If he''s fine, he will report back soon."


    "What about the others?"


    "The other two are fine and they''re still standing guard on the Doors. However, Fleur is out of range of the Communication Spell, there''s no way to check on her. Given this distance, it should reach her if she''s in their Forest. Daisuke, something must have happened which resulted in her leaving the Forest''s vicinity."


    Sofiel answered and from herst sentence, she knew that I was bound to worry upon hearing that Fleur''s out of range.


    Fleur, nothing happened to you, right?


    Wait. Let''s not assume the worst yet. She''s already stronger than how she was before. But yeah, I couldn''t help but suspect that she was lured out of the Forest for an ambush.


    After a while, the Elemental Cannon which Sofiel had her subordinates prepare fired to the Noxians who still kept picking up boulders.


    When they felt the iing attack from the cannons, some of them tried to dodge but most suffered the fate of being disintegrated by it.


    ording to Sofiel, though it used more Elemental Stones, the strength of those cannons was at least Rank 5 Mortal.


    Due to the cannon fire, the boulder-throwing effectively stopped, however, the three Transcendents didn''t move from their ce. As to what they were nning, I still have no idea.


    I''m more concerned about Fleur''s whereabouts.


    A few minutester, a Communication Spell lit up in front of me and from it, Rael''s voice rang out.


    "Sir Great Protector! I''m sorry for my uselessness but the Mistress, she saved me from an ambush and was now being surrounded by four Transcendents. She told me toe and report to you that she can handle it herself and you don''t need to worry¡­ But¡­ That''s four¡­"


    Ah. That Fleur¡­


    Is this why these three Transcendents are here? To not let use to her rescue?


    Even if she said not to worry, that''s more than enough reason for me to worry. Those are four Transcendents with diverse abilities¡­


    "Go on, darling. I can handle it here. Even if they all attack the Aves, they will not be able to breach our defences easily."


    When I turned to face Sofiel, there was a smile on her face as if telling me not to worry about her and just go on to Fleur''s side.

 Chapter 257 Setting Out

    The Elemental Forest is to the west of the current location of Aves and the direction where the Dark World Transcendents are currently standing is right in that direction.


    Of course, I still doubted whether Rael was just lying and if he already betrayed us. However, upon seeing him showing up from the south wherein he detoured towards it to avoid the mass of Noxians and Dark World denizens blocking the west path, all bruised and battered despite continuously casting a Minor Healing Spell, I became more convinced about the faith of the Luxians towards the Great Protector.


    Sofiel totally indoctrinated them to be absolutely loyal to their church. Those 30 years weren''t spent for nothing.


    And since he''s not lying, Fleur was really currently surrounded. And it''s probably a thought-out n due to them blocking the way tantly toe to her rescue.


    "Darling, will you be able to reach it?"


    "I have the Orbs with me, don''t worry. Just the Concealment alone will allow me to bypass most of their blockade and it''s not the only Orb I can use."


    There''s also the Ailment which I haven''t used much due to its restriction.


    It couldn''t be pre-charged, unlike Concealment and Enhancement. I needed to channel the energy to it. The longer and higher the Energy I used, the higher the debuff the target will receive. With the max of 50% reduced stats for them. There''s also the side effects which Jayna often used for pranks.


    It''s not that effective in a one-on-one battle wherein their focus will be solely on me. It''s much better to use the Halo Skill enhanced by Ailment during that which was shown through my previous battles. The added debuff by being hit with the Energy Explosion Projectiles was enough to bridge the gap or widen if it''s me who came up stronger. However, if it''s to a bunch of Mortal Ranks then it will be like what happened to the two Dark Elves whom I first tested it back then. They''ll be disabled almost instantly.


    Probably seeing the seriousness on my face, Sofiel nodded and reassured me.


    "Alright. Take care, darling. I''ll hold the fort while you take Fleur home."


    As much as how important Fleur is to me, Sofiel is the same. If she''s in the same situation, I will also run to her rescue. My only gripe right now is that I can''t do that with my other Companions that are not in this world. Hopefully, we can close the Portals soon.


    In any case, I doubt Rael''s the real target of their ambush. It was Fleur all along. Someone who has a grudge against her hatched this n.


    If I think about who will most likely have a grudge against her, it''s that Noxian couple, right? Well, they''re the only ones we considered enemies before, and that Marina recognized her when we stole the Artifact and killed their Elites at their very own capital.


    Maybe someone''s their rtive? That''s not important anymore.


    Well then, maybe it''s time to cut off the weeds from this world''s backyard. They didn''t know that she''s now stronger than she was before. Just the breakthrough on her Transcendent Pathway was enough to offset the previous matching strength between them. Fleur didn''t cross staves with that Marina during our heist, so she''s still unaware that she conjured two more ice-like Strings.


    By how hard it was for the others to achieve a breakthrough, at most with the help of Dark Energy, they probably broke through once.


    But if I factor in the Support Bonus which Fleur received from my System, that might amount to another breakthrough.


    "Un. I''ll be back with her."


    I took out the Orb of Ailment and Concealment. The Willful Sword and the Totem were also ready to be taken out anytime.


    They set up a blockade, eh? Then it will be their misfortune to block my way.


    After going over my n of action with Sofiel onest time, I kissed her before setting out to the ce where Rael was ambushed.


    As I edged to the border of the barrier of this Floating Ind, I etched the three Transcendents'' faces in my mind. Their turn willeter.


    The Elemental Cannons were still shooting at the scattered Noxians who didn''t have any choice but to continue throwing their boulders. That''s their fate now, to be cannon fodder for the Dark World.


    I just wonder what happened to that Tyre Family? Did they cowered from and folded their rebellious attempt or are they waiting for our signal?


    We left them a message back then and if they believed in it, they will be biding their time as well as try to gather more same-minded Noxians from the Central Area.


    The risk for them is too high. However, their decision will be their own choice.


    Among the Noxians here, no one was probably from the Central Area, they''re all their normal citizens.


    Well, soon enough, they will use up these cannon fodders and start eating away at the core of their race.


    "Alright. Destination: West."


    I pulled the Compressed Sphere of White Knight and threw it in front of me.


    Just like the first time, the pure white Powergen made from regenium covered my whole body.


    As soon as it finished, my Energy Control went up a bit.


    Next, the Orb of Concealment was activated and it instantly covered my Powergen-armored body with its purple aura.


    Once it''s done, I flew out of the floating ind and went past the three sneering Transcendents. They''re standing there unaware that someone who could threaten their life has already passed by overhead. However, they''re unlike that previous Dark Elf Transcendent, the three had their guard up that if I sneaked attacked one of them, the other two would react instantly.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Well, they can be dealt withter, Fleur''s safety first.


    I have 10 minutes of Concealment and after that will be me pushing through a sea of enemies who will try to hinder me. Taking a detour will take too long so going straight to it is more ideal.


    Besides, ording to Rael, two hours already passed since he left that area. There''s a chance that Fleur could run out of Elemental Energy.


    -


    -


    ins, rivers, hills, and small forests.


    During the 8 minutes of flying while in Concealment, I passed through different expanses and each one was filled with either Noxians or Dark World denizens.


    A lot of them were on the lookout in every possible direction, waiting for someone to pass by.


    Too bad, my Concealment is still undetectable unless it''s someone overtly stronger than me with a huge gap.


    Upon closer look, what wasid out was not really a blockade per se but a number of scouts spread out in different encampments. These encampments were ced on every choke point where they could easily defend, creating a man-made border line.


    I looked down and saw a small hill where an encampment was ced. There were several high-ranking figures on it but at most, they''re Rank 5 Mortals who''re probably a member of an Aristocratic Family or a branch of one.


    They''re not just blocking my way to Fleur, but this was most possibly their preparation to take down the Elemental''s Forest.


    This series of encampments was probably trying to encircle the whole Elemental''s Forest.


    The ambush on Fleur is just one part of their n. They were just trying to deal with the strongest Elemental first. It''s not even a day but it seems that they already cooked a detailed n which would take down the remaining territories one by one.


    Did some excellent strategist descend from the Dark World?


    Or is this a pre-made n that was supposed to be enacted once the Descent of the Dark World Transcendents arrives?


    Either way, seeing this and being aware of it is a plus.


    This could also make another interpretation of why those three were not attacking by themselves and just trying to intimidate us at Aves.


    Well then, let''s take down one of these encampments first.


    Inded in the middle of the encampment where a huge tent reminiscent of Raiden''s Great Hall was erected.


    On its roof, an emblem of one of the five Aristocratic Families was printed, and running around me were Noxians and Dark World Mortals alike.


    They''re all around Rank 3 to 4 Mortals with a few whose strength reached Rank 5 Mortal all gathered in that huge tent.


    There is still more than a minute before the Concealment wears off, this is a good chance to use this Orb of Ailment.


    I nonchntly entered the tent and a round table weed me with eight Rank 5 Mortals having their sweet discussion about the uing operation.


    Ignoring all of them, I climbed on top of it and sat in the middle.


    "What''s the report? Are we still not going to move?"


    A Noxian with a bear-like stature tapped the table and looked around his peers.


    "No movement from Aves and Serenia. The Luxian Transcendent who ran away is still nowhere to be found. Calm down will you? Your two Unparalleled and one of our Transcendents were already taking down the sole Elemental Supreme of the Elementals. It''s just a matter of time before we receive the order to move."


    A red-haired woman that was clearly a Dark World denizen answered.


    The other six also tried to chime in their discussion and every topic revolved around the same thing, ''when will they start their assault on the Elemental''s Forest?''.


    Hearing the contents of it, my guess was once again proven in this way.


    In any case, these eight will not live to see through it.


    As soon as the Concealment wore off, echoes of exmation rang out as all of them were startled that someone covered in a pure white metallic suit suddenly appeared on top of the round table.


    "Surprised?"

 Chapter 258 Rushing Through The Sky

    "W-who are--!"


    Apart from that question that they never really finished uttering, nothing else came out of their mouths anymore except the different intensity of their groans.


    With the Orb of Ailment in my hand, I already activated it as soon as the Concealment Aura wore off.


    When their minds were just about to process my sudden appearance in front of them when they were in the middle of a serious discussion, the purple-colored smoke-like aura had already started to ooze out from the orb.


    Due to the intensity of my Flux Energy that was being used to fill it, in mere seconds, itpletely engulfed the tent we were in. Helpless, the Ailment Aura rendered the eight incapable to do anything but to try and endure the side effect of the orb which caused them to feel sick.


    And the aura didn''t stop there. I didn''t stop by here just to cut off the head after all. Thoroughly annihting one of their encampments will provide them a bit of a headache as they would once again need to thin their forces.


    Before long, it continued to expand outside. Due to how fast it spreads, the whole encampment as well as anyone that will approach it was already covered before the first of the below Rank 5 Mortals to drop like flies.


    As the eight sitting around the round table either fell headfirst on it or stumble down to the ground due to their loss of consciousness, these Rank 5 Mortals of both Noxian and Dark World descents were scrupulously incapacitated.


    They''re a bit stronger than those Mortal Ranks outside so even if they''re the first ones who got affected by it, they''re still thest ones to lose consciousness.


    This is the effect of the Orb of Ailment if used to someone greatly weaker than me. Unlike the Orb of Enhancement which has a fix 10 Strength and Endurance buff, this one scales with the Energy channeled into it.


    If this was used to a Transcendent, they would still be able to react as the side effects wouldn''t kick in immediately or they would be able to endure it.


    "W-why?"


    Ah. I''m wrong, someone has strong enough Endurance to still be able to maintain his consciousness.


    Despite the difficulty in uttering a word, his eyes were locked onto me, the culprit of their current predicament. It''s the Noxian with a bear-like stature. Well, considering his body build, him having the highest endurance somehow fits.


    "Are you joking right now? Do you even need to ask?"


    To humor him before their end, I responded to his question before four of my clones materialized.


    Without needing to order them, the four already have my intention in their minds. They neatly lined up and went out uniformly.


    In my rough estimate, there should be at least a thousand of these Mortal Ranks.


    Well, they''re all incapacitated so there''s no trouble for the clones to clean them up.


    "W-we¡­"


    "Alright. Stop struggling to talk. I still have a lot more important things to do. Just ept that you got unlucky that your race chose the opposite side where I am in. There''s no hate in here. It''s either to kill or be killed, don''t you think so?"


    As soon as I finished speaking, the Willful Sword unsheathed itself and hovered in front of me.After coating it with my Flux Energy, it moved on its own and started to shed the blood of the incapacitated Rank 5 Mortals.


    Before the Noxian with a bear-like stature died, his gaze at was more than just hate. There''s also remorse and indignance.


    He must still have a dream of reaching Transcendence by himself but yeah, I don''t really care about it. It just so happens for the Concealment to end in this area. And I''m sure it''s not just him who will have that kind of feeling. Lives are easily lost in wars especially now when it concerns numerous worlds.


    Having a moral obligation at this point is pretty useless when I already lost count of how many died under my own hands. Directly and indirectly.


    Once the Willful Sword went back to its sheath, I walked out of the tent and stared at what my clones had done. The thick scent of blood filled the air as they continuously moved from one target to another.


    Taking my eyes off them, I flew up and left the area to continue my journey to be by Fleur''s side.


    Since I wasn''t concealed anymore, I didn''t hold back and used all my abilities to speed up.


    Most of the scouts they spread out failed to notice me but those Rank 5 Mortals did.


    Some were brave enough to fly up and try to block my way. But one Purple Sword set to cut anyone blocking my way was enough to get past them.


    Soon enough, groups of Rank 5 Mortals started to bar my way, either voluntary or forced. And all of them met the same fate.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Cut down for blocking my way.


    10 minutester. The Orb of Concealment was already done with its cooldown but I chose not to use it anymore. I might have to slow down again to prevent it from being identally cast off after all.


    With bodies of Rank 5 Mortals in my wake, those who were informed ahead of time stoppeding out to block me, instead, they just continued to ry the message, tracking my current position.


    Another 10 minutester, I passed by thest of the encampmentsid out and saw the Elemental''s Forest at a distance.


    When I visited the Forest with Fleur, she teleported us using the river near their borders. She chose that instead of the river running inside to show me the current state of their previous flourishing territory, Half of it was destroyed from the previous attack. There''s no more trees growing there so even if they retook, it wouldn''t be the same as before.


    Just like from the other Pathways only by reaching the 4th realm will one be able tomunicate easily within a certain distance. There''s that Telepathy on the Spirit Pathway at the World of Spirit which Jayce showed me. Maybe there''s also a method at the World of System or Barbarians but here, the Communication Spell required 7-nodes to cast.


    Since I''m still in the 3rd realm, I''m still gated by it to cast a Communication Spell to contact Fleur. At best I can receive a call from them. There''s the Interdimensional Communication which could bypass that and could be used to my Companions but it''s still on cooldown.


    On the World of Meta, they also have something to bypass it, the Communication Device which relied on Signal Towers to call someone from afar.


    I have no choice now at the moment but to follow Rael''s direction. After reaching the Elemental Forest, the ce where theyid their ambush was north of it.


    Upon remembering that, I swerved and switched directions to the northwest without any intention to pass by their Forest first. The ambush ce was far enough for Fleur to fall back and to hole herself inside the Formationid for their territory''s Protection.


    "If she''s hurt in any way, I don''t know if rage will fill me up. But just the thought of it made me remember what happened in my Transcendent Trials. I vowed not to let them experience the same thing in the real world, so I might lose myself here."


    I couldn''t help but murmur as I continued flying through the sky,


    Since I tantly flew through their encampments and scouts, halfway through, I felt a Transcendent Aura passing through me.


    Up ahead a Dark World Transcendents dressed in all ck armor reminiscent of a Dark Soldier from the World of System was waiting for me. In his hand was a bastard sword made from an unknown ck metal.


    It was ominously shining in a dark light as he continuously poured in his Dark Energy in it.


    "For a Transcendent of this world, you''re one of the dumbest, aren''t you?"


    I could say the same to you. Assuming I''m dumb. Don''t you have some intelligence about us at least?


    Ah. Right. I was seen as a native due to my Adaptability, but hey, I''m wearing White Knight, can''t he see that it''s kind of misced in this type of world?


    His first expedition to another world, I guess?


    But judging from his hoarse voice, he''s really someone from the same tribe as those Dark Soldiers.


    So, only the Mortal Ranks were arranged by tribes on which world they would descend and try to conquer.


    The Transcendents were assorted, either they were picked or they themselves pick which world they would descend to.


    After seeing that Dark Elf Transcendent, it''s still hard to determine which Energy Type the Dark World has. But upon encountering those Transcendent Incarnations of Remilia and Yn as well as how this guy used his Energy, it''s either Spirit or Physique Type.


    Each Mortal Pathway differs depending on the world after all. But yeah, it''s just a guess for now. Also, I have no time to y with this one.


    "Maybe? My apologies though. I''m not here to entertain you."


    Before I reached my estimated range of his swing, I took out the Totem Pole.


    Due to the distance and the speed of my flight, the time was insufficient to produce four Transcendent Clones.


    However, if it''s to keep this guy upied, one is enough.


    "y with my clone first."


    After saying that, the Totem Pole unleashed the stored Flux Energy, and out from it, the Transcendent Clone dashed towards the Dark World Transcendent.

 Chapter 259 Arriving At Her Side

    Before the Dark World Transcendent could brandish his sword towards me, the clone who conjured its own Purple Sword blocked it.


    That sh of Swords, one Physical and one Energy, resulted in a resounding boom which spread outwards creating a circr area in which the Transcendent Auras of both my clone and its opponent settled.


    "What is this? You''re twins?!"


    I heard the Dark World Transcendent eximed when he got a good look at the one who blocked him from hitting me.


    That dumbass didn''t even notice that it was my clone. In any case, I don''t have time for him at the moment.


    So before Ipletely left the area where he was waiting, I produced another clone which instantly moved to help the other clone.


    In an instant, he fell into a disadvantageous position when two like-minded clones craftily fought him. He only had his bastard sword which was heavier than I thought.


    Its power was undeniable yes, but only if he managed to hit someone with it.


    In the short time that I observed him, most of his skills were for restricting someone''s movement. Even the Domain which he conjured covered the two clones in Chains to slow them down.


    It was all for the purpose of hitting someone with that heavy sword of his, however, none of my clones allowed him to do what he wanted. Even with a reduced effect, the Dark World Transcendent being hit by the debuff of the Bedevilled Outburst through Energy Explosion Projectiles as well as the Purple Sword was enough for the clones to work around the restriction in their movement.


    The clones have limited duration so it would be good if they could finish him but stalling him was enough for now.


    "I guess that''s it."


    Taking my mind off from that Transcendent, I saw a certain sealed area at a distance. By sealed, it was because a Domain was opened which obscured the view of someone inside it.


    The ins and the few trees in there were already destroyed not from natural causes but the intensity of Energy being washed above it.


    Just from the waves of Energy which continued to burst out from it, a high-leveled battle was currently taking ce.


    Amidst all those, I instantly recognized Fleur''s Water Elemental Energy. Despite not seeing her due to the obscuring Domain, being the only one who specialized in it,it''s fairly easy to locate her.


    At the moment, she''s in the middle of it while four other huge sources of energy encircled her.


    Two of those used Dark Elemental Energy and the other two were naturally using the higher leveled Dark Energy.


    Even so, the Water Elemental Energy at the middle shone the strongest.


    Upon seeing that, I didn''t waste time anymore and burst through the remaining distance.


    Along with it, two new Clones were produced by the Totem which all aimed an attack to the same area of the obscuring domain.


    When the Purple Swords stabbed through it, the Domain vibrated like still water where a rock was thrown into it.


    And due to that vibrations, the situation inside became visible to me.


    Like I deduced, she was currently surrounded by Benedict, Marina, and two other Transcendents.


    There was a tear on her flowing azure dress but other than that, she''s still as wless as before.


    Since I intentionally attacked the Domain to see through, they also noticed meing from a distance.


    And when Fleur saw the familiar pure white armor for her, the relieved smile on her face was enough to energize me further.


    "Who was that? Didn''t you send someone to block a Transcendent froming?"


    Marina shouted as they all paused in their tracks and observed the neer, me. Unlike Fleur, this Noxian Transcendent was already injured and her ck dress was ripped on her side wherein a rather serious injury that had recently closed could be seen.


    Even if she was surrounded, she still managed to injure someone.


    "Marina, that''s the one with her at that time."


    Benedict answered as he also started to scrutinize me. The long de in his hand shone as his grip tightened on it. Like before, there were numerous clones around him which he used to blend in. Most likely he''s trying tond a sneak attack on Fleur but he failed miserably. He also has a ring injury on his shoulder. It''s as if a dog bit into it.


    Ah. Shark to be exact, it was one of Fleur''s favorite Spells. With the increase in her cultivation and stats, her spell naturally grew stronger with it, especially now that she has that Passive Skill, Enhanced Adaptability, from me.


    At least he''s using his eyes and managed to link me to the one who fought with him with just the four Metagen Clones.


    Once I passed through that vibrating Domain, I was instantly subjected to its effects. However, it''s negligible at best. The Domain''s focus was that obscured screen.


    Ignoring the effects of their domains which ovepped and their stares which could probably kill someone if they haveser beamsing out from their eyes, I moved to Fleur''s side.


    Of course, they tried to stop me but the clones met and blocked any of their attempts not minding if they would be destroyed in the process.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "I''mte. You''re not hurt in any way, are you?"


    The helm of the Powergen suit retracted to show my face as I asked her. Upon hearing that, it instantly produced giggles from her.


    Hearing that voice now relieved all the worries I had beforeing here.


    "My dress got damaged. I remembered you saying how this one sticks to your memory during your visit to my parents."


    While still giggling elegantly, she lifted the tail of her dress where the damage was located and showed it to me.


    Despite being surrounded, for us to flirt like this in front of them. I''m sure they''re more than just enraged, but they were all engaged with the two clones who are sacrificing themselves for us to have this kind of leisure time.


    Four of them against one and they never managed to hurt her. That''s kind of pathetic, right?


    In any case, I''m more thankful that she''s not hurt. Otherwise, I don''t know what I will do to these guys.


    "True. Let''s let them pay for its repairs. Anyway, great job holding out, Fleur."


    I slipped my arms to her waist and pulled her into a kiss. Fleur epted it and held onto my shoulder. And with it, I felt her trembling and tense body rxed.


    Yes. Despite looking fine all over, she''s already almost out of Energy from how long this fight she got entangled in was going on.


    She was putting up a front to not give the four the opportunity to use that weakness against her. With me arriving, she didn''t need to feign it anymore.


    Through that kiss, I poured both Spirit and Physique Boost which instantly replenished some of her used up energy.


    And when our lips separated, I conjured the Energy Zone in ce, bathing her in more Elemental Energy.


    "What the hell? You have the gall to flirt in front of danger. Kill the two!"


    One of the Dark World Transcendents who''s fuming with envy shouted.


    But surprisingly, the other three listened to him. With Marina and Benedict''s clones luring away my clones, the freed Benedict and the other Dark World Transcendent moved in to attack us.


    "What do you think? Kill one of them and leave?"


    I asked Fleur who''s already casting a 10-node Water Elemental Spell. The branch-like staff in her hand glowed with azure blue light as a whale made from energy materialized in front of her.


    One more reason I didn''t use Concealment again was for this. Escaping in front of their eyes. But looking at it now, we can reduce their number before they go all crazy and pour everything they have.


    "Yes. Kill Benedict."


    Though she still processed it before answering, she came up with the name of someone she wanted to kill.


    Benedict.


    He''s the one who killed the other Elemental Supreme who served as Fleur''s master by sneak attacking while she''s locked in battle with Marina.


    With this, she will be able to avenge her master as well as reduce the grievance of this world with the betrayal from one of its native races.


    "Alright. I''ll leave it to you. I''ll stall the other two."


    From behind her, I stepped out and faced the two Dark World Transcendents. The retracted helm of my Powergen went back and I once again looked like a R*der. The only thing left was the other forms of my suit.


    Err¡­ enough with that.


    Before shing with them, it''s a shame if they didn''t taste the full extent of my Support, right? Also, this is to help Fleur easily take down the Noxian Transcendent¡­


    Domain of Valor!


    Bulwark of Invulnerability!


    As the two ovepping Domain-like skills spread out from my feet. The two Dark World Transcendents, warily put up their guard but when they didn''t feel any attacksing, they heaved a sigh of relief and continued to fly towards us.


    The one who shouted earlier summoned a huge unknown beast. From that, I deduced that he''s most likely a Dark Beastmaster while the other one didn''t have any distinguishing feature. Probably a tribe I never encountered before.


    He''s using a rather peculiar weapon set, a small crossbow attached on his arm and a short de, he''s like a Vampire Hunter depicted in some of the books I''ve read before.


    Well, in any case. They''re enemies.


    Phantasmic Doppelganger!

 Chapter 260 Kill

    The clones I sent earlier to hinder the Dark Soldier Transcendent already ran out of its duration. Just in time to help me stall the two.


    Fleur, on the other hand, has also started to engage the sneaky Benedict. She marked him with an Elemental Spell with low power but something that would stick to him for a while. That way, he wouldn''t be able to blend with his clones.


    I had just replenished her Energy while the four Transcendents surrounding her had already spent maybe around half of their Energy reserves. Against a single enemy, she''s at an advantage.


    Well, I couldn''t watch her fight this time as I have to focus on stalling the two.


    One of my newly formed clones went straight to the crossbow guy, deflecting an arrow shot from it with a Purple Sword.


    Though I''m expecting it, seeing the seemingly ordinary arrow shatter the Purple Sword made me think that we finally got some decent adversaries from the Dark World.


    Well, what I conjured was a clone without a Totem Enhancement since it needed a bit of charging to conjure one through it. It was natural that it was a lot weaker than the Transcendent.


    Once his arrow lodged onto the clone''s shoulder, his short sword came shing down to it. The Dark Energy-covered short sword fell down in aplicated trajectory which the clone failed to dodge in time.


    As soon as he got rid of the clone, the crossbow guy switched his target to me and shot his unassuming crossbow once more.


    Much to his surprise though, another clone was formed and this time, it''s now enhanced by the Totem.


    "Huh?"


    He eximed when the arrow was deflected by the Purple Sword this time.


    Using that surprised state of his as a window of opportunity, the clone conjured apanying Energy Explosion Projectiles to assault him.


    After that, I switched my focus to the Dark Beastmaster Transcendent. The Beast he summoned isn''t as gigantic as a Berserker Thornhog which Old Man Reol fought in the World of Barbarians or even the giant bipedal monster which the leader of the Dark Beastmaster summoned back then to crush the weakened Raiden. It''s a quadrupedal beast whose fur is pitch ck and with canine fangs. Just like the other two, its strength is at least Rank 1 Transcendent.


    Looking at its ring yellow eyes, it''s sentient, much like the Spirit Beasts at the World of Spirits. However, it''s not talking at all or it was onlymunicating with its owner.


    Is it something like a contract beast? I don''t know. Based on my encounter with them in that world, aside from having personal beasts, they could also control wild beasts through the use of some skill.


    Fighting with a Beast of unknown descent and abilities, I shouldn''t take it lightly.


    "Go! Kill him!"


    The Dark Beastmaster shouted hismand before a link that was made from Energy shone between them.


    When that happened, the beast''s somewhat yellow eyes turned red. It then stood up andunched itself to the iing clone like a rabid dog.


    The clone was also an unenhanced one so one bite at it and the clone was destroyed. However, that sudden change from the beast¡­ It''s familiar to how those Berserker Thornhogs from the World of Barbarians acted.


    I guess it''s not a contracted beast but a ve. Either way, I don''t have time to figure out the truth.


    Before the beast reached my position, the second Totem-enhanced clone flew out and faced it.


    With the crossbow guy and the Transcendent beast upied with my clones, I also left them alone and focused on the Dark Beastmaster.


    I have a bad record going against Dark Beastmasters. Back then, when I tagged along Old Man Reol to the main battlefield, I faced three of them who were at the same level as me. And the end result was me using thest of my World Energy reserves to escape.


    I had no choice but to fight their beasts after all.


    And this time, I got his beast upied with my clone. Let''s see how strong a Dark Beastmaster Transcendent without his beast.


    There''s a possibility that he could summon more or he''s even stronger than his beast. Nheless, dealing with him is much better than dealing with the beast which he could heal through his skill.


    By casting a 4-node enhanced sh Steps, I traversed the distance between me and the Dark Beastmaster.


    His expression when I suddenly showed up in front of him was nowhere near close to surprise.


    "Naive. Even someone from a lower World thinks that without my beast I am useless, huh?"


    He muttered as his fist alreadyunched itself and aimed at my face.


    "Not really, I just thought, you''ll be lonely just watching."


    I smirked and blocked his fist with the de of Willful Sword.


    Boom!


    The usual Energy Explosion was triggered which easily deflected his punch, sending him stumbling back a few meters away.


    Though he''s right about my assumption that he''s weaker without his beast, he also made an assumption that I''m just a normal Rank 1 Transcendent.


    After breaking through to the 5th Stage of the 3rd Realm, my UPL was already above 220+. Add to that, the Domain of Valor which boosted all three stats, I became less than 50 UPL from 300 which is a threshold for Rank 2 Transcendents.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    And this guy is probably below or exactly at 200 UPL. The disparity in strength was instantly shown.


    Before he recovered from the blow, I stuck to my previous fights. Hitting someone again while they''re still down.


    Before he could stand up straight andin at what I did, I sent six Purple Swords flying in his direction.


    Each of the Purple Swords was made from ten Energy Explosion Projectiles molded together. Its power was 10-fold stronger than normal.


    "Come back! Help me!"


    After the first explosion of the Purple Swords, the Dark Beastmaster shouted before the link between him and the beast once again shone. Like a chain that was getting pulled back through a pulley, the huge beast that was fighting one of my clones disengaged and went back in front of the Dark Beastmaster.


    It screeched loudly which made the surrounding energy tremble as it used its huge body to block the other Purple Swords for its owner.


    Of course, the beast''s only fate is to be injured by it and due to it bing the Dark Beastmaster''s shield, he managed to avoid a serious injury and got away with only his shoulder injured caused by the first Purple Sword.


    He instantly moved far away from me and erected a barrier made of Dark Energy in front of him. Through that one attack from me, his cautiousness was triggered before he shouted to the crossbow guy.


    "Raul, retreat now! He''s near Rank 2 Transcendent in strength. This ambush failed. We need to wait for His Excellency to descend. He''s the only one who could deal with him."


    "Who said you could retreat?"


    I answered instead of the crossbow guy who''s now dealing with the two clones.


    Since he showed this kind of weakness, I guess we can add another one to our Transcendent Kill Count.


    Using another 4-nodes sh Step to close the distance and a 4-nodes Energy Bullets to break open his Dark Energy barrier.


    Upon seeing me break open his barrier, the Dark Beastmaster tugged at the link again which pulled the injured beast to use as his shield once again.


    Since I''m going in for the kill, I gauged the most efficient way to deal with him.


    With the Willful Sword in hand, the blue-colored Swordforce instantly covered it.


    As I filled it with my Flux Energy, the easiest Sword Skill for me to use was unleashed.


    sh Draw!


    "Yelp!"


    When the blue streak of Swordforce passed through them, an agonizing yelp from the beast rang out.


    In the end, I still missed the Dark Beastmaster. At thest second. He managed to move out of the way when the weakened beast pushed him out of my Sword Skill''s trajectory.


    "Y-you!"


    ? The Dark Beastmaster angrily howled as he watched a huge hole burst open from his summoned beast and me reappearing a few meters behind them.


    It still hasn''t recovered from the Purple Swords'' damage when it was pulled back again. There''s no time for it to put up a defense or even draw out its Dark Energy to resist.


    "What me? You''re the one who used it as your shield."


    I smirked as I turned around and aimed the sword at him again.


    He''s the one I''m aiming for after all. There''s no way I''ll pass up this chance to kill him when no one coulde to his rescue.


    To think that I was worried about fighting them due to their higher Energy, turns out they''re only as strong as this. Or is it only this Dark Beastmaster that is this weak? He even proudly said that earlier.


    Now I won''t just think that he''s useless. He''s truly useless.


    "Benedict!!!"


    Before I could move again, another agonizing shout rang out from the other side. Marina who pulled away from my clones was dashing towards a falling figure.


    When my eyes nced in that direction, wisps of terrifying Water Elemental Energy could still be seen there and Fleur, still uninjured, was watching looking down at it.


    I don''t know if he''s already dead or not but judging from Marina''s shout¡­ Fleur really did it. She killed Benedict.


    Then it''s time to wrap this up too.


    "Alright. I don''t even know your name and I don''t really have any intention to know. Will you die for us as well?"

 Chapter 261 Feeding His Misconception

    From the sequence of events, the Dark Beastmaster couldn''t utter a response to my question.


    Probably, what''s in his head right now was how to get away from here, alive. And I need to take advantage of that while he''s still out of sorts from the death of his beast and Marina''s shout.


    With Benedict''s fate unknown, the crossbow guy still entangled to my clones and Marina rushing towards her man''s falling figure, there''s no one who can save him from me.


    Ah.


    Wait. Someone can.


    "Tharkon!"


    From the direction where I came from, the Dark Soldier Transcendent who blocked me on the way here arrived. Though he''s fairly fine on the surface, his Transcendent Aura was a bit erratic. It could probably be attributed to how he rushed here after getting freed from my clone.


    "Where have you been?! I sent you to block anyone that wille, right?!"


    Instead of being happy at the arrival of an ally, the Dark Beastmaster called Tharkon angrily shouted at the neer.


    Ugh. Good grief. Idiots are truly everywhere. But with his appearance, this guy''s shock from what happened was instantly erased.


    "I did block one but he had clones as strong as a Transcendent! Huh? That''s him!"


    The neer reasoned with him and exined what happened. Only after that did he notice me.


    I waved at him which made the guy take a step back.


    Judging from his reaction, my clones did a number on him, eh?


    That huge sword of his now had cracks on some parts. His armor was also shattered in some ces but there''s no visible injury on him


    In any case, with his sudden appearance, it became impossible to kill the Dark Beastmaster. There''s a choice of going all out to kill one or just leave now with Fleur since she''s already done with what she wanted to do.


    "You should leave now. Because of how you openly flew there, more Transcendents are on their way to that location. Don''t underestimate a higher Source Energy like I did before."


    From out of nowhere, I heard the familiar voice of the silver-haired woman.


    Her warning was timely as I''m still mulling over what to do.


    It rang directly on my consciousness. This means it''s not her Incarnation''s voice who''s roaming the world, as it looks for the Portal''s location. It''s the real World''s Will that was watching things unfold from where she was.


    Just like how she could summon our consciousness,municating this way is easier for her.


    But this is an opportunity to cut down more of their numbers¡­


    No. She''s right. I should stop underestimating them¡­ With us outnumbered here, I should not risk it.


    I''m getting too confident again after my few sessful encounters with them.


    To be sure, I tried responding to it to ask about the authenticity of her warning but I was met with silence.


    Haa. I guess it''s up to me to decide whether I will listen to her warning or not.


    Fleur was already on her way back to my side and the two in front of me already had their guard up.


    The Dark Beastmaster already called for a retreat and the crossbow guy was doing his best to get away from my clones.


    That one also hasn''t shown anything more than his crossbow and de strike while this Tharkon only had his beast killed by me.


    There''s a possibility that that''s all there is to them but I couldn''t rule out the possibility that they might do something unexpected when faced with a truly life-threatening situation.


    It should be a swift kill without any room for a retaliation.


    If I could think about a sure-kill skill among my arsenal, it would be the nameless Sword Skill I created to win against my little contest with the World''s Will.


    But for that Sword Skill to produce the same power as before, I don''t have the time at the moment.


    "Whatever the reason, let''s retreat for now. This guy is bad news but he''s most likely the strongest Transcendent they have. We only need to wait for His Excellency to descend to deal with him. After that, this world will instantly fall into our hands."


    I don''t know if he''s too confident to talk in that loud voice. But he kept spouting about that ''His Excellency''. It''s probably that guy who''s supposed to be a descendant of a Great One, right?


    Does he think I will not be able to do anything to him now? Maybe he''s right. But he''s not the only enemy here.


    He''s someone higher in their chain ofmands. If he believed that I''m the strongest, then they won''t know what hit them when we used our trump card, Sofiel.


    He even forgot that Fleur had just killed someone from their side. His focus was on me due to how I killed his beast.


    How did this guy even get a high position or rather how did he be a Transcendent if he''s this big of an idiot?


    Well then, let''s add another thing for him to fear from me. I might not be able to kill him today but this will surely be imprinted in his mind.


    While the Dark Soldier was still deliberating on his answer, I gripped the Orb of Ailment in my hand and activated it.


    For now, they probably still hadn''t received the news about what the World''s Will told me. Because if they knew, this Tharkon will not continue his retreat and try his best to detain us.


    As the smoke-like Aura of Ailment oozed out from the orb, I started my move.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Energy Amplification!


    Energy Incarnate Transformation!


    Nullification Zone!


    Thanks to Jayna''s Passive Skill, I only lost 10% of my total Energy Control from activating the Nullification Zone.


    As the intensity of my Transcendent Aura climbed up, the Aura of Ailment also started to spread out and soon reached the two who''s already trying to back away from the location.


    When the effect of the Ailment was triggered, their expression changed from confusion to shock as they both hurriedly retreated widening the gap between us.


    Seeing that, I finally got the reaction I wanted from them.


    "Idiots."


    Leaving that word to further confuse them, I turned my back on them and looked at the iing Fleur before pointing to the isted crossbow guy that was still fighting the two Transcendent Clones.


    Understanding my motive, Fleur nodded. She instantly switched directions and started casting an Elemental Spell aimed at the crossbow guy.


    "No! He''s aiming for him!"


    Tharkon shouted but with the effect of Ailment on them, none of the two tried to move out to his rescue.


    But as a Transcendent, the crossbow guy also noticed the dangering from two directions.


    His Transcendent Aura grew and Dark Energy coated his body. A few secondster, a Transformation took ce. The crossbow guy''s body transformed into that of a Werewolf. His de and crossbow were no longer in him instead, his ws shone in a bright red color as it grew longer.


    "Howl!"


    And with a howl, he used his Dark Energy to conjure a miniature moon which showered him with moonlight, increasing his strength further.


    The two clones were promptly pushed back by the burst of Energy from the crossbow guy. They moved back and started bombarding him with Energy Explosion Projectiles instead to restrict his movements.


    Meanwhile, Fleur''s Elemental Spell also arrived creating a cage made from Water Elemental Energy surrounding the area.


    After that, her Aquatic Domain opened, filling up the cage where he is being isted.


    Though he transformed himself into a Werewolf-like creature, I ignored it and still went in for the kill, submerging myself in Fleur''s Aquatic Domain and inside the cage.


    When I reached his range, the werewolf''s wed hand came shing down at me. I dodged to the side but his attack left a red w print in the space where I was before.


    A few secondster, the w print exploded into a pool of blood and chased after me as if it''s sentient.


    However, that''s just the nature of his skill and maybe his Energy Control.


    When it hit one of the Quintuple Shields protecting me, it tried to drill into it, however, its power is just too weak that I could neglect it.


    "Daisuke. Dodge!"


    From the center of the Aquatic Domain, Fleur''s finished casting an Elemental Spell which summoned a legion of Aquatic Beasts made from Water Elemental Energy.


    I heeded her voice and moved to the side while the Werewolf crossbow guy tried to resist the iing Elemental Spell with his body.


    He howled once more and the miniature moon above him shone even more brightly to strengthen him further.


    Upon seeing that, I flew towards it.


    As soon as it entered the Nullification Zone, the bright moon started to be nullified.


    In mere seconds, the moonlight shining towards him dimmed, resulting in an agonizing howl from him as he resisted Fleur''s Elemental Spell.


    When the spell subsided, the Werewolf Transformation of the crossbow guy was already dispelled as he stood there in that ce with his body bloodied and his fate unknown.


    However, to make sure of it, I flew back down with the Willful Sword in hand coated with both a Purple Sword and Swordforce to deliver the final blow.


    "Stop!"


    From afar, Tharkon''s shout echoed in our ears but he''s still far away. After all that, they really didn''t move to rescue theirpanion.


    As soon as I reached the range of his head, I shed down, effortlessly cutting his head off.


    Though I felt the sword slicing through his neck, only when it got separated from his body and fell down lifeless did I get convinced that it''s already over.


    I didn''t wait for the reaction of the other two in the distance anymore as I instantly went to Fleur''s side.


    I grabbed her by her waist and activated the Orb of Concealment covering both of us before leaving the area.


    A few momentster, five Transcendents appeared from the north direction, all battle-ready.


    They''re what the World''s Will warned me about.


    If we were a few secondste from killing the Werewolf Transcendent, it would be harder to leave even with the Concealment.

 Chapter 262 Plan To Change The Current Situation

    [Manifold Aether Burst''s Proficiency has been upgraded to Skilled]


    [Manifold Void Burst''s Proficiency has been upgraded to Skilled]


    [Flourishing Steps'' Proficiency has been upgraded to Skilled]


    [Vanishing Steps'' Proficiency has been upgraded to Skilled]


    [You have created a new Elemental Spell]


    [6-nodes Aether Elemental Spell: Cure]


    [You have created a new Elemental Spell]


    [6-nodes Void Elemental Spell: Curse]


    [Due to your Passive Skill: Enhanced Casting, Cure and Curse''s Proficiency have been raised to Dabbling]


    -


    -


    A day has passed after the failed attempt of the Dark World Transcendents and their Noxian allies against Fleur. Instead of killing her, one of their Transcendents was killed. The crossbow guy who''s probably stronger than what he''d shown us. Due to how fast the events and the decisive action we did back then, he failed to show everything he had to offer before his head fell off his shoulder.


    Surprisingly, Benedict lived through that, thanks to his woman, Marina, saving him before he breathed hisst. Fleur didn''t have the time to make sure of it since Marina rushed over to him right after hitting him with a 12-nodes Spell. Fleur still couldn''t cast the Transcendent Spell she showed me before due to time constraints and the situation. She needed at least the Skilled Proficiency for her to actively use it in battle but until now, it was still at Beginner Proficiency.


    The reason we found out that Benedict survived was because Marina came knocking at the Elemental''s Forest yesterday. She brought the news of Benedict''s survival as well as their deration of another war.


    She left right after shouting that, in fear of us catching her.


    Because of what happened, I stayed in the Forest with Fleur and spent the rest of the day there.


    Though the Transcendents hadn''t made a move, the Mortal Ranks I saw at the encampments sent their troops down to tighten the circle they made.


    One of those encampments was wiped out by me, however, it''s not that big of a deal for those inmand. They refilled it with new troops from their huge pool of cannon fodders.


    Since it''s still just a day, there''s nothing major happening yet. The surge of Dark Energy also stopped at some time but ording to the World''s Will, that doesn''t mean they stopped descending.


    Even as we speak the Portal was still being widened further. The pause of that only meant that the next one who will descend will be stronger than those who are already here.


    Also, I received two notifications yesterday. The first was about the change in the Supported Individuals'' Average Stats. It signified Boris and Hikari''s sessful attempt to Transcendence. The second notification was about Zerina''s Transcendence and the Passive Skill I got from her.


    Maybe because of her Rune Knight System, what I got as a passive from her was Enhanced Casting. It allowed for all of my Spells'' Proficiency to be upgraded automatically by one level. It also has an effect on my other Skills and Abilities, though it''s not as apparent.


    Because of that passive, I spent the day raising the Proficiency of my most used Spells. When it reached the Skilled Proficiency, I stopped. I only needed one more breakthrough to raise the limit of nodes I can put on my spells after all.


    Also, I still mostly relied on my Halo Skills as well as the Skills I got from the Meta Pathway that is closely tied to my Adaptability.


    After that, I created two new Spells. This time, I intentionally made Support Skills.


    Cure is just a minor healing spell which can slightly enhance the natural regeneration, close wounds to stop the bleeding, or cleanse less potent poisons.


    The importance of a healing spell was now more pronounced. If I waste even just for a bit, Fleur wouldn''t just receive damage on her dress. Even if there were medicines or potions avable throughout the various Worlds, I still couldn''t get my hands on a Blessing.


    That''s why I created one. I even intended it to be strong enough to save someone from a fatal wound. However, six Elemental Nodes weren''t enough to get that effect


    Curse is the opposite of Cure. Once a target is hit by the spell, it will slightly lower his natural regeneration, enhance the bleeding or make the poison pester and be more potent.


    By interchanging between Aether and Void, the result was the opposite of each other.


    Just like how the Manifold Aether Burst and Manifold Void Burst. The former is an offensive spell which grows stronger the farther it travels by absorbing the surrounding Elemental Energy on its way to the target. Thetter is another offensive spell which is best to use at close range. It is stronger due to the nature of Void which could be likened to my Nullification Zone, however, the farther it travels the lesser the Void Energy will be.


    Flourishing Steps and Vanishing Steps also have that stark difference from each other.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    I''m pressed with time so¡­ I intended to focus on the six spells first. By the time I mastered the six or even before that, I would''ve already broken through to the next realm.


    I guess in this Pathway, the phrase ''Jack of All Trades, Master of None'' carries a more negative context.


    A fight between someone who has a lot of Spells while none of them were mastered against someone with only a few mastered Spells, the result is easy to discern.


    Maybe I can master more Spells than anyone else but there''s no point collecting something I will not use. I already deemed the Spells I made from evolving the original sh Steps and Air Bullet enough variety. I might be able to use them once or twice but in the end, I will use the strongest one avable given the situation.


    "Daisuke, you''re still here."


    Fleur flew down andnded in front of me. Just by the expression she had on her face, she was high on alert since she wasmanding the Elementals to keep their eyes open to the possible start of the assault.


    "Un. I just finished raising the Proficiency of my Spells. Any change in the situation?"


    Because the enemies dered that war and their Mortal Ranks had already surrounded the Forest, Fleur couldn''t take it to leave with me. That''s why I stayed here with her.


    Though she already contacted Sofiel about the current situation and I told her that my staying with her is my own choice, she''s still somewhat guilty that the training of the Elites will be dyed.


    Fleur shook her head before detailing the current situation.


    "They''re still out of range of our ballista and other defense structures. I believe they''re trying to eat away the morale of my people. You can go back to the Aves first, Daisuke. They''re waiting for you there."


    "I see. It''s true that the training of the Elites is being dyed but I can''t leave yet after seeing the situation outside."


    Aside from those Mortal Ranks, just like the three that were intimidatingly standing in front of Aves, five Transcendents were behind them.


    If either of us moved out to deal with those below Transcendents, they will also move.


    Currently, we''re at a standstill waiting for someone to make their move first. But I know that it will not stay like this forever.


    They lost two Transcendents while we got two more. Hikari went back to Serenia along with a few thousand Protectors of the Great Protector Church. Boris was also on his way back here with the reinforcements from Aves.


    Sofiel can spare that much. She preserved her whole race so among the natives of this world, the Luxians have the highest poption and all of them are believers of the Church. Also, all of the Protectors are at a minimum at thete stage of Elemental Forming Realm or peak Rank 3 Mortal. Compared to the Humans and Elementals who already lost a lot within three years of fighting, a few thousand of those are enough to at least raise their current strength to how it was months ago.


    Upon hearing my answer Fleur could only ept that my mind wouldn''t change about not leaving this ce. After thinking and observing me for a while, she asked.


    "Do you have a n in mind?"


    I smiled before nodding my head. Of course, I have a n but¡­


    "I do have one, however, some of your people might die."


    "Everyone is ready for it, Daisuke. We will still die if we lose here, am I right? For them, sacrificing for the survival of the race is a huge honor."


    Honor, huh? I guess that''s their difference with me. Everything that I am doing currently is all for the sake of my Companions and anyone I deemed important. There''s no honor to be gained, just the peace of my mind that they will stay safe.


    "If that''s the case, let me talk to your people. I don''t want you to shoulder this all by yourself. I will be the one to direct them."


    This way, even if something went wrong. The me will be on me and not hers.


    "I understand. Let''s go."


    Fleur nodded with conviction before holding out her hand, I took it and she pulled me up with her to the sky.


    By casting a Spell to enhance her voice, she gathered everyone''s attention before passing the baton to me.


    My n isn''tplicated at all. And it''s not even that grand. The risk is high but this is better than wasting the time being holed up when I have the necessary skills to gain a huge advantage in arge-scale battle.


    Right. It will be the same as that war in the World of Barbarians. Instead of waiting for them to attack, we''ll meet them outside.

 Chapter 263 Borrowing Another Worlds Strategy

    With the n I thought of, I''ve already taken into ount the difference of the battles here where the most popr Elemental Spells were always the ranged ones. Though there were some who focused on strengthening themselves through the use of their spells, they were in the minority.


    The existence of the Transcendents was also taken into consideration. It''s a given that they will not let me do what I wanted easily. They will surely join the fray to stop the troops I will be leading.


    On that note, I will rely on Fleur and the arriving Boris. I don''t know if he managed to upgrade his Illusion Eye but as one of our Transcendents, it''s already an assurance that he will be more helpful than the Mortal Ranks.


    As I continued to exin to the Elementals what kind of n I have in mind, Fleur was also listening intently.


    Despite my desire to shoulder everything, she still wanted to help me. It''s not only because I''m her Companion but because I''m doing something for her race. We might have started too fast but even now, we''re still in the process of knowing each other better.


    When the Elementals were in doubt of my words, she would ask me telepathically what I really meant before stepping forward to rify it to her people. The assist she gave me made it easier to convey my thoughts to them.


    "Now then, I don''t need a lot and this doesn''t mean I wanted to force any of you. I need volunteers who are willing to go out there and clear out the enemies surrounding this ce. Dying is a possibility but as long as I''m still standing, I won''t let anyone die easily."


    Using that as thest sentences, a lot of them who are eager earlier instantly backed down. Dying will always change anyone''s mind.


    No matter how prepared they are to die for their race, subconsciously, they wanted to be thest.


    Just with the Domain of Valor, it''s more than enough to dominate the Mortal Ranks. Just like how I made it possible for my clones to fight a Transcendent, even Rank 5 Mortals will be able to stand their ground against one just by being buffed by the Domain.


    However, they will fall short on experience as well as the limitation of their Mortal Bodies


    The fact that the threshold of a Mortal Rank is 100 UPL means that if someone exceeds that number, they will be subjected to the dispersion of excess strength.


    Right. Just like before I became a Transcendent, the excess Power Level would disperse as time passed.


    In this case though, it will be dispersed quickly by the body. It is to prevent the excess stats from bing a burden for the Mortal Body.


    I already noticed that since at the World of Meta, when I led the Aegis Battalion. Thanks to the Metagen which only factors the Intelligence Stat, it''s not that apparent. Also, the battles were always decided quickly so before they experienced the rapid dispersion of excess stats, the battle already ended.


    That was only made clear during our assault at that Dark Elven Labyrinth.


    Yse, Ezyn, and Han''s UPL were already near the threshold. When they were buffed by the Domain, they exceeded it. However, despite exceeding it, it took them a long time to defeat those Mortal Incarnations. The excess stats they received from the Incarnation''s buff were quickly dispersed and soon stayed at the threshold of 100 UPL.


    Jayna also experienced it albeit slowly during her fight with Yn. That was actually thanks to her Earthfire which slowed down the dispersion or rather it allowed her to contain the excess stats for a little longer because of its properties as a Mystical me.


    The reason why we need to forge a new body during the Transcendent Trials was to amodate the new strength of a Transcendent. That''s why there''s a clear difference that one cannot easily bridge.


    During this n, a bunch of Rank 5 Mortals was already enough to dominate the field. If it''s my main body, the Domain of Valor can increase even a Rank 3 to Rank 5.


    Also, I don''t need that many people. Only numbers enough to fill the 5-meter circle around me to receive the effects of my buffs.


    Make it triple the number because I will not only use my real self but also two clones who will open the same skills. Though they can use the same skills as me, it''s way weaker than the original as well as it does not stack with my original Skills. When a Domain of Valor of a Clone also covered someone that was already buffed with my own Domain, that someone wouldn''t receive another buff from it. It''s a different case if it was Hikari''s copied Domain of Valor though. That one stacks.


    The other two clones are spare Transcendents that will help me hold the Transcendents off if they decided to move against the troops I am leading.


    The only problem here will be how the other Dark World Transcendents will react if they find out that they will not be able to stop me from breaking this situation where they use Mortal Ranks to threaten us. Especially those higher inmand like that Dark Beastmaster. I''m hoping to increase my worth in his eyes. That way, they will underestimate the other Transcendents.


    There''s also the question of why are they not grouping up to end everything once and for all? We are scattered across three territories, they have that option since the start but they''re not doing anything. That''s also what they''re doing with the worlds, spreading their forces thin.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    I don''t know if that has any purpose at all but if I can put in a wild guess, it looks like they''re training everyone. Be it the Heroes or the denizens in exchange for the lives of their own people.


    Haa. Why do these Dark World denizens always give me things to think about? That''s a wild guess alright.


    Whatever their reason is, there''s no doubt that they''re hell-bent on conquering each world.


    In any case, what we''re waiting for is the location of the Portal. Without that, even if we wiped out everyone who descended this time, stronger Transcendents will continue to descend. Defending the territories like this was temporary.


    Same for the worlds, if there''s a chance I want to turn it around and go to their world. Adapt to their Source Energy and cause chaos in it.


    Soon after that deration from me, some brave Elementals who resolved themselves started to step out and volunteer for the position.


    Every time someone will do that, I will nod at them as a gesture of admiration for their bravery. It will be rewarding for them as well if they managed to live through it.


    It didn''t take long before my target number was reached. 200 each for my clones and 300 for those who will go with me. There will be more from the Luxians who will arrive with Boris so that''s enough.


    Though Elementals can be separated by their Main Elemental Core to create better groups and squads which focus on just one element, I deemed that as a hassle.


    Instead, I had someone tally who fights in closebat and who doesn''t.


    In this n, I will also be borrowing the strategy applied by the Soldiers at the World of System. The one they used during the first battle I had after getting entangled in this business of saving worlds. The Arrow Formation.


    In ce of the Knights, those closebat experts will be at the front while those ranged ones will be behind as we tear through their ranks.


    -


    -


    After organizing the troops and telling them to prepare, I went back with Fleur to wait for the remaining time.


    To make use of the free time, I activated the Energy Zone for us to continue absorbing Energy for our cultivation in silence. Thest part for her 1st realm of Transcendent Pathway was the Awakening of her Main Elemental Core after that, she will officially be a Rank 2 Transcendent. However, with the added stats bonus from me, she will surely reach the 300 UPL before the Awakening.


    "Daisuke, what my parents said yesterday¡­"


    While we''re meditating, I heard Fleur whisper at my side. When I turned my head to look at her, she was blushing about whatever is in her mind at the moment.


    Yesterday, after going back here, she brought me once again to her parents. It''s my request, I want to inform them about my n of taking Fleur with me once everything settled down. Also, to officially tell them our new rtionship.


    Though I expected them to be happy for their daughter, after hearing that I will bring her with me, the two were instantly energized as they enthusiastically asked when they can expect a grandchild.


    Embarrassed by that, Fleur, just like thest time we were there, stood up and flew out. Leaving her parents and me with wry smiles on our faces. I told them that we haven''t talked about it yet which is the truth. I''ve never gone past kissing her and well, it''s still early for that.


    But now, for her to bring it up at this moment, she probably thought about it ever since leaving that room.


    "I think I know what''s on your mind. You don''t need to push yourself, you know? We''re still young and we still have a long way to go. Though I''m also looking forward to that, I don''t want you to feel pressured."


    I answered her before she could evenplete her sentence. After that, I reached for her hand.

 Chapter 264 Three Arrow Formations

    The sun was already about to set when Boris and the Protectors from the Church arrived. ording to him, the road was blocked halfway from Aves to the Elemental''s Forest that they have to make a detour lest they would be surrounded by an army led by three Transcendents.


    Through the use of his Illusion Eye, he managed to fool them by conjuring a scene that covered them to block the enemies'' view of their march.


    He then excitedly told me that during the Transcendent Trials, his Illusion Eye was upgraded. Apart from what he''d shown me before, he can now create a bigger illusionary scene that was hard to detect unless one was in close contact with it.


    Before, he could only conjure somewhat realistic illusory objects. His illusions are hard to detect unless you put your hand in them. Now it has been upgraded to conjuring a whole scenery. It has more value this time since it can now be used to confuse the enemies or rather the fleeing enemies if there will be one.


    Aside from that, his first ability to conjure realistic objects was also slightly upgraded. He can now cast an illusion not limited to objects that could stick not only to himself but also to someone he chose. Or in short, he can now cast a disguise on him and someone else.


    Though it''s not as perfect as Jayna''s disguise, in a chaotic battlefield that we will be marching on, being perfect isn''t that important anymore.


    And since it was made from his Psyche Energy, despite having a limited duration, it''s possible to maintain the disguise by pouring in more Psyche Energy to it.


    Because of that, I had him cast it on us to change our current appearance. Instead of letting them standby to wait for the Dark World Transcendents to make a move, they''ll now be joining the march tond a sneak attack on an unaware Transcendent.


    -


    -


    "Let''s move out!"


    With Fleur''s voice serving as the signal, the gates of the wall that was erected through the use of an Elemental Spell opened. Coming out from it were three groups of 300 Elementals and Luxians alike.


    If someone looked from above, they would notice that every Elementals and Luxians had a serious expression on their faces. Most of them were holding different kinds of staves which all glowed with the color of their Main Element while some were holding different kinds of melee weapons, also glowing in different colors.


    They''re all ready to cast an Elemental Spell at any moment.


    Aside from that, everyone was neatly lined up in the Arrow Formation which I imparted to them.


    A number of golden armored Luxians were at the front of the Formation while holding identical rectangr golden shieldsrge enough to cover their whole bodies. Since their Main Elemental Core are all of Light Element, the lighting off from their shields was enough to illuminate the dark night and blind whoever''s standing in front of it.


    Behind them were Elementals and Luxians whose weapon is a spear. They''re in charge of attacking through the gaps that will be opened between the shields when they reach the enemies.


    The others whose specialty is closebat were spread out to the borders of the formation. They were left with the task of protecting the shape of the Arrow Formation.


    Andstly, at the rear were the most Elite Luxian Protectors who would fly around to deflect attacks from above.


    In the middle of the three Arrow Formations were me and two of my clones with the Energy Zone, Domain of Valor and Bulwark of Invulnerability opened.


    Though it burns through my Energy reserves to keep them open for longer periods of time, actively absorbing the Energy Zone''s gathered energy for a while was enough to replenish my reserves.


    Thanks to Boris'' Illusion Eye, even the clones I conjured bore the same disguise. And since the clones have limited duration, some of my focus was on them. As soon as they disappeared, the Totem was always ready to conjure more that would rece them.


    With this kind of setup, we started marching outside to meet those Noxians and Dark World denizens who kept on intimidating the Elementals to go outside.


    "I didn''t think my disciple''s Ability could be upgraded. If I had known about it, I would''ve told him to put in the time to train it."


    Fleur who was also disguised like me whispered at my side.


    "It''s fine. They gathered information about the Helpers of the Worlds. Most likely Hikari and Boris'' information is also included in it. It''s safe to assume that they know their previous Unique Abilities."


    I don''t know about Hikari but her Ability was kind of unique as it could borrow or steal anything. The unpredictability of it was slightly lesser than Yumiko''s Spirit Channeling.''


    "I see. What about you? They still don''t know about your existence?"


    "Maybe they will be able to connect the dots now after I encountered that Transcendent Incarnation. They will soon find out that I''ve been to multiple worlds and each time, I was mistaken as a native."


    Even though I''ve only exchanged a few words with Remilia, I have a feeling that she gained a lot of information about me through it. In the same way, I gained a lot from her words.


    In any case, my identity was bound to be exposed ever since I became a Transcendent, letting them think that they solved a mystery is good as well.


    As the march of the three Arrow Formations continued, the previously rxed Noxians and Dark World denizens have started to scramble on their feet.


    Now that we''ve given them what they wanted, leaving the range of the Forest''s Defensive Formation, the Mortal Ranks leading their troops had a smile on their faces as they looked at us.


    For sure, they''re thinking that we''re all marching to our deaths.


    "Drive them away!"


    "This is ournd, our world!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Drive them away and expel the traitors of this world!"


    "The Great Protector is with us. It will be an honor of a lifetime to be at the same battlefield as him!"


    Though we didn''t give them any orders to chant, simr shouts started to be heard from every part of the three Arrow Formations.


    Funnily enough, they were all started by the Luxian Protectors, it then spread out that even the Elementals started chanting them despite not knowing who the Great Protector is.


    The zeal they were exuding was enough to shake the surroundings as they synchronically shouted. Maybe after this, the church will have another set of devout believers.


    200 meters.


    100 meters.


    50 meters.


    When the Arrow Formations reached 25 meters away from the enemies, everyone stopped their tracks. Momentster,different kinds of ranged Elemental Spells were unleashed from the Elementals and Luxians ced in the middle.


    At this moment, I don''t need to give orders anymore. To avoid us from being discovered by the Transcendents, the orders were already given out before leaving the gates and to someone who will lead them in our ce


    Well, if they''re not dumb, they would''ve noticed the enhancements received by everyone through the Domain of Valor or even the Quintuple Shields circling around everyone. But even until now, there are no movements from them.


    "Deflect those spells and counteratt--!"


    Someone shouted from the enemy ranks. From the aura he was giving off and the way he stood in front, he''s a Rank 5 Mortal but before he could finish his shout, his body became riddled with ice spikes as he fell dead on the ground.


    Those ice spikes were from a 6-nodes Elemental Spell but the speed was enough for him to not notice it arriving.


    "Do you have a grudge on him?"


    I asked the woman beside me who sent those ice spikes as she nonchntly switched onto a different target.


    "Uhm. Not really. It''s only polite for us to give our best even against weaker enemies, am I correct?"


    Fleur shook her head before casting another Ice Spikes which killed another Rank 5 Mortal who was giving out orders.


    "Lady, I love this polite side of you. True. Don''t hold back even against an ant."


    Following her example, before the Spells of the othersnded on their vanguards, I cast a Manifold Aether Burst to another Rank 5 Mortal shouting out orders.


    His body was so soft that the Spell passed through it and continued to kill two more Dark World denizens behind him.


    BOOM!


    And after that, the sh of long-ranged Elemental Spells ensued covering the sky with colorful lights.


    The stray spells that managed to survive that sh started dropping down but the Luxians behind we''re prepared for it. Deflecting them all before it could hit someone.


    But that''s not the case for the enemies. With most of themanding officers shot dead by us, there were no clearmands that reached their troops'' ears resulting in them doing whatever they wanted.


    Some melee soldiers moved forward to break open our formation but were easily deflected and killed by the shield and spears in front.


    Some moved back to cast more spells but those we deemed a bit of threat were shot down by us.


    And some instantly retreated, abandoning their positions.


    "They''re now in disarray, move and cut everyone down!"


    The Luxian Protector who I appointed tomand shouted. The shield-wielders at the front heeded it and the Arrow once again moved, traversing the remaining 25 meters of distance to stab straight through the enemy ranks.


    "It''s time, Daisuke."


    Fleurmented when she felt the Transcendent Aura which spread out from somewhere behind the enemy lines.


    "Then it''s time for us to hunt them down instead of the small fries."


    With the Totem in hand, I conjured a Transcendent Clone which instantly flew up in the sky, getting the attention of the Transcendent who spread out his aura.

 Chapter 265 Embers Reemergence

    "Who are you?"


    The Transcendent who released his Aura asked my clone who flew up to face him.


    In his hand was a huge warhammer which glowed in the ck-colored hue of Dark Energy. His eyes were darting around, wary of any other Transcendent that mighte ambushing him.


    For sure they were already informed about thest battle against them. One on four and they failed to kill a native Transcendent until her reinforcement came. If that''s not disgraceful enough for a higher world, one of them died and one of their pawns was seriously injured.


    That''s most likely why even after charging through their Mortal Ranks, only one of them dared toe out to face us. They were wary of Fleur and me fighting them and losing more Transcendents.


    This one was probably tasked to check the situation and they would act ordingly based on what he would experience.


    Since the clone was also affected by Boris'' Illusion Eye, it doesn''t look like me at all. I had him copy Jayna''s disguise of me during thepetition arranged by her father. Right. The Legendary Natal Spirit. The iconic flowing red hair, green eyes, and sharp oval face that was confirmed to be the dream guy of most girls from that world.


    "Hey. Don''t you know me? I''m one of the Zenith Magus of the Human Race. Ember!"


    The clone answered and pointed at himself before releasing a simr Transcendent Aura. However, this time, it only has the traces of Fire Elemental Energy to match his current appearance.


    Of course, I also have the same look beneath the hood I am wearing. The same for the two clones from the other Arrow Formations.


    Err¡­ It''s not that I miss disguising as Ember. It''s just the first thing that came to my mind, you know?


    "Stop lying. There''s only one Transcendent among them and that''s not you. Who are you? Are you someone from another world?"


    "Tsk tsk tsk. Don''t assume that just because you''re from another world we''ll also invite some to help. True. There are the Helpers. Can''t you see what I am?"


    "Eh? You! You''re not even a real person. You''re a clone! You''re that guy!"


    He shouted after observing the clone''s body in detail. The warhammer in his hand rattled as he seemingly raged upon the realization.


    "Really? Is there a clone as strong as me?"


    By purposely gathering the Fire Elemental Energy in his hand, he was trying to show off his Energy Control. When it reached the size of a basketball, he ignited the energy and threw it to the enemy Transcendent like a fireball. There''s no need to cast an Elemental Spell. Just by igniting the pure Fire Elemental Energy, it''s enough to intimidate this guy.


    Using only Energy Control might not have the intricacies and the effects if it was fitted into an Elemental Spell but there''s a reason for this act.


    When the warhammer Transcendent felt the heating from the ignited Fire Elemental Energy, his face turned serious as he stepped back before brandishing his hammer forward. Bluntforce covering it merged with his Dark Energy to create a barrier in front of him.


    The fireball caught up and hit the barrier made of Dark Energy. The me raged and lit it up. At that moment. The sh between a Level 1 and Level 2 Source Energy started.


    Though I expected the result, seeing the fire made from the ignition of Energy visibly weakened once it hit his barrier, it''s a bit of a letdown. The difference in the quality of Source Energy was shown through it.


    However, there''s one more difference that could be observed.


    The clone, while controlling the ignited Elemental Energy, lifted his left arm and produced another ball of pure Fire Elemental Energy. Once it reached the desired size, he once again threw it forward, merging it to the seemingly undyingbusted Fire Elemental Energy which continued to burn through the Dark World Transcendent''s barrier.


    With the Energy Zone in ce, the surrounding Elemental Energy was made abundant and through that the Elemental Energy that the clone could use was inexhaustible.


    1 minute.


    2 minutes.


    3 minutes.


    As the mes and the barrier continued their sh, the sturdy Dark Energy barrier started to melt away from the relentless fiery heat brought by the clones'' Energy Control.


    This time, it''s showing the difference between the two through its quantity rather than quality.


    Once his barrier was breached and becamepletely engulfed in mes, the warhammer Transcendent made a quick judgement to retreat and stop maintaining the barrier.


    He knew that if he continued, he''s Dark Energy would be used up.


    Though they have the ability to convert the Elemental Energy to Dark Energy, he couldn''t do it while inbat.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "How''s that? Do you still think I''m a clone?"


    Still maintaining his act, the clone shouted to the now far-away enemy.


    With him blocking that, the massacre below continued which already broke the morale of the Mortal Ranks on their side. The Arrow Formations were already stuck deep which separated their ranks to four.


    With every cast of Elemental Spells or every sh of a Sword, a Noxian or a Dark World Mortal would fall down. Without propermand or formation, they''re fighting by themselves or by groups of 3 or 5. But none of their efforts were bearing fruits.


    Also aside from the first Transcendent, no other Transcendent flew out to help them. Through the clone, I could feel the senses of the other four locked on it. They were just observing from wherever they are.


    I don''t know if they''re too wary of us or just really couldn''t be bothered with the lives of their troops.


    Either way, it''s a plus for us that were outnumbered. Not only would they be able to reduce the number of enemies, but a lot of them would also experience a breakthrough during or after this.


    "Of course, you idiot! No one will fall from your tant lie. Don''t be smug just because you have a strong clone. This isn''t enough to defeat me. Either take your real body out or continue hiding!"


    After shouting that, his Dark Energy surged out which instantly blotted the sky, darkening the ground before him. His body bulked up and seemingly grew. From being a normal-sized human, he became a giant with half of his body turned ck. The whites of his eyes from that side also turned ck and his ck iris changed to red. If I could describe what just happened to him, it''s like he was demonized.


    The dense Dark Energy started exuding out from his ckened half as it somehow solidified and covered him like armor. Only on that side though. And from the intensity of the Aura he''s giving off, it wouldn''t be wrong to estimate that his Power Level reached more than 200.


    Now I want to have a skill simr to a G*iger Counter. So that in the future, I can say, ''His Power Level is over 9000!''


    Err¡­ That would be a monster if someone had a Power Level that high. Forget scanning him, I will die with just a flick.


    Ugh. I''m going off-topic but seeing that Transformation... The guess about their Source Energy type being the Spirit Type somehow strengthened.


    The werewolf guy transformed as well. And this guy transformed into this. Though their Transformation slightly differed from the World of Spirits, it''s still a Transformation nheless.


    The Dark Beastmasters most likely have the ability to merge with their beasts. But why do the Dark Elves didn''t have any kind of Transformation?


    Wait. I''m looking at this as if they''re all originally natives of the Dark World.


    Do they have different Mortal Pathways from different Source Energy types? Or do they have different Spirit Mortal Pathways? Thetter was more logical but without proper information, it''s still the same guess.


    Haa¡­ Either way. I guess it''s time to cut this act.


    "Fleur, it''s time."


    I whispered to Fleur who was watching the battle happening above with me. Well. I was also controlling that clone otherwise it wouldn''t have the ability to talk. That''s why while I''m doing that, she''s supporting my body as we continued to advance along the Arrow Formation.


    "I understand. I''ll start casting."


    Looking at her closed eyes fully concentrating on building up her strongest Elemental Spell to date, it''s my turn to support her. This time, it''s my turn to support her as she concentrates to fill up the 13 Elemental Nodes of her Transcendent Elemental Spell with the necessary Elemental Energy.


    Within this chaotic battlefield, the absorption of her spell was being masked by the numerous Elemental Spells flying out from the Elementals and Luxians around us.


    After making sure that she wouldn''t be interrupted, I looked up and used one of the features of Phantasmic Doppelganger.


    Interchanging with the Clone!


    "Is it really that unbelievable? Then I''m done ying with you. All of you, you shoulde out as well and see this clone''s true strength!"


    As my body switched with the clone facing the demonized Transcendent, I responded to what he said before spreading out my Transcendent Aura and located the other four locked onto this position.


    With a smirk. I taunted them by casting Manifold Aether Burst to each of them.


    As the four spells flew through the sky, it''s size gradually grew as more and more Elemental Energy was absorbed and enhanced it. Before the four spellsnded at where I aimed at, four different kinds of attacks burst out and cut through the Spell before the four hiding Transcendents flew out of their hiding spot. Some were ring furiously while some were still proudly lifting their chins.


    One thing that''s simr about them is that they''re most likely hailed from the same tribe. Upon appearing from their hiding spot, all of them were already Transformed into their demonized form.


    As much as I wanted to cut their numbers down, they''re the same.

 Chapter 266 Transcendent Spell Unleashed

    As the five demonized Transcendents closed in to my position, I observed all of their strength. There''s a clear difference to it despite all of them being a Rank 1 Transcendent. I guess it''s really easier to gauge someone when their Power Level is below yours.


    Of course, despite being subtle, they all noticed that what''s in front of them is not a clone anymore. There''s no way they will show up if they''re only going against a clone.


    However, they''re not sure whether I''m the guy in their reports or someone else entirely. Boris'' Illusion Eye was almost on par with Jayna''s disguise after all.


    That''s also the reason why five of them decided toe out. They''re wary of a new face.


    If they found another freakish native, they would have to think again about how to conquer this world.


    "This is more like it. Five against one."


    I smirked and before pulling out the Willful Sword. This sword was giddy since earlier as if he wanted to dip his de and absorb the enemy''s blood.


    Now with 5 gigantic demonized Transcendents in front of me, it became even more excited.


    Fleur needed the time to cast her Transcendent Spell so for now, I''ll act tough in front of these guys.


    "Capture him if you can but go in with the intent to kill. These natives needed to learn their lesson."


    The first demonized Transcendent dered.


    "No matter how much they struggle, their world will be assimted to us."


    When he finished speaking, the four who still had their various expressions on their faces nodded. At almost the same time, four Domains expanded and ovepped as it crept towards my position.


    Four notifications also rang out as the effects of their Domains were analyzed by the system.


    Though the visual effects were a bit different from each other, their effects were more or less the same. Two of those reduced the Movement Speed by 5% while the other two reduced my Energy Control by 5% resulting in a 10% reduction on both.


    Apart from that, their Domains gave rise to various kinds of demonic creatures which all red and took me in as their prey.


    "I must say, you all have great Domains. But can you catch me? This great Ember!"


    Even I am cringing with my act, nevertheless, it''s to confuse them.


    Extracting the Fire Elemental Energy from the surroundings, I covered myself with it which resulted in something like an unpolished me Aura. It''s not even recognized as a skill by the system but just an application of my Energy Control.


    Even so, it''s enough to fool them. Just by their serious look on their faces, they thought it was some kind of skill.


    The demonic creatures inside their domains lunged at me at the same time.


    One.


    Two.


    Three.


    As the third demonic creature burnt to crisps, the other demonic creatures stopped in their tracks as they all opened their mouths.


    Drawing in the Dark Energy permeating inside the opened Domains, they gathered a sizable amount of it to be used as an Energy st.


    With the Quintuple Shields also masked by covering it with the Fire Elemental Energy, it went in front to block all those and some were reflected back to them, reducing the numbers of the creatures from the Domain.


    Upon seeing that the creatures they conjured couldn''t do anything, they all clenched the weapons in their hands as they kicked in the air and charged towards me.


    Before they reached my position, a 3-nodes Elemental Spell was evoked underneath my feet.


    A Fire Element variation of the sh Steps, sh ze.


    Filled with only Fire Elemental Energy, the spell ignited my feet and like a thruster, propelled myself backward.


    With that, I escaped their joint attacks.


    Since they''re all together in one ce, my Energy Control once again exercised its usefulness. Apart from the Fire Element, I started including the Earth Element as well as the Wind Element.


    Combining the two, a storm of scorching rocks shot towards their direction.


    Of course, it doesn''t have that much power. But I made sure to make it look terrifying by igniting the Fire Elemental Energy better.


    From their point of view, they''re most likely seeing miniature meteors assaulting them.


    Earth and Fire Element to make the scorched rocks plus the Wind Element to speed up the projectiles, wary about its strength, they ultimately decided to separate again in a bid to dodge the uncountable scorched rocks flying towards them.


    "Is this all you can do?"


    I said in a mocking tone upon seeing them separate.


    Right that instant, I used sh ze to send me next to one of them.


    Caught unaware, before the demonized Transcendent could turn his head to react at my sudden appearance, I opened the Nullification Zone briefly to stop his attempt to activate a skill.


    His difficult expression upon feeling the effect of the Zone was capturedpletely.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    To take advantage of the situation, the overly excited Willful Sword conjured the Lightning Dragon properties on its own before drawing in the Swordforce as well as the Fire Elemental energy I was trying to coat it with.


    Not only that. Its newly absorbed properties of the Dark Aura from the Dark Elven Transcendent also appeared from the Willful Sword spread out and merged with the Lightning Dragon.


    Due to that, the appearance of the sword appeared more imposing contrary to its original appearance of an unassuming sharp sword.


    "Argh!"


    Along with his groan of pain, a faint howl of the Lightning Dragon was heard before the part where the sword stabbed issued a series of explosions.


    Unfortunately, he managed to turn his body resulting in my sword stabbing to his side, away from any of his vital organs.


    Running to his rescue, the three demonized Transcendents flew back and covered him from me.


    Two of them then worked together and unleashed a skill using their Dark Energy to push me back from where I was.


    Andstly, the first demonized Transcendent who was watching from the side finally moved from where he was.


    He''s the biggest out of them all and surely the strongest. His warhammer that was also erged along with his body came smashing at the position where I was pushed back.


    I looked up and threw the Willful Sword at him. It still has the appearance of the Lightning Dragon with three different colors circting around it, the Fire Element, the Swordforce, and the Dark Aura.


    ng!


    A thunderous sound of metal hitting each other filled the ce before another series of explosions ensued as the Willful Sword flew back to my hand.


    The first Transcendent, to leave the range of the explosions, flew back to the location of the four demonized Transcendents.


    Upon seeing that, I fired a simple Energy st upwards.


    "Finally. You''re all at the same ce."


    That Energy st was the signal.


    Once the light from that st faded, from behind them, Boris who also applied Illusion Eye on himself appeared. Wielding his whip which served as both his weapon and Output Enhancing Equipment like the staves, a 10-nodes Water Elemental Spell was unleashed.


    Oceanic Prison!


    From the tip of his whip, an enormous wave of Water Elemental Energy was gathered and ejected. Like a surging tide from the ocean, his Elemental Spell circled around the five demonized Transcendents.


    Upon seeing it trying to enclose them in a cage, the five tried to fly out there. However, from above, another set of scorched rocks rained down on them limiting their movements. In the end, they ended up with their backs on each other.


    A few secondster, Boris'' Spell waspleted, ultimately trapping the five Transcendents inside a huge globe of water.


    To support that, I used Energy Control once again to extract more Water Elemental Energy to strengthen the globe.


    "What is this?!"


    "Focus your attack on one point! This is just one of their skills. Once the Energy is exhausted, it will crumble!"


    "Understood!"


    The first Transcendentmanded them and the four, including the one whose side was damaged by me, wielded their weapons and hit on one side of the globe.


    A few hitster, cracks started to spread from the globe which enlivened the five as they energetically used more attacks to break it open.


    "What are you doing there? The other side is open, you know?"


    When they heard my voice, they all turned their heads around and shocked expressions simultaneously appeared on their faces. They were probably expecting it as something I said desperately to stop them from breaking the globe but the truth was presented in their eyes.


    That side was really openedpared to the side they were trying to break.


    "Get out! Hurry up!"


    "No. I mean. You''re toote to notice it. Good luck withstanding that."


    As soon as my words ended, a blinding azure light shone from below. Just from that, even I who already experienced it once felt the terrifying intensitying from it.


    Just seeing it again, it reminded me of that time inside the Virtual Simtion. Though she told me to only use Aether back then, I still used my other skills and abilities when her spell effortlessly broke the Totem-enhanced Manifold Aether Burst to defend myself from her Spell.


    And the result? If it was not inside the Virtual Simtion, I would most likely suffer a serious injury.


    This time, her Transcendent Spell finally made its debut on a real battlefield.


    Before it arrived, Boris and I retreated and left the range of her spell.


    However, the five Transcendents who had just started to scramble on their feet to leave the opened side of the Oceanic Prison froze in ce.


    Momentster, the deep-blue hue of her Transcendent Spell rose from where she was standing and thoroughly engulfed the area where the five Transcendents were locked in ce.

 Chapter 267 Feelings Of Uncertainty

    When the deep-blue hue of Fleur''s Transcendent Spell faded, the Oceanic Prison and the five demonized Transcendents were nowhere to be seen.


    Boris'' Spell was disintegrated by the Transcendent Spell but the five weren''t. At thest second, before they were engulfed by her spell, the five demonized Transcendentsbined all of their Dark Energy or whatever it was they did to withstand it. Nheless, the five were still pushed back and took the full brunt of the Spell with their bodies. Their bodies, after being hurled upwards by it, dropped down to the ground which created a small crater where the five of themy there, state unknown.


    When Fleur''s Transcendent Spell was unleashed, the ensuing battle or rather one-sided battle against the Dark World Mortals and Noxians paused since everyone got drawn with that mesmerizing spell.


    Well, they''re not entirely drawn in but most of them felt the terrifying pressure through their bodies despite not being the target of it. All of them halted, be it allies or foes.


    As soon as the enemy side grasped what had just happened, various shouts calling for their immediate retreat filled the surroundings.


    That''s five of their Transcendents. The backbone they''re leaning on in this battlefield. Since they''re upied with the Elementals and Luxians attacking their ranks, they couldn''t confirm the state of the five Transcendents. Without any leadermanding them or any powerhouses who could save them, their morale fell to its lowest resulting in a lot of them calling for retreat.


    And upon hearing that, the Protectors as well as the leading Elementals led the Arrow Formation themselves and cut down the enemies'' retreating backs. Even when the clones on the other two Arrow Formations disappeared, they continued dominating the battlefield. Some of them even broke through in the middle of chasing after the enemies'' retreating backs.


    Either way, even if the five Transcendents weren''t hit by Fleur''s Transcendent Spell, the result of this battle against Mortal Ranks will still be the same. Unless they have a bunch of Rank 5 Mortals, they wouldn''t be able to best a buffed army.


    "Let me check their states!"


    Boris called out to me before flying towards the crater where the five Transcendents dropped.


    I nodded at him before turning my gaze down below, to Fleur who was being supported by my clone. Her disguised hair is disheveled and she''s trying to catch her breath.


    Since I probably lost consciousness inside the Virtual Simtion back then, I didn''t notice how taxing it was for her to cast that Transcendent Spell.


    Despite breaking through to thest small stage of the 1st realm of her Transcendent Pathway, the drain in her own Elemental Energy was also enhanced along with the strength of that Spell.


    It''s not ideal to use that Transcendent Spell again unless her Energy Reserves grew a lot more than what she has now. However, its strength is truly undeniable. Too bad. It would be hard to practice casting it to raise its proficiency. Even if it didn''t hit the ground, it cracked just from the Spell''s terrifying strength. The world might break if she practiced it here.


    While Boris was checking the five Transcendents, I had the clone pick her up and bring her to me. Afterwards, the clone went down to continue supporting the Arrow Formation.


    "¡­ Did they die?"


    Fleur asked after I replenished her used up energy with the two Boosts.


    Since she''s still slightly weak due to the drain, I still held her in my arms as we also went over to where Boris is.


    "Apparently not yet."


    The whip in Boris'' hand glowed in azure light as he started casting another Water Elemental Spell. This time it''s a 12-nodes one which is the strongest spell below a Transcendent. If the Transcendent Spell failed to kill them. Now that they''re unconscious and defenseless, there''s no way for them to survive it.


    All five are still breathing, however, the bodies of those at the top are already a mangled-up mess.


    Except for thest two at the bottom who were less injured due to the other three bing ayer of shields for them, they''re already a lost cause.


    "They''re still alive. Leave them to me, master, Daisuke."


    Boris eagerly said as he continued to draw in more Water Elemental Energy to the Elemental Nodes of his Spell.


    Seems like someone''s too eager to show off.


    Well, I''ll let him be. He had just be a Transcendent. Everyone would have that desire to show off what they can do upon reaching that stage.


    My skills and abilities are ready to support him if something goes wrong. Not that I doubt his capabilities but it''s better to be sure.


    Two minutester, Boris'' whip split into nine strips before it all transformed to Sea Dragons. All of them lunged towards the small crater where the five Transcendents lie unconsciously while groaning in different intensities of pain.


    And as soon as his Spell assaulted the five the Sea Dragons liquefied and drowned them inside their bodies. Their muffled screams entered our ears that even the weakened Fleur looked on at what fate befell them.


    Hearing their dying screams might sound tragic but if we let them live then that''s another headache we would be thinking aboutter. There''s no point showing mercy on them.


    -


    -<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Darling, weunched a counterattack and broke the encirclement they put up. Rael, Emrel, and Oriel fought the threemanding Transcendents. Two died and one was captured. He''s now being interrogated."


    From amunication spell which lit up in front of me, Sofiel''s ted voice enthusiastically reported.


    The battle ended and like what we did here, the other two territoriesunched their own counterattacks to break the encirclement made by the Noxians and Dark World Transcendents.


    Since I still can''t use amunication spell, I had Fleur reply to her and tell her what happened here. After that, Sofiel''s voice came again reporting what happened at Serenia.


    Like at the other two territories, Hikari fought there, leading the Protectors and some of the Elites to battle while And remained at his Magus Tower preventing anyone from approaching.


    With her copied Domain of Valor and Bulwark of Invulnerability, despite lesser than what I can give, it managed to make a difference. Her troops broke the encirclement but the Transcendentsmanding the Mortal Ranks escaped hurriedly, leaving them to be butchered by thebined forces of Protectors and Human Race Elites.


    Most likely they received reports of what happened at the other battlefields. They were ordered to go back before the same fate befell them.


    They''re the ones who encircled thest three territories of this world''s resistance, however, in the end, they lost big time.


    Midway through that battle, Hikari received a message from two of the Aristocratic Families of the Noxians. The seed of rebellion that was just sprouting back then has already reached the point where two of the Aristocratic Families expressed their desire to surrender or rather they wanted to expel the traitors of the world.


    Along the message they sent was the urate number of Transcendents who descended as well as the information about the true Leader of the Noxian who we never met. They''re not sure so they wrote it as a guess that most probably, that Noxian Transcendent passed through the Portal to convert his Source Energy to Dark Energy.


    For them to do this, it could be that these two families just wanted to preserve their position. Either way, chaos at their side is good for us.


    With the Dark World there, they''re no more than just cannon fodder they would send to die on the battlefield. And without a Transcendent appearing from their families, they''re also below the families who have their Transcendents fighting along with the Dark World.


    "Sounds like everything is going well but somehow, I feel that something''s off."


    I couldn''t help but mutter upon hearing the reports and thinking about the goal of the Dark World.


    "What do you mean?"


    Fleur creased her eyebrows as she tried to think of what could be wrong.


    "It''s too easy. They''re not even rescuing their Transcendents. Even if they''re from a higher world, it''s an aplishment to be a Transcendent."


    "Now that you mention it, we ambushed the first one to show up, killed another when they ambushed me. Now, seven of them died and one was captured through this failed encirclement. But they''re not reacting to it. What are they doing?"


    "If the message those Aristocratic families sent were true, then they should still have more than 10 of them there. We also hadn''t heard about the World''s Will yet."


    That World''s Will, did something happen to her?


    No, It''s just an incarnation, we would''ve been informed by the World''s Will if something happened to it. Then it''s safe to assume that she''s still searching for the Portal.


    "Should we also help her look for the Portal?"


    Fleur suggested.


    "Master, I can go. I have my Unique Ability. It can help me escape if someone stronger than me appeared."


    Boris presented himself but instead of answering, Fleur waited for me.


    "I don''t think it''s ideal to go out there alone. Let''s wait for the World''s Will before deciding anything. Also, we have to move everyone in one ce. Being separated in three territories like this will be detrimental if they suddenly grouped up and go all out on one of the territories."


    "It will be hard to move everyone¡­ Also, And won''t leave his territory."


    Upon hearing my words, Fleur shook her head.


    Right. Not everyone will like the idea of leaving their homes. Even if everyone can move to Aves, not everyone will be in favor of it.


    We now have 9 Transcendents. 10 if I included the World''s Will''s Incarnation. With the current uncertainty which lingered in the Dark World''s n, it''s hard to becent.


    For now, let''s check on the World of Meta.

 Chapter 268 One Week

    After that battle where eight Transcendents from the enemy''s side fell from our hands, one week soon passed.


    Due to the feeling of uncertainty that I got from how easy it was to deal with them, I consulted Sofiel, Fleur and And to give their opinion as to what we will. In the end, we decided to cautiously thread the following days.


    Fleur still cares a lot about her race while Sofiel was almost like me. For her, I''m way above the Church or her race so anything that I will decide to do, she will follow through it. Because of that, I somehow reprimanded her to at least also think for what will be good for herself. To which she countered with the words ''Being by darling''s side is what I think is good for me. I got to live again for the purpose of being by your side.''


    With those words, I gave up reprimanding her and instead, used that way of thinking to let her manage them excellently. She sounded heartless when ites to her race but that''s also what I am doing. If it doesn''t concern any of them, I might turn a blind eye to it.


    Preventing the assimtion of the Mortal Words was also in line of that so¡­ that''s that.


    Also, apart from the reduced scouting done by their Mortal Ranks, the Transcendents of their side seemingly became silent. As in, they never went out for a week. Even the wave of Dark Energy which probably indicated the descent of a new Transcendent only happened twice.


    But with the Portal''s whereabouts still unknown, we couldn''t really risk leaving the territories where there''s a defensive formation put up.


    The World''s Will who I thought of waiting for news only appeared once during the week that had passed. Her incarnation was battered and almost about to fade. When I asked her what happened, she told us that it was the result of her running into their trap where it drained most of the Energy contained within her Incarnation.


    Because of that, she halted her search for the Portal to replenish the Energy of the Incarnation after giving us a map with the possible location of the Portal as well as the location where she was trapped by them.


    During the week, I got news from both World of Meta and World of Barbarians. Through what I gathered from the girls, I sent my Energy Incarnation to the World of Meta first.


    In there, Nysia along with the trio of Heroes and the two veteran Transcendents has started their battle against the Dark World denizens. The Portal was truly located at the Moon itself however because of the 3 years where they leech off the three factions'' resources, the Moon of that World became a strong Fortress. Thankfully, every Transcendent who descended in that World was still in the level of Rank 1 Transcendent and none of them could best Nysia nor the three Heroes.


    The Anzeans who entered into an alliance with them before I left have been split into two factions. The ones who wanted to heal their dying World and the ones who wanted to settle down in the World of Meta. The ones who wanted to heal it were led by the current Civilization Leader while the ones who wanted to settle down were led by the Transcendent who expressed concern towards Dannae''s mother.


    At first it was resolved peacefully when the Healing Faction decided to go back to their dying to replenish their mothership''s Energy however when they came back, they started attacking the weaker part of the three factions'' territories along with the Darkgens.


    When Nysia and the other leaders of the now United Alliance , thanks to the inclusion of the former Empire under Old Man Liam, heard about it, they all looked for Elise to demand an exnation from the Anzeans of the Settler Faction who remained.


    Since my Support Incarnation onlysts a day, I only got to know of the situation through the 10-minute call I had with Nysia on the following day.


    The Healing Faction was bought by the words of the Dark World which talked about healing their dying world and restoring it back to normal. To convince them, the descended Transcendents of the Dark World went with them to the Anzeans'' World and with theirbined Energy Control, they stabilized the Source Energy that''s apparently going haywire and was producing various natural disasters due to the catastrophe that befell it.


    Though Nysia told Elise to tell the Anzeans the information I gave her about the true nature of the Dark World as an Invasive World, it will still take days before a resolutiones up.


    Leaving it at that, I also told Nysia that my return to the World of Meta might be a little dyed.


    She pouted and expressed a little dissatisfaction at first but in the end, she reached an understanding of the situation here.


    Now that another week passed by here in this world, the cooldown for the Support Recall already ended. With the Portal Skill given by the World''s Will of World of Meta in ce, I can now go back and forth from here to there and vice versa by having Hikari use the Support Recall once again or I can ask that silver-haired World''s Will for the same Portal Skill.


    Still during the week that had passed, after the cooldown for the Support Incarnation ended, I sent it to another Hero''s Otherworld to check what''s happening there. It was due to Yuko, Zerina and the other Party Members arriving at the World of Barbarians that I opted not to send the Incarnation there at first.


    Like with us, The World gave the Transcendents, Yuko and Zerina a Portal Skill and with the help of the Principal who went there after they closed the Portal, Noelle, Ca and Reinys also went with them.


    Noelle was supposedly about to be given the Pope position for their World''s Church but she declined it to continue journeying with the Party.


    Ca who already had her own branch of their Knight''s Order also gave up the position to her subordinate just toe with Yuko and the others.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Reinys who got a closure when she herself saw through the death of her beloved corrupted brother declined her father''s appointment of her as the Kingdom''s sessor. She wanted to get away from that World and also to still join Yuko in her endeavor.


    Also, Yuko told me how that princess wanted to surpass me. Among the three of the Party Members, she''s the one closest to reaching the threshold.


    Most likely, I somehow managed to influence her in that battle during Yuko''s Transcendence. The change of me being the weakling who could only follow and run around the battlefield back then to someone who helped them survive that despite being just an Incarnation ignited her fighting spirit.


    In the World of Barbarians, as the four Companions of mine met each other, they instantly became close as sisters. Since I can''t call them simultaneously, they could only hear about each other from me before.


    However upon knowing that Yuko and Zerina are already a Transcendent, Erin became somewhat frustrated. Avelin and her still haven''t reached the threshold to be a Transcendent during that time.


    Now, after a week, I already saw the familiar asterisk next to their name from the system''s interface.


    In the world where I sent the Support Incarnation, the Hero there wasn''t really a Hero. Well, it''s like he''s also a soldier like what happened with the trio at the World of Meta. Also, when the Portal widened and the Dark World Transcendents descended, the reclusive Transcendents of that world appeared to save them.


    So during my one day there, I only helped him advance in his Mortal Pathway while learning about the current situation of that world. However, one day wasn''t enough to pull him up to the threshold.


    Still my one day wasn''t wasted there. It made me think that the situation in the Heroes'' Otherworlds isn''t all that grave. But it''s fair to say that some worlds, especially those not included in 30 Otherworlds the ss was being sent into, a World might fall under the Dark World or whoever''s invading it.


    The situation on the Earth was still somewhat stable thanks to the EDA and the idle Heroes but the World as we knew it had already undergone a change.


    The matter of Abilities also known as ''superpowers'', dubbed by the media, is already a trend. However, all the clips they captured were either from a Hero or a member of the Dark Cult which was effectively being used to trace those Portal Breaches used by cultists as a base of operations.


    The cooldown for the Support Incarnation is about to end again so I''m determining whether I will send it to watch Avelin and Erin''s attempt at Transcendence or send it to another Otherworld to see what''s happening there as well as get more information.


    Before I could decide which, Sofiel''s voice pulled me out of my thoughts.


    "Darling, they''re here."


    Upon hearing that, I stood up and looked out of the window of the Pontiff''s Room as a smile crept upon my lips.


    "Is that them?"


    Fleur also stood up and looked at the neers.


    "Yes."


    I answered her before taking both of them to fly out to see the neers.


    Outside the Aves'' Concealment and Defensive Formation, a few figures could be seen floating there.


    Though out of character, I couldn''t help but get excited seeing the visage of the familiar somewhat revealing shrine-maiden outfit and the figure of the girl in the emerald-green dress.


    "Yumiko, Jayna."


    I called out their names as soon as I went out of the formation. And upon seeing me, their faces lit up as they both flew straight to my arms.

 Chapter 269 Reminder From The Principal

    Just like with Yuko and Zerina who brought the other Party Members with them, Yumiko and Jayna brought those who adventured with us at the World of Spirits. Rei, Ren, Jagu, Chee, Ezyn, and Yse.


    Han apparently hadn''te yet due to his duty as one of the Council Members and the highest-ranking at that. Jayna''s father also refused to leave her mother.


    Ezyn and Yse left the Spirit Beast Capital in the hands of their trusted aides. They didn''t have to do anything but to make sure that the Spirit Beasts won''t go crazy and attack the Spiritas now that the Dark Elves were driven out of the World.


    As for Elena, the surrendered Dark Elf, Han had her locked up for now, with her Dark Energy still restrained. That woman was still a Rank 5 Mortal who already reached the threshold. Even if they can subdue her with numbers if ever she backed out from her word, she would bring huge damage to the Spiritas. So it''s better to lock her up for now.


    "Thanks to the World''s Will of this World, we found the way this fast to you."


    Yumiko said.


    We already moved from outside the Formation to the inside of the Great Protector''s Church, inside a room that was repurposed to be a Guest Hall.


    Sofiel''s room at the top of this tower is her private quarters so¡­ only me and the other girls are allowed to go there.


    Ever since they arrived, the two never left my side as they took both of my arms and hugged them. Sofiel and Fleur who were with me earlier shook their heads helplessly. Now that they''re here, my time with them will be somewhat reduced.


    Well, during the week, I alternately stayed with the two, onlyst night did they ept to sleep together in one big bed. Now that Yumiko and Jayna are here, they''re giving way.


    "I see. That''s good then. Did the Principal open the Portal for you?"


    "Un. Only for the two of us, the others were brought here directly from World of Spirits. I brought Jayna with me to Earth and we resolved something there. One of the Dark Cult members became a vessel for a Transcendent. Since the other Heroes haven''t reached Transcendent yet, we were sent to deal with it."


    Eh? Isn''t that a serious problem? If one Possessed already became a vessel for a Transcendent, it won''t be long before more of them showed up. Why did they make it sound like it''s easy?


    "You two were not hurt, were you? Also, what did the Principal do in the aftermath?"


    "Rx, Daisuke. Do we look like we''re hurt? We''re stronger now."


    This time, Jayna answered as she turned my face towards her.


    "We didn''t kill the Possessed. The Principal took him for interrogation. As to the result, he said, he''ll be the one to tell you once youe back. He also told us to give you a reminder¡­"


    Yumiko continued answering my next question.


    The others who were watching either turned their heads away or just had an amused expression on their faces. Well, it looked like a straight out of aedy anime, with the two of them at my side and my head didn''t know who to look at first.


    But even with that. They''re also listening to what the two are saying.


    "¡­ He''s reminding you that you have to go back to Earth in two months, whether you close the Portals or not. Also, he emphasized that you have to bring the five Orbs with you."


    Jayna continued and told me what the Principal asked for them to tell me.


    Two months, huh? That''s a lot of time if Ipare it with the previous expedition on other worlds. Additionally, it''s already more than a month since I went with the three Heroes to the World of Meta. This is the first time he set a limit.


    If I remember correctly, they said the longest time someone was summoned was 3 months. Is it rted to that or there''s another reason?


    In any case, the emphasis on bringing the Orbs back¡­ That''s most likely the most important. Then that means, I also have to go back to World of Meta and take the Orb of Protection from Nysia or I could just take her with me back to Earth.


    But with this information, I most likelypleted collecting all the Orbs. There are only five of them, they''re all at different worlds of different Energy Source Types and they''re all at the hands of my Companions who are certainly a reincarnation of my Companion from my previous life.


    Everything''s connected and maybe the Orb will point to my true identity? I don''t know. Let''s stop overthinking here.


    Then it''s clear what I have to do now. Close the Portals within two months.


    That''s including the World of Barbarians. Though I''m confident with Yuko and Zerina there to help closing the Portal and with Erin and Avelin bing a Transcendent, I somehow want to see what will happen in that world. It also has more unearthed secrets especially the Beast Mountain range at the South and the Edge of the World at the West of the Deste ins.


    -


    -<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    After a few more minutes of talking with Yumiko and Jayna, I turned to those who came with them. Since Ezyn and Yse were already on theirst stretch to the threshold as Ruler Spirit Realm, I will have them undergo the same training with the Elites. It''s all to push them towards Transcendence.


    As for the other four, there''s no choice but to have them fight along with the Protectors or the troops prepared by both the Human Race and Elementals.


    The past week wasn''t really silent at all. That''s only considering those at the Transcendent Realm on both sides.


    Their Mortal Ranks kept on organizing troops and marching towards us. And that became something like the skirmishes happening in the World of Spirits among the young Spiritas and Spirit Beasts.


    Every time they wille, I would send the Elites to lead and a single clone to act as their Support with its buff.


    That''s cheating yes, but that''s war after all. There''s no point showing mercy when we can have the advantage.


    During those skirmishes as well, the two Aristocratic Families kept sending us information as to what was happening on their side. They''re now acting as a Spy.


    Also through those skirmishes, they''re slowly sending their people. The first one being the Tyler Family whose manor became a rest stop when I infiltrated the Central Area with Fleur before.


    We had them screened before settling them behind the three territories.


    After talking with them, I brought the four girls with me to the top floor. Well, it''s awkward not only for us but also for them to see us flirting.


    Also, there''s more we will have to talk about.


    "Have you two adapted to this World''s Source Energy?"


    All of my Companions will be able to adapt to two more Source Energy Types because of the Enhanced Adaptability passive skill I passed to them after bing a Transcendent. It gave them the Flux Energy State (Limited).


    Yuko and Yumiko will probably have an edge due to their identity as denizens of Earth. Psyche Energy isn''t counted on the two free slots. But that''s it, if they go to the World of Meta, the Meta Energy will probably take a slot if they choose to adapt to it.


    "No. Not yet, is the Pathway here will be useful to us?"


    Yumiko answered me.


    They already left my arm alone but still, she''s sitting next to me and on the other side, Fleur took Jayna''s ce.


    Jayna was busy with Sofiel as thetter showed her the secret room full of treasures. That girl''s curiosity was piqued again and I think Sofiel intentionally did that.


    It''s to truly confirm that she''s the same reincarnated Jayna in her memories. And upon seeing the girl''s almost endless curiosity, she felt relieved and hugged the girl like a long lost sister.


    "Every Pathway will be useful for us especially when we glimpse into our own Transcendent Pathway. I told you the nature of the Transcendent Pathway, right? Fleur and Sofiel will go to the World Spirits to adapt to Spirit Energy. Their Transcendent Pathway concerned incorporating the Spirit Type properties. Maybe that will help them advance easily."


    But I''m still not sure if it will give birth to another Transcendent Pathway since the Flux Energy State will forcefully put both Pathways at the same level. I can only confirm it when the girls who already started with their Transcendent Pathway adapted to another Source Energy Type.


    "I see. I gave it a thought and one of the Source Energy Types I will pick will be the System Type. It sounds useful. The other pathways are also good but I''m more inclined on having it for convenience. So for the second slot, let me see first what Elemental Energy can do."


    Yumiko answered with a smile before turning to Fleur.


    Err¡­ That smile contained herpetitiveness. When I looked at Fleur, she''s also smiling with the same glint in her eyes. Should I take that as them trying to greet each other?


    As if that''s the case!


    These girls¡­ Haa¡­ They''ll get along well after a few exchanges of skills, right?


    "Well then, there''s a ce to check that."


    From the Ne, I brought out the spare Virtual Simtion capsules. Upon seeing those, Yumiko and even Jayna who''s filling up her curiosity looking at Sofiel''s stored treasures had their eyes shine brilliantly.


    Well, I think I would have the same reaction if I didn''t have my Adaptability when I first saw these capsules.

 Chapter 270 Choosing The Elemental Pathway

    "Here. Try this!"


    From behind Yumiko, an apparition of her called out Higher Spirit appeared. It''s a woman whose hair was pure white like snow. She''s wearing a sky-blue kimono and Yumiko''s Aura suddenly turned cold that her Spirit Energy started having the cold properties of snow.


    Is that a Yuki-onna? Howe there''s a yokai in one of her Spirits? Also¡­ We''re inside a Virtual Simtion, howe even those Spirits she could call using her Spirit Channeling were copied? Is it also copied from her memories? This virtual simtion device is somewhat godly, isn''t it? And they''re still trying to upgrade this there.


    Either way, with that Spirit Channeling, she managed to resist Fleur''s instant cast 9-nodes Water Elemental Spell.


    By freezing the raging waves of watering in her direction, Yumiko broke those into pieces using her gohei.


    She then used the borrowed Ability from the Higher Spirit, a Snowfield Domain. Afterwards, by gathering the broken ice crystals, Yumiko sent a Blizzard towards Fleur''s position.


    To support her counter-attack, Yumiko also moved towards Fleur by riding her miniature Spirit Ocean, her shrine maiden outfit fluttering in the air.


    After seeing it again, that outfit is too dangerous¡­ That''s despite Yumiko making sure that it was tucked in and wouldn''te off easily. If we ever find the world of those Higher Spirits, I will beat them up for eyeing my Companion''s figure.


    With her gohei wielded as a melee weapon, she delivered an attack which wasplemented with her Blizzard. There''s no Bluntforce in her gohei yet but she covered it with Spirit Energy and the ability of her borrowed Spirit giving it a sh of brilliance and power enough to break all Quintuple Shields if ever it was put up against it.


    Between the two of them, Yumiko was getting a higher Support Bonus from me but Fleur was already near the 2nd realm of her Transcendent Pathway. With the help of her Spirit Channeling, Yumiko managed to bridge the difference in stats.


    Seeing the rushing Yumiko, Fleur opened her Aquatic Domain to disperse the blizzard and contest the Snowfield Domain of Yumiko.


    As the two Domains tried to gain superiority over each other, Yumiko and Fleur entered meleebat. Yumiko''s gohei against Fleur''s branch-like staff.


    Both of them still didn''t reach the necessary mastery to generate a type of Weaponforce. Yumiko always relied on her Spirits or just her Transformation and the application of her Spirit Energy while Fleur always relied on her Elemental Spells. The number of battles wherein they utilized their meleebat skills is low.


    "Wow, Fleur can fight Yumiko on even ground."


    Jayna who also entered the Virtual Simtion muttered at my side. She''s watching their sparring fight excitedly while clinging onto me even here.


    "Do you also want to try, Jayna? I can be your sparring partner."


    Sofiel who was at my other side moved to Jayna''s side and asked, her wings pping excitedly.


    That girl¡­ She''s been acting as Jayna''s doting older sister since earlier. Well, it''s not like it''s a bad thing. Just that, the girl who''s somehow like me when it concerns other people''s lives can be this caring. I guess it''s limited to me and my Companions.


    "Yes! Please go easy on me!"


    Jayna didn''t think twice and instantly agreed to her.


    And with that, the sparring between my Companions continued for 5 hours. When they got tired of fighting each other, they all turned to me and teamed up to catch me.


    Of course, with Sofiel being a Rank 2 Transcendent, despite using everything to dodge them, the four cornered me and I suffered various types of beatings. It''s a simtion so they didn''t hold back at all.


    When we went out of the Virtual Simtion, only half an hour passed in real-time due to elerating the time inside for 10 times that of normal.


    "I decided. I will adapt to Elemental Energy."


    "Me too!"


    Yumiko and Jayna dered when I asked them what they thought. That''s the purpose of the sparring after all.


    The two saw how versatile Elemental Energy can be. Fleur didn''t stick to only Water Elemental Energy. There were times when she utilized other elements to incorporate them into her Elemental Spells even though it was always minimal due to her race being that of an Elemental. Sofiel also did the same and it was more emphasized with her, unlike the Elementals, only her Main Elemental Core was fixed after all.


    "Well then, try it. We''ll watch over you."


    These two girls will be the first to try adapting to two different Source Energy Types. Well, even if I already experienced it, I want to see others undergoing the same process. It might deepen my understanding of my Adaptability.


    Yumiko and Jayna nodded and sat in a lotus position before concentrating on activating the Flux Energy State.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    As soon as they start, the surrounding Elemental Energy stirred and created a whirlpool around them.


    Fleur and Sofiel moved to my side and also watched the process where the two are adapting to the Elemental Energy as well as their meteoric rise in Elemental Pathway to be equal to their Spirit Pathway. The two will also need to choose which Source Energy Type they will adapt to after all.


    Once we close the Portals on the 3 worlds where my Companions are located, I''ll take them to every world and let them choose the Energy they wanted to adapt to by themselves. They knew their abilities better than me and through that, they''ll be stronger than they are today.


    Whoosh!


    Soon enough, the whirlpool of Elemental Energy surrounding both Yumiko and Jayna changed into the color of the Main Elemental Core that was about to form.


    Above Yumiko''s head, an empty vessel which represented the Main Elemental Core was conjured. And circling around it was a cloud of green color which represented the Wind Element. It gained superiority over the other colors that were visible earlier. Most probably that represented her affinity over the other elements and in the end, Wind prevailed.


    The same as what happened on Yumiko, above Jayna''s head, the Main Elemental Core was conjured and soon afterwards, her Main Element became apparent. Only two colors were contesting for superiority on hers. The first one is the red color of Fire Elemental Energy and the second one is the yellow color of Earth Elemental Energy.


    Her favorite vines and her Transformation as a Nature Nymph probably yed a role for the Earth Elemental Energy and most likely that was the dominant one before she assimted the Earthfire Essence. Due to it being a Mystical me, it raised her affinity to Fire Element to be on par with the Earth Element.


    Because of that fight on which element would take up the Main Elemental Core, the Awakening Process was dyed for a bit.


    Back to Yumiko''s side, the clouds of Wind Elemental Energy have started to fill up the Main Elemental Core. It only took at least ten seconds before itpletely filled up. By then she passed the Elemental Awakening Realm and continued to move past Elemental Gathering and Elemental Condensing Realm.


    Beforeing here, she hadn''t made another breakthrough so she''s still at the 4-Seas Noble Spirit Realm in her Spirit Pathway. To match up to that, her Elemental Pathway will be forcefully raised to the 4th Stage of Elemental Forming Realm by conjuring four Secondary Cores.


    Jayna, after bing a Transcendent also got a free two breakthroughs raising her Spirit Pathway to be the same as Yumiko. Though they''re the same, Yumiko is still somewhat superior due to the Unique Ability from Psyche Energy as well as the additional 50% Support Bonus by being both listed as Supported Individual and Companion.


    To help them smoothly tide through this assimtion of a new type of Energy, I used Energy Zone to gather more Elemental Energy for their use.


    Thanks to that, the Gathering and Condensing realm only took a few minutes for Yumiko before the Secondary Cores started to be formed.


    After Wind Element as her Main Element, the Secondary Cores were as followed; Fire, Earth, Water, and Light.


    "She will be getting all the Natural and Special Elements¡­"


    Sofiel muttered upon seeing the pattern.


    "¡­ Are your new Companions this monstrous, darling? Fleur is already one, now here''s Yumiko who has the possibility to sense Aether or Void. What about Erin?"


    "That girl is a genius so¡­ maybe?"


    That Barbarian girl was probably pushing herself to keep up though. If not for that, Avelin would have long surpassed her. She''s not just a normal genius but someone hardworking as well. I wonder what Source Energy Types will that girl choose?


    "I knew it, you will not pick just anyone."


    Sofiel sighed softly however soon afterwards, a smile formed on her lips.


    I don''t really just pick anyone¡­ and it''s also not based on their talent. It''s just a coincidence, right?


    But those four at the World of Meta... Aren''t they all talented? I still have to decide on what to do with them aftering back there but yeah let''s not think about that for now.


    On the other side, Jayna finally finished the struggle whether it will be Fire or Earth and in the end, Earth prevailed to be her Main Elemental Core. However, when she reached the point of conjuring her Secondary Cores, all four were Fire Element. I guess it will be those two in the end. She would then fuse the two which is really suitable to her current state right now.


    After the forming of their Secondary Cores, they still spent another five minutes topletely stabilize their new Pathway. As soon as they finished¡­ Yumiko and Jayna looked at Fleur and Sofiel respectively.


    "Let''s spar one more time!!"


    The two cheerfully said in unison.

 Chapter 271 Four Faint Threads

    "He''s a dragon?!"


    Armel was surprised when Ezyn transformed into his true form. A towering blue dragon whose wings span over the whole training field they were in appeared before him.


    His previous strategy to use his extraordinary strength to put Ezyn at a disadvantage was now rendered useless when he couldn''t prate Ezyn''s thick hide.


    "Look out!"


    One of the Elemental siblings, Mara, shouted to Armel who''s about to be stomped by Ezyn''s dragon foot.


    Heeding her warning, Armel cast an Elemental Spell which instantly propelled him backwards dodging Ezyn''s foot.


    However, his tail came next as itshed out towards him. Armal swung his huge de along with activating a defensive Elemental Spell with lower nodes to somehow reduce the attack he would receive.


    When Ezyn''s tail hit Armel''s defensive Spell, it broke in an instant before it continued to hit his currently airborne body.


    Helpless in that situation, Armel was flung back to the ground and skid for a few meters before tumbling a few times to stabilize his feet outside the designated training area.


    "Armel is out of the Training Area. Ezyn wins!"


    Elmer, as the referee, shouted which pulled back those other Elites who became silent after that disy of strength.


    Despite Ezyn''s huge form, he could control it better than when he transformed into his human form. And due to that, those Elites of Humans, Elementals, and Luxians let out a sigh of admiration to his flexibility and his visage.


    Since there were neers and they''re someone from another world, the Elites wanted to try them out. And of course, Ezyn also liked the idea despite his wife telling him to calm down.


    That guy didn''t have a lot ofpetition in the World of Spirits after all. The closest he could get was Yumiko who already left him behind. There''s also the Dark Elves but they''re quick to retreat whenever they see him.


    Here in this world, there''s a lot who''s at the same level as him.


    "We are living in a small world, huh? Back there, he''s supposedly the strongest. But here, he''s just one of the many and not even considered as someone at the top."


    Yse muttered as she sipped her tea which Fleur brewed while looking up to her husband growling like a dragon he is.


    For now, they''re currently treated as our guests but starting tomorrow, they''ll both undergo the same rigorous training I am putting on the Elites.


    Throughout the week and through the skirmishes some of them fought in, they started showing the fruits of their training. The old man Elmer, who''s the closest to the threshold, was already about to merge his fifth Secondary Core.


    We estimated before that it would take him a month but after about 2 weeks, he''s already close to touching the threshold.


    "That''s normal. Because he didn''t have that muchpetition in your world, his growth was most likely stunted. Also, there''s no clear guidance on how to reach higher. The Spiritas were even looking for the Spirit Ocean. If not for that, you all would have long be Transcendents."


    "Heh. I remember you''re someone who didn''t know a lot back then. How times have changed."


    Yse smirked.


    It''s true though, I did grow from someone at the very bottom to now where I am even stronger than most of the Heroes.


    Before, I don''t know a lot but through continuous world-hopping, I started to understand the intricacies of each world.


    "Because Daisuke is amazing, Yse."


    Yumiko interjected before snuggling to my side again.


    "I know. But you see, it''s not even that long but there are three more women connected to him. Also, there are four faint threads that haven''t solidified yet. His destiny will be converging with more women again."


    Yse threw a meaningful nce around me where the four girls were either standing or listening in our conversation.


    Haa¡­ This dragon woman. I knew she would notice something, But for her to blurt it out like this¡­


    "Four faint threads? Is it those four, darling?"


    Sofiel don''t put more oil into the fire, alright?


    "I believe so. He also mentioned to me that he left that world without deciding what to do. Have you decided now, Daisuke?"


    Ugh¡­ Even you, Fleur? I put the decision at the back of my mind, you know?


    "Sister Nysia called them Companion Candidates. If they all confessed, I''m sure Daisuke will ept them."


    "Or Daisuke will tell them first how he''s interested in them.


    To fully bury the nail, Yumiko and Jayna also chipped in.


    Haa¡­ I couldn''t deny all that but yeah, I''ll decide upon meeting them again. Though I could interact with them whenever I send a Support Incarnation there, a day was not enough to meet them all. Just like thest time, I only saw Elise and Lunaria. Leianne was helping her grandfather to stabilize the Empire while Dannae was at the Scorched Forest being trained along with the other Rank S Pilots.


    That half-Anzean already settled at the League while assuming her disguised self just for the meantime, especially now that the Healing Faction joined hands with the Dark World to attack the World. She would be discriminated against again if they found out her real identity. Also, as for her mother, she''s still in aatose state.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "I''m impressed they all know about it. But why are you not saying anything, Daisuke?"


    Yse continued her probing. Now I don''t know if she just wanted to tease me or she''s hoping for another reaction.


    "I never leave out anything when it concerns my Companions and what they said is something I will not deny. It''s true that there are those four but for now¡­ I''ll make the decision when I meet them again with this body."


    "I see. Well then. Seeing Yumiko still happy, I guess there''s no need for me to worry."


    That''s it, eh? It''s all for Yumiko. Well, I''m treating them all as the most important for me so there''s really no need for her to worry.


    -


    -


    After a day of training, some of the Elites requested to train inside the Virtual Simtion and since it''s new for them, Ezyn and Yse also tried it.


    As for the twins and the beast couple, they were already sent to fight in the ongoing skirmish.


    When night came, fresh troops of the Noxians and Dark Worlds denizens were once again seen marching towards one of the three territories. This time, it was on Serenia where And and Hikari were on guard.


    To help them in case the troops there weren''t enough, Sofiel sent a thousand-man army with five Elites leading them.


    Since they were also watching at the training area earlier, the four of them requested to be sent along with the Protectors. All of them were already at thest stage of Transformed Spirit Realm so they''re hoping to breakthrough soon. For the twins, it''s all for the sake of continuing to follow Yumiko while for the couple, they just wanted to be something like the Spirit King and Queen.


    "Well then, I''m going to do my daily Absorption. If something happens, don''t hesitate to interrupt me."


    Like everyone, I never neglected a day of Absorbing more Energy but even so¡­ the progress became extremely slow even if the amount I absorbed were more than what Sofiel absorbed normally.


    As for my Adaptability, it''s even slower. It only gained 2% progress after a week despite continuously using it for the Elite''s training. Leveling up a Unique Ability was really a drag.


    Though my Energy felt like it would never run out due to my Energy Control, the consumption during the battle was always high. If I''m an active fighter, I would be drained in less than five minutes. Fortunately, I''m a Support.


    "Take your time, darling. We girls have a lot to talk about tonight."


    "Well, as long as you all get along well together."


    Looking at them, there''s really nothing to worry about. Letting them interact whenever I used Interdimensional Communication helped lessened whatever jealousy they have towards each other.


    -


    -


    As soon as I started the Absorption Session, my mind also started working to think about what to do next.


    The current stalemate in this world needs to break. With the addition of Yumiko and Jayna to our Transcendent Roster, it''s time to take the offensive.


    Relying on the World''s Will who''s searching alone for the Portal wouldn''t work anymore, since I''m the one who has the closest Energy Control ability to the World''s Will, detecting the fluctuation of Energies is included in my skillset. With the two of us searching, closing those Dark World Zones would be easier.


    I needed to talk to the World''s Will again¡­


    As soon as that thought passed by my mind, a familiar series of notifications appeared inside my mind.


    [The World''s Will has requested to meet you.]


    [Generated Temporary Skill: Consciousness Travel]


    [Do you want to use it?]


    Is she observing me? Or is thinking about meeting her again triggered some kind of rm? Or is it just a coincidence that we''re thinking the same thing?


    In any case, this is good too. While my body is actively absorbing here, I can send my consciousness up there.


    "Yes."


    Once I uttered my answer on the system notification, my vision turned white once again. As if I''m travelling inside a Portal or the Teleportation which Fleur always used, my consciousness arrived at the same ce where I met her the first time.


    With the setting sun as the background, the silver-haired woman stood next to me as she looked at that with a hint of mncholy in her eyes.


    ¡­ If I''m not aware that she''s the World''s Will, I would''ve mistaken her as a real person. Wait. She didn''t have this kind of expression before¡­ Is her sentience evolving?


    "You''re here."


    Taking her eyes off to what she was staring at, she turned her head to me and smiled.

 Chapter 272 Another Meeting With The Worlds Will

    "Whatever it is that''s currently running on your mind, perhaps you''re not wrong. I''m possibly evolving. My thoughts have started to be muddled like how you people sometimes decide illogically. Also, I am observing you and I am thinking the same thing you just thought beforeing here."


    The silver-haired World''s Will opened her mouth after reading my thoughts.


    I can''t help thinking about it so¡­ it''s inevitable. Either way, for her to admit to it¡­ Is this a process which every World''s Will will go under at one point or is this a unique state of hers?


    "I have an inkling about what is happening to me but I won''t tell you about it. You have a lot on your mind. Telling you about it will just add to that."


    Huh? When does a World''s Will be this considerate? This is really new and confusing as well.


    "No. Really. Like you said, I already have a lot on my mind. Adding another will not really matter. What if I can confirm that suspicion of yours?"


    "You will not be able to confirm it and most likely, you''ll just add another question."


    "If you don''t tell me, I will just keep on making guesses."


    "You''re a persistent man, huh?"


    "I guess I am. You''re considered the manager of this world. Who knows? What if you''ve already been swayed by the enemies and allow them to assimte this world in your own volition?"


    Of course, that''s a far-fetched guess. It''s just to make her worked up. I already have a few guesses that were probably closer if I considered the information I collected.


    "Are you insulting me, Daisuke? That will never happen. No sane World''s WIll is willing to be assimted. I will vanish if that happens."


    Are World''s Wills sane at all? Apart from her, the two I managed to interact with were all at the two ends of an extreme. One was too paranoid while the other one was too reclusive.


    "Am I really talking to a World''s Will or a real person?"


    "Believe what you will."


    "Since you won''t tell me¡­ Let me put out a guess. Is it because of the rise of the native Transcendents?"


    If she acknowledged this, it could mean one thing. This World is on its way to bing a Transcendent World which means¡­ This is a Natural World. The World''s Will or to be urate, the World itself is benefiting whenever someone bes a Transcendent.


    "Is that a guess or is that what you really think?"


    "Both?"


    "I can''t really be sure. However, you''re close."


    "I see. The Energy here appeared denser than before¡­"


    "And that''s the result of the sessful Transcendence. Every time someone else manages to pass the Transcendent Trials, this world is benefiting from it. My denizens who are lower a lot weaker than the strongest native will have an easier time to go up the ranks due to the denser Elemental Energy they brought upon this World."


    Now that I think of it¡­ ''The World'' at the World of Systems enhanced every denizen when Yuko became a Transcendent. That could be rted to this. It got stronger because of Yuko. When it was Zerina''s turn, it didn''t give out any more stats. However, I haven''t checked if the energy became denser than how I remembered it.


    She''s right. I got another thing to think about¡­


    "Enough about that. During the week, two of their Transcendents descended again. The two were among their current level, however, as you have witnessed my Incarnation''s state before, the traps they ced are deadly. It''s deadly enough even for a Rank 2 Transcendent like your Luxian woman."


    Since I was left overthinking about the things she just said. The silver-haired woman continued speaking.


    "If you already observed and arrived at this conclusion then good... However, if you still haven''t then I''ll tell you about it now."


    "The enemies¡­ You can see through the halting of their activities that they don''t really care about their Mortal Ranks or the Noxians who became subservient to them. That''s the reason why those who wanted to switch sides can move that freely. They thought they''re cleverly bypassing their notice but the truth is¡­ the Dark World Transcendents don''t really care about their lives."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    She waved her hand and a screen appeared oveying the background of this space. In it could be seen some familiar Transcendents. There''s Benedict who seemed to still be bandaged from head to toe. Marina at his side who''s tending to his wounds, the Dark Soldier who blocked me before, andstly, the Dark Beastmaster who seemed to be angry at something. Apart from the four familiar Transcendents, there''s another one that was calmly sitting in the middle while tapping the table with his finger. One look and it''s fairly easy to discern that he''s someone directing them now and not the Dark Beastmaster.


    The moving image inside the screen was an aerial view of the Central Area of the Noxian Capital. A few momentster, the one in the middle looked up followed by the familiar four inside the image. They all stared straight at whatever was recording them from up above. The one in the middle turned his head to the Dark Soldier. Without words ofmand, he flew up and brandished his sword towards it. The screen shook for a little before it turned all ck, ending the scene that was ying.


    "They don''t care so they''re also not aware that there''s a faction that''s jumping ship to your side. They are just sending their Mortal Ranks to keep you all upied while they wait for more reinforcements. The damage you dealt upon killing a lot of them a week ago made them rethink their n."


    The silver-haired woman waved her hand once more and the background was restored to the same setting sun.


    It''s not that I haven''t thought about that but yeah, without that kind of affirmation from a third party, it''s hard to confirm it. We''ve been too cautious to go out of the territories. Considering it only showed those five, the other Transcendents'' whereabouts are currently unknown.


    "Stop overthinking. This is why I called you here. Apart from those five that were holed up inside the Central Area, the others were sent to set up more of those zones. They''re now slowly turning thends and any space to amodate their Source Energy."


    Once more, she waved her hand and another screen appeared. This time, it''s depicting a map of the World. It has a proper legend for which is which.


    Further down that map, almost situated in the middle are the three territories. Serenia, Aves and the Elemental''s Forest.


    Then further at the north of it was the Noxian Territory. The Capital and Central Area was situated at the back of their whole territory.


    Then from the northwest of the Noxian Territory was the former Luxian territory. There''s nothing there anymore but a huge crater from where Aves was situated before.


    Surrounding it were small craters that were most likely the other small territories of the Luxians which merged with Aves to create its current floatingndmass.


    At the area further north of both the Noxians and the former Luxian territory were ck spots which possibly depicted those Dark World Zones that she was trying to close.


    And in the middle of all of it was a question mark.


    "For now, I suspected that ce to be the possible Portal location. I couldn''t look into it and even if I used the same aerial observer, it wouldn''t get past the Dark World Zones."


    "But the first time a Dark World Transcendent showed up was behind the three territories. What could that mean?"


    Rael was chased by that Dark Elven guy and we lured him into an ambush behind the valley where Hikari and Boris summoned the Door of Transcendence. The ce she suspected to be the Portal location was too far from their first appearance.


    "The ce behind your three territories was scoured by me and there''s nothing of note there. If you still suspect that there''s something. My Incarnation was already on its way to check it once again."


    Did I overthink that again? But if there''s nothing, how did that guy appear from there? Teleportation Spell? That''s a possibility. However, without confirming it again, I would just feel restless.


    "Thank you. I will await the result then. By the way¡­ The reason for you showing this map¡­ Do you now intend to employ my help?"


    "You also arrived at that same notion, correct? It''s not that I underestimated them. Someone prepared a countermeasure for a pure Energy Incarnation. They managed to cut its connection to me. If not for its autonomous decision, a part of this World''s Source Energy would''ve been lost and became nutrition for their Zones."


    "Huh? Then does that mean¡­?"


    "Yes. What I sent down was not an ordinary Incarnation. It''s a part of me. Compared to the Clones you can make or the Incarnation you sent here before, it has my full capabilities. Her strength reflected my own strength. The reason why I can dominate you back in our little contest is because of my magnified Energy Control in this space."


    "Why are you telling me this? Isn''t this supposed to be your most guarded secret?"


    "It''s my show of trust in you. And on top of that, here¡­"


    The silver-haired woman shot a ball of energy towards me. It didn''t have any harmful or destructive properties so I didn''t dodge. As soon as it hit me, a notification rang inside my head.


    [A new location has been added to your Dimensional Skill: Portal Creation.]


    [Current Portal Destinations: World of Meta, World of Spirits, World of Elements.]

 Chapter 273 Switch To Offensive

    The Dimensional Skill. It was generated when the World of Meta''s World''s Will gave me the ability to open a Portal there. And when the World of Spirits reluctantly gave permission for it, it was just added to it.


    Now, another one was added. Apart from the cooldown, it also needed the permission of each world''s World''s Will. Otherwise, the Portal Creation will fail.


    Maybe some can forcefully open a Portal but that would just anger the manager of that World. Like how the Portals of the Dark World was forcefully opened for their Invasion.


    "Why trust me? I know one World''s Will who was too scared of me, thinking that I will take over his control over the Source Energy of that World."


    "The Helpers I requested are all supported by you. You had them reach Transcendence. Before I knew it, everything became centralized around you. Also, you''re someone unkible even if that Luxian woman of yours goes all out against you. Putting in my bets on someone like you looks brighter than putting it on someone else''s shoulders."


    Ah. I guess that''s true. Rather than killing methods, I have a lot of escaping methods. Her trust in me is a plus and I achieved my objective in meeting her this time.


    "Alright. To reciprocate that trust you''ve given me. Do you need anything from me? Like a secret of mine or anything else?"


    In the first ce, I never had any conflict with her and. She even taught me the Nullification Zone. Now that she showed me this much of a trust, it''s only right to give back something, right?


    "Come back from time to time and chat with me."


    "Is that all?"


    "Yes. That''s enough. Until you leave for another world, let me learn from you."


    This¡­ What can she learn from me? She''s more knowledgeable in my opinion. But this is good¡­ I also don''t know what I can give her if she asked me for something else.


    "Alright. If it''s only that, I will visit you from time to time."


    At the same time as I said that, I noticed the faint smile which peeked out from her lips.


    Through that, I''m more convinced that she''s truly gaining human emotions. Will it be fine though? Soon enough her decisions will be affected by her emotions. And those decisions concern the World and its denizens.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. My identity as the World''s Will will not change along with this phenomenon that is happening to me."


    She read my mind again and responded to it. Afterwards, she continued.


    "I will not remove the temporary authority to send your consciousness here. Also, I will be sending what I find directly to your consciousness. Be alert at those times."


    "Understood. Well then. What do you n to do first?"


    Since she reassured me on what I thought, I didn''tment on that again.


    It''s time to move on to the matter at hand.


    "Here. Investigate this spot and if you can. Destroy the Zone. I will be attacking the one next to it. Remember. Do not underestimate them."


    The silver-haired woman pointed at the outermost Dark World Zone. It''s far from where the ce she suspected but by starting there, that Zone will be the nearest path towards it.


    We talk a bit more about the strategy and her experience in dealing with those Zones. Before my consciousness was sent back to my body.


    -


    -


    "Well then, we''re off. I trust you three to keep things in order. Also, take care of things here while we''re gone."


    As soon as I finished the Absorption Session after meeting the World''s Will, I gathered my girls and told them about it. With their own inputs, we started to formte a n on how we will tackle the following days.


    Switching from being on the defensive to offensive, we have to prepare for any possible scenario such as ambushes and sneak attacks to the territories.


    And with that, two days immediately passed before we finished everything.


    Of course, we didn''t decide it with just the five of us. And, Hikari, Boris, and the other three Luxian Transcendents were all gathered to join us for a meeting. To hear their inputs on the n we concocted.


    The training of the Elites also never stopped and they all started to draw closer to the threshold.


    The Old Man Elmer fused his fifth Secondary Core ahead of time. If lucky, it will just be a few days but at max, it will be a week before he takes thatst step and summons his Door of Transcendence.


    The other Elites who started to be trained with him also managed to achieve breakthroughs fusing one or two Secondary Cores. In less than two weeks, the results can now be properly seen.


    Due to that, the others who joinedte became more eager. The same could be said with Ezyn and Yse.


    Because they''re someone from another World and havepletely different Mortal Pathway, they became popr sparring partners for the others.


    Yse also became even more popr than her husband. Her human form is already a beauty that exudes too much elegance but her real form as a Silver Dragon has a more aesthetic appearance than Ezyn''s.


    Not only that, as they started to interact with them, there were those with hidden submissive personalities who started to admire her after seeing one of the couple''s antics; Ezyn being scolded by Yse.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Yeah. I know. Masochistic perverts are universal.


    With everything prepared. The day to enact it has now arrived.


    Right now we''re at the edge of the Formation surrounding Aves. Next to me is Jayna and in front of us are Yumiko, Sofiel, and Fleur. The three have mixed expressions on their faces, partly worried and partly confident on us while the one at my side had a wide grin on her lips. Clear excitement could be seen in her expression.


    Well, the reason for that is because I will only be taking Jayna with me to close the Dark World Zone. I will need her expertise on disguise and although I hate to admit it, among the four, she''s still the weakest.


    I nned on enhancing her strength in this mission of destroying the Dark World Zones.


    This will be like that time when we infiltrated the Dark Elven Fortress.


    "Take care, both of you."


    Yumiko spoke first. She went forward and pinched Jayna''s cheeks. Her grin probably annoyed her a bit.


    I''m not sure whether her worried expression is about our well-being or about the fact that I wouldn''t be with her. They just arrived in this world and during the two days we''re together. The two of them showed how much they wanted to stick close to me.


    "Daisuke. I think Yumiko is jealous of me."


    Jayna said which made thetter stop pinching her cheeks.


    Yumiko then turned her head away, as a hint of red flooded her face.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll spend more time with you once wee back, alright?"


    "T-that''s not what I''m worried about! Uhm. I admit I do think about it but I''m honestly worried about you two going out there, you know?"


    Yumiko immediately turned back and exined herself.


    Once she finished speaking, I pulled her in my arms and kissed her.


    "We''ll be careful. Take care of things here with Sofiel and Fleur."


    Upon seeing what I did, Sofiel who''s waiting for her turn couldn''t restrain herself anymore as she pulled the innocent Fleur with her.


    "Darling, we need some love too."


    "Huh? Why are you dragging me with you? I''m still content with the time I spent with him."


    Err¡­ There are only four of them now and it''s already like this. I wonder what will happen when my nine Companions gather?


    Because of that, with the instigation by Sofiel, we spent a few minutes to satisfy their so-called ''future longing for me''.


    Ah. Only Sofiel called it like that. Yumiko and Fleur just went with the flow.


    In any case, that''s a satisfying moment with them. I will also miss them after all. If not for the territories that need protection, I will take them all with me.


    -


    -


    "I learned a Haste Spell, Daisuke. Do you want me to use it?"


    Jayna asked while we were flying through the sky while riding her miniature Spirit Ocean. She also got one after reaching Transcendence.


    "Sure. That will be good for your Elemental Spell''s Proficiency. By the way, how many spells did you learn?"


    After adapting to the Elemental Energy and assimting the Elemental Pathway, the two of them browsed Sofiel''s Spell Repository, or rather, the Great Protector''s Church''s Spell Repository. However, all of the spells in there were Light Element-base due to the nature of the Luxians.


    Due to that, I brought them to Serenia to browse inside the Academy''s Library. They spend a day there to familiarize themselves with the new Pathway as well as pick or create their own Elemental Spells.


    "You all told us to not rush it for the stronger spells. I only learned two 9-nodes Elemental Spell, one Earth Element, and one Fire Element-base. And below it, I picked 4 more Elemental Spells of varying numbers of nodes. This Haste Spell is one. It can speed up my Spirit Ocean."


    Jayna excitedly said before a Spell Nucleus appeared in front of her.


    I guess her curiosity over her new Mortal Pathway and the desire to show off in front of me made her this excited.


    "I will be in your care then."


    "Yes! Just sit back and provide the direction where to go."


    Dark World Zone. If there''s a Transcendent guarding there, it will be like he''s fighting inside the Dark World. Will it give him an advantage? Certainly.

 Chapter 274 Rest Stop

    "Go and report! Two Transcendents are sting through the sky. Their destination seems to be the Noxian Capital."


    One of the Dark World''s scouts shouted to hispanion as we passed through them. Though they were hidden by those trees, their words were loud enough for us to hear.


    "I will deal with them."


    Jayna stopped the miniature Spirit Ocean and absorbed it back into her body, leaving me hovering in the air.


    "Huh?! Stop reporting! Just run!"


    The scout shouted in terror when he saw Jayna flying down in their direction.


    Before he could turn around to flee, a red ming vine extended from Jayna which instantly wrapped around the scout pulling him up to the air.


    His scream got stuck on his throat when another red vine filled with ck thornsshed at him. The vine then wrapped on his neck and with a tug, it constricted tightly on him.


    The other scout who he shouted at earlier tried to run but upon seeing Jayna''s swift movements, he realized that running from a Transcendent was impossible.


    Hopeless, he kneeled there on the ground, waiting for his death.


    "Do you want to live?"


    Jayna asked when shended in front of him. When the guy looked up, he was instantly mesmerized by her appearance, forgetting that he''s in a life or death situation.


    Well, Jayna became even sexier than the first time I saw her. Back then she still has that childish vibes but right now, she''s like a fiery goddess looking down at her subjects.


    Only around the enemies though, she''s still the same Jayna when she''s with me, curious and adorable.


    "Y-yes! I want to live!"


    The scout pleaded for his life.


    "Report this to whoever is your superior. We went that way."


    Jayna pointed in the northwestern direction. I don''t know what she''s doing, pointing in the real direction. However, it''s also interesting to observe how she does things. I''m not always with them so I only know what I can see and most of the time, they''re waiting for my judgement. This time, I will let her do things her way.


    "If we get pursued by your Transcendents, I will instantly know that you snitched on us. Whether you did it or you had someone did it for you, that didn''t matter. We''lle for your head."


    "Y-yes understood. I swear upon my¡ª"


    "Don''t swear. Just keep my words drilled on your mind if you don''t want to end up worse than him."


    Ending her words like that, the man nodded continuously before nervously staggered away from the location.


    Before Jayna flew back to me, a pink-colored vine was conjured from her, it spiraled in front before a st of energy ejected from it and hit the scout at a distance.


    It wasn''t noticed by him and a few momentster, he fell down, unconscious.


    Upon seeing that, Jayna nodded and flew back to me while riding the miniature Spirit Ocean.


    "What do you think, Daisuke?"


    "Impressive. That pink vine¡­ what is its effect on him?"


    "It will alter some of his memories temporarily. Instead of seeing us, he will remember that who he encountered was a mysterious entity."


    "Isn''t it better if you killed him?"


    "Un. But this way, he will be providing them wrong intel. He will think that the direction I''ve given him was false so he will report the opposite direction."


    "I see. Looks like your vines are now different than how I remembered it."


    She had five variations of it before which helped me kill the 4-leaf Dark Elf after sabotaging their Breach Widening project. Now she probably has more types of it and most will produce a supporting effect.


    "It''s your fault for leaving my side. I have created more variations that can help you inbat."


    "Somehow, I feel like our roles will be reversed again. You''ll be the Support and I''m the Supported."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "That''s how it is between us. I''m also not suitable for direct confrontation after all. And this way, I can see my Spirit Pair''s hard-working back."


    Jayna giggled before snuggling to my chest. She already set the miniature Spirit Ocean''s direction so... she''s taking it easy now.


    Spirit Pair, huh? At least none of them mentioned the wedding yet. Though they were hyped up when Nysia and I announced it, it soon left their minds. Being together like this is already enough for this girl at the moment.


    Six hourster we''re still not halfway to the location of the Dark World Zone which we''re supposed to attack.


    We already veered off from the path towards the Noxian Capital. The scouts we encountered have also be less and less. At times, we will kill those to avoid any trouble but there''s also who got the same fate as the first one.


    Since it''s exhausting to keep her Spirit Ocean open, I had her in my arms most of the time to replenish her now Flux Energy through the use of Spirit and Physique Boost.


    At first, she was as unfamiliar to the Elemental Pathway as she is to the Flux Energy. Due to the ''limited'' state of it, she couldn''t do what I could to the Elemental Energy. She could only either turn it to Earth or Fire Element. And the same could be said to Yumiko. Although she''s going to have each of the Natural and Special Elements, the Flux Energy couldn''t freely change into any Element. Wind Energy is the easiest for her to conjure and the other four Elements of her Secondary Cores were slower than it. That''s why instead of focusing on multiple Elements, she picked those whose base Element is Wind. That''s ording to what Jayna said.


    "Let''s stop here for now."


    I said to Jayna who nodded immediately. She promptly stopped the miniature Spirit Ocean and we descended to the ground.


    We''re still inside the former Human Race territory. Now that I''m traveling without Teleportation from Fleur, this world was proven to be bigger than I imagined. A Teleportation Spell is something major so it needed nodes higher than nine which means only those at the 5th realm or Elemental Fusing Realm could learn and use it. It''s a convenient Spell, true, but there''s a lot of limitations to it. Just like with Fleur. She needed to connect to a body of water. The Teleportation Spell of the Grand Magus who died during Hikari''s mission back then only has a limited distance.


    But yeah, if I reached the necessary realm, I will learn one or just create one. Even if there''s a limitation, it will surely ease up the long journeys from one ce to another.


    "That ruin and the ruins we passed reminded me of the former territories of the Spiritas."


    Jayna muttered softly as she looked at a distant ruin of a city, not far from where we descended.


    ? Like in Serenia, there''s a huge structure in the middle that was most likely the former Academy of that city.


    The World''s Will hasn''t sent her new findings yet so I thought of letting Jayna rest for a while. It''s still taxing for her even if I boost her continuously after all. Also, it''s to shake off if ever someone is tailing us.


    The ce I picked is a hilltop with overgrown trees which could hide us from view. There were wild beasts and animals in the area but they all got scared off because of our Transcendent Aura. Automatically clearing the ce just for us.


    We left Aves before noon so the sun is already about to set.


    From what she just muttered, there''s probably some homesickness that she''s currently feeling right now. She left the world familiar to her as well as her parents who doted on her despite the pranks she always pulled even to them.


    Seeing her like that, I thought of easing up her worry. I hugged her from behind and responded to what she said.


    "Every world I traveled to had the same scenery. Perhaps even Earth will be full of ruins in the future. To make a home for us after these battles we have to face, there''s no other choice but to move forward and expel these foreign invaders."


    "Un. And I''m d I can join you on this journey. Not only I can encounter a lot of new things, but I can also stay like this with you."


    Jayna said with a smile, she took her gaze away from the ruins and turned it to me.


    "Father couldn''t bear to see me leave with Yumiko so I told them that I will be back there with you and when we do, they will be seeing their daughter being wed to her Spirit Pair."


    "I thought you all forgot about the wedding."


    "How can I? If you didn''t leave with Yumiko after we finished closing the breaches back then, I would''ve asked you for it. Regrettably, Sister Nysia beat me to it."


    Jayna lifted her arm and slid it to the back of my neck, pulling my head down to level it on hers. Compared to when she asked for a kiss before wherein she just thought of copying Yumiko, she''s now more assertive like this.


    "You all don''t have topete with each other. You''re all equally important to me. More important than these worlds. I will not shy away if you ask for it."


    After saying that, I nted my lips on hers which she dly received.


    "You won''t be able to stop that, you know? A littlepetition between us will let us bond more. Just like that spar between us."


    Jayna smirked before turning around topletely encircle her arms around me. After that, her lips sought mine once more.


    I guess this can also be called resting, huh?


    Before we turned it to a more heated scene, I secured the ce by cing a barrier on the area through the use of my Energy Control.

 Chapter 275 Dark World Zone

    "Is that it?"


    Jayna pointed at a distant ce where a ck dome-like membrane covered the whole area. Compared to the clear sky we are currently traveling to, just by looking at it from a distance, it''s already giving off an otherworldly feeling.


    The interior of the ce couldn''t be seen. Much like that Concealed Area back at the Dark Elven Fortress or the Breached Portal Zone back on Earth.


    Even so, asionally, Dark World denizens and Noxians could be seening in and out of it.


    "Yes. That''s our target. Do you remember what I told you?"


    "Perfectly. Let''s wait at a distance and pick an iing Noxian or Dark World denizen to disguise into."


    Jayna steered the miniature Spirit Ocean andnded somewhere far from the Dark World Zone. It''s to avoid the notice of a Transcendent if ever there''s one. Also, we''ll once again infiltrate it using her disguise. To dig information and somehow learn more about the Zones.


    "Alright. I will once again be awed by your disguising skills."


    "Stop ttering me, Daisuke. You''re already too naughtyst night."


    Eh? This girl¡­ Why are you mentioningst night?


    "Was it me who''s naughty? You seem so innocent so I thought you will not know anything about it. But you came out as even more assertive than Yumiko."


    "¡­ Shut up, Daisuke."


    Jayna''s face turned as red as her Earthfire as she turned around to escape my gaze. And due to that, her control over her miniature Spirit Ocean became somewhat erratic that it tilted sideways.


    "Look at what happened. Ugh. You owe me with this, Daisuke."


    "Alright. I''ll show you more of my loveter."


    "When did you be this shameless? I remember how you awkwardly wanted to not have anything to do with me when we first met."


    Is that how I acted? What I can remember is her misunderstanding my desire to join thepetition hosted by her father as me wanting to be her Spirit Pair.


    Ah. I guess she''s right. I didn''t want to pledge with her back then because the first two ended up bing tied to me after fulfilling it. In the end, we still got pulled closer together.


    Even if she didn''t say it, she''s also interested in me back then considering she''s not someone without male contact. There''s Ren who somehow ended up treated as her older brother despite her being older than him.


    "I also wonder when. Hmm? Maybe when I stopped worrying about things and epted everything that went my way. I can''t deny that I''m also interested in all of you so¡­ This is just me not having to act like someone I''m not. If you don''t like it, I can stop. You know how important you are to me."


    Yumiko confessing to me and learning about Destiny from Yse changed my view about thempletely. It''s like I was waiting for something like that to confirm what I''m feeling for them.


    And here with Fleur, I took the initiative upon realizing my interest in her. But yeah, that was a bad start. Forcing her to make a choice. Good thing I realized it earlier and managed to salvage it.


    "¡­ I didn''t say you should stop. Just¡­ keep it moderate."


    "Understood."


    Jayna giggled upon hearing my answer and moved closer to me while still controlling her miniature Spirit Ocean tond it somewhere covert.


    "Also¡­ I''m looking forward to tonight."


    She bashfully whispered before moving away from me to check out the ce.


    This little seductress¡­


    Alright. That motivated me. We have to finish this objective for us to have the time tonight.


    Where wended was not as covert as before but yeah. It''s not like we''ll camp here.


    We''re just waiting for a prey to change into. We learned our lesson that we shouldn''t use those who had just gotten out of that ce. We have to use those who will be going in to rece them.


    That''s why for the next 2 hours, we observed the traffic of people going in and out of that Dark World Zone.


    From our observation, it''s fairly active since they''re trying to expand it further. They were mainly using Noxians not part of any Aristocratic Family. They''re expendables if I will have to put a name to that.


    They all knew that the World''s Will was attacking these Dark Zones so apart from those guarding them, either a Transcendent or a group of Rank 5 Mortals, everyone else is expendables that will not impact their strength if they all died.


    Another hour after concluding our observation, we''re already on our way while disguised as two insignificant Noxians.


    "This is even more realistic than before. I can even use these wings to fly."


    I whispered to her as we stayed with a group of Noxians going inside the Dark World Zone. We can already fly without wings but using their race''s wings was probably more convenient for them.


    Benedict and Marina still pped their wings.


    Sofiel and the other Luxians too. Perhaps it has already be a habit that they can''t stop now.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "I''m already a Transcendent. It would be shameful if my disguise skill stayed at the same level, right?"


    Jayna whispered back while proudly lifting her chin.


    Though we will infiltrate the ce, if there''s nothing else of note there, we''ll destroy it without wasting any time.


    The World''s Will already sent me the method to effectively destroy the Zones and in turn, use the Dark Energy that will be dispersed as nutrition for thend. Or we can also partake in it as part of our cultivation resource.


    Also, she set the time for us to simultaneously act to destroy the Zones. That way, no reinforcement from either side will be able to arrive in time.


    10 minutester, we''re now in a line, waiting for our turn to enter.


    We learned that every Noxian here was someone who didn''t want to fight at the frontlines. The Aristocratic Families gave everyone a directive of choosing either be cannon fodder or an expendable.


    Those two are almost the same however, it''s safer for them to be expendable than cannon fodder. Most of the cannon fodders at the skirmishes were dying without aplishing anything after all.


    And unfortunately, none of these guys heard about those defecting back to our side. The two Aristocratic Families were probably limiting their recruitment as a precaution towards the Transcendents staying there.


    Not that I will be doing anything for these people. They will just be coteral damage to what we''re about to do.


    "Unlike the World''s Will, we''ll be entering earlier to avoid any traps from the perimeter. Stick close to me, alright?"


    "Un. I''m your Support this time."


    Soon enough, we reach the front of the line.


    Two Dark World denizens were guarding the entrance. On their hands was most likely a Power Level scanner. Thanks to Jayna''s disguising spell even the fluctuation of our Power Level was being masked.


    The two guards looked at us before activating the scanner.


    A green light shot out from that device which scanned our bodies from head to toe.


    A few secondster, a beeping sound was produced from the device followed by the waving of one of the guards for us to enter.


    Without any hassle at all, we passed through their front entrance. Now I feel like we''re thieves that were about to rob a bank. The security guards just let us pass without bing suspicious at all.


    As soon as we stepped our feet inside the Dark World Zone, a familiar notification rang out.


    [You''ve entered a special zone. Dark World Zone 3A]


    [This zone is cut off from the World''s Source Energy.]


    [The existing Source Energy inside this zone is Level 2 Dark Energy.]


    [You aren''t adapted to the Level 2 Dark Energy]


    [Flux Energy Automatic Energy Conversion can be activated]


    [Rate of Conversion: 1 unit of Dark Energy = 3 units of Flux Energy]


    [Conversion Debuff: -15% Strength and Endurance]


    Though there were some new lines, it''s really almost the same as that Breached Portal Location.


    If not for our need to destroy these zones, this ce can be a good Absorption Zone for Transcendents. However, I''m sure that the Dark Energy permeating here was limited.


    From the information given by the World''s Will, there are two devices that are crucial in each Dark World Zones.


    One is the device that spewed out stored Dark Energy to maintain the zone.


    And the other one is the device that was converting the surrounding Elemental Energy to expand the zone.


    And surely, both were set up in the middle of each zone. Once the Zone touches another Zone, the two Zones will merge and will amplify the expansion and conversion speed depending on the size of each zone before the merge.


    If these Zones were left alone, it would just be a matter of time before they upied all the spaces in this world. By then, all that''s left for the Dark World to do is to assimte the World''s Will to theirs.


    "Your duty is mining the Elemental Stones. Next. Yours is¡­ wait a minute¡­"


    When we reached the makeshift construction where the man in charge of giving out each expandable''s duty is located, there''s still a line of Noxians waiting for their turn.


    Due to that, we got some time to observe the ce. Like always, Jayna''s curious nature kicked in as her head turned to whichever caught her interest.


    I''m also the same as I started observing how things work around here. Just from seeing this line, the management is too lousy or they just didn''t care too much whether they will do enough work or not.


    There''s still around 30 minutes before the appointed time. Will there be a Transcendent here or will this turn into an easy job?

 Chapter 276 Elemental Stone Mine

    Digging dirt, mining Elemental Stones, building shabby structures for the Dark World denizens to reside in. These three are the main duties being given to the expandables that were sent here.


    All in all, the Noxians were being treated as a ve. However, that was only limited to those not part of an Aristocratic Family. If someone is affiliated to it, they''re given the same treatment as the Mortal Ranks from the Dark World. Even after surrendering to the enemy, their people were even degraded to something like that.


    Not my problem though. Surely, even to those who defected back to us, the hierarchy was still the same. But that''s for their race to sort out. Sooner orter someone will rise up and correct those mistakes.


    "You. Mining. And you. Mining as well. Get your pickaxes at whoever''s at the mine. They will also give you your daily quota. Finish that and you will be able to go home."


    After around 20 minutes on the line. We finally got our duty designation.


    And that was enough time to fully observe this ce. It''s not as big as a city yet, if I couldpare it with something, then a town with at least 50 households.


    From where we are, we only needed to walk for a bit to see the two crucial devices from a distance. One was even too eye-catching due to its beacon-like dark beam which maintained the Dark Zone. And the other was connected to it via tube to channel the Elemental Energy outside to convert those to their Dark Energy.


    Also there''s another device that was connected to the two, it''s serving as a tank to store the converted Dark Energy which will then be transferred to the other device to be used for the zone''s expansion.


    Let''s call the three devices as the Zonemaker, the Converter and the Tank for now. Destroying one of those could effectively stop this zone from expanding.


    However, the ce where the three are located not only has a ton of Rank 4 to Rank 5 Mortals, but also has that ring fluctuation of immense Energy. And along with that, the warning from my Adaptability which I haven''t felt in a while was ringing continuously.


    Those traps were specifically for a Transcendent or to be more precise, to an Energy-based Incarnation such as the World''s Will.


    It could seriously injure us but not enough to deal catastrophic damage, but it was fairly lethal for her. If that kind of trap hit her before, it''s already a wonder how she managed to retreat and how did she not detect it.


    Coming inside this Zone cut us off from the outside. There''s no other energy here but the Dark Energy and I wouldn''t be able to hear the World''s Will''s voice unless we took down the Zonemaker.


    There''s still 10 minutes before the appointed time but there''s nothing to learn anymore. There''s also no new informationing out from the people''s mouths, be it a Noxian or a Dark World denizen.


    Well, for now, let''s follow their arrangement.


    "Daisuke, I feel like I can absorb passively and convert the Energy here. Should I do it?"


    Jayna asked when we gained a distance from the others as we trudged the path towards the Elemental Stone Mine.


    Ah. I see. She doesn''t have a System that''s why she''s finding it hard to interpret the Automatic Conversion of the Flux Energy State. If not for this, I''ll probably be as confused as her.


    "Not now. If you did, someone might notice you. Only Transcendents or a Dark World denizen can absorb the energy here. We can do itter after destroying this Zone. Also, with the Flux Energy State, the conversion of energy will be higher for uspared to the others."


    "I understand. It''s almost time, right? Tell me what to do."


    "Un. 5 minutes. The Orb of Concealment might not be effective there. It''s dotted with traps which give off intense fluctuation of Energy. Though I''m not sure if it would make the Concealment Aura unstable, it''s better to be safe than sorry."


    Looking ahead, the Elemental Stone mine isn''t that noticeable, it''s inside a big hole that was supposed to be the ce where they will set up the three devices. They just idently discovered it and now they''re benefiting from this. Converting the stones for more Dark Energy.


    Elemental Stones are as valuable as Regenium or even the Energy Stones that we picked up from Ancient Ruins. More like, it''s a lower version of those Energy Stones. A resource for denser Elemental Energy.


    One can use it on Formations or directly absorb it. Depending on its purity, the Energy one can absorb in every stone is up to 100 times that of a denizen''s normal Absorption Rate in one minute.


    An Elemental Stone has 3 grades ording to purity, the low-grade, intermediate-grade and high-grade stones.


    Low-grade stones will be consumed in one minute but the Energy one can absorb in it is equivalent to five minutes of normal Absorption.


    Intermediate-grade stones will be consumed in two minutes and its energy equivalent is twenty minutes of normal absorption.


    Andstly, high-grade stones will be consumed in five minutes and its energy equivalent is 100 minutes of normal absorption.


    The normal Absorption Rate of every denizen is around sixty units per minute or just one unit per second. Depending on an individual''s aptitude, it can increase up to five times of that. And Aptitude most likely pertains to an Individual''s Energy Control.


    Let''s not make myself an example. Fleur is considered a pinnacle genius in this world during her younger days. She has the pinnacle-grade aptitude which is the maximum one can get. But that''s only ording to them. Who knows? There''s a possibility that someone from the past has a higher aptitude than her.


    Fleur can absorb 5 units of Elemental Energy per second or 300 units per minute. And if I applied it to the System''s terms, Aptitude most likely pertains to an individual''s Intelligence stat much like the Brain Capacity in the World of Meta. Now that she''s a Transcendent her Absorption Rate has already increased tremendously.


    If she consumed a low-grade Elemental Zone this time, she could probably absorb it in mere seconds. And even if that''s the case, she''ll still get the benefit of the higher rate of absorption. In short, it could save her a few seconds of her time.


    When Sofiel saw the effect of my Energy Zone, she likened it to a consumption of one intermediate-grade Elemental Stone or in other words, ten times increase in rate of absorption. That''s the reason why the Elite''s training could progress that well. Now that I''m not there, it would surely slow down.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Well, even if I could also benefit from that, my cultivation is still at a snail''s pace. Most likely, if I don''t have five Pathways, I would''ve finished the Mortal Pathway shortly after reaching Transcendence.


    Ah. I''ve strayed too far from what I''m thinking.


    Where am I?


    Right. The Elemental Stone Mine.


    The daily quota given by them that we needed to do is to mine ten low-grade Elemental Stones per day. If someone found an intermediate-grade, one is enough. And if someone finds a high-grade, then he will instantly finish his task here, freeing himself from the dailybor.


    Sounds generous, huh? But what are the odds? Less than 1%.


    We only have five minutes left before we start destroying this ce.


    But upon seeing this mine and that dense amount of Energy I could sense inside something like a storage room¡­ It will be bad not to take what''s in front of us.


    "Jayna, do you feel like stealing something again?"


    I asked the girl beside me.


    Confused, she tilted her head.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Remember that time in the Ancient Ruins? The Orc''s treasure room."


    Realizing what I meant. Jayna''s confused eyes brightened. Soon enough it waspletely reced by her excitement.


    "We have five minutes. Let''s go."


    "Yes!"


    After deciding what to do, she matched my increased pace and we instantly arrived at another makeshift construction, the Dark World denizen handed us two pickaxes and helmets before ushering us towards the entrance of the mine.


    Since it''s now considered this territory, this mine doesn''t have a lot of guards and the security is toox. Apart from the guy handing out the pickaxes, there are only two guards watching the entrance and most likely there''s also someone inside the mine managing the miners.


    "2 minutes, run to that storage room. I''m activating this."


    I whispered to Jayna before showing her what''s on my hand. The Orb of Ailment


    "My stone!"


    Her eyes brightened upon seeing it before a grin was pasted on her lips.


    Of course, she knew the effect of it. Her Pranking Stone.


    Once we reached the entrance where the two guards were standing, I snapped my fingers as a signal for Jayna to move.


    "Hey! Where are you going? You can''t go there!"


    Upon seeing the direction where she ran off to, the two guards instantly became alerted as they ran after her with their weapons unsheathed.


    Before they could even take their fifth step, the two fell on the ground writhing in pain as the purplish-aura of the Orb of Ailment engulfed them.


    "Huh? What did you do?"


    The Noxian behind me was terrified at what he witnessed. However, just like the two Dark World denizen guards, he fell down hugging himself due to extreme cold.


    The side effect of the Ailment instantly worked on them.


    Just like that time when I massacred the whole encampment, the Ailment Aura instantly spread engulfing the whole mine and even the makeshift construction where the guy handing out the pickaxes is located.


    I observed everyone''s state and after making sure they''re all unconscious, I followed Jayna to the storage room.

 Chapter 277 Emptying The Storehouse

    Incapacitating everyone at the Elemental Stone Mine resulted in an eerie silence. The sounds of pickaxes hitting the walls of the mine stopped as it was reced by the groaning of those afflicted by the side effect of being exposed to the Ailment Aura.


    Since it''s located inside a hole, unless a flying Dark World denizen flew above or a new Noxian expendable arrived, no one would find out about what happened at the mining area.


    However, with the continuous influx of new Noxian expendables, it''s only a matter of a few minutes before someone finds out and reports it to whoever''s in authority.


    Nheless, with our objective starting in a few minutes as well, the time bought was enough for us to empty their storehouse filled with the Elemental Stones mined by the Noxians.


    "What will you do with these, Daisuke?"


    Jayna asked after I entered the storehouse, her arms were already busy putting in every raw Elemental Stones in various sizes inside a Ne.


    "Emergency energy source. Just in case we find ourselves in a ce where there''s no inherent Energy like Earth, these will be of some use to us. Well, if there''s too much, we can give those Elites a boost. I might also use some of that to elerate my cultivation. Though it''s not even two weeks since I achieved a breakthrough, I''m a stage away from reaching the 4th realm. Once I reach that, I believe I will be getting a lot of new skills and abilities."


    There''s the supposedly Ultimate Skill on System Pathway, the Crown Skill on the Physique Pathway, the Noble Crest on the Spirit Pathway, the evolution of Advanced Energy Control and the apanying Skill for it on the Meta Pathway, andstly, my first Secondary Core in Elemental Pathway.


    I feel like the first three will be synchronized. They''re all supposed to be an Ultimate Skill after all. My Transformation as an Energy Incarnate will also be perfected. Also, I''m curious how the Advanced Energy Control will evolve. Super Advanced Energy Control? Probably not.


    Either way, it will really give me a feeling of climbing into a new realm. There will probably be new Support Skills as well or improvements of already existing Support Skills from my System.


    Ah. Wait. Will a Support Skill be my Ultimate Skill?


    But now that I think of it. Everything given by that System is all for Support. If that''s the case, the Crown Skill and the Noble Crest will be separated¡­


    Let''s hope for an offensive one. Something like One Punch to end everyone or One re to intimidate anyone. That will be too convenient.


    Anyway. That''s a lot to look forward to, huh?


    "That''s right. You''re still not a Noble Spirit. You''re already too strong that it''s kind of slipping off from my mind."


    As if it''s something she just realized, Jayna''s expression appeared that of someone who had just been enlightened.


    "I know. Even I tend to forget sometimes."


    Upon hearing my response, she couldn''t help but let out a giggle.


    As we continued to empty the storehouse, a Transcendent Aura swept over which made Jayna alerted.


    The few minutes that we got finally expired. Someone reported and a Transcendent instantly arrived.


    That''s kind of efficient, eh? Most likely they became alerted when the World''s Wil started to attack every Zone she could encounter.


    "Continue emptying this out. I will be weing our guests. Follow me once you''re done."


    "Take care, Daisuke."


    Jayna said, a hint of worry appearing on her face.


    "Un. Don''t worry, your man is like a cockroach who can dodge even the swiftest slippers."


    I smirked before putting my hand on the door.


    "What kind of analogy is that?"


    Confused at my words, Jayna cutely tilted her head.


    "I also don''t know. I just thought of that pest."


    "It''s refreshing to hear you joke about something, even if I can''t understand it."


    Jayna giggled and continued her work of stuffing the Nes on her.


    I know. It''s kind of ame joke¡­.


    Anyway. Let''s meet this neer.


    "Who dares to revolt against us?!"


    A thick and proud voice reverberated throughout the whole Dark World Zone. He probably thought that it''s just a few Noxian ants trying to escape from punishment.


    He already scanned us and surely found out that there are two Noxians stealing the mined Elemental Stones.


    As soon as I left the room, I saw the owner of the voice hovering above the hole as he looked down on me with his arms crossed.


    Clearly, he''s a Transcendent who most likely already started to thread his own Pathway. Compared to the average height of humans, the guy is at least two meters tall and his race or tribe is someone I''m seeing for the first time.


    He has a bulky build one would often see on those bodybuilders who prioritize their muscle development to be like that. He''s wearing something like a cowhide with ck and white patterns sewed to be a cloak but the most striking trait of his is his horns. Not a devil horn which was often depicted in fiction but bull-like horns which protruded from both sides of his head, just a little bit above his ears.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Excuse me. We''re not trying to revolt here, alright? We''re just stealing from this storehouse. Can you turn a blind eye on this?"


    I responded and like I expected, thick veins appeared on his forehead as anger instantly flooded him.


    His Transcendent Aura once again washed over but this time, it solely focused on me as it tried to pressure me into kneeling.


    However, his Aura is not enough to do that. I''m not even being pressured.


    Five seconds.


    Ten seconds.


    Thirty seconds.


    After a minute of trying to make me kneel through focusing his Transcendent Aura on me, the horned-guy floating dumbly above finally managed to realize now that his Aura''s pressure is not working.


    His crossed arms loosened as a rusted greataxe appeared from his hand, instantly filling it with his Dark Energy.


    With its rusted appearance, one would think it is of poor quality but only someone like us would be able to see its uniqueness. It''s even higher in quality than the greatsword of that Dark Soldier Transcendent.


    Now that I think of it. Avelin needs a new weapon. I thought of having those from the World of Meta forge her one using Regenium but this one might be better than that.


    "Who are you?! Why did those winged bastards in the Central Area not mention they have more people at their level?!"


    The horned-guy questioned as he started to prepare for his attack. At this moment, more Dark World denizens appeared surrounding the area. However, those guys were negligible. They''re not enough to be a threat.


    "Who knows what they''re thinking? Why don''t you ask them?"


    Since Jayna''s disguise is already a Transcendent Rank, even this guy couldn''t see through it. He probably thought that I''m just an unnamed Noxian who''s strong enough to resist his pressure.


    "Bastard! You! Attack first, questionster!"


    He raged beforemanding those Mortal Ranks that was surrounding the area.


    Heeding hismand, they all took out their weapons or started activating some skills.


    One by one, they charged towards me. However, before they could even reach the 10-meter mark before me, I pointed my finger on the fastest one and cast a 3-nodes Elemental Spell.


    Darkness Bullet!


    It''s an upgraded Air Bullet of Darkness Element. I''m posing as a Noxian to feed his misconception so¡­ let''s y the part well.


    The spell traveled unhindered and hit the iing Dark World denizen right on his forehead.


    Before he could be aware of what happened, he fell down on the ground.


    But yeah, that''s just one of many. After hitting that one, my finger pointed to another one and another Darkness Bullet was shot.


    Now I feel like I''m in an action movie as I started to shoot down each and every goon of the viin whose only purpose is to show that the protagonist is that strong before fighting the viin.


    "Useless! That''s just one lower world ant!"


    As more bodies dropped to the ground. The horned-guy gritted his teeth and swooped down with his greataxe shing downwards creating a crescent energy projectile while shouting those words


    Before that crescent attack which was ejected from his weapon reached me, I pped my fake wings and flew backwards to dodge him before shooting another Darkness Bullet towards him.


    Lower world ant, huh? Too bad for those Noxians but this is what these guys think about them. They''re just an ant that they could exploit.


    The horned guy lifted his greataxe, blocking the Darkness Bullet.


    However, as he didn''t expect the force from it, his feet skid on the ground as he tried to resist it.


    "Sorry, not your turn yet."


    I said before ignoring him as I flew higher to target more of the iing Dark World denizens using only Darkness Bullets.


    It feels like I came back from that first battle where all I had was Air Bullet and sh Steps.


    At this moment, the matter of the storehouse already slipped their minds, giving Jayna the necessary time to finish there.


    As the horned guy once again prepared to attack me, he was suddenly alerted as he turned around only to see numerous red vines rushing towards his direction.


    He brandished his greataxe to cut them but the vines, seemingly sentient dodged it and circled around his body, restricting himpletely.


    But it didn''t end with just that. A few secondster, the vines started to glow and ignited in mes, engulfing him in it.

 Chapter 278 The Horned Guys Misfortune

    "Another one¡­ Is your race betraying us?"


    The horned guy furiously asked when he managed to escape the ming vines'' grasp and saw who cast it on him. Though there''s not a trace of Darkness Element in Jayna''s vines, it already slipped past his mind due to the current predicament he''s facing against us and also the fury that''s starting to cloud his judgement.


    As he retreated to open a distance between us, the horned guy activated his Domain which sessfully restricted us slightly.


    His Domain isn''t anything special as it only has the effect of slowing down those affected by it and opposite to that, his speed was being enhanced.


    "Maybe? What will you do about it? Report us? It''s not like you can contact those from outside. We only need to silence everyone here and no one will know."


    I responded in ce of Jayna at the same time as I activated the Nullification Zone, reducing the effects of his Domain on me.


    "Should I catch him again?"


    Jayna used telepathy to ask me.


    After lighting the horned guy in mes, she stood still in her position. Like she said, she wanted to be my Support this time as I faced the enemy head-on.


    There are still the traps on the location of the three devices so I can''t tell her to go ahead and destroy it by herself. We''ll do it togetherter.


    She''s already a Transcendent. Her vines also got a power-up but even so, it''s truly not enough to kill those at the same level as her. Unless they voluntarily receive her Earthfire in its entirety, the most she could do is seriously injure them. But that''s the case only when I''m not with her.


    The buff from the Domain of Valor is enough for her to thrash this horned guy. But I thought of something better.


    "Yes."


    With my short reply like that, it wasn''t noticed by the horned guy.


    Jayna nodded as she stepped back before flying towards me with her fake wings pping as well.


    After that, she stood behind me. Her red vines extended themselves to create an area where the Mortal Ranks wouldn''t be able to pass.


    "P-preposterous notion! I can clearly contact them! Just wait and watch us massacre your race!"


    The horned guy replied to my taunt and that made the surrounding Noxians who were watching themotion from a distance and those who reported about the incapacitated mine tremble in fear.


    They''re innocent, of course, but they also didn''t know that.


    "Massacre, huh? What do you guys think? Will you just stay and let yourselves be killed? Will you just let your lives be decided by their level of anger?"


    I turned my gaze to the scared Noxians and smirked. Riling up these guys will be beneficial to us and well¡­ They''re also going to die so it''s better to use them for what they are, expendables.


    "Don''t listen to him and go back to your area!"


    One of the guards who realized what I''m trying to do instantly tried to usher the Noxian expendables back to their corresponding area of duty. However, he''s toote.


    "Y-you!"


    Since he was focused on pushing them back, he didn''t notice a shovel they distributed for the diggers toe smashing on his head.


    Before he could point at the one who hit him, a hammer fell on his head. A hammer that they also distributed for the builders. After that, it became gruesome as shovels and hammers continued pummeling the Dark World guard. His blood instantly soaked the rockynds as he lied there in less than 10 seconds, lifeless.


    Someone then picked up the guard''s weapon and raised it.


    "We won''t just die! Help our Unparalleled! Kill the guards!"


    Probably stoked by the anger and humiliation that built up, only a few of them hesitated, namely the neers, before they started to revolt against the guards who keptmanding them.


    When the Dark World guards started using skills and their weapons, the Noxians also started casting some spells to counter those even without Output Enhancing Equipment.


    With the number of Noxians here, even if they''re weaker than the guards, their number is around 10 times than theirs.


    "These ants! Kill everyone! Don''t leave anyone else!"


    And with those words of the horned guy, those hesitating to join finally had their wick of hope die out. They pped their wings and started assisting those at the front by their spells.


    Good thing this horned guy doesn''t have any managing skill and he''s easy to be manipted. Now, our job lessened. It''s helping us that they''re killing each other. Even if someone goes out and reports, it will be toote.


    "Great! Don''t falter! Kill them and free yourselves! We don''t need to rely on someone from the higher world. This is our own World. Show them that we''re not easily bullied just because that idiotic leader of our race wanted to be someone like them."


    After adding more fuel to the fire, the fake wings at my hips pped again as I closed the distance between me and the horned guy, with the Willful Sword in hand, I activated a Sword Skill.


    sh Draw!<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Seeing my iing figure suddenly vanish in a streak of blue and gold, the horned guy raised his greataxe to protect his body while a huge amount of Dark Energy covered himself like armor.


    ng!


    With the sound of metal hitting metal rang out, my figure reappeared exactly in front of him. However, with the force of that Sword Skill, the horned guy was pushed back from the force, and the Dark Energy armor of his scattered to nothingness.


    When he stabilized himself, he lifted his greataxe and threw it forward. It doesn''t have the speed but the force from that throw was enough to disturb the space, creating a few cracks which also instantly mended.


    As the spinning force of that throw reached my position. I already moved sideways to dodge, however, a part of my disguise was hit, revealing my true arm.


    The horned guy saw that and promptly eximed.


    "You''re not a¡ª"


    However, he failed to finish that as Jayna''s vines once again traversed the distance and constricted him. One of which went straight to his opened mouth silencing his next words.


    "It''s toote to notice it now, right?"


    I smirked once more before delivering another attack. This time, I will be using that for the first time.


    Halo Skill: Karmic sh!


    From the Willful Sword, a multicolored crescent sh was ejected as it slowly traveled the distance between me and the Dark World Transcendent.


    With Jayna keeping him with her vines, even if he cut one, there''s more vines waiting for him. And through those vines, Jayna started manipting both her Spirit Ocean and the Elemental Energy she recently adapted to, grinding the horned guy in extreme pain.


    As he continued writhing in pain, the Karmic sh reached and touched him. At first, it didn''t do anything to him. However, since the description said it has a dyed effect, it''s to be expected.


    A few secondster, the unassuming multicolored Energy sh started to change itself. As if it was sentient it went back and transformed into something. From a little crescent sh, it drew in more energy from the surroundings and changed into a multicolored raging bull with its sharp horns oddly protruded forward.


    Looks like the 5% chance to realize what I wanted works, eh? Or he''s just too unlucky?


    Either way, the rainbow bull looked at the horned guy who was already panicking. It then snorted coldly as it started to charge towards him, its horns pointing at his body.


    Stab!


    A muffled scream of pain instantly rang out as the horns of the rainbow bull deeply prated his body. And with the force of its charge, the horned guy was even ejected from the vine constriction as his body was hurled down to the ground, his fate unknown.


    There''s no point waiting for him to use his most special attack nor his Transformation anymore. Killing someone efficiently like this is always better.


    To make sure of it, I still went to the crater created from his fall. Whaty there was the horned guy with a huge hole on his chest as his blood started to seep out of his mouth.


    He''s still alive. However, even if he kept trying to use his Dark Energy, the huge hole made by the rainbow bull wouldn''t close.


    "I apologize for your misfortune. Let me end your suffering, alright?"


    After saying that, I stabbed the Willful Sword on his neck. And from there, the sentient sword started absorbing the Dark Energy he was exuding before it was dispersed.


    I picked up his greataxe. Its properties instantly filled my head.


    Like I thought, it will be a fitting weapon for Avelin. Too bad for him, he didn''t manage to show me its full potential.


    In any case, with the Transcendent dead, the revolting Noxians'' morale was boosted as they all continued their frenzy. There''s no point riling them up anymore. It''s beyond the point of reconciling when there''s already a heap of corpses piled on the ground.


    "Let''s go and destroy this ce."


    I flew back to Jayna''s side and picked her up. It''s unnecessary. I know, I just wanted to do it.


    "That skill is weird, Daisuke."


    She said as she started repairing the part of the disguise while we''re flying towards our next destination.


    I know. It''s supposed to be a Sword sh but it transformed into a rainbow bull¡­


    "Don''t mind the details. I also find it weird."


    With the riot ongoing, the area where the three devices were still guarded heavily, and with those traps in ce, what we have to do isid clearly.


    Walk straight from the entrance of that area.

 Chapter 279 Destroying The Zone

    "Ready. They''reing!"


    The Dark World guard leader left in charge of the devices shouted to his fellow guards. None of them were Transcendents but all of them were brave enough to prepare for us.


    If someone''s only focused on the three devices, they would only see an open area and a circle of guards that were patrolling around it. However, a few steps from there, the ce was riddled with various traps, and most of them would be triggered if someone flew through it.


    To tease these guys, wended in front of a trap that was supposedly the most dangerous if I based it on my Adaptability''s warning.


    Even from afar, they''re all smiling their teeth out as they acted as if they''re waiting for us to traverse the remaining distance.


    The Zonemaker was still in full throttle while the Tank and the Converter were being emptied out by one of them. They probably thought that just in case we didn''t die from the trap, they could salvage the stored Dark Energy to use for more Zonemakers.


    "I''ll give you guys a chance. If you destroy those three devices, we will spare your life."


    I said as I started to circle around the ce. I''ve already seen the lone path inside where the triggers wouldn''t be triggered but they didn''t know that. They kept gulping down their saliva hoping for me to step a little closer and trigger a trap.


    "I will be counting to ten. If those devices are still working, then I''m sorry but none of you will be left alive. Not even that guy taking out the Energy. That''s a valuable resource for us so¡­ I''ll dly ept that as a gift."


    Jayna followed behind me and asked what I was doing through telepathy. Well, it''s really unconventional to do this. We could just rush inside and end it instantly. I''m probably being overly cautious. But I can''t help it. It''s full of traps, even if I see the path, if they triggered it remotely then we''ll still be impacted.


    "One"


    "Two."


    "Three."


    After three counts none of them moved. There are only around 20 of them in there but with the guy who shouted earlier acting as their leader, none of the other Dark World guards moved.


    "Really? No one moved? Alright, let me give you something to think about."


    I pulled out the Totem and produced a Transcendent clone. Unlike Boris'' Illusion Eye, Jayna''s disguise only affected my real body.


    When they saw the conjured clone that 100% looked like a human. Some were startled while some were confused.


    "He''s that Human Transcendent!"


    Someone from behind the leader shouted as he started trembling on his knees. I don''t know if he saw me somewhere before or not but that''s a great reaction nheless.


    "What do you mean? That''s probably a fake and something he''s trying to use to scare us. Don''t be deceived."


    The leader calmed him down before turning towards me.


    Is he deluding himself that my clone is a fake?


    The leader took out a scarlet red bow made of unknown material and aimed it at the clone which started to walk from the only path that wouldn''t trigger any traps.


    "Leader, that''s¡­"


    Someone eximed from behind him before a sh of greed appeared in his eyes which he instantly hid. Most likely, that bow is a precious weapon that even if they''re from the same world, it''s still enough for others to covet it.


    During the previous battles I went through, none of the equipment dropped by them caught my eye. Even the weapons and armors of the Transcendents were all distributed to others. I already have the Willful Sword after all and the armors only provided them minimal armor and some were for pure fashion.


    That made me wonder whether they have a proper cksmith and armorer in their world.


    But today, against my low expectation, I got that greataxe from the horned guy that would be suitable for Avelin once she finished her Transcendent Trials.


    Last night, before we retired to sleep in the camp we made for ourselves, I contacted the four girls at the World of Barbarian. It''s about time for Avelin and Erin''s Transcendence. And after the call, I sent my Incarnation to witness it and stand guard with them. Maybe I will get the notification of their sesster as well as the memories that my Incarnation will bring back from it.


    And now, there''s that scarlet red bow which looked like something that shouldn''t be in the hands of a Mortal Rank.


    Will Erin or Zerina like that? Jayna has her staff which she rarely uses but it''s like Yumiko''s gohei. Both of them needed an upgrade in their equipment as well.


    The leader didn''t produce any arrows but when he pulled the bowstring, I clearly saw how the bow drew out his Energy to conjure a ck arrow made of energy.


    However, that one pull was enough to make his arm tremble from how hard it was and his forehead to sweat intensely due to therge amount of Dark Energy that was extracted from him to create the arrow.


    Just from that detail, it''s clear that the bow is not for him. This guy is delivering me a great long-range weapon like this, huh? My girls will be happy.


    "That looks like a great bow. Thanks for bringing it. I''ll dly ept that."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Upon hearing my words, the leader red at me hatefully before releasing the arrow which produced the same intensity as a Transcendent''s attack.


    Whoosh!


    As the arrow whistled through the wind, it homed in to the clone that was leisurely walking and was already halfway through the path riddled with traps.


    Before it hits, the clone casually produced a Purple Sword to block it. Though it has the necessary power to hurt a Transcendent, its target is also a clone as strong as a normal Transcendent. The oue was fairly predictable.


    When the leader saw how it was casually blocked, the sweat running from his forehead gushed out as his face waspletely washed out. There''s one thing he probably felt at that moment. Helplessness.


    For him, that bow is some kind of a trump card but against the overwhelming advantage of the opponent, it''s nothing special.


    "You attacked him. Didn''t you see the path he''s walking on? You still have a chance. Destroy or disable those three devices powering up this zone and you''ll live. I will be continuing the count. Four."


    "Five."


    "Six."


    After reaching six, I paused once again and looked on to observe them. Some of them were starting to tremble on their knees, some on their arms and some on their feet. Whatever it was that''s running in their mind, it''s about to burst out, especially when they saw the clone traversing thest fourth of the path. Even if its Transcendent Aura wasn''t open, looking at it walking leisurely was enough to drop pressure on them.


    "W-what are you doing? Attack him!"


    The leader who''s already finding it hard to breathe pointed at the clone and shouted.


    However, none of hispanions followed him anymore. They''ve already reached the limit of the pressure they could take.


    "Still not giving up? Seven."


    "Eight."


    "Nine."


    When it reached that number, those trembling earlier finally made a move.


    "Sorry leader! This is also for you!"


    Two of the Dark World guards instantly moved and restricted him. While another two hit the back of his knees which resulted in him kneeling to the ground.


    "What are you doing?! You''ll die either way, Why will you believe what that guy said?! He''ll just kill you after taking down the zone!"


    Though the leader said that, he''s not really resisting. Most likely, in his mind, he''s thinking that it''s better to be restrained by them than sumbing to my words. Later on, if they could really survive, he could punish or reward them, whatever suits him.


    "You''re quite devious, Daisuke."


    Jayna muttered at my side as she watched what''s happening in front of us.


    We''re going to take the ce down without lifting a finger. If I wished so, the clone which already reached the end of the path could bemanded to kill all of them and disable the Zonemaker by itself. However, watching them scrambling on their feet and turning against each other for survival looks fun.


    I don''t know but this is probably an influence of the dark thoughts that haven''t surfaced in a while or this is just me enjoying their misfortune. Either way, there''s no use pitying the enemy.


    "Maybe I am. Isn''t this entertaining to watch?"


    The riot started by the Noxian expendables was still ongoing behind us and now these guys guarding the core part of this Zone are grasping the chance I gave for their survival. With the Transcendent standing guard in this ce dead, the choices they have are now limited.


    Soon enough, the guy collecting the Dark Energy from the Tank was also restrained to the ground while the remaining Dark World guards started attacking the Zonemaker.


    "Hurry up, will you? Should I finish the count and let him finish in your stead?"


    When they heard my threatening words and the approaching steps of the clone, they all brought out their strongest attack.


    A minuteter, under the barrage of their all-out attack, the Zonemaker was destroyed and the light beaconing out of it stopped which instantly resulted for the Zone to shatter like ss.


    Don''t they have a switch to turn that off? Or maybe they already forgot about it in desperation.


    As soon as they saw the destroyed Zonemaker and the shattering of the Zone, all of them sighed in relief, including the restrained leader.


    Well then, should I let them live?

 Chapter 280 Her Incarnation In Predicament

    [Dark World Zone 3A has been destroyed]


    [Connection to the World''s Source Energy has been restored]


    Along with those two system messages, I conjured three more clones to render everyone unconscious except for Jayna and me. The surrounding Dark Energy which filled the Zone was instantly dispersed and due to its nature, it became visible like a fog, obscuring our vision.


    The Dark World guards who had just sighed in relief became alerted when the clone didn''t stop walking.


    They readied themselves for any attacks. However, none came.


    It stopped in front of the kneeling guard leader and reached into his clothes.


    A few momentster, a small pouch made from an unknown ck leather was held in its hand.


    Like the Ne that we got from the Ancient Ruins, the Dark World was also utilizing storage equipment in a form of that ck pouch. But only those rich and powerful had them. And the space it could hold was a lot lower than the Ne.


    Among the Dark World guards here, this guard leader is the only one among them who has one.


    And earlier, that horned guy''s pouch just went straight to the Ne. There''s nothing more valuable on him except his weapon and the few dark Energy Stones that''s probably mined from their World.


    Not every world has that kind of resource but I guess there''s an equivalent to it. In the World of Spirits, there''s the Spirit Ocean droplet which is rarer than most if it''s not bestowed by the World''s Will. In the World of Barbarians, there are those rare herbs which could help in enhancing their Physiques, the Regenium at the World of Meta. Only the World of System doesn''t have something like that.


    After taking the pouch, the clone threw it to me under the eyes of the restrained guard leader.


    Inside, the scarlet red bow sat quietly. I took it out and its use and properties entered my mind. Its name is Vermillion Bolt. It''s also an Output Enhancing Equipment, it has sharp bow limbs that could be used as a melee weapon and the arrow that could be produced when pulling the bowstring could enhance one''s energy output. It''s not even limited to one arrow per shot. As long as someone can provide the Energy required then it could release an attack with Transcendent Strength rapidly.


    "Do you want a bow, Jayna?"


    Erin loved to be covert with her dagger while Zerina has her two short swords. Nysia has her Metagen and that morning star. Among the girls, only Jayna and Yumiko don''t have a proper weapon.


    "I don''t know how to use one. And will it be suitable for me?"


    "Think about it, while you restrained them with your vines, you can shoot them with it."


    "I see. Then I will try it. Train me how to use itter."


    After deliberating for a while, Jayna nodded.


    "Alright, here take this. Then let''s finish up here."


    I threw her the pouch where the bow was stored.


    She always relied on her vines after all. If she became proficient with the bow¡­ she could really be a useful Support.


    I''m giving away my role, eh?


    Well, I also don''t need it that much. I have the Purple Sword and Energy Explosion Projectile that could bombard someone from a distance.


    After taking that pouch from the guard leader, the clone continued to move and this time, he took the Converter and the half-filled Tank. Also, it didn''t forget the storage which the other guard used to store the Dark Energy from the Tank.


    Like the pouch, the clone threw everything to me. This is a harvest, huh?


    "C-can we leave now?"


    One of the guards restraining their leader asked nervously. Since I''m not mentioning anything, they also hadn''t moved from their position.


    The ce they were at was already somewhat blurry due to the fog of Dark Energy filling up the ce, if I waited for more it would be dispersed without getting the benefits from it.


    "Not yet."


    I answered. I will let them live. That''s what I said after all but that didn''t mean they could leave under my watch.


    After saying that, I conjured three more clones and ordered them to knock everyone unconscious.


    "W-what the?!"


    "Stop!"


    "Y-you''re really!"


    Angered shouts came out from their mouths as the four clones moved swiftly and started knocking them out one by one.


    "Rx. You''ll just have to sleep for a while, alright? You''ll wake upter."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    When thest word left my mouth, thest Dark World guard was knocked down with a relieved expression on his face.


    The riot behind us already stopped after the Zone shattered like ss earlier. Each of them ran off to somewhere, leaving the ce full of their corpses. As to what fate those Noxian expendables will have after this, I don''t really care anymore.


    "Well then Jayna, let''s finish off the task set by the World''s Will and in turn, take some benefit. Let''s sit."


    Jayna followed my instruction and sat next to me, once she started concentrating, I activated the Energy Zone to gather the surrounding Energy, be it the Dark Energy or the Elemental Energy which started to mix with it after the Zone was put down.


    In less than a minute, a gigantic cloud of Energy hovered on top of our heads. The fog which filled up the ce lessened as more and more Energy got sucked in by the Energy Zone.


    Separating half of the gathered Energy, I used half of my Energy Control to gradually convert it to Elemental Energy which dispersed a little away from my Energy Zone.


    Well, it will be sucked in again if I convert it near.


    With the remaining Energy Control, I will filter out the Elemental Energy for now and focus on the remaining Dark Energy for our use.


    -


    -


    Three hourster, Jayna''s eyes opened after she finished the Absorption Process. The Flux Energy in her grew in intensity but it''s still off for a breakthrough. Nheless, there''s a refreshing smile on her face as she starts to stabilize her current condition.


    [Level 5 Support Expert System (58%)


    Ability: Level 2 Adaptability (69%)]


    And like hers, even with that massive amount of Dark Energy, it only passed the 50% mark. I guess I will really need to use the Energy Stones and the Elemental Stones we stole. My Adaptability also increased by 1%. That''s a progress considering how slow it was already.


    "Great job, Daisuke."


    When I started stabilizing my gains, the World''s Will voice rang inside my mind. Looks like she was watching us since earlier and she waited until we finished absorbing our share of Energy.


    I wonder what happened to her Incarnation? Did she also finish destroying the other Zone?


    "Thank you. What about your Incarnation? Did it seed?


    Since I can talk to her through my consciousness, I replied to her using it.


    Ever since that day when I met her, the World''s Will''s voice will suddenly ring in my consciousness when I''m not busy with other matters. Due to the evolution that she was experiencing, she was trying to understand various types of emotion by talking through me. Though I don''t think this world will be a Transcendent World in just a matter of days or even a year, helping her tide through the changes happening in her could be said as me repaying for the goodwill she showed me. I''m benefitting a lot from her.


    "My Incarnation is still inside its targeted Zone."


    "Huh? It shouldn''tst that long, right? Did something happen? Do you want us to check? Wait. We''re going to check. That''s the n. Whoever finishes first will help the other."


    The fight against the Transcendent didn''tst for more than 10 minutes and coercing the Dark World guards also didn''tst for more than that. The conversion and absorbing was the only thing that led us to stay here for more than three hours.


    If that''s not a sign that nothing wrong happened to her Incarnation then I don''t know what is.


    "Thank you. I will be in your debt. You both take care. If it''s also something you couldn''t solve, escape with your Companion and leave my Incarnation."


    "Alright. But that''s a part of you. We''ll do our best to save it at least. Well, we still don''t know what''s happening there so forget these gloomy conclusions, for now."


    Ending my conversation with the World''s Will at that, I also stood up and called out to Jayna.


    "Let''s go, Jayna. We''re going to help the World''s Will."


    Jayna stopped at what she''s doing and went back to my side.


    "Did something happen to her?"


    "I still don''t know yet but that''s what we will do. Check on her and help her close the Zone on her side."


    After checking the ce out to make sure that we didn''t miss anything, we rode her miniature Spirit Ocean once again and sted through the sky towards the nearest Zone.


    Five minutester, the Zone could already be seen from where we were. From outside, the dark membrane which covered the Dark World Zone was already full of cracks and the Noxian expendables that should''ve been entering that area could be seen running back to where they came from.


    Before we couldnd somewhere near, Jayna and I were alerted and looked into the distance. From the direction of the Noxian Capital, we saw two dots that were gradually getting bigger as they rushed through the sky the same as us.


    "Reinforcements from the enemies¡­"


    Jayna whispered as her expression turned serious.

 Chapter 281 Preventing Reinforcements

    Two iing enemy Transcendents... The Zone almost about to break... More than three hours inside¡­. What actually is happening there?


    "Jayna, let''s stop them first."


    If the Incarnation was in any danger, they wouldn''t have called reinforcements. Most likely, there''s an intense fight going on inside that Zone.


    Does a Rank 2 Transcendent from the Dark World arrive? No. The World''s Will would''ve notified us about it.


    Her Incarnation was most likely weakened to the point that even Rank 1 Transcendents could go toe to toe against her.


    "I will be using this then."


    Jayna pulled out the ck pouch and from inside, took out the Vermillion Bolt. Since she''s still a novice at using a bow, she stopped the miniature Spirit Ocean and stabilized herself to aim at the iing enemies.


    I''m also a novice when ites to the bow. However, the System always generated a Basic Mastery whenever I put my hands on an unlisted Weapon. If I expand that part, I have a lot with Level 1 Basic Mastery.


    Well, Jayna''s form could be said to have already achieved the basics. The only problem at the moment was her aim.


    The power of the bow isn''t that reliant on the strength of the pull and the flexibility of the bow but they could also make a difference.


    Most Output Enhancing Equipment draw on one''s energy is voluntary, it''s up to the wielder whether he wants to let his energy run through it or not. However, the Vermillion Bolt is different, the draw on Energy ispulsory to create an Energy Arrow. Afterwards, it''s already up to the wielder whether he wanted to put in more Energy or any other enhancements before the release.


    In Jayna''s case, this is her first time shooting one. As she pulled on the bowstring of the Vermillion Bird, the draw of Flux Energy from her body started.


    Just like what happened earlier when the guard leader pulled it, an arrow made of her own Energy was conjured. If she shot it like that, its power was alreadyparable to one enhanced attack of a Transcendent.


    "If you''re having a hard time aiming, try to think that it''s just one of your vines. Also, don''t overdraw the Energy input."


    Her vines'' movements could be controlled by her and it always hits unless her target dodged it. Though a bit different, she could probably apply the same principle to that.


    "I understand."


    Jayna nodded.


    After inhaling and exhaling once, the conjured Energy Arrow grew in intensity as more Flux Energy poured into it. After Flux Energy, the reddish-green hue of her Earthfire started to coat the Energy Arrow raising its pressure to a new high.


    If she''s the one who shot an arrow to my clone earlier, surely, it would be destroyed by her.


    The two dots that were approaching the Dark World Zone finally noticed us and slowed down. One of them is the Dark Soldier who blocked me before and the other one is a new face but from her appearance fully-d in red and ck armor, she''s from the same tribe. Unlike the Dark Soldier Transcendent, she''s carrying a normal-size sword whose hilt had something like a ruby gemstone.


    Whoosh!


    When Jayna judged that they entered the optimal distance and speed. The arrow she was holding back was promptly released. At first, the arrow moved so slowly but when the Earthfire burst from its tail, it instantly gained its speed and momentum. Before the two could properly gauge the attacking towards them, it became toote to dodge.


    "Block it, Nep!"


    The Dark Soldier held up his greatsword while enhancing it with his own Dark Energy to try and resist the iing Energy Arrow.


    Though the female Dark Soldier heeded his instruction and lifted her sword, she prepared for a counterattack instead.


    Unlike the normal ck-color of Dark Energy we already got used to, her sword glowed in ruby-red and gave off a dazzling glow as it tried to rival Jayna''s Earthfire.


    She brandished her sword and sent a cross-sh to meet the arrow head-on.


    However, because Jayna''s arrow was charged even before they approached, the hastily made counterattack from the female Dark Soldier lost against it.


    "I told you to block!"


    The Dark Soldier Transcendent scolded hispanion. He dashed forward and pushed the female Dark Soldier backwards and received the Energy Arrow with his body.


    Though he tried to resist it by pouring in more Dark Energy, it was proven futile as the Arrow''s force destroyed his defense hitting him squarely on his chest breaking his thick armor as the Energy Arrow prated his body and exited from his back.


    "Nice shot, Jayna."


    I praised and patted her shoulder.


    She deserved the praise. I don''t know what that guy was thinking to take the Arrow all by himself. Is she someone special to him? Either way that''s one down. Even if he didn''t die from it, given that he took it with only


    "Eh? I didn''t think it would be this powerful."


    Jayna muttered in surprise. It''s her first time using an Output Enhancing Equipment after all. That staff she was using was just an enhanced equipment from her world. It''s still primitivepared to a Powergen which was categorized as one or the equipment from this world that were all supported by something that could enhance their Energy Output.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Yes. We''ll never know the difference until we used one. Keep on practicing using that in the future. Not only can you hit those from a distance, but you could also use that topletely overwhelm an opponent."


    After saying that, I activated Bedevilled Outburst and started shooting out the Energy Explosion Projectiles towards the female Dark Soldier.


    She was shaken that her careless move made herpanion suffer but she instantly got herself together when her Transcendental Instinct warned her about the iing Energy Explosion Projectiles.


    The same as earlier, she prepared her gemstone-adorned sword and sent multiple shes to block the projectiles before diving down to catch seriously injured Dark Soldier.


    "I''m sorry. I will listen to you next time."


    With remorse in her voice, the female Dark Soldier took out a vial of liquid.


    Upon seeing that, it''s easy to guess that it''s some kind of potion for them. That''s why, before she could pour it to the Dark Soldier''s mouth, I shot an Aether Bullet aimed at it.


    "Can you not create some kind of drama there? There won''t be next time. Let me send him off."


    "Y-you! Aren''t you two a Noxian?!"


    With rage in her voice, she red at me beneath the helm that she was wearing which almost covered her whole face.


    I thought she would attack to vent that rage but she could still think rationally. Before my Flourishing Steps activatedpletely to close our distance, the female Dark Soldier circted her Dark Energy and put up a ruby-red barrier before dashing back from whence they came from.


    Like burning her Energy to its limit, she focused on retreating with the injured Dark Soldier in her arms. At each burst of her Dark Energy, she would create a barrier to bar our way to chase after her.


    "Should we chase after her?"


    Jayna who flew over to my side asked, her colorful vines were already conjured and her miniature Spirit Oceanpletely covered with her Haste spell.


    "It''s a bit risky. That direction is to the Noxian Capital, we might get ambushed instead. Let''s go in and check on the World''s Will''s Incarnation."


    I guess we still got something from this brief sh. The reinforcements of whoever''s inside that Zone were hindered even before they could act as one. And one of them was even seriously injured as he heroically took an arrow for hispanion. I guess, he passed as a man.


    -


    -


    [You''ve entered a special zone. Dark World Zone 3B]


    [This zone is cut off from the World''s Source Energy.]


    [The existing Source Energy inside this zone is Level 2 Dark Energy.]


    [You aren''t adapted to the Level 2 Dark Energy]


    [Flux Energy Automatic Energy Conversion can be activated]


    [Rate of Conversion: 1 unit of Dark Energy = 3 units of Flux Energy]


    [Conversion Debuff: -15% Strength and Endurance]


    [This zone is about to break. Durability Remaining: 24%]


    As soon as we entered the Zone, an almost simr series of notifications appeared except for the different name of the zone as well as the new line at the end.


    This Zone was really about to break and it''s probably not caused by the destruction of the Zonemaker but because of the chaotic battle that''s currently happening inside.


    "That¡­"


    Jayna pointed above with her words stuck on her throat. Maybe because of awe or another case of her curiosity, her eyes shined as she watched the current battle above this Dark World Zone.


    The silver-haired Incarnation of the World''s Will was locked inbat against two Transcendents, her silvery robes were almost tattered however the most ring detail are the chains restricting her body.


    Looking closely, it''s a chain of solidified Energy and its effect was truly what I guessed. It''s limiting her strength to that of a Rank 1 Transcendent.


    "You keep on struggling to close these Zones but don''t you see that we''re already unstoppable? Why don''t you be a good World''s Will and prostrate yourself to ours? Maybe you could still keep this Incarnation of yours and you will still be given a part of our world to manage by yourself."


    One of the Transcendent fighting against her said as he delivered another attack using his fist.

 Chapter 282 Turning The Tables Around

    Due to her limited strength, the Incarnation suffered from having her Nullification Zone bing not that effective against her opponents. And probably she''s focusing it on taking off the chain restricting her.


    The fist which should''ve been nullified from itnded directly at her abdomen sending her flying backwards, hitting the wall of the Zone and reducing its durability once more.


    Upon seeing that, Jayna moved from where we were and caught the Incarnation in her arms.


    Because of that, the two Transcendents became aware of the neers, us. Based on their strength I could feel from their opened Transcendent Aura and the pressure of the Domain they are maintaining, that horned guy we killed at the other Zone was stronger than these two. However, because of those chains, the Incarnation''s strength was brought down to a level where they could fight her as an equal.


    "Huh? Noxians?... Hey! Don''t interfere!"


    The Transcendent who punched the Incarnation was first surprised before shouting towards Jayna who went to her rescue.


    Of course, Jayna ignored him. She already conjured her vines to wrap them around the Incarnation''s body. By using her Flux Energy and the application of it through her Spirit Pathway, she''s trying to grind away the chain that was restricting her.


    "Y-you came¡­"


    The Incarnation looked at the disguised Jayna first before turning her head towards me. Although we''re still disguised as Noxians, she guessed our identity given that Jayna instantly came to her rescue.


    Confused, the other Dark World Transcendent could only look on before eximing exaggeratedly after determining what Jayna''s doing to the Incarnation.


    "Huh? Are there more Noxians who reached Transcendence? Look! She''s trying to help her!"


    "Then stop her, dumbass!"


    Now that I got a clear view of these two. Are they twins? They had identical appearances and the only thing that set them apart was their outfit. The one who punched the Incarnation is wearing red sleeveless robes while the other one is wearing a ck version of it, the standard color of these Dark World denizens.


    Upon observing the surroundings, the three devices were still unscathed and that beacon-like beam of energying out from the Zonemaker has started repairing the Zone.


    The durability probably went down to the point where it was already about to break because of their intense and non-stop battle before our arrival. It''s been more than three hours.


    Both sides were already somewhat drained of their Energy. Even if they continuously absorb for more, they would feel the strain in their body.


    However, since there are two of them, they retained more of theirs and were in a fairly better condition than the Incarnation. And that resulted in the scene we saw after entering. The red robes guy managed tond a clean hit to the Incarnation.


    Before the ck robes guy could move to disrupt Jayna and her attempt to break those chains, I moved in front and blocked him.


    I shed to his direction with the Willful Sword, unleashing the Lightning Dragon imbued to it.


    "Are you forgetting about me?"


    Sensing the danger brought by it, the ck robes guy hurriedly moved out of the way and used some of his Dark Energy to divert the Lightning Dragon''s trajectory before cursing loudly.


    "F*ck these traitors. Are we actually being yed by these guys? Hey Orba!"


    "They might not be part of those who allied with us but for them to not mention these two. It''s something we need to bring up to His Excellency."


    The red robes guy, Orba, answered him. His eyes were observing me and Jayna carefully, probably trying to see if we''re disguised.


    It''s the second time I heard that ''His Excellency'' title. It''s been more than a week since that Tharkon mentioned him. However, until now, he hasn''t descended yet. Will they continue to give us teasers like this?


    "There should be a reinforcementing. Why are they not here yet?"


    Orba continued.


    "Ah. We''re the reinforcements. Not for you though."


    To answer that, I smirked before closing the distance between me and the ck robes guy who retreated.


    My Vanishing Steps activated silently due to theck of Elemental Energy to burn through around me.


    It was quick enough that before the Dark Energy in the surrounding could be disturbed, the Willful Sword in my hand was already on its way to skewer his twin''s body.


    "Arbo! What the f*ck do you think you''re doing?!"


    Orba shouted in panic and cursed as he tried to move to rescue him from my sword.


    "Isn''t it obvious? Killing this guy, of course."


    Along with his pained grunt, I clearly felt how the Willful Sword easily prated the ck robes guy''s skin and embedded deeply in his body.


    They''re too busy talking to each other. Who said, one can''t attack during their dialogues?


    Maybe due to their current state of near exhaustion, the ck robes guy was toote at strengthening his defenses allowing himself to be stabbed by me.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Like always, Energy Explosions instantly followed. It''s almost a passive now. There''s no way I would miss that chance to deal with more than just a stab wound.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    At the same time as the explosions started, Orba already arrived and pulled the ck robes guy back whose fate should be unknown after receiving those Energy Explosions before throwing something in my direction.


    "Don''t underestimate us! Take this!"


    One look and I identified what he threw. It''s the same chain of solidified Energy which restricted the Incarnation''s strength.


    It was unavoidable due to the close proximity of his throw.


    Before it could wrap around me, I opened the Nullification Zone in an attempt to weaken it.


    Since it''s a hasty decision, I don''t know how much I weakened it. When the chain wrapped around my body, a notification rang out informing me of its effect and what hit me.


    [You have been shackled by an Energy Restricting Equipment]


    [An Energy Restricting Equipment was mostly forged using a higher Energy and a metal that could contain it to restrict someone''s Energy Output along with other effects such as weakening someone''s body. It''s more effective if the target is someone possessing a lower Source Energy or an Energy Incarnation. Exceptions could be made depending on the target''s Intelligence Stat.]


    [Due to your high Intelligence stat, the effect of the Energy Restricting Equipment was significantly reduced.]


    [Your Energy Output has been restricted to 90% of your original.]


    [Your Strength and Endurance has been restricted to 95% of your original.]


    [Energy Restricting Equipment Durability: 70%]


    "I see. So this is what you''ve thrown to her. What do you think about trying this on? This will look good on the two of you."


    It''s not just a solidified Energy. It''s a forged equipment which restricts Energy Output. It was even specifically mentioned that it''s more effective to an Incarnation. No wonder, she was weakened that much. Even if she used her Nullification Zone, unless she has a body of flesh and blood, it would be too effective against her.


    Even so, it''s also effective against us who only has a Level 1 Source Energy.


    Thanks to my high Intelligence stat and probably the effect of the Nullification, it only weakened me slightly.


    "What the?! Why are you unaffected?"


    Seeing that there''s not much of a difference in the intensity of my Energy, Orba was startled. This time, the panic in his face was clearly written all over.


    "Maybe this Energy Restricting Equipment is defective? Of course, that''s not it. I''ve weakened it before it could even touch me."


    I smirked before pping my fake wings to chase after them.


    "I exined it to you. I''m generous, right? Now, die please."


    "O-orba! He''s strong. We won''t be able to beat him. L-let''s escape!"


    Between pained grunt and heavy breathing, Arbo, the ck robes guy tried to convince his twin.


    That guy''s still alive, huh? Well, he got pulled out of my sword earlier that the Energy Explosions became insufficient to end his life.


    "I''m sorry but that''s not an option anymore. Jayna!"


    From behind me, Jayna pulled on the bowstring of the Vermillion Bolt and another charged Energy Arrow left the Transcendental Bow.


    With me blocking their view, they hadn''t noticed that she already finished removing the chains off the Incarnation. And through telepathy, she asked me to take their attention.


    I stepped aside to let it pass and continue traversing the distance to hit one of the two Dark World Transcendents.


    "Arbo!!!"


    Along with an agonizing scream, Orba couldn''t do anything but see his twin get hit by the Earthfire-enhanced Arrow.


    As soon as the arrowhead embedded in the ck robes guy, the arrow ignited in reddish-green mes of Earthfire which instantly engulfed the poor guy''s body.


    The effect was different from her earlier shot. Nheless, it''s more visually effective. Seeing his twin burn to death next to him exponentially increased the shock and agony he felt.


    They were just at an advantage a few minutes earlier. They''re already on the verge of destroying the World''s Will''s Incarnation. However, with our arrival, the tables have turnedpletely against them.


    To add to his agony, I arrived at Orba''s side with the Willful Sword firmly edged to his neck.


    "I told you, running is already out of your option. Before that though, it seems that you might provide us with some information. You''ll be living for a little longer, rejoice."


    "¡­What is this? How can natives beat us like this? What''s wrong with this world?"


    With a streak of tears running down his eyes, Orba blurted out a series of questions.

 Chapter 283 Another Descent

    With one of them dying and the other one held with the sword on his neck, destroying this Zone was smoothly done. The Dark World guards surrendered without a fight as they all wanted a chance at survival.


    However, unlike the first one where I promised to let them live, it was different this time. Be it Dark World denizens or Noxian expendables, none was spared.


    We were pressed on time because any minute, more reinforcements wille and deal with us.


    After taking off the chain from her, the silver-haired Incarnation of the World''s Will efficiently recovered. Likewise, once Orba stopped his resistance, the chain which restricted me was jointly assaulted by two Nullification Zones, one from me and the other from the World''s Will. A minuteter, it was ground back to a normal metal without any hint of Dark Energy in it.


    "Let''s not stay here for long. We should store the Dark Energy in the surroundings inside the Tank."


    I suggested which Jayna instantly supported by nodding her head adorably. We had just finished a three-hour Absorption Session earlier and the amount of Energy we absorbed was more than our usual Energy intake each day.


    There wouldn''t be side effects to absorb more but the efficiency wouldn''t be as good. We could save those for another day.


    "You saved me, do what you think is best."


    The silver-haired woman nodded as she collected the surrounding Dark Energy on her side, she then split it in half. One half went to the Tank while the other half was quickly converted to arge amount of Elemental Energy. It made numerous clouds that wobbly floated and gradually dispersed in the surrounding area, erasing the traces of Dark Energy that inhabited the ce.


    Despite being just an Incarnation, her Energy Control was still vastly superior to mine. If not for that chain that was highly effective against her, the twin Dark World Transcendents would have no way to push her to that corner.


    Ten minutester, two Tanks of Dark Energy were filled to the brim. Just looking at it put me in a good mood. Not only can I use those, but my girls will also have their share of a higher Energy resource.


    Sofiel is currently the strongest among them but if she cks off in her cultivation, Fleur and Nysia will pass by her in as little time as possible. That wife of mine also has a stash of Dark Energy resources there. Most of which were hoarded by Lucas and Julian. Old Man Liam and the Matriarch Lyra also have their own stash as well so she didn''t need to share it with anyone. Well, maybe she''s giving some to the three Heroes, she would need them to be stronger after all.


    As being the only one in the 2nd realm of her Transcendent Pathway, Sofiel became the guide for the two girls who already started treading their Transcendent Pathway. Also, we decided to name the realm of the Elemental Transcendent Pathway to easily recognize it as well as for future reference.


    Elemental Transcending Realm will be kept as the dividing realm between the Mortal and Transcendent Pathway. Transcendents in that realm are those who had just passed their Transcendent Trials. After the Glimpse to the Transcendent Pathway, the first realm will be called Elemental Reawakening Realm as it is true to its purpose. The second realm will be called Elemental Weaving Realm. It is the real start ofbining the properties of both Elemental and another Pathway''s properties after all. Weaving the two together, it would be a brand new area to be explored.


    Despite being a Rank 2 Transcendent, Sofiel had been stuck at that entryway ofbining her golden strings to be a thick golden thread.It has been 5 years but she''s still barely halfway through conjuring another golden thread. Though it has the same properties as the Spirit Type, it didn''t take on the same manifestation like Strands and Streams. Just by seeing the Strings and her Thread, the Spirit Type properties will be represented by a solid object.


    "Where to next?"


    I asked the World''s Will who''s waiting for us to pack up. Orba was already knocked unconscious and was interrogated thoroughly while I was storing the Dark Energy.


    "We couldn''t take that extra baggage. Let me¡­"


    The silver-haired World''s Will answered before stepping forward to the unconscious Transcendent. She put one of her hands on his head and started to flush out his stored Dark Energy.


    A few seconds after she started doing that, a small blob of pure Dark Energy conjured above her hand. Jayna seeing that for the first time somehow had her face contorted when Orba woke up and started screeching as he tried to gasp for breath and held onto his Dark Energy that was being squeezed out of him.


    However, the silver-haired World''s Will held him down without any change in her expression as she continued to use her Energy Control against him.


    True, she has started to feel emotions but it''s limited to us. That red robes guy was an enemy who almost destroyed her Incarnation. After getting some answers from him, he already served his usefulness. There''s really no point bringing him with us.


    Two minutester, the screeching sounds died down as the dried-up body of skin and bonesy lifelessly on the ground.


    "I''ve sent the next ce through your consciousness. Rest for a day and let''s attack simultaneously once more."


    "Will you be fine? What if the same thing happened to you? Isn''t it better toe with us?"


    "Daisuke''s right. It will be faster if we attack the same Zone."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Let me think about it. For now, get somewhere safe."


    After saying that, the silver-haired World''s Will vanished in front of us. I don''t know if she undid the Incarnation or teleported it somewhere but I guess I shouldn''t expect her toe with us.


    "She''s weird for a World''s Will. At least, she''s a lot better than the one in our world."


    Jayna tilted her head as she wondered. Calling her weird might be shorting it. I don''t know how the evolution will change her but let''s just hope for the best.


    There''s still a lot of Zones and I don''t think the enemies would just sit around and wait for us to destroy everything they prepared for the takeover of this world. Tomorrow would probably be more intense than this.


    "Well, she''s a lot easier to talk to so I prefer her over that paranoid World''s Will."


    "Are you holding a grudge against a World''s Will?"


    "More like, I''m annoyed at its nature of suspecting me of taking over his role."


    -


    -


    Since the World''s Will already left, we also didn''t tarry behind and flew away from the two Zones we just destroyed to look for a ce to stay for the night. Jayna was somewhat excited maybe because of what I promised her earlier. These following days where it''s just the two of us was truly working in her favor. She has me all to herself.


    And as we savored the night until we''re both satisfied, I thought of letting the other girls have their turn once we''re back from this mission.


    Before turning in for the day, I used the 10-minute call to check on the situation on Aves. The skirmishes continued raging and casualties started piling up with their seemingly endless cannon-fodders. The Noxians joining them have already started to be less and less. However, the empty spots left behind by the dwindling numbers of Noxian Mortals were then reced by more Mortal Ranks of the Dark World.


    Just how big is their world that they could send more of them?


    After asking about the situation on their side, we then reported the result of our first assault on the Zones. The death of the three enemy Transcendents and the possible suspicion that would be ced upon the Noxians when the two Dark Soldiers tell whoever''s in charge what happened. They were sent as reinforcements but they went back with one of them seriously injured without even arriving at the ce they were supposed to reinforce.


    Once we''re done with the current events, the remaining time was spent with Yumiko and Sofiel showing a fit of slight jealousy when they saw Jayna''s current flushed appearance. They deduced what happened before the call and due to that, they started asking me when we wille back. Good thing Fleur only smiled politely behind them or else I would be barraged by the three charming girls.


    The two were just trying to appeal to me. That''s why, to answer to that, I promised them a day or two alone once we''re done here. And as expected, the two expressed extreme joy. I would never go back on my words after all.


    The call was already about to end when something else happened that immediately had us stand in attention.


    From deep inside the Zones, another surge of Dark Energy washed over us. This time, it''s even stronger than everything we experienced.


    As if confirming the World''s Will''s guess, it originated from the ce she suspected to be the location of the Portal.


    Because we''re near its location, I managed to vaguely deduce the origin of that surge of Dark Energy.


    "Daisuke¡­ Another surge just happened."


    Sofiel muttered on the other side of the screen. Yumiko and Fleur also had a serious expression on their faces as they felt it to be stronger than the current Energy they could harness.


    And Jayna which stuck to my side was trembling a bit from the pressure it brought her. I caressed her hair to calm her down before I answered Sofiel.


    "That''s most likely him. A descendant of a Great One¡­"

 Chapter 284 Different Portal Location

    A Rank 2 Transcendent of a higher world¡­


    That''s an opponent I wouldn''t be able to best even if I opened my Domain of Valor. At best I would be close to the UPL of a Rank 2 Transcendent but for the quality of our skills? I would only be confident with my Energy Control.


    Besides, we also don''t know whether he''s an early, intermediate, orte-stage Rank 2 Transcendent. The difference in UPL between Rank 2 and Rank 3 Transcendent would surely be higher than the difference between Rank 1 and Rank 2 Transcendent.


    If he''s currently ced at thete stage then even Sofiel would be hard-pressed to fight him. There''s also a number of possible higher world methods that he could employ during a battle.


    Now, I wonder which Great One is his ancestor? Among the six Great Ones, I only have information on two of them and it''s not even enough to provide us an idea of how strong they really are. The first one being that Great One Zaraya who created the method to send someone''s Energy Clone to Earth to possess an Earthling and establish the Dark Cult. And the second one was the Great One who created those Sacrificial Spheres for a Transcendent to send an Incarnation depending on the sacrificed strength.


    "I will talk to the World''s Will. The situation suddenly changed. Sofiel, if they knock on your doors, do not engage. We still don''t know the extent of their strength. I will call again."


    They''re the ones in in view after all. If they decide to attack the remaining natives, they will go straight to the three territories. Jayna and I can be considered as a rogue and we''re assuming the appearance of a Noxian.


    Before the call ended, I told them to mark our position on their map and the next Zone that the World''s Will marked as the target for tomorrow. If something happened, I asked Fleur to teleport to the nearest body of water and pick us up. We will immediatelye with her if she ever shows up tomorrow.


    With that, the day ended for us. Jayna managed to calm down soon as well but she asked me to keep holding her. Compared to that Incarnation in the Mansion Ruins, the surge of that Dark Energy was too weak. It''s not enough for me to feel the helplessness that I felt back then.


    As the night passed and the sun brightened the sky once more, two more surges of Dark Energy washed over the whole world. As soon as that finished, the World''s Will pulled my consciousness to her ce.


    "A stronger Transcendent has descended."


    The silver-haired World''s Will started. The seriousness in her voice showed that even she felt the threat from it. The week-long lull in the activities of both sides now led to this. We became too cautious and I wouldn''t really me her for failing to pinpoint the Portal''s location. It was surrounded by Zones that one wouldn''t be able to pass through undetected to reach it. And that ce was still only a suspected location.


    "I''ve decided to do what you suggested. I will join your group. But we will not stop at one. We will continue until we reach and close the Portal."


    "Do you have a n? What about its location? Have you confirmed where?"


    If I based it on what I feltst night then it should be where she suspected.


    "It''s not at the location I suspected."


    "Huh? But I felt that the origin of those surges came from the same direction where your suspected ce is located."


    "True. It originated there. However, that''s what they let me think. The surges of Dark Energy from before were all weak enough that it couldn''t let me pinpoint the origin."


    She then conjured another screen again. Depicted in there was her Incarnation flying under the guise of the night.


    From left and right of her Incarnation were the dome-like ck membranes of the Dark World Zones.


    After separating with us yesterday, she had her Incarnation travel deep inside the Zone-infested areas of this world.


    A minuteter, the time when the stronger than normal surge of Dark Energy arrived at the recorded video of her Incarnation. In front of her, the point of origin of the Dark Energy surge could clearly be seen.


    "Is that?¡­"


    "Yes. That''s the ce I was suspecting as the Portal location."


    "Then, aren''t you right? The origin is undeniably there."


    "Look closely."


    What''s there to see?


    I focused on the screen where she reyed the scene she just showed me. And like she said, something''s different. She was clearly yed by them. If not for the stronger than usual surge of Dark Energy anding that close to her suspected location, she wouldn''t notice.


    "Where''s your Incarnation? Is it still fine?"


    On the scene which continued to y out, her Incarnation was instantly detected and was chased by a number of Transcendents. Even after we killed a number of them, there''s still a sizable amount left.


    "It''s recuperating. Just follow this path. In the third zone, it will join you. That Rank 2 Transcendent has most likely arrived at the Noxian Capital by now. I will continue providing you information. Keep your ears open."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    -


    -


    [The duration of Support Incarnation has ended.]


    [The memories of the Incarnation will now be transferred and merged to your memories]


    [Transferring¡­ Merging¡­]


    [Memory Acquired.]


    [Companion Avelin has reached Transcendence]


    [Received a Passive Skill from Rank 1 Transcendent Avelin: Enhanced Strength]


    [Enhanced Strength: A simple enhancement derived from Transcendent''s ability which was shared to those connected to her. 10% additional Strength Amplification on Physical Attacks]


    [Companion Erin has reached Transcendence]


    [Received a Passive Skill from Rank 1 Transcendent Erin: Enhanced Illusion]


    [Enhanced Illusion: A simple enhancement derived from Transcendent''s ability which was shared to those connected to her. + 1 Maximum Clone and 20% additional duration for the Halo Skill: Phantasmic Doppelganger]


    Once my consciousness went back from its meeting with the World''s Will, a series of notifications arrived along with the new memory from the World of Barbarians.


    Avelin and Erin finally became Transcendent. From the memory I received, apart from me, Yuko, Zerina, and the other Party Members. Old Man Reol was there to watch his granddaughter''s Transcendence. How times have changed for him. He was the one closest to Emperor Realm back then but now, even Erin whose growth was observed by him already surpassed him.


    In any case, after seeing Transcendents, that Old Man already benefited and was on his way to that. Since Raiden is already a Transcendent, he passed themand of their army to the Old Man. He''s already grown up from enjoying crushing the ants in his eyes. However, when there''s no Transcendent to fight, he would still upset the battlefield by crushing a part of the enemy troops.


    Yuko, Zerina, and the other Party Members were moving separately from the Heavenly Lightning Tribe. And being sisters with Avelin and Erin, they became another pir for the Whiteshade Division.


    The Division never changed its goals but when the Dark World Transcendents started to descend, it became another force apart from the main army of the Heavenly Lightning Tribe to stand against the replenished Dark Beastmasters and Corrupted.


    Reinys, upon seeing me again couldn''t help but re at me hatefully. Ah well, it''s not full of hate anymore. Her gaze towards me became soplicated that I''m starting to suspect that the princess developed some feelings for me. Turning her previous hate to its opposite. But yeah, I was too focused on Yuko and the others so I failed to confirm that. In any case, she told me that they got an upgrade in the rarity of their System when they followed Yuko out of the World of System. Archwizard System for her, Grand Knight System for Ca, and High Priestess System for Noelle. Because of that, their chances at Transcendence increased.


    The other tribes'' Chieftains at the World of Barbarians were mostly thickheaded. They clung to their nonexistent power and refused to go under the Heavenly Lightning Tribe. Despite the warning given to them, they would still willingly get corrupted and they''re taking their whole tribe with them.


    Due to that, while the two girls were doing their Transcendent Trials, we faced an army of Corrupted Barbarians and Dark Beastmasters led by two of their Transcendents to stop the birth of two more Transcendents.


    Together with Yuko and Zerina, my Incarnation supported the two to efficiently kill the enemy Transcendents, lowering the strength of the Dark World forces.


    Unlike in this world, Yuko stated that with the addition of Erin and Avelin, they would be able to close the Portal earlier than she expected. They would start preparing for the Final Battle and close the Portal in that World. Of course, since my Incarnation has the same mind as me, it asked them to wait for the cooldown of the Support Incarnation so that I can join them. I couldn''t join them in the World of System. This time, I don''t want to miss it.


    After going through the memories I received and checking the new Passive Skills which came from both Erin and Avelin, I certainly felt a certain encouragement to also do my best here and stop holding back at this rush towards the Portal Location.


    Another hourter, three figures could be seen flying towards our current location.


    Fleur''s enchanting face and her blue dress which fluttered as she flew gracefully was the first thing I noticed. Well, my eyes were always drawn to my Companions.


    Behind her were the two Summoned Heroes of this World.


    "Daisuke!"


    Hikari shouted with a bright grin on her face while Boris stayed silent but the excited expression on his face couldn''t be hidden.


    With their addition, we''ll be blitzing the Dark World Zones before that descendant of Great One could make a move against the three territories.

 Chapter 285 Blitzing A Zone

    "Enemies! Traitors! Quick, report this to His Excellency!"


    The guard leader of the Dark World Zone shouted to his subordinate.


    However, before the guard who heeded hismand could step away to send a report, an Energy Arrow shot straight to his head. It instantly killed not only him but also those standing behind him as well.


    "Anyone! Just go out and report!"


    Seeing the one hemanded died just like that, the tone of his voice as he shouted again changed to a pleading one.


    Anyone will do as long as they can ry to their higher-ups that five Transcendents of the Noxian Race showed up and started attacking this Dark World Zone.


    With Jayna and Boris'' ability to disguise us, all of us looked like Noxians. The Noxian expendables below were all in awe as we flew and surrounded the whole Zone with our Transcendent Auras, preventing those Rank 3 Mortal and below to move, and restrict those Rank 4 and above to unleash all they had.


    Only those who were really determined could lift their fingers and raise their weapons to defend the Zone.


    Though we set off some ced traps, those were slow enough to easily dodge it with our abilities.


    There''s also no need to truly rile up the hearts of the expendables and let them start a riot like the first zone. It''s already enough to make them stop at what they''re doing to put the Dark World denizens in a confused state and be alerted in case they got the idea of revolting against them.


    And with the Zone not having any Transcendent to protect it, I estimated a short enough time to finish everything before we move on to the next target.


    Before entering here, the World''s Will started coordinating with me and told me that her Incarnation was already on the move as it started to covertly go around the Zones and to create the optimal path towards the real location of the Portal.


    What she showed me earlier was a dud or in some modern terms, a Repeater. There''s a towering device in that ce that was picking up the surges of Dark Energy that were being released whenever a Transcendent passed through the Dark World''s Portal. It''s also amplifying that surge to fool the World''s Will by masking the original and weaker surge of Dark Energy.


    With Jayna''s arrow shot as the trigger. Boris followed up as his whip was erged by his Illusion Eye before coating with an Elemental Spell of his making. When that Spell finished casting, his erged whip hit the ground and every Dark World denizen covered by it was squashed to the ground. The Noxian expendables were all spared to create an illusion that we''re doing this attack for them. Temporarily since it wouldn''t stay that way.


    Following Boris'' attack, Hikari opened up her copied Domain of Valor and Bedevilled Outburst from me before creating a gigantic 10-nodes Light Elemental Spell which created arge Light Energy Ball. Once shepleted forming it, she also threw it down to the ground, killing every Dark World denizen hit by it and sparing the Noxian expendables.


    Through those three attacks, the Noxians who were still under the pressure of our Transcendent Auras rejoiced loudly which made the Dark World guards near them to be irritated. However, like Noxians, it''s hard for them to move and even if they did, the difficulty in activating a skill or ability would just put them in a predicament.


    The thought of a Noxian Transcendent using a Light Elemental Spell being suspicious only passed by everyone''s mind as they were all upied with something else.


    For the Noxians, it doesn''t matter anymore as long as they''re strong enough to give the Dark World denizens a kick. They also knew that the five of us weren''t part of any Aristocratic Family, otherwise, it would be seen on our clothes or our specialties.


    For the Dark World denizens, they''re thinking about how they could live through this day. They probably took up this job of guarding a Zone as it is the safest one. Right. Just like the reasons of those willing to be expendable.


    Following Hikari''s Light Energy Ball, Fleur lifted her branch staff that was also disguised into something else. From the tip of it, Water Elemental Energy swiftly gathered into a gigantic cloud of Energy.


    When the Elemental Nodes around her Spell Nucleus became filled with Water Elemental Energy, a huge storm ensued as crystallized water droplets started to rain down on the ground, prating the ck armors of some of the Dark World denizens, leaving a huge hole in their body which froze on its edges preventing any chance for them to heal it with their Dark Energy.


    "¡­ It''s over."


    The guard leader muttered as he watched his subordinates die one by one under the attacks of four Transcendents.


    In his mind, he''s probably regretting the fact that he chose this kind of job. It''s easy, yes. But the hazard ofing into contact with enemy Transcendents is high and today, he''s experiencing it without any chance for him to counter-attack or even report what''s happening to those who could fight us.


    To end their suffering, I also joined as five Clones were generated using the Totem. With my lead, all of us opened Bedevilled Outburst and started to bombard them with Energy Explosion Projectiles, Apart from those inside the space where the three devices are located, everyone outside of it wasn''t spared, including the Noxians who were just rejoicing from the plight of the arrogant Dark World denizens.


    I''m not like Raiden who would revel in joy to crush the weaker enemies but this one''s necessary to smoothlyplete our objective.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The Noxian who became aware that they started to be hit by my projectiles started screaming at me but all of those were all ignored by me. They''re on the other side of the line and I neither have the time nor the intention to deal with them. Instead of foiling our n, ending them along with the Dark World denizens would be the most efficient choice.


    We''re also not an ally of justice. We''re just fighting for our very own survival. It''s not even a meaningless ughter so¡­ enough with mulling over it.


    When the screams died down a few minutester, I had the clones enter the area where the devices were ced. Even if they''re prepared, they''re all helplessly dealt with easily.


    Afterwards, I also entered while the others checked the surroundings to make sure that no one would escape the ce to report what happened.


    I picked the Converter device apart and stored it inside the Ne. After that, using my Energy Control, I gathered the surrounding Dark Energy the same way the World''s Will showed it to me before.


    And from the ne, I brought out the half-filled tank to store the gathered Dark Energy. Since it will be enough, I brought out more energy tanks that were used to store the Dark Energy given to the Guardians back in the World of Meta.


    Since we didn''t focus on absorbing, I finished storing the Dark Energy and left a bit of it to the installed Tank device that was connected to the Zonemaker.


    For us to continue unhindered and undetected in the meantime, the Zone will be left with a little amount of Dark Energy inside the Tank. Without the Converter device, it will stop working and will shatter on its own when the Dark Energy from the Tank was emptied, giving us a few minutes or possibly hours before they notice that one of their Zones was destroyed.


    I still have a lot of empty Nes after emptying the Energy Stone contents of it. Now I nned to fill it up with tanks of Dark Energy as well as Elemental Stones if an Elemental Stone Mine will appear inside a Zone.


    When they arrived, Yumiko and Jayna also brought more unopened Nes from the World of Spirit to give Sofiel, Fleur, and the other Transcendents their own storage equipment. Some got a piece of equipment from it but most were unusable.


    "Go northwest and clear the Zone there. There won''t be a Transcendent."


    The World''s Will''s voice entered my ears as soon as we left the first cleared Zone.


    Using Boris'' Illusion Eye and Hikari''s Light Elemental Spell which distorted light refraction, we all jumped onto Jayna''s miniature Spirit Ocean filled with numerous haste spells to st through the distance to the next Zone.


    As long as we don''t pass through a clear Energy Sense or a Transcendent Aura, no one will be able to detect us. Taking the two of them with us is a good choice.


    "How''s your Incarnation doing?"


    I replied through my consciousness once wended at the next Zone.


    "It''s still undetected and already 80% through its recuperation. It will be waiting at the next Zone. Also, there''s no movement from the Noxian Capital yet. However, there''s a possibility that they''re also traveling undetected before my eyes."


    "I see. If he''s a typical arrogant young master, he won''t be that crafty. But thank you for informing me. Please ry it to Sofiel and Yumiko to prepare at any moment."


    Let''s hope he''s like that. Give him a high enough confidence to disregard our possible strength. Even if there''s someone smart with him, if the leader is that stupid and arrogant, it will surely y in our favor.


    "Will do."


    "Well then, we''ll go in"


    I didn''t hear the next response from the World''s Will since the connection with her was instantly cut off as soon as my footnded inside the Zone.


    "Just likest time. Go all out. I will be watching your backs."


    I addressed the four with me as they all spread out in four different directions of the Zone, alerting everyone who noticed our arrival.

 Chapter 286 Elemental Boost

    The next Dark World Zone ended faster than the first one. Without any Transcendents to defend, the Mortal Ranks could do nothing against us. Gathering the Energy and storing it took up more time than rounding up the guards and expendables in ce.


    However, it was noticeable that the Noxians ced there were less than the first Zone we closed. Looks like they only started to employ them or they''re sending them to the outer Zones to speed up the constructions there. In any case, that became much easier for us.


    When we left the Zone and got directed by the World''s Will to the next one, her Incarnation showed up before us a distance away from it with its body leaking out some of her stored Energy on her shoulder. It''s not reforming normally.


    Did she get into a battle before meeting us? Won''t we be exposed already? Seeing that there''s no one chasing after her, she probably got thatst night.


    Upon seeing that, Fleur, Jayna, and Hikari stepped forward to look at it. And since I''m the one in contact with her, I also stepped out to look


    "I thought you''re recuperating? Your shoulder still looks damaged. Will you be fine?"


    I pointed at her shoulder. I don''t know if she''s intentionally not healing it or it''s something irreparable for her.


    "This is fine. I got hit by another trap directed to Energy Incarnations. It won''t be repaired easily until it disperses 20% of this Incarnation''s stored Energy."


    "Let me see if I can fix it up."


    Jayna stepped forward and tried using her miniature Spirit Ocean to plug her shoulder. It worked as intended, however, it''s a band-aid method that would wear out soon.


    Next, Fleur also used her Water Elemental Energy to strengthen what Jayna put out but it got only enhanced for a bit.


    Andstly, Hikari used a Light Elemental Spell, however, a healing skill like that only worked on flesh and blood bodies.


    Seeing that it wouldn''t hold too long, Jayna asked me to use my Energy Control to keep it intact. If it could be mended by Energy Control, the World''s Will would have already done that. Her control is higher than mine after all.


    But since Jayna asked, I still tried to do it by filling up the gaps with Flux Energy turned Aether Elemental Energy.


    Now that I think about it¡­ I haven''t made a new skill which involves boosts again. Will I be able to create one which could specifically boost someone''s Element? But what will be the effect? Elemental Affinity? Casting Speed? Output Enhancement? Specific Elemental Control?


    Physique Boost not only replenishes the used up Energy but also boosts one''s strength output. It can amplify someone''s Strength just a bit.


    Spirit Boost is the same except it amplifies someone''s Endurance.


    And Psyche Boost amplifies someone''s Intelligence and clears their head apart from replenishing the Heroes'' Psyche Energy. Since it was obviously a Psyche Type of Source Energy this meant that I already have three boosts for the three Types. Only Elemental Type and System Type are left.


    I just got an inspiration with the Elemental Type but what about System Type? World Energy wasn''t used that much nowadays except for maintaining my System. I have converted sh Steps and Air Bullet to an Elemental Spell and I''m also thinking the same to my Level 2 Skills.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Because my hand was left ced on her shoulder that already stopped leaking her Energy while I went off on my overthinking habit, the Incarnation couldn''t help but ask.


    "I got inspired to create a new skill. Fleur, can I try this on you?


    I replied before turning to Fleur who''s silently waiting at my side.


    Upon hearing that, her ming red eyes shined for a bit. Despite her always calm appearance, she could also get excited about certain things. I still remembered that when I first saw her, she had her fun making from ring And up.


    She nodded and stepped forward, waiting for what I''m about to do.


    I opened my palm and like how it was for the other boosts, I gathered a ball of Energy on top of my palm. Since it''s Fleur, I specifically use pure Water Elemental Energy. At first, it looked pure enough for absorption but to turn it into a boost, I had to imbue what I wanted to do with it.


    When I finished doing that, the pure blue Water Elemental Energy spun on my hand as it glowed for a bit. With it hovering atop my palm, I aimed my open palm to Fleur and shot the ball of Energy towards her.


    As soon as it hits her, the ball of Energy seeps into her body and instantly spreads out letting her body glow in blue light for a bit.


    [You have created a skill: Elemental Boost(8 Variations)]


    [Elemental Boost: Replenish a target''s energy and gives a 10% Elemental Energy amplification temporarily.]


    And at the same time as the effect settled on her, the familiar notification about the creation of a new skill rang out inside my head.


    "I feel my Water Elemental Energy to have gone up in intensity¡­ But the duration isn''t that long."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Before I could ask her, Fleur already described what she felt. Afterwards, she also gathered Water Elemental Energy on her palm. A Spell Nucleus and a single Elemental Node shed for a bit before that ball of Energy shot out from her palm and bore a deep hole on the ground.


    The 10% amplification included the absorption, output, and casting speed. Since it''s not amplifying any of the three stats, it became possible to do that.


    "Thank you for detailing it. It seems it''s a sess."


    "Anything for you."


    I heard her whisper in a voice that only I could hear. The way she also shed a smile along with it increased my fondness of her.


    Well, there''s no time to flirt with her at the moment so I turned back to the World''s Will to cast an Aether Elemental Boost on her.


    Though she was surprised, she received it willingly. The patched-up shoulder of her instantly went back to its normal structure and the Energy she lost from the leak instantly got filled up.


    Everyone eximed after seeing that and even the Incarnation showed an awed expression. By interacting with us, she''s slowly perfecting her expressions and emotions.


    Well, as long as she doesn''t turn hostile to everyone, I also want to see what will happen to her when this World sessfully leveled up.


    After that brief pause in our mission, we once again readied ourselves for the next Dark World Zone. To disguise the World''s Will''s Incarnation, we relied on Boris'' Illusion this time since Jayna''s disguising technique won''t work on her Incarnation body.


    -


    -


    "Huh? What''s happening? Howe there''s no report from the outer Zones? What are they doing there?!"


    The Transcendent standing guard at the third Zone shouted as she flew up to face us. Faced with ourbined Transcendent Auras, her movement slowed down and a difficult expression appeared on her face.


    When Hikari saw her, she recognized the Transcendent as one of those she fought against a week ago in front of Serenia.


    Telling us she wanted to finish what she couldn''t finish back then, we let her face the female Transcendent while we cleaned up Zone of the Dark World guards and the few Noxians in ce.


    In less than five minutes, I brought the Incarnation with me inside the area to take apart the devices. With her help, it became easier to store the Dark Energy in the whole zone.


    A little above us, the battle against Hikari and the female Transcendent was still raging. Within a space filled with Dark Energy, the female Transcendent was proven to be stronger than a new Transcendent like Hikari. However, when we gathered all of the Dark Energy existing in this space, she instantly fell into a dilemma.


    "You. You''re not a Noxian¡­ You''re that fledgeling relying on someone else''s support!"


    Back during that fight, Hikari was being supported by And''s Magus Tower. That''s the reason why she could fight multiple Transcendents at once even without my Support Buffs.


    Since Hikari kept using her signature spells, the female Transcendent guessed her identity even if she couldn''t take the disguise off.


    "So what? What will you do with that information?"


    "Report you, of course! Out of the way!"


    Since she''s already at a disadvantage, without the Dark Energy which she could passively absorb, she instantly nned out her escape.


    It''smendable but with six of us here, there''s no way for her to run.


    When she pulled away from Hikari, Jayna''s vines came rushing towards her and restricted her feet. And even with only an illusion, Boris wielded his whip making it look like a gigantic greatsword as he shed towards her. Contrary to her expectation that she would be cut in half, the whip only lodged to the female Transcendent''s neck.


    "Haa. I''m still weak. I can''t finish her by myself."


    Hikarimented before delivering a final blow to the restricted Transcendent. When she fell from the air, her indignant expression could be seen stered on her face.


    Looking at that face who couldn''t believe that she would die here made me think that it will also be what will happen to us, especially my Companions, if we failed to close the Portal and stronger Transcendents continued to descend in this world. Even if that Dark Elf Transcendent told us that there would only be 20+ Transcendents, it''s not impossible for them to send more if the result remained stagnant.


    We have to seed no matter what. I don''t want to see the expressions my girls had back in the Transcendent Mind Trial.

 Chapter 287 Merged Zone

    Following the cleanup of the 3rd Dark World Zone, the same pattern happened to the following three zones that we passed by.


    One out of three has a Transcendent who fought back but instead got steamrolled in a one versus one fight against any of us.


    When that Transcendent showed up, Boris stepped forward and showed his mettle. With the other three standing by not to allow the Dark World Transcendent to escape, I and the World''s Will Incarnation do our job to empty out the ce.


    The opposing Transcendent whose retreat was blocked from all sides became desperate to defeat Boris. However, the reality was proven cruel for him.


    Boris somehow inherited his master''s calm in battle. Even if the Transcendent kept using his heavy skills, he would meet it with a Water Elemental Spell aimed to reduce its force before hitting his opponent with his whip.


    Before long, the opposing Transcendent kneeled on the ground to beg for his life. And with me being seen as the leader of this group, they all turned to me for a decision.


    We never spared anyone until now, why would we change it just for him? Call it cruel but that''s always the nature of war, especially here when the Human Race was already near extinction if I didn''t arrive to somehow help them by bing one of the deterrence.


    More often than not, those who you spared will be the ones leading the charge to get back at you. That''s why it''s better to always nip the trouble in the bud before it grows and stab you in the back. I''d rather see them die than let those important to me fall under their threat.


    With that, in less than three hours, we went deep into thends where the Dark World Zones filled thend.


    Also, due to the numerous zones within our surroundings, the connection with the World''s Will became somewhat distorted that even her Incarnation couldn''t clearly receive a newmand from her.


    Either way, it could think for itself and continued on our n to reach the Portal location before the first Zone we cleared shattered and got found out by the enemies.


    "The Zones here have already merged. Where should we start looking for the real portal?"


    Jayna asked as she controlled the miniature Spirit Ocean to wade through the sky, dodging Energy Senses and faint Transcendent Aura that could be felt expanding from some of the Dark World Zones.


    If we counted since the start, we already reduced the number of their Transcendents by more than 10 while none died on our side yet.


    In hindsight, we''re doing well, however, we''re still at a disadvantage if they could send more Transcendents from their World.


    Besides, the likes of Remilia and Yn who are probably more than just a Rank 2 Transcendent couldn''t descend in any of the worlds yet. We will be in for a more desperate situation if these Portals continue to widen and start to amodate them.


    I don''t know what''s happening in most of the Otherworlds but at least, I aimed to settle the worlds of my Companions first before moving on to provide reinforcements to them.


    If we did that with days left to spare before the two months which the Principal reminded, then I''ll take them to tour the other Heroes'' World and go on a Portal Closing Spree.


    "The real Portal Location is hidden deep beneath these Zones. It''s in the middle of a Merged Zone which consists of 5 initial Dark World Zones."


    The Incarnation answered.


    We''ve only started seeing these Merged Zones so we''re still away from that. The question is¡­ how many Transcendents will be left behind in these Zones? And is it possible for the enemies to travel fast if they found out our goal?


    Either way, we could only continue forward.


    If we stopped here, the effort spent will be wasted and surely, these Zones will grow even bigger that they would be able to continue enhancing their strength within it. The difference between Level 1 and Level 2 Source Energy will be shown. Their Mortal Ranks whose strength stagnated when they were sent here will start reaching the threshold adding more Transcendents for their ranks.


    -


    -


    "As you guessed, they started moving with much fanfare. The one they called the ''His Excellency'' was riding some kind of flying Equipment which ran through their Source Energy. Much like the Metal Giant you have or how your women from another world used that amalgamation of her Spirit Pathway."


    The World''s Will''s voice entered my ears once more before we entered the first Merge Zone we had to pass through.


    Though it''s possible to not clear the Zones and just continue in a straight path, the cleared Zones will be our path of retreatter. If ever we became surrounded.


    "I see. How many are there?"


    I replied but after two minutes of waiting, I failed to hear a reply.


    I looked at her Incarnation which shook her head in reply. That World''s Will lost her connection again.


    But really? Flying equipment like the Metagen or how Jayna and Yumiko used their miniature Spirit Ocean like some kind of convenient ne. We''re starting to see more and more advanced equipment that could only be found in a higher world.


    Starting from Storage Equipment, Output Enhancing Equipment, Energy Restricting Equipment, and now Flying Equipment. And it seems that even if they''re all from the same world, there are varying differences in their ability, wealth, and equipment.


    I guess that could be attributed to how they''re an Invasive World that preys upon lower worlds by forcefully assimting them. The survivors of those worlds started integrating them into their world but in the end, they wouldn''t be treated as good as the original denizens.


    Since they started marching, we have to increase our already fast pace and clear the zones quicker. If the first Zone shattered, it would probably buy the territories time. I left the defenses to Sofiel, Yumiko, and And. The three Luxian Transcendents were still devotedly following the doctrine of the so they will also provide help. However, if the enemies attack at them with full force, they could only fight them defensively¡­<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    It''s a race against time.


    I shook my head and cleared my mind before leading them inside the first Merged Zone.


    [You''ve entered a special zone. Merged Dark World Zone A8]


    [This zone is cut off from the World''sSource Energy.]


    [The existing Source Energy inside this zone is Level 2 Dark Energy.]


    [You aren''t adapted to the Level 2 Dark Energy]


    [Flux Energy Automatic Energy Conversion can be activated]


    [Rate of Conversion: 1 unit of Dark Energy = 3 units of Flux Energy]


    [Conversion Debuff: -15% Strength and Endurance]


    [This Merged Zone has ced certain restrictions to beings not adapted to the existing Source Energy. 10% Reduced Energy Control and Stats]


    Restriction¡­ Just when I thought of increasing our pace, we were met with this.


    "Spread out and take care, this one''s special so ready a defensive spell or skill which you could activate at any moment."


    I said before turning to the World''s Will.


    "This time, we''ll lead the charge. You felt the restriction, right?"


    I''m the only one who got the system notifications about this ce but everyone also felt the restriction ced in here. The other four already had a serious look on their faces as they all nodded towards me before taking off to seal any possible exit for any of the Dark World guards to report.


    "Yes. I will follow your instruction, that''s what my real ego''s message before my connection with her got interrupted once more. I also felt that following your decision will produce better results."


    "I see. Thanks for your confidence. What do you think about taking up a name?"


    "That''s¡­pletely unnecessary."


    "Calling you as the ''World''s Will'' isn''t that original, there''s a lot of World''s Will after all."


    "I''m not in any ce to decide about that."


    "I see. I will bring it up again when the connection gets re-established with her then."


    It might just be me getting tired of calling her World''s Will, I don''t know. If giving her a name can make an impact on her desire to learn then it will be good for her.


    With the four gathering the Dark World guards'' attention, I led the World''s Will and flew towards the center.


    We''re still disguised as Noxians but it''s not as effective anymore.


    After observing everyone in this Merged Zone, I couldn''t spot Noxians expendable. And everyone stood vignt against us


    Due to that, I discerned that this will be a lot different than our first clean up. The good thing is¡­ there are no Transcendents. However, their quality is higher than the Zones we passed.


    A handful of Rank 3 Mortal and the rest are Rank 4 and Rank 5 Mortals¡­


    Looks like what I''m thinking about just before entering was already happening. They''re now enhancing their Mortal Ranks in these Merged Zones.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    The one who looks like someone who already reached the threshold shouted at me. He''s most likely the leader of the guards here and someone in charge of everything.


    This Zone is merged from three separate Zones. That''s why the devices weren''t situated in the middle but they''re in a triangr position with each one filled with guards.


    The one thing to note though is that these Dark World denizens'' attire all looked the same, long white silk robes that covered themselvespletely. I don''t know if they''re attending a funeral or what but I deduced that they''re all from one specific tribe in the Dark World.


    "We''re just passing inspectors sent by ''His Excellency''. Will you mind showing us the result of your work here?"


    I don''t know if he will bite through it but let''s see if we could fish some info before I activated the Orb of Ailment.

 Chapter 288 Pseudo-Transcendents

    "Inspector? Since when did someone like him bother with us, Mortal Ranks?"


    The leader of these white silk robes tribe answered doubtfully. At least he didn''t just flip out and none of his people went out to report our arrival.


    "And even more so, he picked someone from this world to do that. Sounds totally different than the one I remembered."


    So, is he really someone with that kind of attitude? I only guessed but the way this guy described that Descendant of a Great One¡­ it''s full of disdain. It''s like that guy was full of arrogance which he couldn''t stomach. Despite not confirming anything yet, the way he dissed him sounds like he''s someone who''s not afraid of him.


    This guy either didn''t believe what I said or he''s just that disdainful towards that descendant.


    And the answer is most likely the former. There''s just no way he could be that disdainful against someone powerful enough to crush all of them. Unless these white robes tribe have something they depend upon.


    "I don''t know. We''re just someone he picked randomly. Are you refusing to show the result? You were given this Zone for your tribe, is this how you will repay his kindness?"


    As I observed the changes in his expression I gave a silentmand to everyone to leak out some of their Transcendent Aura, letting those near the edge of the Zone huddle together, squeezing themselves towards the middle.


    "T-that¡­"


    The leader stuttered before he turned towards his subordinate. It looks like my words intimidated him and he started showing signs of fear. Like I thought, he''s just probing us with his words.


    "Will you leave after showing it to you?"


    "Of course, we have more zones to inspect. We couldn''t waste our time in one."


    I answered in which the leader nodded in reply.


    The subordinate he talked to then ran off to somewhere. I followed him with my eyes and he ended up in the middle where he pulled open a lever.


    From there, the ground opened which revealed neatly stacked Dark Energy-filled Tanks. And next to it, a mountain of Elemental Stones with at least intermediate-grade in purity.


    ? These guys umted that much, huh? Is it because it''s a Merged Zone? The first six we cleared up didn''t have any hidden stash. But thanks to this, we''ll have more harvest.


    Not only I got a gist of the descendant''s attitude, posing as an inspector like this would let us round them up easily while only bing vignt.


    "Great. You''re doing great here. You can close that now. Someone would collect them."


    I acted pleased while letting them close it. It''s a shame if we hit it with strays.


    "I understand, we''ll prepare half of them to be carried out."


    "You don''t need to prepare, the collectors are already here."


    I lifted my hand and gestured to everyone to start.


    And likewise, the Incarnation behind me instantly made spikes out of her Energy which instantly rained down towards the ground.


    "Y-you!"


    The leader pointed at me angrily but he was pulled back by his subordinates, pulling him inside a defensive skill that blocked the rain of Energy Spikes


    "There''s no need to get angry, you''re all going to die here anyway"


    I smirked and opened Domain of Valor and Bedevilled Outburst joining the Incarnation to bombard them with hard to resist projectiles.


    Jayna, Fleur, Hikari and Boris also started raining down their attacks below them.


    Now that they were squeezed to the middle of this Merged Zone, running out to report what''s happening became impossible so what they did was to defend and counterattack.


    Somehow they formed groups of five wherein the frontmost or the leader of each group grew in strength before sending their counter-attacks towards us.


    "They''re using a method ofbining their strength into one. It will be proven troublesome for ordinary Transcendents but with you and your logic-defying group wouldn''t have any problem with it."


    The Incarnation whispered behind me as she continued to weave her Elemental Energy to take down groups of these white robes Dark World denizen.


    Though some of them could block the Transcendents attacks, there''s still a lot who failed to do that. Maybecking in their group''s strength or they''re not versed with the method they''re using tobine their strengths.


    "No¡­ I refuse for us to die here! Stop the 5-man Captain Formation! Switch to 25-man General Formation! Make the strongest one to receive your strengths!"


    Seeing that thebined power of five was not doing any better, the guard leader who managed to calm himself down directed an order in which he became an example.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The subordinates behind him went into a V Formation with their hands holding onto the shoulder of whoever''s in front of him.


    Starting from the two ends of that formation, their strength started to get passed to the front one by one until it reached the two leading subordinates holding on to the leader''s shoulders.


    The intensity of their Energy already reached as high as a new Transcendent who just got out of the Transcendent Trials. And when it was passed to the leader, his strength could be said to have reached the UPL 200 as cracks started to appear on his skin.


    A Mortal Body couldn''t afford to hold too much excess in Power Level. Even if it''s an amazing method or ability they''re showing, I just couldn''t imagine how much bacsh they would receive.


    It would probably be too godly if they''re all Transcendents but being a Mortal Rank, the damage in their bodies would be enormous once everything ends.


    Following him, five more groups led by someone at the threshold received the strength of those 24 Mortal Ranks behind them.


    If I could make a reference to what they did, it''s probably that so-called Battle Formation? In any case, we were suddenly faced with six Pseudo-Transcendents. Whether it would have a time limit or not, it became harder to gauge as the six of them picked their opponents.


    Jayna faced a woman whose white robes were almost tattered, the cloth hiding her face was also pulled down as it revealed a badly-cracked face where Dark Energy started to leak out.


    Though she was startled by it, she instantly recovered herself as vines pulled her up and her miniature Spirit Ocean turned into a shield, defending her from the unrestrained attacks by that Pseudo-Transcendent.


    Following that, the other three also started facing those Pseudo Transcendents who picked them.


    Among the three, only Fleur could easily dodge and counterattack against the Pseudo-Transcendent who''s facing against her while the strays of those attacks fell down to some white robes who failed to form a group and was trying to gather up to form more Pseudo-Transcendents.


    "Stop looking away!"


    The leader who appeared in front of me furiously shouted as his hand produced an Output Enhancing Equipment in the form of a silver dagger. Filling it with his temporarily gained Dark Energy, an explosive attack aimed at me was unleashed.


    However, Quintuple Shields and the Nullification Zone which I opened effortlessly weakened the explosion that should''ve happened. I pulled out the Willful Sword and sent a Sword-force enhanced Lightning Dragon towards him, sending him down to the ground.


    After that, I pulled out the Totem and started conjuring my clones.


    "If their strength overwhelms you, just continue dodging, they will run out of gas soon. If you can, divert the attacks towards the ground and prevent them from forming up."


    Though I said it in an unhurried tone, it was heard by the five. The Incarnation of the World''s Will also nodded before she charged towards the Pseudo-Transcendent who just got sent down by her kick.


    It''s unexpected, yes, but it''s not like we didn''t prepare for the unexpected. These are from a higher world after all. It''s not surprising that their skills will be more diverse than the Elemental Spells. Or even the skills of those stuck at the Mortal Pathway.


    With my eyes calmly observing the battlefield, the first clone I conjured went down towards the ground where another Pseudo Transcendent was formed.


    However, since their strengths also varied, only the leader''s 25-man General Formation produced someone like him with an estimated UPL of 200.


    When another clone was conjured, I sent it to another Pseudo-Transcendent which immediately exploded. The body of the Mortal Rank who received all of thosebined strengths couldn''t contain it.


    At least, he managed to take down that clone¡­


    Time passed and the leader flew up from the crater where I sent him down, his face already cracked down but still, he''s the one with a more stable condition than any of the Pseudo-Transcendents which formed from them.


    "Why?"


    Looks like he calmed down after being pummeled down there, eh?


    "Because everything I said was a lie? Why do you need to know though? It''s not as if we''ll spare you."


    "¡­ My tribe. We don''t have any Transcendent. This is the only chance we have to finally have one. But you¡­ you ruined it."


    "I see. So you''re not just a leader but a chieftain? Which Great One are you under?"


    The Principal mentioned about the Dark World having 30 Tribes. But it seems this white robes tribe wasn''t really part of that 30. They''re most likely from a new world they assimted. That Formation was probably unique to them or the others just don''t see the merit in using them.


    In any case, it''s not like I will sympathize with them. With none of us getting injured, it''s already clear to see that they will be annihted here.


    "None. We''re just like you. Attacked by them and have no choice but to submit."


    Confirming my thoughts like that, this leader whose face was already about to burst from the excessive energy he contained shed a tear.


    "I see. Then you can guess why we are doing this, right? We don''t want to be like you. Or rather I don''t want my Companions worlds to be like yours."


    There''s no time for sympathy when it''s already at this point.

 Chapter 289 End Of A Tribe

    "So this is the fate of our tribe¡­ After submitting to survive the previous Catastrophe of being encroached upon by a Higher World, we were then sent to another Mortal World after a few years of peace. We were then stuck here for more than 3 years without any chance to be a Transcendent due to a hostile World''s Will. And now, we''re now facing annihtion¡­"


    The leader of the white robes tribes uttered in extreme sorrow.


    However, even that failed to move me, instead, my ears perked up to one of his sentences.


    Hostile World''s Will? So, is it possible to call for the Door if the World''s Will allowed you? Even if it''s not the world of your Source Energy?


    Since Yumiko and Yuko needed to get back to their Otherworld to call for it, I assumed that one needed to be in the world of their Source Energy. But thinking about it now, the first Source Energy we adapted was the special Psyche Energy. They were probably just reminded that they couldn''t call for the Door of Transcendence on Earth due to the World''s Will being unawakened or the Earth not having any Source Energy in its atmosphere. It needed Energy to materialize after all.


    We were thinking of sending Ezyn and the others back to the World of Spirits when they reached the threshold but I guess that will not be a problem anymore. They just needed permission from the World''s Will. But I first need to confirm that to her¡­


    I turned to the Incarnation that was still busy defeating one of the Pseudo-Transcendents. With only her Energy Control in her skill set, she was making use of it a lot better than how I use my Energy Control.


    Well, she could defeat her opponent faster if she''s outside while controlling the boundless Elemental Energy of the world. In here, her control over the Dark Energy is limited but she could still control it nheless. There''s also an option for her to use the Elemental Energy making up her body but that''s for a desperate situation just like when she was hit by the Energy Restricting Equipment back then.


    My Support Incarnation was somehow simr to hers except, it only has half of my skills and it can use most of my skills whereas the World''s Will had to relypletely on Energy Control


    "That''s just how life is. Don''t you think so? We''ll also face the same fate as you if we let you rampage in our world. We have to clean this world up for me to gain a slight peace of mind."


    Readying the Willful Sword, I intend to use the Unnamed Sword Skill to end him. The conjured clones would be fine preventing more Pseudo-Transcendents to form and I already got the gist of how that Formation works. It would be a good method for team battles orrge scale war. I might not be able to replicate it perfectly but creating a toned-down version was probably viable.


    Just like the World''s Will, I will start creating more reasonable skills using my Energy Control. The Boosts and the Dispelling Arrow wasn''t enough. The Dispelling Arrows were also somehow useless against Transcendents whose control over their Energy were skillful enough to prevent themselves from being negated by it.


    Seeing Jayna''s Vermillion Bolt at work already gave me an idea of what to do with it but it''s impossible to be created on the fly like the Elemental Boost. I have to add moreplexities to it as inspired by the World''s Will''s Nullification Zone.


    Apart from the buffs and Supports Skills, my overwhelming Energy Control is my biggest advantage after all. Letting it be used on simple skills was not doing it any justice.


    After reaching the 4th Realm, I will be focusing on it and who knows, it might also be beneficial to the Adaptability level that was moving slower than a snail''s pace.


    "Y-you''re right¡­ This is how life works. A weak will always be trampled by someone stronger¡­ But we will not fall down without a fight!"


    The white robes tribe leader''s sorrow was washed away by my words and was reced by his final burst of fervor.


    Before I could activate the unnamed Sword Skill, he instantly moved away from within my vicinity and flew up to the middle of the Merged Zone before shouting on the top of his lungs.


    "My tribesmen, I have failed you but hear this. Our Cloudborne Tribe will not go down without a fight! Boundless Overlord!"


    As soon as every white robes tribe member heard him. They all stopped at what they''re doing. Whether they''re attacking or defending from our attacks, passed out or weakened, every one of them opened their eyes and looked at him.


    The Pseudo-Transcendents which managed to form and were fighting Fleur and the others flew in their fastest speed to his side, ignoring their crumbling bodies. Those weakened, injured, and passed out on the ground lifted their hands and sent a differing size of Dark Energy which all got absorbed by the tribe leader.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The intensity of his Energy gradually grew higher but his body also started to crumble even further. However, when the Pseudo-Transcendents touched his shoulder, his body started to shine in white light to contain whatever they were passing to him. One by one those Pseudo-Transcendents disintegrated to ashes and not even the white robes they''re wearing were spared.


    Of course, I wouldn''t just watch him go past the strength we could handle as we are.


    I sent a nce to the freed Incarnation wherein it instantly nodded and moved to my side. After that, Fleur and Jayna moved in front of us with Hikari and Boris on both of their sides.


    As I opened every buff I could open, Hikari did the same before conjuring a Spell Nucleus. And after that, the World''s Will used at least 50% of what''s making up her body to send it to the four in front of us.


    Within a few seconds, Fleur, Jayna, Hikari, and Boris'' Energy Intensity and strength went up for more than just a few notches as they all bolted from our position.


    We talked about this earlier that if we will be faced with something that we wouldn''t be able to deal with individually, the four of them will be our swords while we will be the bow and arrows that will support them from behind using our Energy Control.


    The white robes leader''s strength already was just approaching the Rank 2 Transcendent but his feet had already disintegrated to ashes. Whatever attack he was preparing, it''s strong enough that my Adaptability started to ring continuously, telling me to dodge whatever it is that will be sent by him.


    This is theirst desperate attempt as a whole tribe of Mortals before theirplete demise. Defying the limits of what a mere Mortal can do.


    But as always, the reality is cruel for them, Hikari wielded her staff and sent numerous light beams from a 9-nodes Light Elemental Spell to one of the Pseudo-Transcendents that was about to touch his shoulder, preventing it from doing that. A few momentster, it disintegrated into ashes with its energy dispersing from where his body crumbled.


    Boris also did the same, brandishing his whip which was supported by a 9-nodes Water Elemental Spell which also incorporated the use of Wind Element, speeding it up to prevent another Pseudo-Transcendent to transfer his Energy to the leader.


    To end this unfinished desperate attempt, Jayna transformed to her Nature Nymph Form. From behind her, a whole Burning Tree covered with countless vines was conjured. Beneath it was her miniature Spirit Ocean, catering to its roots. Soon afterwards, those vines extended themselves as it constricted and burned another Pseudo-Transcendent who even tried to guard against it.


    Andstly, Fleur conjured a gigantic Whale formed from her Water Elemental Energy. It didn''t even need to swim and traverse the distance between her and the Cloudborne tribe leader along with thest of the Pseudo-Transcendent, swallowing both of them with its gigantic body.


    The desperate Cloudborne tribe leader could only re helplessly as his eyes became filled with indignance. He probably thought he could at least take one of us down as long as he finished that Boundless Overlord of his. His tribe members all sacrificed themselves for that but what did he get? Restrained by a gigantic whale while not receiving four Pseudo-Transcendents power.


    When Fleur''s shoulder rxed as she finished the Elemental Spell, she looked behind me and nodded. Not only her, Jayna, Hikari, and Boris all looked behind. They wanted me to finish it.


    "Go. He will surely be honored if he was killed by theone he deemed as our leader."


    The Incarnation also chimed in as she gave me another push to the back.


    What''s this?¡­ We''re not in a shounen manga, you know? There''s no power of friendship at y here. Also, thoughts of the dead will not matter at all. He will still die in one way or another. If not to our hands, therge amount of energy contained in his body will break it.


    Err¡­ since they already went a bit dramatic over this, I could only follow through.


    Taking out the Willful Sword and filling it with the blue-colored Swordforce, I activated the Unnamed Sword Skill. Dense, Sharp, and Swift.


    With the three intents filling the Willful Sword up, I shed it towards the restrained Cloudborne Tribe Leader. From the Willful Sword, a gigantic crescent Sword Skill was released and in a blink of an eye, it already plunged itself to Fleur''s Aquatic Whale, cutting in half, along whoever or whatever''s inside it.

 Chapter 290 Nearing The Portal Location

    The first Merged Zone we entered was cleared up a little longer than expected due to the circumstances brought by the Cloudborne Tribe. It''s unfortunate for them but that''s how life is.


    Through cleaning that Merged Zone up, we managed to harvest more than triple of what we got from the previous Zones. The amount of Dark Energy tanks already upied most of the Nes I brought with me so I started using Jayna''s excess Nes. With that amount, even if we shared some of it with the other Transcendents there would still be enough for me and my Companions, even if I counted those in another world.


    Following that, we continued onto our path while still undetected. The World''s Will''s connection only got restored for a bit telling us what''s happening to the march led by that Descendant of a Great One towards the three territories.


    I was just about to ask her if it''s fine to give her a name but it got cut off right there.


    Well, maybe I can ask herter after we''re done with our objectives. At least, I managed to confirm that it is possible for Ezyn and the others to call for the Door of Transcendence here. The only catch is, they have to practice the conversion of Elemental Energy to Spirit Energy. Their bodies should be able to do it automatically for them. Because the Transcendent Body will need to be made from the same type of their Source Energy, relying on the Elemental Energy will make their Transcendent Body reject their inherent Spirit Energy.


    As of now, they still have to focus on converting the Elemental Energy for the replenishment of their Spirit Energy. ording to the Incarnation, they would soon be able to do that just by continuing to stay in this world, like a habit one will be used to eventually.


    The next ce we went into was only a Merged Zone consisting of two Zones. Unlike the first one, the Dark World denizens guarding it wasn''t a whole Tribe but a mixture of many tribes. There were no Transcendents once more but the quality of the guards already reached the point that there''s no Rank 3 Mortal anymore.


    We spent less time cleaning them up due to them not having a skill like those from the Cloudborne Tribe. They all fell under a barrage of skills from Transcendents like us. Even if they became desperate by employing any method they could think of, including setting off the traps by themselves to implicate us, none of those worked against us. We already amassed experience dealing with the traps and even if most of those aimed for Energy-based Incarnations, I just had the Incarnation to stay with me as we used Nullification Zone at the time, grinding those traps until it was weak enough to affect her.


    If these Merged Zones were continued to be left alone while we slowly close the outer Zones one by one, they would be able to amass arge amount of Rank 5 Mortals and those who reached the threshold. Maybe they''re still not trying to send them back to their World to be a Transcendent, but that''s not impossible to happen in the future.


    Maybe in the Otherworlds of the Heroes that I haven''t added to my Support List, the same thing was already happening or worse, they''re already at the next step I thought of. There are also those Otherworlds of the Rogue Heroes where most of the breach happened. If the Rogue Heroes failed to close those breaches then they would be more hard-pressed with the current descent of the Dark World Transcendents. Most likely, some already died against the enemies. Not only from the Rogue Heroes or the Heroes of other nations, but the possibility also extended to my ssmates whose worlds I haven''t visited yet.


    It''s not wrong to assume that some of those worlds already fell and in turn, the Dark Cult parasitizing the Earthlings will start increasing in numbers, or worse, they''re already sending their bodies through those breaches.


    Is that why the Principal wanted me to go back in two months? Well, he also asked to bring the Orbs back with me¡­ This will just be a guess for now but considering each of those Orbs represented each type of Source Energy, will it be able to help the Earth''s World''s Will? Then why set it up to be found by my Companions and let me seek it out and collect them one by one? He could just pick them up again by himself, right?


    I really need to get the answers from that sly old man once Ie back to Earth. I''m still a Mortal Rank back then so I guess it was fine to still keep it. Now that I''m a Transcendent, I need to know what we''re really facing and what really the Principal''s goal is. Add to that, my identity will probably remain unanswered unless the page of my memory that got ripped off from me was given back by whoever took it.


    "You''re having a serious face, are you okay?"


    Fleur''s voice entered my ears, bringing me back to reality. I turned towards her and saw a worried expression on her. We''re already on the way to the 3rd Merged Zone. After that, there''s a possibility that the Portal Location will be next.


    I shook my head and slipped my arms to her waist pulling her closer to me.


    "More than fine, I just couldn''t help but fall into my habit of overthinking. Did I worry you?"


    "A bit. Most of the time you have an unchanging calm expression that exuded your absolute confidence. And sometimes you''ll just suddenly turn serious as you''re thinking about something you can''t solve. If it became that heavy, can you also rely on us? What you said about Yuko, Yumiko, and Nysia being your equal, I want to be like that for you as well."


    Fleur expressed her concern as she leaned on my shoulder, Jayna who''s controlling the miniature Spirit Ocean we''re riding was also looking at me. She nodded her head as if agreeing to what Fleur said.


    Hikari and Boris only stayed silent while the World''s Will Incarnation appeared indifferent but she''s surely trying to learn even at this moment.


    "I understand. I might not have said it yet, but all of you are my equals, there''s no one standing on top. I''m already relying on the two of you, you know? Otherwise, I wouldn''t take you with me here. I will continue relying on you as we continue on this journey. I will tell you what always made my face turn serious once we''re done here. I won''t leave out anything so prepared to be confused as well."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    I have a lot of questions piled up in my mind. Who knows, maybe they could answer some of it?


    Hearing my words, Fleur and Jayna couldn''t help but giggle at myst sentence.


    A few minutester, we arrived at the vicinity of another Merged Zone. This time, it was bigger than even the first one.


    Four individual Zones merged into one.


    As soon as I stepped my foot inside the Merged Zone, my Adaptability warned me of an immediate danger along with the restriction ced upon those not adapted to Dark Energy.


    "Everyone, quickly use any kind of defensive spell or skill!"


    I hurriedly said as they entered the Zone one by one after me.


    With the Nullification Zone and Bulwark of Invulnerability opened the first barrage of attacks was prevented by me. However, the danger which my Adaptability perceived was still there.


    The Incarnation jumped in front of me opening her own Nullification Zone while using the Energy stored in her body.


    Following her, Jayna''s Earthfire was unleashed in its entirety, creating a wall of Earthfire blocking another set of attacks.


    I don''t know what''s happening but it appears that the guards in this Merged Zone expected our arrival and ced an ambush right at the entrance.


    When the wall of Earthfire subsided we finally saw what''s in front of us. A number of Rank 5 Mortals barraging us with their skills. Behind them were at least four Transcendents whose Domains or Skills buffed those Mortal Ranks.


    Before the next set of attacks could beunched, Fleur already finished casting a 12-nodes Water Elemental Spell, enclosing us with a ring of Water Wall. A bit simr to the Water Prison she enclosed the Werewolf Transcendent back then. This one''s function was like a bunker.


    And using the two opened slits in the front, Hikari and Boris both cast a 10-nodes Elemental Skills aimed at the group of Mortal Ranks in front.


    "We were spotted or it''s possible that we''re really near the Portal Location which exined this kind of heavy guard."


    The Incarnation said as we watched some of the Mortal Ranks fall under Hikari and Boris'' spells.


    "Then, it''s possible that they will also be informed of our arrival. We''re in for more difficult battles now."


    I said before taking out the Totem Pole conjuring a half enhanced Clone to charge out and clear a path for us. After that, I threw every one of us with the three types of boosts as I opened Bedevilled Outbursts to have a counter bombardment against them.


    "Yes. Once we reached the Portal Location, we wouldn''t just face the heavy guards ced there but also we have to defend the ce while we''re closing the Portal."


    The Incarnation nodded as she charged out and exercised her overwhelming Energy Control by using more of the Energy stored inside her, disturbing the Dark Energy in the area which resulted in some of the enemies failing to activate their skills.

 Chapter 291 The Portal Location In View

    "Boris, dodge!"


    Hikari shouted while flinging a huge boulder she cut from a rocky hill at the side towards his direction.


    Heeding what she shouted, Boris flipped backwards letting his whip be kept in front of him to hinder the Transcendent who was about to chase after him.


    Using the iing boulder, he kicked it towards the Transcendent who blocked his Energy-enhanced whip. The boulder was unexpected which resulted in itnding squarely on the Transcendent''s face, flinging him away and down to the ground.


    "Why, of all things, did you choose to throw a boulder?!"


    Boris, afternding back on the ground,ined to the girl who''s wiping her sses off the dust it umted from doing that unconventional move.


    "I saw it in one of the simtion scenarios. Pretty effective, isn''t it?"


    Hikari yfully responded before she flew to the sky once more while carrying more boulders


    After around 10 minutes in battle, from the previous tense and somewhat dangerous situation we were caught in, it''s now too rxed as if our enemies weren''t going to provide any threat against us. Even the ringing of my Adaptability''s danger detection stopped at some point as we started to gain the advantage against these Dark World forces stationed in this Merged Zone.


    Despite them being prepared against us, when the Incarnation jumped out earlier, she evened out the yfield by doing something to the Dark Energy surrounding us by sacrificing at least 10% of her stored Energy.


    When that happened, with Jayna''s lead using the Earth Elemental Spell which she learned, the ground beneath the Mortal Ranks'' feet broke open andva sprung out of it. That''s a 9-nodes Earth Elemental Spell, Volcanic Torrent which made use of both Earth and Fire Elemental Energy.


    With their tight formation disrupted, Hikari and Boris along with two of my clones worked together to stop them from reforming, killing most of those lower than Rank 5 Mortals in one hit and severely injuring the Rank 5 Mortals.


    When they saw the chaotic state of the formation they prepared to deal with intruders, the four Transcendents on their side moved to intercept us, however, they were all matched up by the rest of us.


    Right now, they''re in a dilemma because they ran out of ideas on what to do against us. More than half of their Mortal Ranks were dead while one of their Transcendents had his arm burnt to ashes by Jayna''s raging Earthfire. If they didn''t cut his arm off, it would''ve burnt himpletely.


    Like the previous instances, at first, they couldn''t believe that a bunch of Noxian Transcendents could overwhelm them when they''re inside the Zone that was akin to their world but eventually, they could only ept that they''re outssed switched strategies from being on the offensive to defensive, prolonging their life.


    "They called for reinforcements from the nearby zones. Let''s finish them up before they arrive and give the reinforcements a weing party."


    I dered in a loud voice while staring calmly at the leader of the four Transcendents here. It''s a Dark Beastmaster woman whose summoned beast is an enormous ck snake. It''s not venomous at all but its hide is so thick, normal Energy Explosion Projectiles and the Willful Sword covered with Swordforce couldn''t prate it. It took a minute of bombardment before some of those scalese off. When that happened, the Dark Beastmaster woman recalled her beast in fear that it would meet its end against me.


    "Miss Saha, we should retreat now and regroup with the reinforcements, I believe they can really do what he dered."


    One of the Transcendents advised the Dark Beastmaster woman. He''s someone who faced Fleur proudly, however, in the span of Fleur casting only four spells, his confident appearance turned haggard as he hurriedly retreated to their leader''s side, scared off by how strong her Water Elemental Spells are.


    Currently, this is a precious few seconds for them when the clones had just vanished due to their duration running out which allowed them to converse with each other. If not for that, we would''ve finished them way earlier.


    "Do you think I don''t know that? My poor Hissa''s scale has been damaged by that guy''s unrelenting energy projectiles. Look at how they positioned themselves, there''s no way for us to retreat even if we tried to."


    The leader he called ''Miss Saha'' continuously bit the tip of her fingernails as she red at me and observed us. Her mind was probably thinking about what to do to keep their lives intact until the reinforcementse to save them in this predicament.


    Like I guessed, they really spotted us when we unknowingly passed by one of their scouts ced outside. Perhaps it was at the time when I was lost in overthinking earlier that I haven''t spotted his hiding spot or he''s just really good at his job. Either way, before we entered this Zone, they''d already sent someone to report this to that Descendant who became the leader of all Transcendents once he arrived. Apart from sending that report, they sent people to ask for reinforcement from the nearby Zones.


    Well, it''s not like all of them will send a lot due to their limited Transcendent numbers but if each Zone the messenger managed to reach sent one Transcendent, we''ll have to expect at the very least three of them.


    ording to the Worlds'' Will, the Transcendents that were marching with the Descendant only included him, the two who probably followed after his descent and the ones we saw at the Noxian Capital.


    Well, if I tally them and the Transcendents we already killed, the count was higher than the total number of Dark Energy Surges we felt. As to how many of them went in undetected, I don''t know. There were probably some of them who went in together which resulted in only one surge. Just like that twin Transcendent or a couple. I still haven''t gotten a clear idea of how those Portals actually work.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    I closed the one at the World of Spirit before it could allow a Transcendent to descend and the one at the World of System was only witnessed by Yuko, Zerina, and their Party Members.


    Either way, we just have to continue moving forward and see it for ourselves. It''s only a matter of killing these four and cleaning up thest of the Mortal Ranks.


    "Daisuke, I think we don''t need to wait for their reinforcements to arrive, we should finish this and continue on to the Portal Location before they arrive."


    Jayna used telepathy and sent her suggestion to me to not let the enemies hear it.


    "Yes¡­ There''s no way for you to retreat. Also, surrendering will not be epted. You shouldn''t hold back anymore and try to kill us before we kill you."


    After saying that, I turned to Jayna and nodded at her. Words can also add pressure on these four Transcendents. Dering my earlier words loudly for them to hear was just an invisible attack to their currently low morale to lower it further.


    "Nonsense! Try and kill us then!"


    One of the Transcendents who has a bulky appearance and a round bald head shouted as his Dark Energy red up which made his stature even bulkier.


    Though I already guessed that the Dark Energy is a Spirit Type of Source Energy, some of them don''t have an active Transformation. Some only have enhanced appearances like that bald guy and the members of the Cloudborne Tribe earlier. That ''Miss Saha'' also doesn''t have any Transformation skills. Her snake could erge and shrink itself though but I doubt it''s rted to her Pathway, it''s probably an inherent skill of her snake.


    Well, it''s hard to really understand their Pathway if I haven''t experienced it myself. Let''s not overthink it again.


    "Great. You''ll be the first then. Also¡­ I guess it''s already pointless to continue disguising ourselves¡­"


    After saying that, I held a Ne out and from inside it, the sphere which contained the Powergen appeared. I pressed on the switch to open it before flinging it in front. Under their watchful and wary eyes, they saw how the suit made from regenium and mixed metal alloyspletely covered my body.


    Upon seeing that, the bald Transcendent and Miss Saha took a step back while muttering in concert.


    "You¡­ You''re that guy."


    With my continuous encounters with them, I guess this White Knight is already well known among them. If I had shown it earlier, I wouldn''t need to waste my saliva for talking loudly, would I?


    "Yes. That''s me. Fleur, Jayna, Hikari and Boris, I will leave the rest of them to you. And you, it''s really hard to call you without a name¡­ Either way, make sure none of them could escape."


    The four acknowledged my words as they all picked one of the other three and locked onto them while the Incarnation had a wry expression on her face before eventually nodding her head.


    After this¡­ it''s time to see what the opened Portal looked like. Even if that Rank 2 Transcendent rushed here from where they were, it would be toote unless they have a way to travel from one end of the continent to another.


    -


    -


    10 minutester. We exited the Zone without harvesting what''s inside. The four struggled for their lives but in the end, my buffs really put us up to a higher level. Apart from that Miss Saha and the bald guy who put up a good fight against me and Fleur, the other two died instantly from Jayna, Hikari and Boris.


    "That''s it¡­"


    I heard the Incarnation mutter as soon we got a clear view of what''s in front of us.


    A huge Dark World Zoney before us and as if waiting for us to arrive, a surge of Dark Energy happened in the middle of it which indicated another descent. The Portal is truly inside it!

 Chapter 292 Entering The Zone

    A Dark Energy surge right after seeing the Portal Location¡­ I don''t know how many are stationed there but at least we can expect more than two. It''s the most important passageway for them. If it was closed, they would be trapped in this world. They could probably swim in the Outer Space and find a way back to their world or they could wait for one of the six Great Ones to open up another Portal. But even then, they had to wait for long before it could allow them to pass through it¡­


    "Finally. It''s thest stop."


    Boris somewhat exhaustively said as he looked onto the Zone we''re about to approach.


    Though it''s not clearly shown on their faces, our continuous assault on Zone after Zone has started to take a toll on some of them. Fleur and Jayna still looked fine due to how I always stick with them and how attentive I am to their body''s state. Most especially, whenever Jayna is controlling the miniature Spirit Ocean, I will stay by her side to share some of the burdens she might''ve been feeling from the continuous use of it.


    The Incarnation is fine as long as she refilled the Energy she used. However, a few minutes wasn''t enough for her topletely fill up at least 20% of the stored Energy she used earlier. That was 20% of her Incarnation''s body after all.


    I have more types of boosts to use now but the Psyche Boost which was important for the two Heroes'' replenishment of Psyche Energy was already about to be depleted that I even asked them to sparingly use their Abilities.


    That''s why earlier inside that previous Merged Zone, they limited themselves to only using their Elemental Pathway. That is so they can use it in the Portal Location.


    This will probably be the most important battle in this World. The threat of more Transcendents descending is higher than that lone Descendant of a Great One. We could deal with him slowly if he''s really so strong but this Portal¡­ we only have this one chance.


    "Fleur, Jayna. Let''s go on a much better date after I brought you two to Earth."


    Though I thought of saying something romantic, this is all I cane up with at the moment. These two willingly followed me here but surely, inside Fleur''s mind, I''m risking my life for her world so she had to do her part. Inside Jayna''s mind, however, I''m risking my life again for an important Companion so she wanted to see me seed.


    Upon hearing it, the two girls tilted their heads. They don''t have any idea what ''date'' means.


    "Date?"


    "What''s a date?"


    "Here, here. Let me exin. It''s going out together or spending time together without any worries. He will take you to watch movies, visit a park, eat at a restaurant andstly¡­ take you to a ce where you do those naughty things as a couple!"


    Hikari interjected and excitedly broke down what a date will consist of on Earth. But when she eximed thatst sentence, her sses fogged up due to how hot her face became from embarrassment.


    "I see. Sounds fun!"


    Jayna grinned with her eyes shining brightly again.


    "Those things¡­ I have no idea most of what those meant but if it''s about how I will get to spend more time with you alone¡­ It''s certainly not a bad idea."


    Fleur thought for a while beforeing up with an answer as her face sneakily reddened.


    Though I alternately stayed with Sofiel and Fleur before Yumiko and Jayna arrived here. Fleur and I always spent those times while bogged down with the matters of the Elementals. Only at night will we have some sort of reprieve, snuggling together until Fleur falls asleep in my arms. However, we haven''t done the deed yet. She''s as pure as Nysia when ites to that subject despite their ages being the one more advanced than my other girls. That''s why it''s better to take it slowly with her.


    Sofiel is an exception though, that girl has memories of what we already did back in my previous life. So she had no shame in doing those things with me.


    Well, that''s it for lightening up our mood and loosening our nerves. It''s too tense that no one wanted to talk earlier. Seeing that smile on their faces, the others were infected as well.


    Well, except the Incarnation who''s watching intently at what preceded in front of her eyes.


    "The emotion which those two are projecting to you and what you''re projecting back to them¡­ Is that what you called ''love''?"


    The Incarnation innocently asked. That''s a part of what she would learn after all so it''s not surprising that she would ask about it.


    "Yes."


    I answered confidently. I couldn''t be sure if that''s what they really felt currently though. Even if that''s not love yet, it will get there eventually without forcing it on them. Our destinies are already tied together.


    I know that I''m still relying on that vague concept but just looking at them like this¡­ I''m sure that what I''m feeling for them is true.


    As I was thinking that, the two of them turned their heads towards me and gave me their enchanting smiles. And though this sounds like a cringy line in a rom novel, those two truly made my heart skip a beat.


    "I see."


    The Incarnation nodded before lifting her head up. Probably she''s trying tomunicate with her real ego wherever it is.


    -


    -


    We''ve seen the Zone from afar when we exited the previous one. However, it still took us another 15 minutes to reach it despite flying at top speed.


    As we flew down to the entrance, the cold atmosphere and the sense of danger started ticking me up. Inside there, the opened Portal will appear before our eyes¡­<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    I know we have to close it¡­ but¡­ I couldn''t help but think about entering it to take a look at our enemies'' world.


    It''s a bit foolish, I know. But I couldn''t help but be tempted to do that. Well, let me curb that temptation for now. It''s better to focus on what''s in front of us.


    With Bulwark of Invulnerability, Energy Shield and Nullification Zone opened, I stepped forward and entered the Dark World Zone.


    [You''ve entered a special zone. Merged Dark World Zone A1]


    [This zone is cut off from the World''s Source Energy.]


    [The existing Source Energy inside this zone is Level 2 Dark Energy.]


    [You aren''t adapted to the Level 2 Dark Energy]


    [Flux Energy Automatic Energy Conversion can be activated]


    [Rate of Conversion: 1 unit of Dark Energy = 3 units of Flux Energy]


    [Conversion Debuff: -15% Strength and Endurance]


    [This Merged Zone has ced certain restrictions to beings not adapted to the existing Source Energy. 20% Reduced Energy Control and Stats]


    Upon reading that series of notifications, it instantly made my head hurt. Just an addition of one zone, the restriction doubled. We''ll be fighting in here with our original stats. If not for the Domain of Valor to somehow abate the effect of the restriction, we will have to fight while weakened by it.


    But¡­ something''s odd¡­ I could still feel the danger but why is there no one waiting for us at the entrance?


    I looked around and all I could see was a wide in with a ring huge hole in space in the middle of the ins. Beside it was the three devices working properly to continuously increase the size of this Dark World Zone.


    Well, based on the geography of thend, this ce is truly a in, without hills, mountains or any sort of bodies of water in sight. However, why are there no guards or even some sort of structure and traps to defend that Portal?


    "What is this ce¡­"


    Fleur muttered when she entered after me. Like me, she was baffled with the sight and not of the stronger restriction.


    "That''s the Portal?"


    Jayna asked as her eyes were fixed on that eye-catching hole, in the middle.


    "I don''t know but this felt eerie and exciting at the same time."


    Hikari fixed her sses and started to look around our surroundings.


    However, when Boris entered, the voice that came out of his mouth was shaky as he instantly moved out of the ce.


    "Daisuke¡­ I can see it. They''re covered in an illusion. Dodge!"


    Illusion? Is it too advanced that my Adaptability and Energy Control couldn''t pick it up? Or is it because it was stabilized perfectly that there are no unnatural undtions in the surrounding Dark Energy?


    "He''s right. All of you, dodge. Let me handle this."


    Just like the previous Zone, the Incarnation jumped out from behind us and exercised her overwhelming energy control. As soon as the Dark Energy started to turn chaotic, numerous Energy and Physical-based attacks were simultaneously unleashed all around us.


    "Get back!"


    I hurriedly moved in front of the Incarnation and pulled her behind me. Even if she''s just a concentration of Elemental Energy, she''s still a part of the World''s Will and most importantly, she''s not invincible.


    Seeing the iing attacks of varying degrees of strength, I pulled out something from the Ne and activated it.


    From out of nowhere, the towering All-ck Metagen appeared in front of me with its cockpit open.


    "Fleur, get them all behind me!"


    I shouted to the calmest among them before using an instacast sh Step spell to enter it. The Metagen booted up in an instant and my Flux Energy quickly circted through the Metal Giant while using thest bits of Meta Energy inside its engine. With the Regenium Sword in its hand, the blue-colored Swordforce instantly flowed out from me and into the sword.


    And a few moments after that, I activated a Sword Skill, a moment before the rain of attacks reached us.


    Counter!

 Chapter 293 Left Behind

    As the blue wave of Swordforce flickered from the Willful Sword along with the activation of the Skill, screams instantly rang out as some were directly put in unimaginable pain when they suddenly stiffened at where they''re at.


    Counter could only stop them for a bit and it depended on the difference between me and them. And with the Metagen enhancing the output of that Sword Skill, it certainly didn''t just stop those weaker than me by a huge margin. Most of them lost consciousness on the spot, while their bodies were frozen in ce.


    Even so, for it to be a hasty move to shield us from unavoidable attacks, this result was more than what I hoped for.


    However, using Counter at that moment didn''t mean the Metagen wouldn''t receive any damage at all.


    At the same time as I activated the skill, their barrage of attacks arrived and instantly shook the whole All-ck Metagen at its core, lighting up numerous warning signs. Even if I tried to activate more defensive skills, the time was insufficient. The attacks would have already subsided before any skills activated.


    So having no choice at the moment, I could only let the Metagen stand there and raised its arms to block the cockpit and endure most of their attacks at the same time as making sure that the ones behind me wouldn''t be implicated.


    The Incarnation tried to sacrifice herself as she knew that she''s just an Incarnation. She''s part of the World''s Will, if she dissipated here, then the World''s Will of this world will be damaged at this point in time. Who knows what kind of drawback it will bring us? Even if it''s possible to recover if given time, I wouldn''t let a really valuable ally be reduced to that.


    There''s a lot of possibilities that I could think of happening if she was weakened and each of those was worse than what I thought of first.


    When the barrage of attacks subsided, I stared in front of the screen. The hovering interface glowed in deep red as it tallied the damage this Metagen received.


    Calcting the total damage received¡­


    Arms module - 80% damaged¡­


    Leg module - 40% damaged¡­


    Regenium Armor tes - 70% damaged¡­


    Regenium Circuits were cut off¡­


    Total Repair is rmended¡­


    Meta Energy Depleted¡­


    Shutting down¡­


    After thatst message turned up, the Metagen made a few mechanical sounds before it kneeled down on the ground and deactivated. A few secondster, the cockpit opened automatically, revealing the smoke-filled surroundings.


    At least none of their attacks managed to prate the Metagen''s armor. But this¡­ I might need to apologize to Leianne for ruining this Metagen up to this extent.


    "Daisuke!"


    When the cockpit fully opened, Jayna''s worried voice was the first sound that entered my ears.


    I looked up and saw her worried face as she peeked inside of this giant metal chunk.


    "I''m fine, you don''t need to worry."


    A few secondster, Fleur appeared behind her who let out a sigh of relief after seeing me uninjured. Though it''s easy for me to climb out of the Metagen, the two girls stretched their arms out for me.


    Since they already did that, I just took it and climbed out of the Metagen with their help.


    Looking at them, the purpose of using it was sessfully realized, there''s not even a speck of dust on their breathtaking appearance.


    The two Heroes were also fine as they are already casting a spell for a counterattack. The Incarnation was behind the two as she helped them to easily form the Spell Nucleus and fill up the Elemental Nodes with the help of her Energy Control.


    "What the hell? How can they survive it?! Move and attack again!"


    At the same moment, one of the Transcendents who appeared after being hit by the counter had a look of confusion on his face. He tried to understand what had just happened but after spending a few seconds in that state, he shook his head and shouted to the Mortal Ranks and to the other Transcendents who were just starting to regain control of their bodies.


    I counted them and there were five Transcendents in total. All of them were someone we never encountered yet


    However, that time was enough for the two Heroes to unleash the spell they were casting.


    In a blink of an eye, most of the Mortal Ranks who were still moving sluggishly failed to evade the two Heroes'' unleashed Elemental Spell.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    From Hikari''s staff, numerous balls of light were conjured and sted towards her targets at high speed, preventing them from moving. Those who were hit by it had the ball of light seeped into their bodies and made them brilliantly shine as if they became luminescent. A few momentster, the ball of light quickly spread out in their bodies. Some were fast enough to control their energy and contained the light away from their vital organs while some were slow enough to bepletely covered by it.


    When the light settled down, the parts of their body which were seemingly infected by the light, burst open as the light imploded in their bodies, producing more balls of light thattched onto new targets near them.


    That light spell she did looks like an infectious virus that multiplied by making use of the host''s Energy.


    Those who either died or were severely injured by it were Mortal Ranks while the Transcendents who got hit only had a small hole where they confined the ball of light that invaded their bodies.


    From Boris'' whip, a giant snake-like Water Elemental was conjured as it encircled a group of Mortal Ranks before squeezing them all together. Some instantly screamed from the pain while some tried to endure it as they circted their Dark Energy to form some kind of defense.


    Looking at it closely, it looks like the snake of that ''Miss Saha'' earlier. Did he just create a new Spell or he improved an existing one after that encounter? Either way, that guy is really something. No wonder he could reach the Elemental Fusing Realm a lot faster than any Heroes I know, not even Yuko or Raiden reached that point within three years.


    I guess. Some of the merit for his progress could also be attributed to Fleur. She put Boris under many difficult training regimes to raise him as a new Elemental Supreme to help her defend their race.


    With the two Heroesunching a counterattack, the same pattern happened¡­ somehow we already got used to these Dark World denizens who were only good at the start. There''s a term for that if I recall correctly. Intro Boys.


    They could only perform their best during the early parts or in other words, the introduction. Soon afterwards, they wouldn''t be a threat anymore.


    When the dust settled from their Spells, a fourth of the Mortal Ranks who attacked usy dead on the ground while another fourth was still immobilized from the effect of Counter.


    The Transcendents, however, were all gnashing their teeth but they didn''t act hastily like the previous Transcendents we encountered. Perhaps it''s still early to say that they''re Intro Boys as well.


    I have no idea who among these Transcendents is the one who has just descended. But, it''s surely his misfortune that he won''t be able to enjoy his first day in this world and there''s also the possibility that this will be hisst.


    "Stop dawdling and be amazed at what they can do. Go and activate that! Move!"


    The Transcendent who shouted earlier was once again the first one to regain his senses.


    His voice was directed not to the Mortal Ranks but to the four Transcendents who were somewhat out of sorts due to the Counter as well as the two Heroes'' counterattacks.


    As if awakening from a dream, the four Transcendents'' body jolted as they turned around and retreated.


    Further back from the entrance, four circr tes flew up with the use of their Dark Energy, when it reached a certain height, the four Transcendents jumped and stood on those circr tes and channeled their enormous amount of Dark Energy as a Transcendent.


    Though it took too long for me to describe what happened, all of it happened in a few moments giving us no time to react to it.


    As theirbined Dark Energy circted andbined together, a ck surge of light exploded but it''s not in any way harmful to us.


    The ck lightpletely dimmed my vision before the Nullification Zone fully opened. Also, the presence of the two girls at my side vanished.


    When my sight recovered, I hurriedly looked for the two and to the other three below the Metagen.


    However, the previously spacious in in front of my eyes was reced by the sight of a towering wall whose height reached up to the ceiling of this Dark World Zone.


    Now only that, in the other three directions, there''s nothing to see but the same towering walls.


    I know I''m still at the same ce as earlier, I''m even still standing on top of the deactivated and damaged Metagen, however, Fleur, Jayna, the Incarnation and the two Heroes as well as the enemies in front of us vanished alongside them.


    Observing the walls closely, I instantly deduced that I am currently caged in this square room with no door in sight¡­


    There are no notifications from the system which means, there''s no additional restriction from the Zone. What they activated was probably some sort of Formation that should''ve teleported all of us to who knows where. But my Nullification Zone negated that effect which led to me being stuck at the same ce¡­


    The Interdimensional Communication is still on cooldown so I have no way to check on Jayna and Fleur''s current status.


    But that Incarnation, why didn''t she activate her Nullification Zone? No time? Or she also got caught off guard after helping Hikari and Boris?


    I also have no way of knowing that.


    There''s no other choice but to go at this alone and get out of this cage to look for them.

 Chapter 294 Separated By The Formation

    Inspecting every wall closely, it''s not made from solidified Energy. That Formation they activated probably has the effect of creating abyrinth or a dungeon at the same time as sending the intruders onto different parts of the Zone.


    If I think of it like this then it''s possible that right at this moment, each of them is fighting alone, somewhere beyond this wall I am currently caged in¡­


    To test its durability, I tried hitting the wall with a regr punch. It''s a regr punch of someone who''s approaching 200 in Strength Stat alone.


    From where I punched it, my fist got embedded halfway in and the spiderweb-like cracks extended up to 20 meters around it.


    It could be broken through but I don''t know how thick they made it to be. Either way, that''s already one thing to be d about. Also, they probably didn''t know that I got stuck here.


    Theyout of this Zone was memorized by me since it''s simple enough without anything hindering our visions earlier.


    If I go straight from where I am currently in by breaking down a hole for myself to pass through, I will eventually reach the Portal and the three devices.


    But will they let me do that though? The possibility of being noticed after breaking down a hole is almost certain. This is a part of a Formation after all, and there''s someone monitoring it.


    Ah¡­ I''m wasting time overthinking here. My first priority isn''t the Portal. It''s the safety of my girls.


    Then¡­ let''s go out and look for them for now.


    Having decided that, I took out the Willful Sword and charged it up with both the Swordforce and my Flux Energy.


    As the sword got drunk with the two types of Energy, the Dark Aura which it absorbed from the Dark Elf Transcendent as well as the Lightning Dragon was unleashed by it.


    This sword is continuously growing and it doesn''t really have a limit on what it can absorb. It might even be stronger than the Regenium Sword that my Metagen wields. Just that¡­ it''s somehow picky. The Dark Energy it absorbed from the other Transcendents was only used to strengthen the Dark Aura to let it be on par with the Lightning Dragon. However, I am still not clear on how that Dark Aura will be used. For now, I''m still using it as something like another enhancement for the Willful Sword, giving it a higher destructive power.


    Well, enough about that.


    I put the Metagen back to itspressed state first before walking towards the northern wall.


    With the sword already charged since earlier, I stabbed the tip in front of me.


    ROAR!


    Though it looks like a casual stab, the Lightning Dragon which covered itself with the Dark Aura roared thunderously as it charged towards the wall and drilled through the point where the Sword was stabbed.


    As the sound of crumbling rocks filled the enclosed space, I started to hear the sounds of footsteps approaching my location from three different directions.


    "What happened?! What was that sound?!"


    "Someone broke a wall!"


    "Huh? Aren''t the intruders caught by the Formation? They should be scattered and separated already."


    "This¡­ This is the entrance. Did someone enter after them? How can we be attacked here? Are the scouts not doing their jobs?"


    "Stop asking questions. Go and check it! You! Report this to the Leader."


    Soon enough, their voices could be heard as they stopped right before the hole I made. Judging from their conversations, my earlier guess is right. I got stuck at the same ce due to the activation of the Nullification Zone but the others were transported somewhere. As I spread out my senses, the neers were all Mortal Ranks and none of them were even at Rank 5 Mortal. Looks like those capable enough tost against a Transcendent were all sent to face one.


    Let''s not waste time here. Fleur already got ambushed before, although I got there on time, I still don''t want that to happen again. The same for Jayna¡­ Only after I made sure that the two are fine will I think about anything else.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Having decided that, I activated the Orb of Concealment and stepped out of the hole.


    Looking at the wary and nervous expression of these Mortal Ranks as they slowly approached the hole in the wall, I felt that it''s a shame not to let them be tormented. I should''ve activated the Ailment first, no?


    Well, enough about that. Looking at the structure and theyout of this ce, it looks like that Formation created passageways that led to somewhere. There were three directions here¡­ north, east and west. If I referenced it with theyout I could remember, the north will surely lead me straight to the Portal. Whether there''s something or someone waiting there wasn''t a concern, we would have no choice but to force our way through to close the Portal after all.


    Then let''s go east first. There''s not really a clue where they are but¡­ this time, I will be trusting my intuition. Those girls were tied to me. In one way or another, we''ll be reunited however far they may be.


    I have ten minutes in this concealed state. Once the duration ended, they would surely appear to catch me, regardless of whether they have the ability to do that or not.


    Ever since getting the orb, no one has ever managed to detect me or us. There were also few instances when the Concealment was torn off. It''s easily the most useful orb I acquired. It''s not that the others were useless, just that this one helped us in a dangerous situation more than once. But I have to remember that this orb still has its limitations and someone has the possibility to see through it. Maybe not here in a Mortal World but somewhere higher where the gap in power will be like heaven and earth. Well, for now, I just have to be alert at all times to let me get used to this state.


    As I continued traversing the eastern passageway, I kept my senses spread wide to observe the flow of Energy. Even a small disturbance to it could be a clue as to where a battle might be happening.


    Two minutester, I passed by at least three forks in the passageway. I have no time to check each one of them, spending a minute or two was all I could spare. Though there were no rooms, the forks lead to another passageway. Since I already started in this one, I will finish this first. If I didn''t find anything that could lead me to where Fleur and Jayna are, only then I will move there.


    There were times where a group of Mortal Ranks would pass by me. Those who converse while they move, I would stick close to them to get information. However, most of what they knew was limited. Even so, each of them has different pieces of information. So after five minutes, I managed to piece it together and arrange it which could exin the current situation we are in.


    The Formation they activated sends the intruders not recognized by the Zone to Separate Parts of this Merged Zone. Since it''s five Zones that Merged together, we''re supposed to be separated into five different parts of the Zone. There will be two who will be located at the same part but with me nullifying the effect of the Formation, the five of them were far away from each other.


    The Formation also sends those who ''signed up'' to be part of the Assault Groups which will kill the intruder through overwhelming numbers along with any other methods they could produce.


    There were originally five Transcendents stationed here but with the addition of the newly descended one, their numbers went up to six. However, the number of Transcendents who weed us numbered only five which meant one of them only watched from the sidelines.


    And with the activation of the Formation¡­ the four Transcendents who stepped to the four tes will be immobilized for as long as the Formation was activated. Pretty inefficient but I guess they factored in the fact that the Zone will be imposing a restriction on us.


    Despite losing at least half of the Mortal Ranks who attacked us at the entrance, it''s probably not their total number of personnel stationed here.


    Then¡­ in this direction I am currently traversing¡­ there should be one of them. I trusted my intuition so¡­ it should be one of my girls.


    When there were only 3 minutes left for the Concealment''s duration, I reached the end of the eastern passageway. I can turn to the north or south to continue searching.


    Without a second thought, my feet turned their heels towards the south passageway and increased the pace of my steps.


    At first, it was just my intuition telling me to go south but as I continued traversing the path, the disturbance in the surrounding Dark Energy started to grow stronger. The vibration on the walls also started to ring loudly which indicated a battle somewhere near.


    I guess after getting that Passive Skill from Yuko which boosted my Intuition, this is the first time it really showed its worth.


    A few seconds before the Concealment ended, I arrived at the point where the disturbance of energy was the highest and at a distance, I saw a group of trembling and injured Mortal Ranks being treated. They had various burns in their bodies and saw even had a limb scorched ck. And a few steps from them, a tall metal door was closed shut with a small passageway where someone could enter.


    There''s no need to guess anymore, someone was fighting behind that door and judging from the injuries of these Mortal Ranks¡­


    "Jayna."


    I muttered a bit loudly at the same time as the Concealment ended, gathering their attention.


    I hope they''re prepared for what''sing to them.

 Chapter 295 Fighting The Rage

    This is most likely just my true nature but upon realizing who was behind that door that was being ganged up by these Dark World denizens, my mind just stopped thinking and my vision somehow darkened a bit.


    I didn''t notice this back then but this is also probably what happened when I heard about Fleur getting ambushed. It led me to massacre a whole encampment which¡­ if I think about it logically, it has minimal gains that didn''t even affect the next battle and more importantly, it lost me a bit of a time.


    And the same thing is happening right now, the Swordforce-covered Willful Sword has now been dyed red as I started to kill everyone I passed by, whether if they''re injured or not.


    The killing on the previous Zones or the previous battles was necessary as we didn''t want them to follow our trails. However, at this moment, the most logical choice is to rush inside that passageway leading to the ce behind that door to help Jayna¡­ But what I''m currently doing is cleaning up these Mortal Ranks despite the fact that it wouldn''t bete to take care of themter¡­


    Why? I honestly have no idea or I am currently rejecting what''s happening to me. But since I already started this, I will just have to increase the pace, right?


    Having arrived at that thought, I scanned my surroundings, the injured ones, the ones trying to treat them, the ones lining up to enter the ce behind that tall door and the ones approaching the area from two different directions.


    They''re all the targets I have to clean up. To increase the pace, I activated Bedevilled Outburst. In a blink of an eye, numerous Energy Explosion Projectiles were conjured andbined together to produce five Purple Swords. Afterwards, I conjured five normal clones that produced their own Purple Swords before grabbing the ones I made, dual-wielding them.


    Only leaving them with a one-wordmand, Kill, I cast the 6-nodes Void Elemental Spell: Vanishing Steps and traversed the remaining distance from where I was to the tall door.


    As my body traveled at a speed probably even faster than what a normal eye could perceive, my silhouette which remained for a moment sted numerous Energy Explosion Projectiles to its left and right.


    And just like that, 10 or more Mortal Ranks would fall dead either from the Energy Explosion Projectiles or from the clones that were not sparing anyone, even those who somehow managed to retain a bit of their breath after not dying from an Energy Explosion Projectiles


    Also, right when I reappeared in the middle of the Mortal Ranks crowding at the entrance, I made one circr sh of the Willful Sword, lopping their heads off before they could react at my arrival.


    Not waiting for their bodies or their heads to fall down to the ground, I jumped inside the small passageway which transported me to the room behind the tall door.


    [You entered Restriction Room 4]


    [You''re recognized by the Formation as an Intruder. A restriction will be imposed on you]


    [You got an additional 10% Reduced Energy Output Restriction on top of the Zone''s Imposed Restriction]


    "Don''t let her escape! Use another Chain against her when another chance appears!"


    "Will it still work? She''s already affected by two of those, not counting the restriction from the Zone and the Room! It''s already a wonder why she could still fight against us."


    "Stop asking questions and just do it! She''s a Transcendent and we''re not. We''re already lucky enough that she got hit by the Chains. If not for that and the existence of Sir Brave taking most of her attacks, we would be counting our corpses by now. Hurry up!"


    Along with the screams of burnt Mortal Ranks falling down to the ground, that conversation was clearly heard by me.


    The ce is not like the previous passageway, it''s circr with a dome-shaped roof. There were various small Formations that were arranged in a circle inside the room, imposing more restrictions on anyone who would step inside it.


    I nced up and saw Jayna''s struggling appearance, the Earthfire which she conjured has started to dwindle which probably indicated how her Energy was about to run out. The miniature Spirit Ocean of hers was also nowhere to be seen. No matter, how I look at it, she''s on herst legs.


    Again¡­ If I didn''t take my time to investigate each and every fork on the road I passed, I would''ve arrived early. And if I just ignored those Mortal Ranks outside and pushed my way inside, she would probably be in a much better condition.


    I have to take some time and understand why I am doing thatter. That has to stop. I kept talking about them being my highest priority but why do I keep wasting time on unnecessary killings? My Dark Persona? Yeah, right.


    That''s the only exnation and I''m trying to reject it. I really have to explore that part of me that I kept on restricting. I let it run wild only on two asions but that''s probably not enough. It''s projecting itself on times that I needed to do something I perceived as more truly important.


    Haa¡­ Let''s stop thinking about this and focus on what''s in front of me.


    Not counting those who fell down, there are more than 50 of the Mortal Ranks around Rank 4 and 5 and a lone Transcendent attacking the girl covered in Energy Restricting Equipment.


    The Transcendent that is probably the ''Sir Brave'' they''re talking about has a metal blunt weapon on his hand which looked like a boat paddle. I have no idea why he chose that as a weapon. It''s covered by his Dark Energy as well as a type of Weaponforce, most likely a Bluntforce.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    He was charging it up and was preparing another skill to unleash towards Jayna that was busy deflecting and counter-attacking the Mortal Ranks that''s surrounding her.


    Apart from the Earthfire which continuously burns those Mortal Ranks it could reach, her conjured vines and her Nature Nymph form were about to fade away.


    "You people have done it..."


    I sneered and blurted that out loud to catch all of their attention. That''s not the entire reason, of course. Even if I tried to deny it, rage has already started to burn inside me.


    "Another one? Heh. Ignore him and kill the girl, he will have to think twice before entering here. And if he did, just throw chains around him. Let''s see if he can dodge it."


    The Transcendent sneered back and turned his attention back to Jayna.


    He''s that confident at this formation of them, eh? Is he an idiot or what? Despite having my Energy Output restricted, my senses could still pick up most of the energy fluctuation from the Formation Core and Nodes of their activated traps.


    Just recalling about the natural Formation where Jayna''s Earthfire Essence was embedded before, it''s easy to deactivate a trap as long as one knows its mechanism. Even the Elemental Formation in this world followed the same principle.


    So as soon as they turn their head back to Jayna, Energy Explosion Projectiles shoot straight towards the exposed traps, reducing their effects.


    When they felt that, the Transcendent red at me hatefully before shouting.


    "Stop that guy from destroying the traps! And you! Hurry up and attack the girl!"


    Jayna already noticed me ever since I arrived. However, her energy was really spent and she could only send me a weak smile. Even the glimmer of her eyes only glowed slightly.


    Ignoring what the Transcendent shouted, I entered the circle and was instantly put under the restriction of the traps.


    With the Nullification Zone activated, none of the effects reached me. It could nullify the effect of the Formation those four Transcendents activated, there''s no way little Trap Formations could affect me.


    Controlling myself to only think of one thing, saving Jayna, I ignored those who turned their attention to me and sent me various attacks. Flying past them, I targeted the Mortal Ranks who''s about to attack her as well as the Transcendent whose Paddle weapon was in the process of unleashing a Skill.


    Energy Explosion Projectile for the Mortal Ranks and the Swordforce-covered Lightning Dragon towards the Transcendents.


    Probably due to a Transcendent''s intuition, he felt the visible danger at his back which was carried by how I furiously wielded my Flux Energy.


    The Transcendent hurriedly turned around and directed the skill he was supposed to use against Jayna to the Lightning Dragon and retreated for a full 50 meters, his face showing his exasperation at what just happened. However, he instantly recovered from his stupor and roared furiously at me.


    "Damn you! Ruining my chance!"


    If one looked closely, I appeared truly calm on the surface. However, I know that I''m currently seething with rage. Enough rage to desire of cutting them all to tiny pieces.


    However, this rage was also telling me to ignore Jayna''s current predicament and let loose on what I wanted to do to them. And that''s something I don''t want to do.


    I severely bit my lower lip and let it bleed to let me have a rational thought through experiencing the pain.


    Before satisfying this rage I am feeling, I have to make sure that Jayna is out of danger first.


    With that thought fully upying my mind after a bout of pain from my bleeding lip, I ignored the screaming Transcendent and the Mortal Ranks trying to catch me.


    Traversing thest few meters of distance, I hastily threw the Willful Sword towards the Rank 5 Mortal that was about to stab her, disregarding the result whether it was sessful or not. I reached my hand and grabbed Jayna by her waist. Soon afterwards, I promptly activated a simple sh Step Spell directed to the ground.


    "Daisuke¡­ Stop making that scary face."

 Chapter 296 Core Of My Being

    Hearing those words from Jayna made me realize that I wasn''t putting on a calm face anymore. It was twisted by the pain brought by how I bit my lower lip and by whatever I was using to continue prioritizing her despite the rage which was telling me to let loose and rampage at this moment.


    "It was a bit unexpected but we fell under their Formation. I did my best to wait for you. I knew you woulde."


    Despite the weakness she was feeling from the wounds and the exhaustion of her energy, Jayna reached for my cheek and let her hand stay there to calm me down.


    Ignoring the hurried shouts of those who were chasing us from above, I closed my eyes and inhaled a deep breath. Taking in the words she said while pushing the rage I was feeling to the back of my mind, only then did I somehow regain my previous calm.


    I opened my eyes and saw her smiling at me. She''s not ming anyone, it''s really like she said. It was unfortunate but we fell under the enemy''s Formation. There''s no way to prevent it when we''re in this much of a rush to close the Portal.


    The rage that I felt¡­ It was because of my own powerlessness to prevent this scenario from urring. I wanted to vent all of it on these Dark World denizens to somehow make me feel better. The Adaptability didn''t even trigger to calm me down or perhaps it saw my state as normal.


    That''s probably how I truly am, or it was the core of my being, with or without that ripped off memory¡­ However, due to the absence of the reason why I am like that, I''m trying to change it by putting them at the top of my priority list. I''m trying to change the core of my being.


    When I calmly tried to torture that Dark Soldier at the World of Systems, it was also seen as normal.


    When I calmly asked the answer out from the two Dark Beastmasters after killing one of them cold-heartedly, it was also seen as normal.


    When I calmly tortured that Dark Emissary to tell us the things that he knew, it was also seen as normal.


    When I wiped out that encampment, it was also normal.


    And here, when I chose to clean those Mortal Ranks outside first, it was also a normal behavior of me.


    Now, ignoring the state of my mind toe to her side was the one thing it found abnormal. Hence, it reached this point of losing the calm on my face and ending in this realization.


    Perhaps what Sofiel remembered about me were all the good parts in her eyes, disregarding what I truly was. I wouldn''t know the truth since that was her own perspective.


    Now that I''m aware of it, it''s like the gear on my mind has been bathed by oil and started to run again.


    Forget about the core of my being, I still wanted to put these girls at the top of my priority list.


    When I reached this point, I exhaled the deep breath I took and opened my eyes once again.


    The aching feeling on my lower lip vanished as it naturally healed up. While holding Jayna in my arms, I used the three boosts before taking out the Totem.


    There wouldn''t be enough time to conjure a clone to face the Mortal Ranks and the Transcendenting down from above so¡­


    3-nodes Wind Elemental Spell: Wind Bullet


    Since it''s just a version of Air Bullet which was enhanced by an additional Elemental Node, it could only bepared to a Level 2 Skill or Skill that a Rank 2 Mortal could use.


    Running it with the Totem, it was enhanced up to the next level.


    Unlike those Dark World denizens I shot with Darkness Bullets in the first Zone I closed with Jayna, the ones in here were all Rank 4 and Rank 5 Mortal. At most the Wind Bullets could hurt them but it was not enough to kill them.


    But that''s enough to buy me time. While still in my arms, I used the three Boosts on Jayna. When herplexion brightened, I then started the casting of the Aether Elemental Spell I created for this kind of situation. The Cure. The Proficiency of the spell was still at Dabbling and the injuries it could heal wasn''t that great. It could only bepared to a first-aid.


    Still, that''s enough. Upon inspecting her, there were only a few injuries on her. She defended herself well even if disadvantaged to the extent that her strength went down near a Mortal Rank. If not for the Earthfire which surprisingly wasn''t affected by the Chains or the Energy Restricting Equipment, she would probably receive more injury.


    For now, she needed the rest and the replenishment of her used-up Energy. I don''t have time to take off the Chains on her yet as the enemies are about to reach us.


    Opening Bulwark of Invulnerability to cover her with the Quintuple Shields, I stood my ground and prepared for their attacks.


    Once


    Twice


    Thrice.


    Three Mortal Ranks'' attacks simultaneously reached me but three Quintuple Shields blocked all of it which only resulted in cracks in its surface.


    I threw the Willful Sword and it''s probably still on its way back to me after lodging on that one particr Mortal Rank''s shoulder. To return the favor to the three, the Level 2 Magic Missiles was activated and was enhanced by the Totem, flinging them further to back, each one rolling for a few meters before stopping.


    None of them were dead, of course. It has only been a few seconds after I rushed from the passageway and grabbed Jayna away from the danger she was in.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    After the three, four more Mortal Ranks dived down, they all came from a different tribe so all their Skill differed from each other, however, it''s still not enough to prate the Quintuple Shields. They broke twoyers but that''s it.


    It would be a shame not to return the favor to them as well so¡­ before the attacks came, I activated another System-type rted skill and ran it through the Totem in my hand. Level 2 Wizard Spell: Wind des!


    They were all surprised but none of them could sessfully dodge the Wind des which aimed to cut them open when it''s activated in a point-nk range.


    Good thing that I haven''t converted these Skills yet or they would also need to be cast first.


    I counted at least 50 of these Mortal Ranks ganging up on her. I killed some of them on my way to her but only half of what''s left dived down to follow us on the ground.


    As I fended off four more groups, the Transcendent who they called Sir Brave finally got his turn. With a hideous grin on his face, the Bluntforce-covered Paddle on his hand glowed in a dark light as he activated a skill towards me.


    From behind him, three chains made of dark energy moved like snakes as they tried to restrain me.


    Sure, he''s strong as a Transcendent. However, I wouldn''t stay here and face them if I''m not confident at defending ourselves against them.


    Defeating him was still unclear and it would be decided from this. My next course of action would surelye from the result of this confrontation against a Transcendent.


    This one wasn''t there at the entrance, if I could guess correctly, the one who had just descended.


    Jayna was the first one he had to deal with and judging from how he''s not sessful at that even after given more than 10 minutes in an advantageous position, he''s probably another average Dark World Transcendent at the level of those others we killed on the way here.


    Fleur and the others were probably in the same situation but only one of them would face the other Transcendent. For now, I couldn''t really care about the two Heroes.


    Besides, there''s the prophecy of the Principal which I could bank on. As long as I appeared in this world, none of the Heroes would die.


    I still have no idea if that has an expiration but for now, that''s a fact which was even proven inside my Transcendent Mind Trials.


    "What are you spacing out for?! Move out of the way or die together!"


    ''Sir Brave'' roared furiously as he brandished his paddle, the dark energy chains he conjured hit the Quintuple shields and broke all threeyers. However, the chains were also reduced to one.


    And that one chain tried totch onto my body. I let it because dodging would mean Jayna behind me will be the one to take the hit.


    This guy''s demands are pure bullshit, huh? As if someone will do what he shouted.


    One breath, two breaths, three breaths.


    When the chain fully tightened on me, I felt a powerful tugging force that instantly lifted me from the ground.


    And at the same time as that, ''Sir Brave'' sneered and probably thought he could now hit me with his paddle¡­


    "It''s still too early to celebrate, don''t you think so?"


    Energy Incarnate Form!


    Nullification Zone!


    Phase!


    I transformed to my Energy Incarnate Form and instantly activated the Nullification Zone. After reaching the 5-Rivers Transformation Realm, it''s now in itsplete state which gave me another boost on Energy Control.


    Using that to mend some of the restrictions I received, it increased the efficiency of the Nullification Zone which I focused solely on his paddle. Nullifying the Energy that covered a part of it.


    Andstly, to dodge that, I activated the Phase skill exclusive for my Energy Incarnate Form, letting the now Energy-less paddle pass through me, unhindered.


    "Y-you!"


    ''Sir Brave'' blurted out when the attack he''s so sure would connect phase through me. Following that, his body continued to descend and reached my arms'' reach.


    Filling my fist with Flux Energy, I charged it up with Energy Explosions before squarely punching the Transcendent on his abdomen.

 Chapter 297 A Minute

    With that punch infused with numerous Energy Explosions, the Transcendent who got caught off guard from celebrating too early had a wretched expression when he was flung away from us.


    He was so sure of his victory. He was even supported by the Trap Formations and the restrictions of the Zone and this room.


    He was already frustrated when he couldn''t deal with Jayna and now I added to it. In any case, he''s really too average to even consider.


    Upon seeing flying away from the impact of my punch and the Energy Explosions which soon followed, the Mortal Ranks behind him who didn''t dive like the others gulped down their saliva and froze in ce.


    Thanks to that hesitation from them, I finally got the time to initiate a better counter-attack even if still limited at the moment.


    Good thing I have the right skills that will allow me to do that. This will be swift.


    First, I deactivated the Energy Incarnate Form. I don''t need it at this moment when I don''t have the proper control over the Energy existing here.


    Next, I put on White Knight for additional Energy Output. I don''t need to waste time anymore. Despite my mind telling me to torment them thoroughly, Fleur is waiting for me. Rather than satisfying my original core, being the man who would do anything for them was better.


    Even if that ripped off memory came back to me and finally knew the reason why my core is that dark, I would fight it to let my priorities stay the same as it is now.


    Once the Powergen fitted into me, the cirction of my Energy instantly quickened. Even if the restriction is still there, the strength of my attacks and skills will be like how they were normally.


    And to top it off, let me burn more of my Energy.


    Energy Amplification!


    Domain of Valor!


    [Energy Amplification has been activated]


    [Energy Burn has started]


    [Gained 20%increase in all abilities, skills and energy effectiveness]


    [Domain of Valor has been opened]


    [Gained 49.6 Strength, 53.2 Endurance, 3.4 Intelligence]


    [Gained 24% Speed Enhancement]


    Feeling the power course through my body as well as the burn of Flux Energy to forcefully raise my capabilities increased the pressure I was emitting.


    The watching Mortal Ranks started to sweat coldly. If they could see themselves in the mirror, they''ll see their bodies trembling from the terrifying pressure I''m bringing them.


    Though I always made it look easy whenever I opened my buffs, I was actually always on edge to keep them open, especially if I''m the one fighting on the frontline. It''s fine if I stay on the back and watch the proceedings. However, if I''m also one of the main fighters, the consumption of energy will be too high due to how it is needed to keep the Domain or the Bulwark open. The buffs will disappear despite the remaining duration if I close it because it is drawing the additional stats given to those who received the buff from the Energy I am burning through the skill.


    My girls knew about it and told me to let them do the work. However, to let them finish the fight earlier, my participation will always be better. Because of that, I was scolded by Nysia about it, Jayna expressed her worry, Yumiko almost hit me with her gohei due to my stubbornness and Sofiel¡­ well, she''s not mad. She knew how I can be hard-headed sometimes.


    In hindsight, the conversion of fewer than 100 units of Flux Energy per second is too good of a deal to power them up. Among all of those I know and encountered, my skills are too broken and should be nerfed. Good thing this is not a game and the effect stays that way. Well, I could only thank the Orb for enhancing it to the point that my Halo Skills were too overpowered. Thinking about it, the Domain of Valor is even more overpowered than Yuko''s Hero Ultimate which has a drawback of half a day in a weakened state. On the contrary, I only needed to sit down and absorb more energy to refill what I used for activating the Domain, Bulwark and Energy Amplification.


    "Jayna, I''m going to finish this up in a minute. After that, let''s go look for Fleur."


    Well, she''s unconscious from the exhaustion of energy so there''s no way for her to respond. Either way, I set a time limit for myself. A minute to finish a bunch of Mortal Ranks and that not-so-brave ''Sir Brave''.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Before I took off, the Willful Sword finally came back after its prolonged stay on someone''s shoulder. Seeing its bloodstained appearance, this Sword most likely had its fill again.


    I still have no idea how it could suddenly awaken like that back during my Transcendent Trials but still, the sword was proven to be helpful in times of need.


    As it vibrated in my hand, I somehow understood what it wanted. If it could talk, it would surely say ''Fill me with your Energy and Swordforce''.


    Granting its wish, the unassuming sword added anotheryer of pressure.


    Before I knew it, the Mortal Ranks had started to back away while some of them tried to go straight towards the tall door.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    I shed towards that direction and an Energy Sword wave traveled even faster than them.


    Hitting those whose knees buckled up from the pressure, their agonizing screams echoed before falling to the ground, their fates unknown.


    Those who saw that gritted their teeth and pulled out their weapons to at least try and resist me.


    However, their resistance was proven futile as I boldly flew up and passed by them one by one. With more than 100+ difference in our UPL, even if they draw out everything they could to try and parry my attack, their arms would just break from the strength delivered by my sword stroke.


    Compared to my Spells and Skills whose strength was determined by their level, pure Sword Strike clearly showed the difference in our stats.


    30 secondster, the remaining Mortal Ranks barring my way to ''Sir Brave'' all fell to the ground. Those who were only injured from my earlier Spells chose to stay on the ground in fear that they would suffer the same fate.


    Upon seeing me approach him, the Transcendent who''s still holding onto his abdomen backed away. His paddle wasn''t in his hand anymore since he''s trying to close the wound made by the Energy Explosions.


    "Say, usually I will still have the patience to talk and squeeze out some information from you. However, do you know what you did?"


    I raised the sword in my arm and traced the sharp de of it with my fingers. Despite it being filled with my energy and the Swordforce, the Willful Sword suppressed it inside him to let me do what I just did.


    "Ah. I just told you I wouldn''t take some time to talk. Forget about it."


    This Sir Brave''s eyes trembled as he tried to back away further. Right now, he''s not even different than the Mortal Ranks who tried to run away. Those who pulled out their weapons were a lot better than him.


    Before he could take another step, I swung the Willful Sword down. It''s a simple swing but the desperate move the Transcendent did was to gather his Dark Energy and conjure a shield made of it in front of him.


    "This is useless, you know?"


    I pulled my sword back and reached for his Dark Energy shield with my bare hand. Activating the Nullification Zone only on that part of my body.


    Under his terror-stricken face, the Dark Energy shield was torn like paper and the energy he used disappeared. He opened his mouth only low guttural sounds came out of it. It appears that I damaged his ability to speak from the punch earlier.


    I was waiting for him to do more desperate moves but I guess, it''s not needed anymore. There are only 10 seconds left on my promised 1 minute to Jayna.


    "Be true to your name in your next life, will you?"


    Leaving those words behind, the excited Willful Sword stopped suppressing the Swordforce and Flux Energy running in him. With a simple swing of my sword, another Transcendent died under it.


    -


    -


    "Daisuke¡­?"


    Jayna''s voice called out to me minutes after we left that Restricted Room. It''s still a bit weak but that''s just probably because she had just regained her consciousness after the exhaustion of her energy.


    I''m carrying her on my back as we traversed the passageway to the next Restricted Room.


    Good thing that she lost consciousness or else she would see what my clones did to every Dark World denizen in that area. It''s not just a normal massacre. Despite only using one word tomand the clones, my desire was probably transferred to them as no one among those who died had an intact corpse. The same thing probably happened back at that encampment. I neither checked what was happening through their eyes nor the results so I could only assume.


    Either way, I''m also d to realize this thing about me today. If it happened again, I will now be aware of what''s happening.


    "How are you feeling?"


    I asked the girl as I continued to run. There''s no need to check each for anymore. Like how I arrived at that restricted room, I''m putting my trust in my intuition to guide me towards that polite woman. Just remembering her features, that deep blue hair and contrasting fire-red eyes, I''m actually excited to see her. Contrary to the uneasiness I felt earlier, I''m confident that Fleur will be fine. Jaynast that long despite being disadvantaged after all


    "Good or rather better. Being carried by you like this¡­ It''s not a bad feeling"


    Jayna answered as she rested her chin on my shoulder and lightly tightened her arms hugging my neck. Along with the damp feeling on my cheek, Jayna''s sweet voice whispered to my ears.


    "Thank you foring to my rescue, Daisuke."

 Chapter 298 Too Simple

    At first, the Formation they set up was a bit baffling and hard to follow through. However, after rescuing Jayna, it''s easy to see that it''s too simple. It only really allowed them to separate us and deal with us one at a time while having a huge advantage on top of that.


    If what I thought of earlier was correct, it would either be Fleur and the Incarnation who would be faced against the other free Transcendent.


    And upon arriving at another ce where there was a crowd of Mortal Ranks, one look at their currently trembling bodies in fear of entering the room behind the tall metal door was enough to know the current state of whoever''s inside it.


    Lifting her head from my shoulder, Jayna pointed at them.


    "What are they so scared about?"


    "Not what but who."


    Even if I only followed a general direction, I arrived at the ce where Fleur was most likely transported. If this didn''t prove that my intuition was enough to bring me to where my Companions are, then it could only mean that the structure they built for this formation was too simple that one wouldn''t really get lost inside.


    "Sister Fleur¡­ She''s really strong, unlike me."


    "Don''t beat yourself about it. You did well holding out against them."


    Their circumstances were different. She was faced with a Transcendent who''s at full power. On top of that, she was hit by two of those Chains.


    For the Transcendents of the Dark World to have those at this moment, is the supply that scarce which made it impossible for the others to have the same equipment or it was only distributed to the Transcendents in these Zones as a countermeasure for the Incarnation?


    Out of all the Transcendents we encountered apart from those twins¡­ it''s that Sir Brave and those Mortal Ranks he wasmanding were the only ones holding the same Energy Restricting Equipment.


    The others didn''t even bother showing something like those. In a way, it''s as if only some of these Zones have a countermeasure against intruders that were strong enough to prate these series of Dark World Zones to reach this point.


    "Un. I shouldn''t think about how weak I am currently. Instead, I have to think about how I will get stronger from here. I don''t want to see you making that scary face again."


    Jayna nodded before jumping off from my back.


    By the time we reached this ce, I''d already used a lot of boosts on her, replenishing her used-up Energy and the continuous use of Cure healed the external wounds she received. She''s almost back at her peak state already except that she''s still somewhat mentally exhausted


    She stayed on my back just for the sake of staying close to me and it''s also because I''m just too worried to let her go in fear of her overexerting herself.


    "Let me go and take care of them, Daisuke. I''ve already rested enough. Go and get Sister Fleur."


    Without looking back and waiting for my answer, Jayna already conjured her miniature Spirit Ocean beneath her feet and rushed towards the sea of trembling Mortal Ranks waiting outside the tall door.


    "Enemy!"


    "She''s alone! Get her!"


    "Are you an idiot? That one inside is also alone. Do you think you can beat an absurd Transcendent alone?"


    "That one and this is different. Why don''t you at least try?"


    "Then you try. Let''s see if you''ll live past 5 seconds."


    "This coward¡­"


    Upon seeing her rushing to them, they reacted ordingly. One who''s probably at a higher position than most of themmanded but someone else retorted due to the fear of facing another Transcendent.


    Most of the Mortal Ranks here were most likely already afraid to engage a Transcendent just by judging from how they''re crowding outside. None of them was daring to enter the room behind the tall door.


    Jayna who went ahead of me and ignored their conversation produced instantly her vines which shot towards those brave Mortal Ranks who listened to the first guy and jumped with their weapons raised to stop her.


    "Are all of you idiots? Our Transcendents used a Formation to separate them. Having one here means she already escaped one of the Restriction Rooms. Someone hurry and report this!"


    Oh? There''s someone with a brain with them¡­ However, he''s all toote at realizing that.


    Jayna who''s probably trying to show off to me that she''s already fine reached her way to him and took him down. With the colorful vines knocking most of the brave ones out, those who were too scared and tried to run away from her ran into me instead. Upon seeing me, they got another bout of fright resulting in some of them losing consciousness on the spot.


    A little over a minuteter, Jayna sessfully cleared a path for me to continue onto the Tall Door. Even if I try to scold her, there''s no point in doing that anymore.


    Upon looking closely the passageway where they should enter was closed. Instead of entering to gang up on her, these Mortal Ranks imprisoned her instead by closing the only way out of the ce.


    Maybe at first they truly tried to kill her after being transported inside that room but as time continued to pass, they realized that those inside were just dying against her. Hence, they stood in fear outside and closed the passageway.


    I observed the surroundings and found the switch to open the passageway. Whoever was in charge of it either joined those brave ones to attack Jayna or joined those others who ran away in fright. Either way, their fates were the same. There''s no point thinking about them anymore.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    I pushed the switch and the small passageway opened, revealing the scene inside that room.


    I sneaked a nce at Jayna first to check her condition before going inside.


    -


    -


    "Have they treated you well here?"


    Upon entering the tall passageway and arriving at the other side of the tall door, I asked Fleur whose eyes opened instantly when she noticed my arrival.


    Surrounding her was another circle of small Trap Formations, some of which were already destroyed. There were also heaps of corpses all around her. Each of them only has one hole on their heads as if they were shot down by a gun. A far cry from what I did back there.


    "You''rete¡­ again."


    With a smile on her face, Fleur repeated her words when she ended up in the ambush before. However, after saying that, she stood up and flew towards me before pulling me in her embrace¡­ for the first time.


    Well, usually it''s me who takes the initiative to be intimate with her. For the first time, she hugged me on her own.


    I don''t know what happened to her here but I guess it made her think of me?


    When we left that Restriction Room, I asked her what actually happened there and ording to her, once she realized we got separated, she found herself in that room surrounded by those Mortal Ranks who tried to kill her.


    However, she''s already close to Rank 2 Transcendent. Even with those restrictions in ce, she only needed to skillfully make use of her instacast Spells to reduce their numbers. And from there¡­ the rest of what happened was how we saw it.


    The Mortal Ranks outside locked her inside the room because they''re afraid that they would receive the same fate as the others before them. She tried breaking the walls or the door down. After several attempts, she gave up and found it as a waste of Energy.


    That''s why instead of looking for a way out, she started absorbing the Dark Energy inside to further her cultivation while waiting for me.


    It''s not that she predicted my arrival, she just thought that if there''s someone who will open the passageway to get her out, it will be me. And her guess was right. Upon seeing me, Fleur overjoyed from having a correct guess that she flew over and hugged me.


    After telling her the current situation, I asked both of them to tell me their thoughts about what should be our next move. The fate of the other three with us was still unknown but a lot of time had already passed. If the Transcendents from the other Zones were called to reinforce this ce, they would arrive soon.


    "I''m more inclined to stay with you¡­ However, we were running against time. I believe you should go to the Portal instead."


    "Sister Fleur is right, leave the rescue to us. Our real objective is the closing of it. The World''s Will gave you the method to close the one here, right?"


    Separate, huh? Upon hearing their suggestion I couldn''t help but look at Jayna. Her weakened appearance was still fresh in my mind that it was still riddled with the worry that the same thing might happen again, fearing that if it truly did happen, I would be toote.


    Perhaps she saw the worry on my face, Jayna stepped forward and hugged me.


    "We will be fine, trust us this time. I know I''m stillcking but I''m more of a Support like you. Have you forgotten? If we work together, even Sister Sofiel will find it hard to deal with us."


    Jayna talked about the sparring session they did inside the Virtual Simtion. In one of those many scenarios they did, there''s one where they would be faced with a Rank 2 Transcendent.


    And Sofiel being a Rank 2 Transcendent herself, became the one they had to ovee. At first, it was one on one which all resulted in them losing against Sofiel.


    The difference between Rank 1 and Rank 2 was really vast that even if Fleur was already approaching the 300 UPL mark, Sofiel could easily overpower her.


    Then it became two against one. Sofiel still won but it was proven that they could escape if they wanted to. Only when it became three against one did Sofiel found it hard to overpower the three girls. Nheless, she would still win against them after a drawn-out battle.


    "Yes. We can hold ourselves even against a Rank 2 Transcendent. If things go south, we will retreat immediately."


    Fleur chimed in to convince me.


    These two¡­ they forgot that they''re in a restricted state here¡­ or they knew about it but didn''t mention it to lessen my worry.


    In the end, it became a struggle whether I will trust them or not. Their determined eyes stared straight at me as they waited for my answer.


    "Alright. But take these."


    After releasing a sigh, I took out two orbs and handed them to the two girls. Ailment for Jayna and Improvement for Fleur.


    Since they''re adamant at their decision, I could only add an extrayer of protection. This way, I will be more assured of their safety. Even if they couldn''t use it to the fullest, even half of the effect was enough to get them out of any dangerous situation.


    I thought of giving them the Concealment but that one initially needed World Energy and neither of them adapted to System type yet.

 Chapter 299 To The Portal

    After separating from Jayna and Fleur, I retraced my steps to where I started. Due to how simple this formation is, it didn''t take long for me to reach that point, the hole was still there and there were numerous footprints that could be seen due to the dust the broken wall scattered.


    On the way there, whenever I would run into a group of Mortal Ranks who''s on their way to who knows where, I went out of my way to squeeze out what little information from them before moving on. Of course, I made sure to be quick so that I wouldn''t lose any second. Granting those who will talk a chance at life was the standard I used.


    Though a lot of them volunteered just for the chance at life, I only always randomly pick one. Or you could say that I let my intuition pick one for me.


    The rescue of Jayna was already known by them and these poor Mortal Ranks were ordered by the four Transcendents maintaining the Formation to at least hinder us before the reinforcements arrive. If I hadn''t run into them, they would be providing a slight nuisance to Jayna and Fleur so¡­ dealing with them like this saves them the trouble.


    From what I gathered from them, there would be at least five of those Transcendents that were about to arrive. Three of which were the ones who were called to reinforce the previous Zone. The other two were from the Noxian Capital, namely, the two Dark Soldiers who were sent running back after being shot down by Jayna''s Vermillion Bolt.


    That Dark Soldier made a slight recovery thanks to the arrival of that Descendant. Maybe this time, he will really run to his death.


    From what I gleaned from the other broken bits of information apart from the iing reinforcements, the Descendant of the Great One was from the direct line of a Great One named Rhellor. That Great One made a title for himself, ''Demon Ancestor''.


    If their information were true, he was called like that because he started a whole race of his own after reaching the height of a Rank 5 Transcendent.


    After cutting himself away from his racial roots and siring numerous children from his select races which he deemedpatible with the vision for his new race, his children started to propagate in the Dark World for thest 500 years. I don''t know how long a Rank 5 Transcendent lives but if he has that kind of history and he still lives today, then let''s first assume that someone who reached the same height as him can leave up to a millennium.


    As a Rank 1 Transcendent myself, my longevity has increased for up to 200 years. Nysia, Sofiel and Fleur were already more than half a century but they look like they will eternally be at their prime, which is to say that they''re still young for their current Universal Rank.


    Well, enough about age. They''re still my lovely Companions no matter howrge the gap is between us.


    I''m just guessing again here but if I''m not wrong, the werewolf guy we killed was rted to that Great One''s race. But those who were possibly closer to his bloodline were the five Transcendents who could transform into half-demons. Unfortunately, they died early without letting us squeeze some information from them.


    Err. That''s likely my fault anyway, I had Fleur hit them with her Transcendent Spell, just by that they''re already half-dead after being hit by it and Boris ended their suffering. Now that I think about it we should''ve at least questioned one survivor.


    Ah. Well, it''s already in the past.


    Anyway, from this piece of information, there''s now a huge certainty that each Transcendent Pathway of every Great One differed from each other. And using each of them as a standard, every tribe that was under them had Mortal and Transcendent Pathways rted to the Great One they''re serving. Of course, the newly assimted tribes or races from a lower world weren''t included.


    Now that exined the differences in their Mortal Pathways. The tribes we encountered on the three worlds most likely all served under different Great Ones.


    But with how diverse the Mortal Ranks and Transcendents we encountered in this world, it''s now hard to determine if someone''s tribe was rted to a Great One.


    In any case, the information about the Descendant is all we need at the moment.


    From the loose mouths of the Mortal Ranks, he''s known as a descendant of Great One Rhellor. He will surely have a Transformation that may increase hisbat capabilities. Other than that, being a direct descendant of one of the Great Ones, he probably got something up his sleeves that could put him above other Dark World Transcendents here. Most especially, his Transcendent Pathway. It''s probably close to what that Demon Ancestor was treading. I wonder what kind of Demon it will be if he dared to call himself as the Demon Ancestor¡­


    Maybe it will be theplete form of those half-demons? Well, they were not that threatening despite their scary forms.


    In any case, even if I feel somewhat confident over Sofiel''s strength, my mind still leaned towards worrying for her and Yumiko.


    Haa¡­ There''s no point in continuous worrying now. I''m currently changing the core of my being to always put them at the top of my priority. What I have to do this time is to finish this as soon as possible and go back to their side and see that Descendant''s prowess with my eyes.


    "Are you sure we''ll be fine? Can''t we just wander around these halls and not reinforce the Restriction Rooms. You saw it too, right? They''re someone we couldn''t cope with even if we gang up on them. Only a Transcendent will have a chance to fight them or run away."


    "Wander around? Are you crazy? Someone''s group has just been discovered dead! I''d rather we run away if we encountered one."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    As I was about to turn towards the passageway straight to the Portal, I heard another set of voices of Mortal Ranks conversing amongst themselves. They''reing from the left turn''s passageway not far from where I currently am.


    These guys really have the worst jobs, huh? Lucky them, I already decided to not bother with more Mortal Ranks. The Portal is already a few turns away from me. I will go straight at it and check the situation.


    While concealed.


    Taking out the Orb of Concealment, the Concealment Aura fully covered my body before they finished their turn. It''s the standard group of 10 Mortal Ranks whose strengths hovered between Rank 4 and 5 Mortals. All of them had a dark face as they continued talking about how they would save their hides if they ever encountered one.


    They would surely suffer from a heart attack if I suddenly appeared before them, no?


    Well, let''s not waste the 20 minutes just for a prank.


    Passing by them, I turned to the direction where they came from. On the way, I passed by more Mortal Ranks who were talking about the same thing. Though there were small bits of information that were worth picking up, I will think about thoseter.


    First a left, a right and another right turn. Making the map from my head, this passageway was just a square and I would surely arrive at the same ce if I took the right turn first.


    Anyway, When I reached the middle and was presented with the two passageways, I didn''t need to think twice but to pick the left one rather than the straight or I would surely be back from where I came from.


    At the end of this path, a familiar tall door appeared before me. However, unlike those at the Restriction Rooms of Jayna and Fleur, the one here was a double door. Two Mortal Ranks were at both sides of the passageway. Their hands were on some kind of a lever.


    It''s safe to guess that they''re the ''doorkeeper''. A few secondster, the two Mortal Ranks pulled the lever at the same time.


    Along with the metal creaking sounds, the tall double door opened from the middle.


    As soon as that happened, my eyes instantly caught sight of that gaping hole in space. Though it could bepared to the one my Incarnation closed at the World of Spirits, this one''s surely bigger due to how it was fully widened to allow a Transcendent to pass.


    The wave of Dark Energying from it was stronger that if I stayed exposed to it, I fear that the Concealment Aura will wear faster due to the pressure of a Level 2 Energy.


    That''s why, without waiting for whoever''s about to leave that ce, my feet moved and entered through the gaps made by the opening of the double door.


    As I slowly walked towards the Portal, my eyes scanned my immediate vicinity. From my left and right, two pairs of Transcendents were sitting in a lotus position atop the circr tes as they poured in their Dark Energy to maintain the formation.


    All of them had their eyes closed as if they''re concentrating on what they''re doing.


    There were still a lot of Mortal Ranks here but all of them were busy running around with tubes and tanks of Dark Energy from their arms.


    Judging from how many tanks of Dark Energy they''re trying to line up next to the circr tes, they''re most likely making a device to substitute for the four Transcendents.


    Well, aren''t they slow workers? Or did they just decide to do that now? Jayna''s rescue and Fleur''s escape probably made them change their minds.


    I guess even aftering here, we''re still underestimated or we managed to exceed their overestimation.


    In any case, my eyes soon left them as my feet unconsciously walked towards the Portal. The oozing Dark Energy and the Dark Space I could glean from the outside was pulling me to it.


    If I enter this, I will arrive at their world¡­

 Chapter 300 Unlucky Stroke

    To date, I''ve entered at least more than five Portals, if I included the Portal which Yumiko produced to escape back then and the Principal''s own Portal which allowed him to travel from one ce to another.


    Though those two I''ve listed could be said to just be Teleportation Skills like the one Fleur used before, they''re still cracking the space to arrive somece else.


    Looking at this Portal, like the one in the World of Spirits, there were also tubes connected to it which filled more tanks of Dark Energy aside from what was being filled by the Converter. Well, this one''s spewing out more Dark Energy than what can be converted from a Level 1 Source Energy.


    At the edges of the Portal, the spiral sparks could still be seen as they still kept trying to widen it from the other side. If I pass through this, I will surely be met by whoever''s in charge there.


    Before deciding what to do, I checked the Dark World denizens still running around to create a recement for the four Transcendents. If I chose to close this right now¡­ My current strength might not be enough. I will receive retaliation not only from the ones present here as well as whoever''s watching from the other side¡­


    Those two girls told me to close the Portal because they''re not aware that the ce will be like this. Jayna probably thought that it would be the same as that time in her world. The Portal Room was empty aside from the Dark Energy stash and the Portal itself.


    What to do?


    I only have a few minutes left on the Concealment Aura''s duration and it''s going down faster than normal due to the exposure to the Dark Energy waveing out of this Portal.


    "Another captive has been released from the Restriction Room. It''s the World''s Will Incarnation. Untar escaped from there and is now on his way back here."


    While I was deliberating about my next course of action, I heard one of the four Transcendents talk in a loud voice which reverberated throughout this ce.


    I guess they had general surveince on what''s happening in every Restriction Room, huh?


    "He presented himself to be the executioner, in the end even that new guy died against a bunch of lower world Transcendents. Men are really useless."


    The only female Transcendent answered and remarked earning her clicks of the tongue from the other three.


    "Hey. Hurry up, will you? Those guys were already about to arrive. They''re bringing more Chains with them. I''m sure those guys will take the credit if they managed to catch those rats crawling in here. That useless Brave just wasted three of those. Why did His Excellency even trust that guy? To leave him those chains only for him to die without aplishing anything..."


    Probably irked by the female''s remark, another one shouted at the Mortal Ranks who were already sweating from going back and forth to set up the tanks and the necessary device that would rece them at those circr tes which probably acted as the Formation Nodes.


    I already observed the ce thoroughly and determined that the Core of the Formation they activated was the Portal itself. Drawing in from their Source Energy that was being drawn together from that hole, it''s enough to be the Core Component for this Formation.


    Of course, using that as a Core probably only works here. And most likely, these four were just supplementing it to properly maintain the Formation. Even if they stood up from there, it will stay activated, just that it will be weaker than how it was designed.


    Either way, in my eyes, it''s already weak whether they''re there or not. Someone could easily break it from outside the Formation. They''re just wasting time themselves.


    With their three captives already freed, I don''t see any point in continuing to maintain this Formation.


    But hey, it also works well for me.


    Before that Untar and the reinforcementse¡­ I need to get started here.


    One against four might not be usible but if I killed one of them before dealing with the other three¡­


    I needed to be quicker than before.


    I never fight a losing battle. I''m the type who runs away if it will not go my way¡­ But that doesn''t mean I will just shy away from an opportunity like this when they''re still unaware of my presence.


    I have no choice but to forget about the Portal to the Dark World for now. There''s no way I will be able to close it when they''re still here. Even if I''m also truly tempted to enter it, I still don''t know what will be waiting for me on the other side¡­


    After making up my mind on what to do, I pulled out the Willful Sword and inspected the four. Estimating their strength¡­


    Just like when we ambushed that Dark Elf Transcendent, I might be able to stab someone on the back while they''re still unaware.


    Although the circumstances are different and the chances of being noticed before my sword kill one of them, I will just have to chase and finish the job, right?


    The one on the leftmost Transcendent looked like one of those Darkbugs, however, instead of a Darkgen, he''s filled with unknown devices and various modifications on his body. This is the first Transcendent I''ve seen who looks like he''s out of ce among the Dark World denizens. In any case, his Transcendent Pathway probably involved Psyche Type. Spirit + Psyche Pathway? Well, for now, I determined that he''ll be the hardest to deal with among these four.


    Next to him is the female Transcendent, she''s wearing yellow robes adorned with red essories which I couldn''t figure out what for. There''s a ck pouch hanging on her waist, surely her weapon is in there. With just her external appearance, it''s hard to guess her Pathway but she''s not the weakest among them.


    Then, the one who will be blessed by my sword will be one of the two on the other side.


    Inspecting them, the one on the right looks like a middle-aged guy you will often see in a formal suit, knocking on houses. He doesn''t have anything special in terms of external appearance but the armor he''s wearing is a bit simr to the Dark Soldiers.


    Lastly, the one next to him looked like another Dark Beastmaster, this guy had a hood on so his face couldn''t clearly be seen, he''s wearing dark robes, their standard uniform. There''s no beast around him but his belt is probably made from unknown dark leather adorned with dark fangs of various shapes and sizes.


    Well then, I have no choice but to pick the least likely to resist my surprise attack. I have to make sure that he will die to at least reduce the pressure that will fall down on me once I expose myself.


    Alright. I''ve decided.


    I pointed the sword to the hooded-Transcendent and started closing our distance. I naturally avoided running into the busy Mortal Ranks as well as the tanks of Dark Energy and tubes littered around him.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Preparing the necessary skills to make this work, I took in a deep breath before filling up the Willful Sword with Swordforce.


    [The Concealment Aura has been canceled]


    I''m aware that this will happen so in a split second before he notices my presence¡­


    Energy Amplification!


    Domain of Valor!


    Bedevilled Outburst!


    As the two draining skills opened, the strength in my body and the intensity of my Energy instantly rose to a notch. And before he could turn his body around, I stretched my arms to stab the back of his neck!


    With the tip of the Willful Sword conjuring the Lightning Dragon ability of it, it roared and stupefied the hooded-Transcendent.


    Before any of the other three Transcendents could react, half of my sword''s body had already passed through the back of his neck and exited from the front.


    Another secondter, my Adaptability rang loudly in my ears which I instantly heeded.


    I pulled the sword out and instantly used a System-type Skill Level 2 Elusive Steps to retreat.


    Before the Energy Explosions the Sword left behind on that Transcendent''s neck could trigger, I''m already behind a Mortal Rank with everything around him blown away.


    That''s the effect of the skill after all.


    From the ce I was at before, three terrifying attacksnded. One of which was a Sword Skill which made a huge crater on that ground which even destroyed some tanks and tubes nearby.


    The next one was from the female Transcendent which took out an Output Enhancing Equipment in the form of a Book, from there she conjured a thunderstorm which rained down on ce electrocuting the few Mortal Ranks that were blown away to that direction.


    And to top it all off, aser beam was shot from thest Transcendent''s eye burrowing deep into the ground.


    Each of those attacks was surely enough to at least seriously injure me. Good thing my Sword lodged perfectly where I intended to or else I would have to make another one before retreating.


    "Yinso!"


    The female Transcendent shouted as she turned and red hatefully to where I reappeared.


    "How did you even enter here?"


    The sword-wielding Transcendent next to the one I killed calmly asked as a ck-colored Swordforce once again filled the rusted sword in his hand.


    "Is that even needed to be asked? Kill him before he activated that concealment method he used for sneaking in here!"


    The Transcendent who shot aser beam from one of those devices attached to his arm reminded.


    Well, I expected this development but seeing each of their deadly attacks. I could only y safely against them.


    However, I think I finally got my unlucky stroke. Before I could formte my next move, a Mortal Rank appeared from beyond the tall double door. Instead of running, he flew andnded near the three Transcendents and shouted whatever news he brought.


    "The reinforcements. They''re here!"


    Upon hearing that¡­ my feet instantly turned towards the Portal and kicked the ground,unching me towards it.


    Against 3 Transcendents, I know I could buy myself time to run away or kill them when there''s a chance but if more were added. I would be hard-pressed to activate any skills or abilities.


    For now, the most logical choice for me is to gamble by entering their Portal!


    Before they could respond to the Mortal Rank who reported, the three Transcendents eximed as they tried running towards me who''s already before the gaping hole in space.


    However, they''re all toote. As soon as my arm dipped inside the Portal, a strong suction force pulled me in as waves of Dark Energy battered my body.


    And along with it, a notification rang inside my mind.


    [You entered a Dimensional Passageway]


    [Destination: Unlisted Transcendent World]

 Chapter 301 Dimensional Passageway

    Different from what I experienced when I traveled from Earth to the Otherworld where my vision will be filled byplete whiteness, my sense of sight wasn''t taken from me. Also, there''s no such thing as Dimensional Passageway from those Portal Travels to the Otherworlds and vice versa.


    My head instantly moved and took in the sight of this ce. Everything around me was dark except for the passageway I''m treading on which is like a lone candle lit in this dark ce.


    Well, not really treading, my feet were standing on something but I feel like I''m on a conveyor belt or a travtor as I slowly move through this passageway. Although I tried to move and walk faster to arrive at my destination earlier, there''s no indication that I''m really gaining a distance.


    If I could put what I felt by being in this ce in words, then it will be¡­ My sense of Space and Time isn''t clear.


    Although I did take note of the time I entered, I couldn''tprehend how long already passed since I entered the Portal. One minute? One hour? One day? I don''t know.


    However, considering the cooldown of my Dimensional Communication skill was stuck at a few hours and hadn''t moved ever since I entered the Portal, my System is probably experiencing the same thing. Space and Time are possibly frozen in this ce.


    I looked around again and this time, I observed the river-like flow of energy beneath my feet. If the time is frozen, how could it still flow like this? Is this normal, I wonder.


    Also, I noticed that there were two flows of Energy here. One beneath my feet and one above my head. Dark Energy above, Elemental Energy below.


    I tried exercising my Energy Control to gather the two types of energies on top of my palm. However, I found out that my Energy Control is useless here. The two flows of Energy stayed in their course without even a single wisp bing influenced by my Energy Control.


    Apart from the Energy inherent in my body, I couldn''t move or control the surrounding Dark and Elemental Energy. Even the Elemental Energy that was supposedly I already adapted to just keep on flowing towards my destination whereas the Dark Energy continued its course, flowing towards where I came from.


    After who knows how long, I gave up trying to scoop a ball or a handful of Energy from the two. I turned my attention to the other aspects present in me.


    Firstly, the Support Expert System. Given that the cooldown for the skills was frozen, I tried activating a System-rted Skill to check if the same thing will happen.


    Level 2 Wizard Spell: Wind des!


    Green Wind des were normally conjured and shot towards the unknown dark space. But the same thing happened to its cooldown, it''s frozen.


    The Energy I''ve used was also not getting refilled. My passive Absorption couldn''t absorb anything after all.


    Taking my mind off of the Skills and Abilities, I also noticed that the System hadn''t produced more notification after those two which told me what I entered and where it would lead me.


    I''m already amazed that despite being produced from a Mortal Pathway, it could recognize this ce as well as note that the destination will be a Transcendent World. It being ''Unlisted'' is expected since I''ve never been to that ce yet.


    Well, upon these few observations and tests I''ve done. There were two things that I''ve concluded. The Space and Time are probably frozen in here as well as I couldn''t exercise control over the flowing Dark and Elemental Energy.


    Now then, I don''t know how long I will stay here so let''s review what happened and why I ultimately decided to enter this Portal or Dimensional Passageway.


    Clearly, I jumped to the Portal due to how dangerous it will be to face the three Transcendents as well as the newly arrived reinforcements.


    Haa¡­ Now that I have a lot of time to think. I concurred that this is truly an absurd and foolish decision on my part. The worst decision I made to date. I should''ve tried to escape there at my fastest speed and meet up with Fleur, Jayna and the Incarnation. Even if I get injured, I could certainly recover. I''m quite confident with my survival skills so¡­ there''s no way a bunch of Rank 1 Transcendents could kill me unless I was caught unaware with an ambush. With my Adaptability serving as a Warning rm, there''s only a very low chance that it will happen.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Also with those three and my Support Skills, it''s possible to cope against a group of Transcendents.


    Truly a foolish decision, eh? I got too influenced by the temptation of entering this world that I hadn''t thought it clearly before deciding.


    There''s no room for regret now. I''m already here. I just have to prepare for whatever''s waiting for me in their world and n my next course of action.


    Currently, I have no concrete n on what I will do next upon arriving there. It''s done on impulse or whatever I call it.


    For sure, having a Level 2 Adaptability, I will instantly adapt to their Source Energy. However, how will the World''s Will of that World treat me? Will it see me as a threat and bar my entry or will it ignore my presence given that I''m just a Rank 1 Transcendent? There''s also a possibility that it will warn its denizens of my arrival. If what''s happening to the World of Elements World''s Will is a process of evolution that will lead to the world leveling up to be a Transcendent World, then I should expect that the World''s Will there will be more sentient¡­


    I might just be struck to death by it if it ruled me as an intruder and someone not wee to its world.


    Then I should probably jump back into the Portal as soon as I arrive there¡­ No sightseeing and exploration will happen.


    Surely, the Portal on that side is the same as the one in the World of Spirit I will be met with whoever''s in charge of watching the Portal. If I''m lucky, there should be only one whose strength was unknown but if my unlucky stroke continued, I might face a more dangerous situation than the one I ran off to.


    I have to be prepared to jump back in a heartbeat. Even if my Adaptability could react to any danger, I should also trust my own judgement at certain times. Who knows¡­ someone faster than the Adaptability''s danger recognition ability could appear and catch me without any chance of escaping.


    Then that''s it. Instantly jump back after arriving. I''m still too weak to even try and infiltrate that world when all I know about it is its name and the one ruling in it. I have to gather more information before even trying to think about it.


    Well then, while I''m here¡­ Let''s also formte a n on what to do after going back to the World of Elements and maybe look for a way to exploit this¡­ unexpected free time.


    I organized my thoughts and stopped moving my head to observe the surroundings where there''s nothing at all.


    What should I do first?


    As I thought that, my sight naturally dropped down to the thing hanging on my neck. Using my hand, I raised the ne that I was currently wearing.


    It''s the ne that I got from Avelin where she used the Orb of Enhancement as the pendant. She gave it to me through the pledge and told me to wear it. For her, as long as it''s hanging on my neck, it will be like she''s always here with me. This Orb was what saved her life too many times before my arrival and meeting her.


    Also hanging along the Orb is one of the life-saving earrings of Jayna which she gave to me for me to keep. It''s not the earring which she let me use but the other one that was always on her. And of course, the other one was on her person. She also used it as a pendant on her ne and removed the automatic activation of its function to not lose it. Her earrings could only shield against Rank 4 Mortal attacks after all. It''s useless for us now but it contains the memories between us. We got closer together with the pair of earrings as our witness.


    Ah. I got a bit sidetracked there¡­ Although it''s always on me, this is the first time that I got to appreciate the two ''pendants'' from two of my girls.


    The Orb of Concealment also has sentimental value to my rtionship with Zerina. It''s something that saved us both. Although I don''t have anything from the other girls, it''s not like it will be grounds for having lesser affection for them.


    Erin''s straightforward words and the way she called me Monster clearly made their mark. Nysia is already my wife. Yumiko and Yuko are already recognized by my parents as my girlfriends. Fleur and Sofiel¡­ Well, I also had a fair share of the memory of wooing Fleur. while I had this sort of soft spot towards Sofiel whenever she would call me with that endearment ''darling''. I may not remember what happened between us, it''s clear that she''s special to me. We can just make new memories together.


    Well then¡­ I don''t know how long this transit to the Dark World willst. That''s why I''m going to try everything.

 Chapter 302 Dimensional Passageway (2)

    Tired from standing and waiting as my body slowly moved in this Dimensional Passageway, I sat down in a lotus position and took out anything that I could possibly use.


    Elemental Stones of different qualities.


    Tanks filled with Dark Energy.


    The few Energy Stones left from the newly opened Nes.


    Aside from those I listed, books from a higher world which I couldn''tprehend.


    "Looking at this, I''m actually quite poor, huh? I don''t have that many possessions. Even my possessions on Earth only consisted of what I brought from home. The loot from battles which have no real value for me was all given away to boost either the denizens'' strength or someone close to me."


    I shook my head and picked up an Energy Stone. It''s still a mystery where this came from or at what Level a world could produce a stone like this which reacted ordingly to what kind of Source Energy one uses.


    The Dark World has their own version of stones but it''s also an exclusive Energy Stone like the Elemental Stone. Those not adapted or have different Source Energy would receive less benefit from using it. It will be less due to the need of converting the energy first.


    Looking at my front and back, the hole where I came from was already nowhere to be seen and the hole where I would possibly enter was also nowhere to be seen yet. I have no way of knowing if time was really frozen or not. It could even be faster due to what I observed back then. Well, judging from how the Dark World denizens'' descends, it would surely not take years.


    Haa¡­ Why am I thinking about this again? Let''s focus. Focus.


    Bringing my sight back to the stone in my hand, I started focusing on the Energy contained in it.


    "I have really no choice but to try these, right? Judging from what''s in front of me, there''s still no indication that I''m near the Dark World."


    At the same time as I continued mumbling to myself, my nonexistent Energy Control in this ce worked and started drawing out the Energy Contained inside the stone.


    Gather it in my hand, I very quickly became disappointed at the sight of the dissipation of the energy I had just pulled out.


    As soon as it left the confines of the stone, like a cloud of smoke blown by the wind, it disappeared in an instant.


    Picking up two more stones, I repeated the process.


    And of course, I repeated the same disappointment.


    I don''t need to try again as the answer was already presented in front of me.


    I just have to quickly absorb it before the drawn-out Energy dissipates. I don''t have to gather it first before absorbing it. Though the efficiency will be lower, at least, I can now start absorbing to boost my stagnant Mortal Pathways.


    Picking up a handful of stones and quickly absorbing the Energy it contained, I finally felt my Flux Energy started to revolve and mixed with the new influx of Energy.


    Repeating the process a few times, the Energy Stones I took out were all used up.


    Looking at my Status in the System, 3% was added to the progress.


    "Look at this¡­ I feel like my impulsive decision to enter the Portal isn''t unlucky at all. And that''s as long as I don''t start overthinking about the possibilities once I reach my destination."


    Ah. Damn. I had just reminded myself about that.


    I pped my cheeks with both of my hands until I started feeling the painful tinge from the swelling I caused to myself.


    And to ease myself of that pain, I cast the Aether Elemental Spell: Cure on me¡­ adding small progress in its proficiency.


    Hey. Isn''t this a great way to also grind these Spells?


    I mean casting the Spells below the Master Proficiency, not hurting myself and healing myself. I don''t have that kind of sick tendency.


    In any case¡­ Let''s continue!


    -


    -


    [Manifold Aether Burst''s Proficiency has been upgraded to Expert]


    [Manifold Void Burst''s Proficiency has been upgraded to Expert]


    [Cure''s Proficiency has been upgraded to Skilled]


    [Curse''s Proficiency has been upgraded to Skilled]


    After those four notifications, more of the same kind of notifications but with different names of spells indicating their rise in proficiency followed after.


    I don''t know how much time has passed but whenever I feel mentally exhausted, I will rest for a while before continuing.


    In that duration, the piles of Energy Stone I produced all turned to normal stones and several tanks of Dark Energy were emptied. I didn''t use the Elemental Stones as they will be more useful to the denizens of the World of Elements.


    Since I couldn''t be sure where it would take me if I used any Movement Spells in here, I refrained from using those and just focused on the Air Bullet''s different variations and the number of nodes used.


    Most of those spells already reached Skilled Proficiency with the 4-nodes ones reaching the Expert Proficiency.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    [Level 5 Support Expert System (99%)]


    [Ability: Level 2 Adaptability (75%)]


    Consequently, my Mortal Pathway stopped at 99%. It''s not that I ran out of Energy to use, I just couldn''t absorb more than that.


    In a way, I expected that. I am currently cut off from any Source Energy I have adapted to in this ce. And this ce even has the possibility of having been frozen in time.


    Reaching 99% was already a miracle in a way if I closed my eyes on how many tanks filled with Dark Energy I emptied. In my somewhat honest estimation, the amount of Dark Energy I converted and absorbed is equivalent to the first five Zones we raided.


    Let''s not talk about Adaptability. There''s still a ways to go before it willpletely fill up. Although I''m also already impatient at how slow it gained another percentage, there''s nothing I can do about its slow progress.


    I could''ve continued to grind it even for an additional single percent increase, but I decided to stop once the view in front of me exhibited a change.


    A single dot could now be seen in the immeasurable distance. Not only that, the size of the passageway actually widened. If at first, only two people could fit before one could reach the walls of this passageway where a ss-like screen was forbidding me from jumping out, it could now fit at least eight.


    With my entire focus fully trained on it, the dot gradually grew in size. The Dark Energy flowed with that dot as the source also grew stronger. If earlier it was just a stream, it became a raging river which filled 3/4 of this passageway, the remaining 1/4 upied by the stream of Elemental Energy which exited that dot which has now transformed into a tiny hole.


    "The Dark World¡­"


    I muttered a little loudly just to refresh my mind. During the inestimable time which I spent in this passageway, I knew that I already talked to myself for more than just ten times. The eerie silence and the endless darkness which I could stare into could possibly drive someone mad. Even with my Adaptability, I was still affected.


    Maybe it was just something everyone would experience during the first time traveling through a Dimensional Passageway like this but still¡­ If I can choose to, I will want someone to apany me on this journey to a new world.


    As the tiny hole continued to growrger, I started feeling some sort of unease.


    I took out the Willful Sword, the Totem and the Orbs. I could only do this, preparing to enterbat as soon as I stepped out of this Passageway.


    When the hole grew to the size where it could fit a grown adult man, the view of what''s outside this Passageway started to be shown.


    Contrary to the world''s name, the sky in that world isn''t as dark. I didn''t see it clearly when the screen turned up when I was closing the Portal in the World of Spirits but now, I will not only see it, I will also be standing beneath that sky.


    Well, even if it will be just for a split second.


    One thing to note though is that the view that the Portal was showing me was also frozen, there''s even a creature that was frozen in the sky.


    "Was the time really frozen? Was the time I spent inside this Dimensional Passageway would only equate to a split second?"


    "If that''s the case, why does no one exploiting this ce? No. No. It''s still hard to conclude that the time was really frozen."


    "Let''s think about thatter¡­ There''s a more pressing issue. Jump back as soon as I got out of the Portal."


    I gripped the Willful Sword in my hand and waited as I slowly approached the huge gaping hole which depicted the scenery outside.


    At this moment, my sense of time has started toe back. With every second that passed, it somehow felt like an eternity.


    Despite the Adaptability telling me to stay calm and focused, my sweat couldn''t help but trickle down my face.


    Five meters¡­


    Four meters¡­


    Three meters¡­


    As soon as the tips of my finger touched the surface of the Portal, notifications instantly rang out inside my mind.


    [You exited the Dimensional Passageway]


    [You have reached your destination: Unlisted Transcendent World> Dark World]


    [Ding! You entered another world. Dark World]


    [Received +6 Strength, +12 Endurance as World Bonus]


    [Will expire upon leaving the world]


    [Detected a higher form of Energy]


    [Level 2 Dark Energy has already been identified]


    [Adapting¡­]


    [The World''s Will has detected your presence]


    [The World''s Will is trying to forcefully summon your consciousness]

 Chapter 303 Dark World

    [Adapted to Level 2 Dark Energy]


    [Adaptability has stopped the forceful summoning]


    [Automatic umtion Started]


    [Dark Energy can be assimted to Flux Energy]


    [Detecting Source Energy Type...]


    [Identified as a Spirit Type of Source Energy]


    [Because there is no existing assimted Level 2 Energy, Flux Energy State has created a new vessel for Level 2 Flux Energy alongside your Adaptability''s Energy Vessel]


    [Compiling a list of Mortal Pathwayspatible with Dark Energy¡­]


    [Compiling halted]


    [You are already treading a Spirit Type Mortal Pathway]


    [You can either overwrite your current Pathway resulting in a regress in realm or continue treading the same Pathway]


    [Overwrite or Continue?]


    [Note: By overwriting, all of your Mortal Pathway will suffer a regression to the previous realm losing most of your progress. You can only change your current Pathway without any penalty afterpleting the Mortal Pathway and before treading on a Transcendent Pathway]


    [Because you are now adapted to both Level 1 and Level 2 Spirit Type of Source Energy, Source Energy Upgrade has been unlocked by Flux Energy State]


    [By upgrading on your own, you will stop relying upon and cut your connection to the Source Energy''s Source World which will result in a decrease in your current Mortal Pathway''s efficiency, receiving only 50% of the intended Energy Output Amplification. Your connection will be restored once the Source World has been upgraded to a Transcendent World, adding up another 30% Energy Output Amplification. The remaining 20% will depend on how the Source World view you]


    [Note: By cutting your connection to the Source World, the progress you contributed to it will be null and void]


    [Note 2: Even without upgrading your Level 1 Spirit Type Source Energy, Level 2 Flux Energy can amplify your Energy Output to the Skills and Abilities from your Spirit Type Mortal Pathway by 20%.]


    [Note 3: If you choose to overwrite your current Spirit Type Mortal Pathway to a new Spirit Type Mortal Pathway which originates from the current World, you will instantly double your Energy Output on that Pathway. However, your Level 1 Spirit Type Source Energy and your connection to its Source World will be severed]


    Along with that long series of notifications concerning the new Energy I adapted, I felt my body turning lightweight. The previous slight heavy feeling brought by entering a higher world has been lifted along with my sessful adaptation to Dark Energy.


    Not only that, but my body has also started absorbing the Dark Energy existing in the surrounding and putting it into the new vessel for Level 2 Flux Energy.


    However, before I could even properly understand everything that was written on it, the red danger warning rm of my Adaptability started ringing uncontrobly.


    "Catch him and don''t let him jump back to the Portal! Heh. What an idiot trying to escape from the darkness only to deliver himself right on the abyss itself."


    Someone shouted at the front. The mocking tone of his voice was clearly captured by me. Although that idiom sounded a little off, the meaning was still delivered well. I escaped a dangerous situation only to enter a more dangerous situation. Really an idiot, huh?


    I couldn''t see anyone or anything clearly yet as my eyes were still in the process of adjusting due to the inestimable time I spent inside that dark Dimensional Passageway.


    I knew that there''s a notification about the World''s Will forcefully summoning me but it was stopped by my Adaptability itself. If that didn''t happen, I would probably be already caught without being able to struggle to escape.


    Judging from themand he shouted, I already felt the presence of at least three Transcendent Ranks and a number of Rank 5 Mortals who flew above me barring my way to jump back to the Portal.


    I''ve got a view of the scenery from before exiting the Portal and I finally got the reason why it showed that.


    The gaping Portal was at the peak of a hill and I am in the process of rolling down from it due to being unaware of the ground Inded on!


    So much for preparing to jump back inside¡­


    Now I have no choice but to fight my way back to it.


    There''s still a lot of unknown to me about this world but with my Adaptability providing me more information about my surroundings without needing my other senses to workpletely, I sessfully gathered a slight understanding of my current situation.


    Aside from those who barred my way back to the Portal, there are at least 3 more Transcendent Ranks in this location. I couldn''t really extend my senses fully yet but if more time passed, for sure more of them woulde.


    Without waiting for my sight to be fully adjusted, I opened Nullification Zone and Bulwark of Invulnerability, changing the red warning of my adaptability to yellow.


    With the danger being reduced to that point, instead of immediately being put in a serious condition from the barrage of attacks that assaulted me, it only gave me some flesh wound. If I took care of it properly, it wouldn''t be a problem.


    However, how will I take care of it when the red warning once again lit up?!


    The Quintuple Shields were all broken from the previous attacks and it will not be reformed instantly. I only have the Nullification Zone at the moment and the Energy Shield skill from Zerina which reduced the damage I received by a few percent.


    I already closed the Bulwark but I noticed that the consumption of Energy was abnormally high for the Nullification Zone.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Ah. No. It''s not abnormal, it''s just that¡­ my Energy Control was straining itself to maintain the Nullification Zone made from the surrounding Dark Energy.


    Although the efficiency of it is higher than just using my Level 1 Flux Energy, the consumption of energy is directly proportional to it.


    "Don''t let him escape!"


    The voice from earlier shouted again.


    "Well, it''s not like he will be able to escape and hide in our world. The World''s Will will make a move and expose him to us. The restriction of stepping into a higher world was surely dragging him down as well. So don''t disappoint me and catch him immediately!"


    I see. He didn''t know that I already adapted to this world which removed any restriction. And also, the World''s Will already made its move against me but was blocked by my Adaptability. The World''s Will at the World of Spirits forcefully summoned me back then. Why didn''t Adaptability reacted? Is it because I was sleeping at that time?


    When my sense of sightpletely adjusted to this new ce, the first thing I saw was the iing attacks that were all aimed at my limbs.


    Like that guy shouted, they''re not really trying to kill me...


    Why do they want to catch me anyway? If they aimed to kill me, even with my defenses which I hastily put up, I would at least receive one serious injury.


    Haa¡­ I will try to understand thatter, getting out of this situationes first.


    Energy Amplification!


    Energy Incarnate Form!


    Domain of Valor!


    Activating the three key skills, I felt the sudden rush in power through my Energy Incarnate Form. My Energy Control has risen to an extent and the short distance teleportation got an increase in its range.


    If before it was only a meter. Now I can teleport to two meters upon using it.


    The range is still short but the increase in distance is really appreciated at this moment.


    Short Distance Teleportation!


    As soon as my body vanished from the spot I was in and reappeared two meters away from it, the red warning of my Adaptability stopped.


    "He dodged¡­"


    "Why does it feel like he''s not restricted at all? Also, he''s using our Dark Energy more efficiently than us¡­"


    "You''re right¡­ Is he really a Mortal World Transcendent?"


    Those who attacked me conversed among themselves as they couldn''tprehend what''s currently happening.


    Perhaps they already had an instance of someone from a Mortal World entering this world and everything went well. Who knows?


    But isn''t this a chance for me?


    Bedevilled Outburst!


    Numerous Energy Explosion Projectiles were instantly conjured andunched towards them. Using the chance when they dodged it, I once again used Short Distance Teleportation and Flourishing Steps to increase the distance.


    Since we''re located on a hill, my skill led me to lush greenery at its foot. Despite being called as the Dark World, the nts here still had a vibrant green glow on their leaves. The sky which I thought would be too dark was only somewhat dim even if there''s a sun shining down to this world. Is Dark World really this world''s name?


    Ah. Let''s not overthink it. There will be time for that soon.


    Luckily, the camp which the denizens used and the Portal were all at the top of the hill and there''s nothing else below it. Since I have no choice but to continue moving, I just extended my Transcendent Senses to pick a direction where there''s no living being to run into.


    I have the Orb of Concealment on me. Although the cooldown of it also stopped when I was inside the Dimensional Passageway, it''s now moving and I will be able to use it in 15 minutes.


    Because I decided tounch a sneak attack on one of the four Transcendents there, I didn''t use the full 10-minute duration.


    "Chase after him, quick! The de Monarch was already on her way. We will be in dark and deep shit if we let that Mortal World dog get away!"


    "Why don''t you join us and stop shouting? That will be more efficient."


    "If you stopped shouting and at least joined us in attacking him, he wouldn''t be able to get away, no?"


    Ignoring that conversation among them, I continued to st through to the direction I chose, gaining more distance from them.


    However, that de Monarch¡­ Why is someone with a titleing here? Did someone predict my arrival?

 Chapter 304 Chased Once Again

    Around two minutester, I gained enough distance from them that the three Transcendents now looked like tiny dots chasing behind me.


    It''s not that they''re slow, but I got a headstart when they started bickering towards each other.


    I''m new to this world and although I already adapted to the Source Energy, flying in here wasn''t as smooth as when I was in a Mortal World. It''s like I''m swimming against the wave. Parting it to allow me to continue demanded more Energy Control than normal.


    Through this, I''m starting to understand the nature of a higher world and my earlier guesses about this Energy as something hard to control despite being a Transcendent was proven.


    Thankfully my unlucky stroke stopped. However, I shouldn''t count this as me being safe. I still need to lose them on my tail and wait somewhere near that Portal.


    That way, I will be able to enter it without being detected. I shouldn''t stay too long in this world. It''s already a mistake to jump in without thinking it through. If I also stay here for more than what I intended to, not only will those girls worry, they might also fall under a disadvantage against those Transcendents. I need to go back soon to even out the ying field and ultimately close the connection of the World of Elements to this world.


    Since I was already away from the hill where the Portal was located, the terrain below me also changed. The lush greenery filled with all sorts of nts that silently grow there changed to a forest where pine-like trees whose leaves were redder than blood grew.


    After extending my Transcendent senses in there, numerous beasts instantly filled it, some of which were beasts I already encountered when a Dark Beastmaster summoned them.


    Luckily, every beast which entered my sight and senses was all below the Transcendent Rank in strength. Sending out my Transcendent Aura was enough to freeze their steps or whatever idea that appeared in their minds against a neer trespassing their territory.


    "Now this feels a bit nostalgic. Although it hasn''t been long since that time, I couldn''t help but remember how I was also chased by a bunch of Metagen, Pent and Darkgen."


    I shook my head as I muttered to myself.


    In the end, I sessfully lost those chasing after me and reached my destination, the Scorched Forest, where I met Dannae and called for the Door of Transcendence.


    Well, since I remembered it, let''s do the same tactic as I did before. I could create more clones now which will confuse these guys better. However, at that time, I didn''t use the Totem to increase the Clones'' prowess. Since I was still a Mortal Back then, even if I used the Totem, with a lot of them chasing me, it wouldn''t matter whether the clones were strong or not.


    Now, however, there are only three. Although I''m a bit confident with that tactic, I still have to exercise caution and n another step in case it failed. Let''s have them face Totem-enhanced Clones first and think about the next step after that.


    Phantasmic Doppelganger!


    Filling up the Totem with Flux Energy, a Transcendent Clone was conjured ten secondster which instantly turned around and flew towards the three dots following behind me.


    I only sneaked a nce at it but as soon as they saw the clone, they easily saw through its nature. Leaving one Transcendent to hold it down, the two dots continued their chase.


    Well, it''s not like I can only make one.


    Repeating the process two more times, in less than a minute, the first two dots already left my sight and thest one was also soon to follow.


    They thought about holding the clone down, in the end, they were the ones being held down by it, gaining more distance between me and them.


    Bringing my attention back to the front, I continued on my way and conjured two more twenty secondster which went on to reinforce the clones.


    Before leaving the area, I looked through each of the clone''s eyes and saw how those three expertly fought against them.


    Expertly, right.


    Although the clones conjured using the Totem have at least 80% of my current base power, they couldn''t overpower those Dark World Transcendents.


    Well, except thest one that was facing against three Transcendent Clones.


    With all of the skills they could use, the clones surrounded that Transcendent and didn''t even let him move from his spot.


    And that Transcendent was the guymanding and shouting earlier. Compared to his confident look earlier, he''s now in a worse state than the other two.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    He could only dodge against the continuous barrage of the three clones and even with that, the armor protecting his body was turned to scrap. And that led to numerous wounds to start covering his body.


    Taking my mind off them, I continued flying for a minute more and sessfully left the blood-red pines'' forest and entered a new area.


    Surprisingly, after the greens and the reds that I passed through, this new area was a rocky ridge without any greenery in sight. It reminded me of the World of Barbarian, except that everything was scorched-ck like charcoal. Apart from new types of beasts scurrying here and there, killing each other for food, there''s also no apparent danger.


    Now that I lost my tail, I needed a ce to digest what I gained and think about what to do next. Also¡­ this will also be a time toplete my breakthrough to the fourth realm.


    Although it will just be one breakthrough, the change in realm will bring me more benefits than I could hope for.


    Let me be this optimistic and hope for my base strength to approach Rank 2 Transcendent!


    As I was thinking about that, Inded on one of the hidden caverns which I found through my senses. Chasing out the beasts upying it, I closed the cavern off with a boulder I broke and molded through the use of Earth Elemental Energy.


    And with my Energy Control, I weaved the surrounding Dark Energy in this ce and made a screen to block off prying Transcendent Aura that might pass.


    Although I made severalyers of it, I still couldn''t feel safe. I''m still near the Portal. The chasers will surely resume their search for me once the clones'' duration ends.


    Before I entered the cavern, I once again looked through a clone''s eyes and found more Rank 1 Transcendents arriving to reinforce those who were chasing after me.


    Those Transcendents weren''t at the Portal which meant that whoever wasing after me already arrived. I still don''t know who that de Monarch is and his purpose. If I could guess, it might concern how I stopped the World''s Will from summoning my consciousness. It probably sent that one to catch me.


    I don''t know how strong a titled Transcendent will be but I really have no choice but to try and gamble in this cavern. I can see that there will be no end to this chase since the World''s Will is not on my side. I''m just a mere Rank 1 Transcendent and someone who hasn''t finished the Mortal Pathways yet. My only chance is to go back to that Portal and jump back in as soon as possible. Breaking through to the 4th Realm will surely increase the chances of me doing that.


    After making sure that theyers of screen were all stable, I sat down in lotus position and took out all of the remaining tanks filled with Dark Energy from the Ne.


    "Well then, here goes."


    Opening the tank and releasing the stored Dark Energy, my Energy Control instantly caught everything in it and condensed the Dark Energy into numerous clouds which filled the cavern I am in.


    Activating the Energy Zone on top of me, the clouds of Dark Energy condensed further which gathered on top of my head.


    Slowly, without the need to convert it again, the Dark Energy started to be passively absorbed into my body and continued to fill up my Mortal Pathway.


    Since it stopped at the point before breaking through back in that Dimensional Passageway it only needed a few minutes of absorbing before the Dark Energy turned Flux Energy overflowed the dam preventing my breakthrough.


    And when that happened, the cavern started to be stirred through the intensity of my Transcendent Aura which opened by itself.


    And soon after that, the five Rivers of my Spirit Pathway were also unconsciously conjured and started revolving around me. Each of them glittering brightly as more Spirit Energy produced from changing the form of my Flux Energy were continuously being absorbed by them.


    Just like what happened when Yumiko broke through to Noble Spirit Realm, my body slowly transformed into my Energy Incarnate Form. My hair grew longer than how it was and my clothes changed into the pure-white robes which fluttered freely increasing my Energy Control and everything concerning it.


    Gradually, the revolving Rivers sped up and absorbed more Spirit Energy to duplicate themselves. And through the continuous flow of Spirit Energy that was being absorbed by both my body and the Rivers, the locks that were preventing me from bing a Noble Spirit were all simultaneously broken.


    When the five Rivers sessfully duplicated themselves, all ten Rivers rose up high above my head coalescing at a single point to create that single drop of purely condensed Spirit Energy.


    The stirring of the cavern seemingly paused at that moment. However, just a few secondster, the single drop of Spirit Energy expanded into a wide sea which nketed the ce with asional whirlpools which parted the remaining Dark Energy, pushing them to the side.


    Slowly, that wide sea above my head slowly fluttered down covering my whole body that was currently in Energy Incarnate Form.

 Chapter 305 Noble Spirit Realm, King Realm

    As I was slowly being bathed by my Sea of Spirit Energy, my Energy Incarnate Form that I thought was already perfected upon reaching the 5-Rivers Transformed Spirit Realm slowly underwent a change.


    The long ck hair which naturally rolled down to my back grew even longer and took the same color as the long white robe covering my body. Apart from that, even without me looking at it, my features also got an upgrade. I''m now closer to the illustration of those venerable immortals with jade-white skin.


    If before I''m just an average good-looking guy who couldn''t hold a candle to the heroes who had a league of their own, I now reached that point. It''s not that I''m boasting but¡­ If my girls saw me, they might ask me to stay in this form. Or if that was an exaggeration, I''m sure that they would really like seeing me in this form.


    After the Energy Incarnate Form became perfected, my Unique Noble Crest has started to be written behind me using Flux Energy and Dark Energy in the form of Spirit Energy.


    Even if I''m not seeing it, I could feel how that Crest started to resonate with me. It''s like my whole being was being written and transformed into that Crest.


    This is probably the reason why one will feel like they''re looking at the Noble Spirit itself if they got a glimpse of their Unique Crest.


    When the Crest was finished, the remaining Dark Energy and Flux Energy that were being used to write were all sucked into the Crest, giving it a brilliant shine that could probably blind someone watching the process of my breakthrough to the Noble Spirit Realm.


    The Crest was indescribable but upon looking at it, I instantly knew how to read it. It''s just my name. If someone saw it, they would also be able to read it and think of me.


    That''s how the Noble Spirit who used their Unique Crest as their family emblem became well-known despite only appearing a few times in public.


    The Crest and the stirring of Energy around me soon settled down. Like a Halo existing behind me, the surrounding Dark Energy couldn''t approach the Crest that was floating and shining brightly like a sun.


    And along with thepletion of my Unique Crest as well as the coalescing of my Sea whichpressed itself and started revolving around me, the notification about my sessful breakthrough to the Noble Spirit Realm rang out.


    [Ding!]


    [Advanced to Noble Spirit]


    [Current Connection: 1 Sea]


    [Energy Incarnate form has been perfected. The abilities brought by this Transformation are all enhanced.]


    [Reduced the consumption of Energy for maintaining the Transformation to 2 units of Level 1 Energy/second]


    [Energy Control has been enhanced]


    [Short Distance Teleportation range has increased to 4 meters]


    [Phase has been enhanced. You can now phase through energy-based objects which depended on your Energy Control]


    [Generated a Skill: Crest Release]


    [Crest Release: You can Summon your own Unique Crest to unleash the Energy contained in it into one Ultimate Skill that depended on what you intended to use it. It can be an offensive, defensive or auxiliary skill. The Crest will have the same Energy Capacity as your own body (Currently 10,000 units). The Absorption of your Crest cannot be influenced by Energy Control or your own Absorption. You can only use the skill again when the capacity ispletely filled.]


    Although the series of notifications looked short and I only got the Crest Release as a new skill, the perfection of my Transformation made it possible for me to maintain that form almost indefinitely as long as I don''t use any other Skill which consumed Energy.


    By reaching the 4th Realm, my body''s Energy Capacity doubled from 5,000 to 10,000. Add to that the invisible storage which has now 1,700 units because of 200 base units and 1,500 added units every 5% increments of its experience.


    Although the Invisible Storage now looked like it was inferior to my body''s capacity, just having it as additional storage and it having different storage depending on the level of Source Energy showed how superior it was to others. My body couldn''t store a huge amount of Psyche Energy but Invisible Storage could. Also, it''s just one of the features of my Adaptability.


    The Crest Release also sounds awesome. It can be used in any clutched situation. Releasing 10,000 units of Energy will surely overwhelm someone else. However, thinking about it, because of my iplete Mortal Pathway, my Energy Capacity was sufficiently lower than others especially to those who alreadypleted theirs and started treading a Transcendent Pathway. If the trend of adding another zero at every increase in realm continued, someone at the 1st realm of their Transcendent Pathway has at least 1,000,000 units of Energy as their capacity.


    Fleur will have 5,000,000 for having reached the 5th Stage of Elemental Reawakening Realm by conjuring the five ice-like Strings. And Sofiel will have ten million units by just being at the Elemental Weaving Realm.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Which means¡­ All this time, the others who became a Transcendent withoutpleting their Mortal Pathways and I were fighting the others while possessing lower Energy Capacity. It feels like we''re all running on a cheap battery that will be emptied faster than the normal ones. Luckily, we seldom encounter drawn-out battles.


    And the state of Jayna back then was probably because of this as well. She exhausted the stored Energy inside her and with no time to absorb more and recover her lost Energy, add the various restrictions she received, she became too disadvantaged. And Fleur¡­ despite being restricted by the Zone and that Restriction Room, with how abundant her stored Energy, it was an easy feat for her to overwhelm them, even more so because there were no Transcendents keeping her in check.


    Once I reached this point in my thoughts, my breakthrough on my Spirit Pathway ended. The Transformation was undone and my body went back to its normal state. My Crest behind me and my Sea which revolved around me disappeared.


    At that point, the cavern regained its previous calm. However, after a few seconds, the stirring of the surrounding energy once again started as my body started to draw the dense clouds of Dark Energy that were pushed to the side during the expansion of my Sea. With a strong suction force, my body started to absorb the Dark Energy hungrily, with every drop of it turning to Flux Energy as soon as it entered my body.


    When it reached a certain point, just like how it happened in my breakthrough to Noble Spirit Realm, the locks preventing me from reaching the King Realm were all broken simultaneously.


    Along with that, each of my Halo starteding out one by one by the order of how I created them.


    The Phantasmic Doppelganger Halo came out and hovered behind me for a while before rising above my head as it started to spin quickly, creating a perfect sphere when the speed reached a certain point. Consequently, it started glowing brightly.


    Following its precedence, the other Halos lined up next to it and did the same.


    With each of the Halos rotating continuously and glowing in different lights, they set themselves apart and lined up from above my head to my front.


    After a while, like the Crest, each of the Halo absorbed energy to mold andpressed themselves into tiny gemstones, each one having a different allure.


    The Phantasmic Doppelganger Halo turned into a green Zircon.


    The Domain of Valor Halo turned into a golden Topaz.


    The Bedevilled Outburst Halo turned into a purple Amethyst.


    The Bulwark of Invulnerability Halo turned into an aquamarine-blue Sapphire


    Andstly, The Karmic sh Halo turned into a blood-red Ruby.


    Although I described them as gemstones that exist on Earth, I only took the name of what''s most simr to each of them. Now that my Halos all turned into Jewels, by drawing in more Energy, a Crown was conjured in front of me. It''s pure white in color with five indentations in front of it which took the shape of the Jewels. Just by looking at it, it has an awe-inspiring air to it and somehow contained the unrestrained majesty of a King. If someone weaker saw it, they would probably have thoughts of prostrating themselves in front of me.


    When the Crown waspletely conjured, the Halos-turned-Jewels started to embed themselves into the indentions one by one, adding a more luxurious touch to the King''s Crown.


    "It truly feels like I am being conferred as a King at this point."


    I couldn''t help but mutter to myself when the Crown started to float and slowly settled itself on top of my head.


    Once it sessfully fitted itself in front of me, I unconsciously stood up before a series of notifications rang out concerning my sessful breakthrough to the King Realm.


    [Advanced to 1st Stage King Realm]


    [Your Crown has been sessfully created]


    [Crown Skill: King''s Majesty]


    [King''s Majesty: By drawing in the Ability contained in your five jewels, an exclusive Ultimate Skill was created. By activating this skill, an Avatar of yourself will be created. The Avatar was created through the Phantasmic Doppelganger Jewel. Its overall strength was drawn upon 80% of your base stats + 50% of the enhancement from the Domain of Valor Jewel. It has a natural offensive skill of conjuring a Purple Sword and Energy Explosion Projectiles from your Bedevilled Outburst Jewel. It has a natural defensive skill that can create ayer of Energy-based Shields from your Bulwark of Invulnerability Jewel. It also has one Unique Sword Skill derived from the Karmic sh Jewel. The Avatar doesn''t need any Energy to maintain it as it has a natural ability to absorb Energy. The Avatar will be a replication of yourself and can exist indefinitely. However, once destroyed, it will take a month to create another Avatar.]

 Chapter 306 Diamond Rank, Elemental Forming Realm

    Compared to the Crown Skill which I saw from Old Man Reol and the Corrupted King Realm who he fought against, the Crown Skill which I got was in an entirely different category.


    An Avatar, eh? It''s more than just a clone now. Even if it was based on my Halo Skills, it was too overpowered for a Crown Skill. It totally outssed the Crest Release. Although it only has 80% of my base stats and 50% of the stats anyone will get upon being buffed by my Domain of Valor, which will be another 15% of both Strength and Endurance as well as 10% of Intelligence. All in all, the Avatar will have more than 90% of my base stats.


    However, unlike the clones that can be buffed by both Domain and Bulwark, this Avatar will not be able to receive more buffs from the Jewel Skills where it was derived from. I also don''t know if the Totem can be used when summoning it. Since it can increase the efficiency of even the Principal''s irvoyance, it''s fairly possible.


    The only downside will be its limited skills. Perhaps the Pirs on the subsequent stages of the King Realm might be able to provide more enhancements for it. I''m not sure though. Old Man Reol''s Pirs feels like another set of Skill which will be the foundation for creating an Empire and reaching Emperor Realm. I can only wait for me to reach that point and see.


    I''ll also ask Avelin and Erin what Crown Skill they got for more reference. When they reached the King Realm, I had those two spar with my Incarnation. However, they only used their Halo-turned-Jewel Skills.


    Erin''s Jewel Skills were all in one way or another had the properties of ''shadow'' or ''stealth'' while Avelin''s Jewel Skills were all about increasing her strength, she''s the embodiment of overwhelming brute force. Even that first Augmented Skill she created upon reaching the Augmented Realm became a skill that disorients her target and strengthens her. Whenever the skill sessfully affects her target, her attacks against that one will be more explosive.


    Once, as an Incarnation, I let her hit me with that skill and had her attack me without holding back. If not for Erin, saving the Incarnation before it was destroyed, I would''ve received the bacsh of 50% stats debuff.


    Ah, I got sidetracked upon remembering those two¡­ I guess I''m missing them again. My motivation to go back has just increased.


    I still have three breakthroughs to pass through. The next will be¡­


    After another brief calm when the Crown settled on my head, the Dark Energy around me stirred for the third time.


    A lot of time has already passed outside and the clones I sent to block those chasing me have long disappeared. However, I have no time to think about those. I just have to continue and finish all these breakthroughs before they find me here.


    The Crown which settled on my head disappeared and my body restarted its absorption process to fill up the necessary energy toplete the next one. The Meta Pathway.


    This time apart from the absorption of Energy which pushed the Advanced Energy Control to evolve to its next stage, nothing showy happened.


    Although it made the surrounding energy create a whirlpool-like effect, that''s all it took before it calmed down that the only thing I could hear was the sound of my breathing as well as the notification about reaching the next realm.


    [Advanced to Diamond Rank Tier-5]


    [Advanced Energy Control has evolved to Energy Maniption]


    [Generated a Skill: Energy Linkage]


    [Energy Linkage: You now have the ability to temporarily transfer a part of your Energy Control and some of your abilities to someone else through an Energy Connection which someone could ask for permission or be added by you. Not to be confused with Energy Thread which is used to drain someone else''s Energy using the previously awakened ability Energy Drain, this ability is a different one entirely. Energy Linkage can also allow anyone connected to you through this ability tomunicate telepathically within a certain range. The maximum Energy Control you can cumtively transfer to someone else or a group of people is 50% and the abilities they can use is including but are not limited to the ones derived from the Meta Pathway. However, everything will be in a weakened version and some might not straight-up work depending on howrge is the transferred Energy Control. The maintenance cost for the Link to another person is 10 units of Level 1 Energy per 1% Transferred Energy Control]


    Transfer my own Energy Control? Does that mean I can transfer my Intelligence stat or is it just the control? Although I got the full understanding of this ability, there were things that needed to be tested first before I could be sure of it.


    In any case¡­ this one''s another Support Skill, huh? But Energy Maniption¡­ It increased my Energy Control once more. This means the 1% from before the breakthrough will be iparable to the 1% now.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The Dark Energy inherent in this world now felt like it became easier to control than before. In my own estimation, my Energy Control doubled which led me closer to the World''s Will of the World of Element''s own Energy Control.


    The possibility of exceeding the World''s Will of a Mortal World''s Energy Control is slowly solidifying. At this point, there''s already no doubt that if I continue on this path, I can wrest away control of a world from its World''s Will with my outrageous Energy Control. Now I can more or less understand the fear of that paranoid World''s Will. However, in the end, it''s still paranoid. The reception I got from it was in direct contrast to what I got from the World of Element''s World''s Will.


    ¡­ And if I have this ability even back in my previous life, is it possible that I''m a World''s Will myself? No. I''m a flesh and blood human. I was even born in this world from my mother''s womb. I might not have a memory of my own birth but seeing the parental love my parents gave me, there''s no way it''s all false. Unless their memories were also tampered with¡­ That Principal or whoever''s behind him wouldn''t do that, right? I could understand him altering Yuko''s memories about our childhood but if he also did that to my parents¡­ I don''t think I will be able to continue trusting him.


    In any case, I might not be a World''s Will but I probably have a close connection to it. Especially to the Earth''s World''s Will that is still unawakened up to this date.


    Without that ripped off memory, it prevented me from getting closer to the truth, huh? The reason why the Principal couldn''t just straight up tell me about my real identity is this. He tried to downy my Adaptability at first for me to struggle and realize things by myself.


    The reminder he sent through Yumiko and Jayna was probably concerning the Earth''s World''s Will. And the five orbs I gathered were crucial for its awakening.


    For now, this is the closest guess I can make. Without confirmation, it''s all my own spection.


    Haa¡­ I''m going to stop my thoughts here and continue breaking through.


    As always, the system will be thest to breakthrough as it tries to amodate the other Pathways first. That''s why after another brief calm, the stirring of energy started again. And this time, a lot stronger than before due to my increased Energy Control. The thickyer of screens which I prepared was now being used to stop the intensity of my Energy from leaking out instead of stopping somebody to pry their eyes inside.


    After absorbing a certain amount of Energy, my Main Core which glowed in the silvery-white color of Aether and Void was conjured above my head.


    I already know what kind of Secondary Core I will get but of course, it still needs the necessary energy to fully form.


    With all the Dark Energy I released from those tanks, I already used up more than half of it. But given that there are only two Pathways left, they will be enough or else¡­ this already dry cavern will be even more dried up if I squeezed every Dark Energy in the surrounding for it to be enough toplete my breakthrough.


    A few minutester, the illusory round vessel which was a little smaller than the Main Elemental Core was conjured next to it. The process for the forming of the Second Core rested on the formation of that vessel, whates next is just filling it up with the Elemental Energy designated to it.


    Controlling a cloud of Dark Energy and moving it on top of it, the Secondary Core started to condense it as drops of Dark Energy were instantly converted to Aether Elemental Energy. From a few drops which trickled inside, it gradually filled up as cloud after cloud of Dark Energy were condensed and converted.


    When the Secondary Corepletely filled up, it also started to glow in silvery-white color which parted in the middle indicating that the half was Aether and the half was Void.


    And as soon as that happened, the notifications once again filled my mind telling me my new stage on the Elemental Pathway and the slightly underwhelming information on it.


    [Advanced to 1st Stage Elemental Forming Realm]


    [Aether/Void Secondary Core has sessfully formed]


    [Elemental Nodes limit has increased from 6 to 9]

 Chapter 307 Support Hero System

    [Support Expert System has been upgraded to Support Hero System]


    [Support Bonus has been enhanced]


    [A new line has been created.]


    [Allies: You can now add recognized allies which can cumtively receive 200% of Support Bonus (Each Ally can only receive a maximum of 50% of Support Bonus). Unlike Supported Individuals, you will not receive any benefit from registered Allies.]


    [Level 3 Psyche Boost > Level 4 Psyche Boost]


    [4 Int>4.5 Int for Supported Individuals and Companions]


    [Level 3 Physical Boost > Level 4 Physical Boost]


    [24 Str>28 Str for Supported Individuals and Companions]


    [Level 3 Health Boost > Level 4 Health Boost]


    [24 End>28 End for Supported Individuals and Companions]


    [You can now choose another Support Bonus]


    [You can now imprint Level 4 Spells, Skills and Blessings]


    [Added two slots for Supported List]


    [Unlocked another slot for Spells, Skills and Blessings]


    [Interdimensional Communication Skill has been enhanced]


    [Each of your Companion''s Interdimensional Communication Skill will now have a separate cooldown from yours.]


    [Support Incarnation has been enhanced.]


    [Support Incarnation(Enhanced): The Energy Incarnation will now have 70% of your overall stats and 70% effectiveness of your skills. The Incarnation duration has doubled from the original and you can now recall the Incarnation before the duration ends which can reduce the cooldown depending on the remaining time.]


    [Unlocked a new skill for Companions: Bonds of Serendipity]


    [Bonds of Serendipity: A passive skill for both you and your Companions which can automatically draw out a predetermined Skill from one another that can save or help the recipient depending on the situation. It has a cooldown of one month once a skill is drawn and used.]


    [Generated an Ultimate Skill: Support Hero''s Awakening]


    [Support Hero''s Awakening: For a limited amount of time, clones of yourself with 100% of your active abilities except Companion Skills, Support Recall and Support Incarnation will be sent to all of your Companions, Supported Individuals and Allies. Allies receiving below 10% of the Support Bonus will not be included. The clones will prioritize the safety of the individual where they are summoned and can sacrifice themselves if need be. Duration: 2 minutes, Energy Cost: 4000 units of Level 1 Energy or 2000 units of Level 2 Energy. Penalty after use: 50%(+ 1% for every destroyed clone) overall stats debuff for 24 hours]


    [Received 6 Strength, 6 Endurance, 1 Intelligence]


    -


    -


    [Level 1 Support Hero System (0%)


    Ability: Level 2 Adaptability (75%)


    Physique Cultivation: 1st Stage King Realm (0%)


    Spirit Cultivation: 1-Sea Noble Spirit Stage (0%)


    ? Spirit Transformation: Perfected Energy Incarnate Form


    Meta Pathway: Diamond-rank Tier 5 (0%)


    Elemental Pathway: 1st Stage Elemental Forming Realm (0%)


    Updated Status:


    Universal Rank: Rank 1 Transcendent


    Strength: 143.8 (235.7)


    Endurance: 153.7 (250.5)


    Intelligence: 15 (20.4)


    UPL: 243.44


    Supported List: (14/17)


    Current Stats Bonus: 70% of the average stats of Supported Individuals.


    Updated/New Skills:


    - Crest Release


    - King''s Majesty


    - Energy Linkage


    - Interdimensional Communication(Enhanced)


    - Support Incarnation(Enhanced)<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    - Support Hero''s Awakening


    - Jewel Skills (5/5)


    Masteries:


    - Level 1 Advanced Sword Mastery (26%)


    +Sword Skills (3/7)


    -sh Draw


    -Counter


    -Unnamed Sword Skill


    Companions:


    - Sugawara Yuko (Earth) : Rank 1 Transcendent


    - Minami Yumiko (Earth) : Rank 1 Transcendent


    - Zerina (World of Systems) : Rank 1 Transcendent


    - Avelin (World of Barbarians) : Rank 1 Transcendent


    - Erin (World of Barbarians) : Rank 1 Transcendent


    - Jayna (World of Spirits) : Rank 1 Transcendent


    - Nysia Athonae (World of Meta) : Rank 1 Transcendent


    - Sofiel (World of Elements) : Rank 2 Transcendent


    - Fleur (World of Elements) : Rank 2 Transcendent


    Allies (Cumtive Support Bonus: 0%/200%):


    - (Empty)


    Status: +6 Strength +12 Endurance(World Bonus),+5 Strength, +5 Endurance(Hero''s Awakening), Automatic Energy umtion]


    -


    -


    Just like how I predicted it, the same thing that happened during Yuko''s breakthrough to her Master Hero System also happened to me.


    With the Dark Energy which transformed to Flux Energy which also transformed to World Energy for it to amodate the System Pathway, I was put inside a lotus-like cocoon before a square System Window conjured in front of me. As drops of World Energy continued to pour inside me, the progress bar that could be seen in that System Window slowly filled up from 0 to 100%.


    Only when the System Window disyed the ''Upgrade Complete'' message did the cocoon opened up, releasing me from inside it.


    And as usual, the series of notifications about my sessful breakthrough to the 4th realm of the System Pathway rang out as soon as that happened.


    "So I finally became a ''Hero'', huh?"


    Since it''s at the top and the first thing I read, I couldn''t help but smile bitterly from seeing it.


    Starting from Support Character then Professional and Expert, I thought it would follow Yuko''s System Name and pick Support Master System.


    Well, I guess there''s no real meaning behind it. I''m now stronger than most heroes. The Support Hero being the strongest among all of them, it''s kind of funny in a way. There''s still Yuko and Yumiko who''s stronger than me anyway so I couldn''t call myself the strongest yet. With my breakthrough, they received another boost in stats. Not just them but every one of them, be it my Companions or the Supported Individuals.


    With this breakthrough in the System Pathway, Jayna and Fleur would''ve received the notifications about the change that happened to me by now. And through those, it''s possible for them to guess that I''m not at that World of Elements by now.


    Even if they didn''t, the additional stats they received would provide a boost to their overall strength. Fleur even went past the 300 UPL mark and was now recognized by the System as a Rank 2 Transcendent. With her breakthrough to the 5th Stage of Elemental Reawakening Realm as well as the Support Bonus which she received from me back when she was added as my 9th Companion, her stats were already pushed near the UPL 300. That''s why among the six of us who were assaulting the Zones, she''s the one who''s the most at ease fighting the Rank 1 Transcendents.


    Apart from that, I truly appreciate the addition of Allies. Through that, I can now Support someone not included in the support individuals. Reinys, Ca, Noelle, Old Man Reol, Ophelia, Ezyn, Yse, Rei, Ren, Jagu, Chee, Old Man Liam, Matriarch Lyra, And, Rael, Emrel and Oriel. All the individuals I named were all those I considered adding as an ally. I know all of them personally and well, they''re like the representatives of their world if I didn''t count my Companions native to each world.


    Also, Lunaria, Leianne, Elise and Dannae were all somewhat being considered as future Companions so I didn''t include them in the naming of my allies. It will all depend on what we will decide upon meeting once again when I return to the World of Meta. Although I can talk to them through Nysia and the Incarnation sometimes, all of those were all short instances. Three out of the four of them were all Rank 5 Mortals. If they really became my Companions, the full Support Bonus they will receive is enough to push them to the threshold. Dannae can also possibly reach that due to how high the Support Bonus is already.


    In that case, that''s four more Transcendents on our side. That''s a bright future, eh?


    But the first thing I need to do is to escape from this World. I have the Portal Skill back to the World of Elements. I just don''t know if it will work in this world. The World''s Will of this world might interrupt it and for safety''s sake, I will try to go back using that Portal to go back to their side quickly.


    A lot is still unknown about that Portal and the Dimensional Passageway. And using that Portal from this world might provide answers to some of my questions. Questions such as why are the Transcendents I encountered aftering out of the Portal didn''t descend to the World of Elements? I didn''t receive any bacsh from entering it from the World of Elements, is it possible that the Transcendents here were finding it hard to enter it which can exin why they''re descending one by one? If being a Transcendent isn''t the problem then it''s possible that possessing the Dark Energy as one''s Source Energy is.


    Haa¡­ Piles of unanswered questions that I already lost count how many.


    Well then, let''s move on. The other enhancements which I got were all self-exnatory and even the Support Hero''s Awakening was easy to understand. Clones of myself which could be used in a desperate situation. Since I already have boosts for Strength, Endurance and Intelligence, two more choices appeared, Energy Amplifier and Energy Durability. Level 4 Energy Amplifier provides a 20% Amplification bonus. and Level 4 Energy Durability provides a 20% Sustainability bonus. Amplification is easy to understand while Sustainability pertains to how sturdy one''s energy is. It will be harder to nullify them or destroy a barrier weaved from Energy. The multipleyers of screens which I created to cover this cavern were also included in it.


    Picking one of the two, I naturally selected Amplification. A stronger attack can lead to a quicker result of a battle after all. If they can''t cope with their enemies then I will advise them to run away.


    Although that''s my style which I''m trying to push into them, it''s effective most of the time and they will surely see the charm of it.


    There''s also the Bond of Serendipity for me and my Companions. It''s passive so I won''t know what it can actually do but judging from its description, it''s another clutch skill that will be activated when the need arises. Like a Protective Charm for all of us, however, it will be derived from our Skills. If even the skill drawn from it isn''t enough then that will be our misfortune.


    "Hmm¡­ Are you done? Then it''s time to catch you."


    While I was lost in thought, a voice I somehow recognized suddenly rang out inside the cavern. I hadn''t noticed or it''s impossible for me to notice. Only when the Transcendent Aura of someone dreadfully stronger than me covered the whole cavern did I notice the presence that was watching me for who knows how long.

 Chapter 308 Blade Monarch Remilia

    Upon hearing that voice, I reflexively opened every defensive skill I have as well as the Domain of Valor. Pulling away from the source of the voice, my eyes instantly moved to search for it.


    "You¡­"


    "What? Don''t you think what you''re doing right now is futile? You actually dared to go to our world. I know I told you that we will meet soon but for it to be like this."


    The owner of the voice shook her head, clearly feeling that it''s a shame for us to meet like this.


    Back then, she''s just a Transcendent Incarnation but now¡­ this is her flesh and blood real body which contains all of her strength. And even after my breakthrough to the 4th realm of my Mortal Pathways, I have a hunch that it''s still not enough to face her.


    "Remilia."


    I muttered her name which she told me before she undid her Incarnation at that time. I warily put up my guard, ready to use anything to get out of the current situation.


    I couldn''t gauge her actual strength but for her to get this close without my Adaptability ringing.


    Is it because I''m in the middle of my breakthrough or is it because she can naturally dodge its senses?


    Or¡­ She''s simply not someone dangerous for me at the moment.


    Silver-ted armor formed from numerous des that covered most of her vitals except her navel and the area above her chest, below, what she''s wearing is like a skirt-like armor which only reached to her thighs, showing its plumpness. Her knees, legs and ankles were protected by silver greaves which were also formed from numerous des making everything she''s wearing appear to have pointy ends.


    When she was a Transcendent Incarnation, what she''s wearing was kind of unclear but upon seeing her this time¡­ There''s no doubt that her appearance and figure are on par with my girls.


    "So, you remembered me, Daisuke. I''m that unforgettable for you. I''m ttered."


    Her lips curved up as she slowly stood up from the boulder she was sitting on. The graceful and sharp movements she just made got me on edge. This girl¡­ she''s like a thorny flower. Truly beautiful but getting involved with her will be too prickly.


    "It''s not even two weeks, you know? However, you''re right. I can''t really forget someone who uses her brain properly among the enemies I encountered."


    "Heh. Are you calling the others you faced as dumb?"


    Remilia asked with a bemused expression. She''s just standing there but the pressure I was feeling was already enough for me to sweat bullets.


    I''m not scared or disoriented. I can''t really feel that. But I''m feeling the helplessness close to what I felt during the meeting with that Mansion Owner at the Ancient Ruins.


    However, even with that, my Adaptability is still silent.


    "No. They just didn''t have the chance to use their brain properly. They died early on, you see."


    I replied honestly with the first thought which appeared in my head after thinking about my previous opponents.


    A burst of lovelyughter sinctly rang out from her after hearing my answer. She even put a hand on her mouth to cover it up.


    "Truly interesting. However, your luck has run out. What do you think? Am I someone you can cope with?"


    "If I go all out? Of course not. I can''t even gauge your strength. You''re not just a Rank 2 Transcendent, are you?"


    If she''s not a Rank 3 then a Rank 4. Although it''s already an exaggerated guess, the other Incarnation with her that was named Yn was somewhat subservient to her. Back then they only have the strength of a strong Rank 1 Transcendent due to the limit of the sacrificed body. Now, nothing''s limiting her and we''re in their own world where I can be considered a hostile element.


    "At least you can feel that. No matter what you do. It will be futile. What about this? I will give you a chance. If you can get away from me then it''s your win, you can go back to the world you came from if you want. But if not, you have toe with me quietly."


    Remilia lifted her hand and waved it towards theyer of screens which I carefully put up. As if being hit by something, it all broke simultaneously. The boulder which I used to close the cavern also turned into powder.


    All she did was waved her hand. There''s no energy apanying it, just the force of the air from that wave. If I was hit by that, I don''t know how manyyers of the Quintuple Shields will be broken.


    "I don''t think I''m this special to be given this privilege from you."


    "I told you I find you interesting. That''s enough to warrant this special privilege. Besides, I only mentioned myself. Those outside will still catch you and present you to me to gain a good impression and credit."


    Those outside? As long as there''s no one at her level with them then it''s easy to lose those Rank 1 Transcendents. I''m already close to Rank 2 and with my skills¡­ I''m already confident at facing every Rank 1 Transcendent.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Then I hope you don''t regret this and go back on your word."


    "I''m quite confident that even if I let you go now and startter, you will not be able to make that jump into the Portal. Oh. You can also surrender now and be taken by me quietly. How does that sound? It will be less painful for you."


    That confidence which came from her overwhelming strength. This is why any schemes will be futile if faced with it.


    Look at Lucas, he schemed pretty well, but one discovery from me led to everything he built up to fall apart. And even if he was confident to survive the fight against Nysia, one buff from me was enough to pummel him to the ground without any chance of retaliation.


    ? "No thanks. I have to go back. Let''s meet again next time, Remilia."


    As soon as thest word left my mouth, my body already floated and dashed out of the cavern, leaving the currently unfathomable woman whose smile never left her face.


    If it was any other world, I might''ve found her captivating, which can lead to the same situation as Fleur. I might''ve tried to get her affection and make her one of my Companions. However, being a denizen of this world and someone profoundly stronger than me, she''ll be a hard catch.


    If my Incarnation didn''t let her go during our encounter at the World of Spirits, would the oue of this encounter with her change? Perhaps I wouldn''t know her name or converse with her if I joined Jayna and Yumiko fighting them at that time.


    "He''s there! Go and catch him!"


    "The de Monarch is right. He''s here!"


    "Don''t screw this up!"


    Voices from the Rank 1 Transcendents instantly came as soon as they spotted meing out of the hidden cavern. Counting them by hand, there are more than 10 of them and each one varied in strength and specialty.


    It seems like that woman didn''t announce where I was and quietly waited until I finished my breakthrough before interrupting me. Is it that amusing to her?


    If I''m not wrong then Remilia is that de Monarch. She''s someone who canmand awe and fear from these Transcendents.


    Ignoring them who started chasing after me again, the yellow warning sign from my Adaptability started working. They''re really not that dangerous but if I got careless then that yellow can turn to red all of a sudden.


    Before leaving the area, I sneaked a nce back to the cavern and saw Remilia standing at its entrance. Once I reached a certain distance she flew up and openly followed behind, maintaining a certain distance.


    As she said, she''s only allowing me to have a headstart. If I can lose her then I win. Most likely, she will swoop towards me before I can jump back into the Portal.


    Then let''s try and gamble with this. She''s not aware of the Orb of Concealment and I''m not sure if she can detect me with her current strength even if I''m covered with the Concealment Aura. I will use it before approaching it.


    Apart from me, none of those Rank 1 Transcendents chasing me noticed her. They''re all busy activating their skills to catch up on me.


    That girl still had that smile as if everything was under her control, will that change if I managed to win against this game of hers? I somehow wanted to see it.


    Since the yellow warning from my Adaptability hasn''t eased up, I transformed to my Energy Incarnate Form and did a sessive use of Short Distance Teleportation.


    Upon seeing me appearing and disappearing in their eyes, those Rank 1 Transcendents shouted amongst themselves and threw various skills towards me. There''s even someone who tried to catch my feet with a Chain.


    Although I dodged all of them, I can''t continue at this pace.


    Taking out the Totem and channeling enough Energy to it, clone after clone sessively appeared with at least 10 seconds gap in between. Since I can only conjure five clones, I only managed to reduce the chasers by five.


    Then, let me use you this time.


    As I continuously flew forward, I filled the Totem with more Flux Energy to enhance the skill in my mind.


    King''s Majesty!


    After around a minute of channeling Flux Energy, my pure-white Crown materialized on my head and shined brilliantly.


    After that brief shine from my crown, a replica of me, holding a solidified Purple Sword and wearing a white crown appeared.


    It stood from where it was conjured and wielded the Purple Sword in its hand. It took a stance and blue-colored Swordforce instantly covered the sword as it tried to activate a Sword Skill.

 Chapter 309 The Fun Has To End

    As my Avatar activated the derived Sword Skill from the Karmic sh Jewel, the chasing Transcendents all stopped in their tracks, wary of its terrifying Energy Control which unrestrainedly drew the surrounding Dark Energy. The blue Swordforce covering the Purple Sword and the Dark Energybined giving it a more startling glow in their eyes.


    Their surprise didn''t juste from how strong the intensity it was exuding but also the absurdity of what''s in front of them. They never would have thought that a mere ''clone'' could do that. The Rank 1 Transcendents got confused and that earned me the necessary time to pull away from them, much better than the five clones provided.


    Because it is my Avatar, its connection with me allowed its vision and everything happening with it to be transferred to me. The Sword Skill it unleashed contained two Intents, Change and Luck. Change for the attack''s unpredictability and Luck for the sess rate of its change.


    Understanding theponents of that derived Sword Skill¡­ It made me realize that ''derived'' is an understatement. It''s the Karmic sh converted to a Sword Skill.


    I guess if not for it being categorized as a Jewel Skill, it will be put into one of my Sword Skill slots.


    Upon seeing the Sword Skill it unleashed, the Rank 1 Transcendents'' guards were all put up. Some produced a defensive Output Enhancing Equipment and filled it with their Dark Energy while some just straight-up conjured a barrier made by controlling the Dark Energy around them and their own energy.


    The crowned Avatar seeing their responses on its attack used that opportunity to follow up with another attack. It pointed its purple sword to one of them. In a blink of an eye, numerous Energy Explosion Projectiles flew towards its target, even faster than the ever-changing Sword Skill it just unleashed.


    Even without seeing the result, that''s most likely one less Rank 1 Transcendent on their side. If he didn''t die from it, then being disabled in this chase is the minimum oue.


    At this point, the few seconds it bought me just from halting their tracks already brought me far enough from them. When he unleashed that follow-up attack, I stopped bothering to look through the Avatar''s eyes and just ordered it to follow me after throwing them off.


    Continuing on my way back to the hill where the Portal hung above it, although I lost the Rank 1 Transcendents through the help of my clones and the Avatar, there''s still someone behind me.


    Remilia, who looked like she''s just strolling at a park, smirked upon watching the urrence with my Avatar. Only giving a slight interest in my Avatar, it earned a few nods from her before continuing to tread and follow behind me.


    "What kind of Pathway are you treading on? I''ve never seen anyone with that diversity of skills until you. Even your breakthrough earlier didn''t look like a breakthrough for a Transcendent Pathway at all. Is that the reason why it''s awfully interested in you?"


    Breaking her silence, her voice traveled straight to my mind. Although the question sounded vague, she''s probably pertaining to the World''s Will of this World.


    "It''s a secret. Catch me if you want to know."


    She''s also in the range of the telepathy from the Spirit Pathway soI answered without bothering to open my mouth.


    It''s closer in range than I thought it was. However, it''s still a bit better than casting a Communication Spell or using Energy Linkage.


    "I understand. Daisuke wants to y like this, huh? Very well, you still have time to get away from me. Do your best!"


    She looked up and stared at the dim sun above, probably estimating the time.


    This woman is clearly joking with me. Get away from her? I''m burning my energy reserves to go at full speed but there''s no way to lose her on my tail. She looks so at ease at following behind me that even if she''s also burning through her energy, the maintenance is sufficiently lower than mine. Add to that her energy reserves which totally outssed mine with a certain number of zeros. That smile stered on her lips which somehow looked alluring earlier is gradually bing terrifying.


    I refrained from replying to her and just moved forward, sometimes using the Short Distance Teleportation, Flourishing Steps or Vanishing Steps just to make an attempt to throw her off. However, all of those were of no use.


    We already left the rocky terrain and entered the sky above the red pine forest. If before, the beasts residing in there were just scurrying away from being terrified with our Transcendent Aura, this time, most of them directly lost consciousness. Some even died straight away. And the reason for that is the woman following me.


    She''s not really chasing after me. She could overtake me any moment she wanted to but for her own amusement, she gave me this chance to escape from her, a lot different than how she carried herself when she was just a Transcendent Incarnation. If someone''s watching from afar, it will be like she''s apanying me as she purposely slowed down for my sake.


    Before I knew it, she''s now flying next to me, the silver armor of hers clinking as she moved ever-so-slightly.


    At times she would open a conversation by projecting her voice in my mind. Although she stopped asking about my Pathway, she started to make idle talk like asking about Yumiko who she fought against back then, seemingly curious about my rtionship with my Companions. If not for what she said about her interest in me, I would''ve thought that she''s just doing this to mess with my mind.


    In any case, there''s no doubt that she''s truly messing with me. The confidence I got from breaking through to the fourth realm was now meaningless in front of this girl.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Maintaining the same speed, we left that area unhindered with many dead beasts in our wake.


    As the hill where I came from and the obvious Portal above it came into view, the hope of jumping back at it somehow reignited on me. The Orb of Concealment on my hand was already clutched tightly and could be activated at any moment.


    However, at the same time as that, Remilia stopped talking and that enchanting smile on her face also froze, turning almost expressionless. Her bright eyes also lost their glow.


    "It''s a shame. This brief time we''re sharing has toe to an end. It''s time to catch you, Daisuke."


    Along with that cold voice, a Domain spread out from below her feet.


    As soon as that happened, the silent Adaptability that''s not reacting to her started ringing uncontrobly. It''s constantly changing from yellow and red.


    [You have entered the Graveyard of des]


    [Your Adaptability reduced the Domain''s effectiveness on you to 70%]


    [Your Speed has been reduced by 35%]


    [Your Strength and Endurance have been reduced by 35 points]


    [Every 24 seconds inside the Graveyard of des, you will be under the assault of Invisible des that isparable to a Rank 2 Transcendent''s attack]


    Upon seeing that series of notifications, I finally got the gist of why my Adaptability kept on switching from yellow and red. This Domain of Remilia is the strongest I''ve encountered to date. Those Rank 1 Transcendents who were chasing after me earlier couldn''t hold me or even slow me down in their Domains but her Domain even reduced my stats and my Adaptability which is probably the thing I counted on the most only reduced its effectiveness to 70%. Although it''s already a huge reduction, I may have gotten too spoiled with the superiority of my Energy Control.


    There''s no going around with someone like her. There are only two possible oues for me here, sessfully escaping or sessfully captured.


    Before her Domainpletely opened, I pulled away from her and instantly activated the Orb of Concealment.


    When Remilia saw the purple aura covering my body, she waved her hand once more and a de was conjured in front of it. Grabbing that de, she casually took a step and promptly appeared in front of me.


    Before I could raise any defense, she shed down and the Concealment Aura which I was betting on shattered into pieces like ss.


    For the first time since I got this Orb, the day when someone breaks it finally arrives.


    With her expressionless face, Remilia then pointed her de at me. The glint at its tip looked exceedingly deadly that the warning signs now stayed longer in a lighter hue of red. She might not want to kill me but injuring me in a way that I wouldn''t be able to attempt to escape was more than possible.


    "Can you let me go?"


    I gulped down the umted saliva in my mouth as I raised my hand and stopped any form of resistance. This is a pointless question but still, I wanted to ask her just for the sake of any hint of hope that she will.


    I still have a lot of skills but none of those will be able to get out of this situation. Even the Bonds of Serendipity which should give me a much-needed Skill at this moment wasn''t triggered. Most likely there''s no such Skill even from my Companions.


    "Unfortunately, no, I can''t. You''re someone from the other side. Interacting with you was fun but it has to end. You can either surrender quietly or¡­ I will have to force you to do it. It''s your choice, Daisuke."


    Remilia answered, her previous tone appeared briefly before changing back to the cold, unfeeling one as she pushed the de closer to my neck, with its tip poking my skin, my blood instantly dripped down from it and stained my cor.

 Chapter 310 Captured And Detained

    When I opened my eyes, I instantly recognized that I was currently at a brightly lit ce. With both of my arms and legs restrained to my back, I could only lie sideways. Hearing the clinking of metal when I tried moving my limbs, the feeling of the suppression of Energy spread around my body.


    I see. I am being restrained by Chains.


    I tried opening my mouth but no word wasing out even if I wanted to raise my voice. I also tried looking around but the bright light which could beparable to the sun''s brightness blinded me.


    Taking my mind off the state of my body, I turned to the currently suppressed Energy. The trusted System which could exin my current situation was only showing a single line at the moment.


    [The System is temporarily unavable due to the restriction imposed on your Source Energy.]


    Well, it still exined my current situation. However, despite being restricted, the bonus stats I acquired from it hadn''t left my body. After checking everything, the System and the other Pathways'' active skills were all disabled.


    I could remember what happened. It''s not like I hit my head or something.


    I surrendered to Remilia. All my options at that moment were exhausted or like she said, futile if I tried. The Domain she showed was different from what she conjured at the World of Spirits. It''s a lot stronger, especially the effect that restricted even the stats. Was what she showed before really her Domain? Or both were the manifestation of it. It''s possible that the Domains can be upgraded as well just like most skills. She was very careful not to show a lot of skills back then. The Domain she showed there was probably the initial stage of it.


    In any case, as soon as she acknowledged my surrender, right there and then, I lost consciousness.


    Even if I activate the Portal and other skills to get me out of this world, it would be fruitless. The way she cut the Concealment Aura as if cutting on a physical object, the same thing will happen even before the Portal formed. She didn''t know I have that skill and I''m also not sure if it will work while I''m in a higher world. I need the necessary space and time to try it. Unfortunately, with my current situation, that''s impossible.


    I don''t know how much time has already passed. I don''t even know where I am.


    With my Pathways currently restricted, the only thing that barely works is my Adaptability. Especially the Invisible Storage which is filled with both Level 1 and Level 2 Flux Energy. It''s really special and something that exceeds the authority of this world. But still, it was still affected by the Chain. And this Chain is different from what I previously encountered otherwise it will not restrict my Pathways like this.


    After checking both the external and internal state of my body, I turned my attention to my current emotion. Even until this moment, there''s no such thing as fear, only the same uncertainty which I felt back then. What will happen to me from now on?


    "You''re awake. It appears that despite the hopelessness, you''re still clever enough to do something unexpected."


    Amidst the contemtion of my current plight, Remilia''s cold, unfeeling voice rang out.


    Did I do something unexpected?


    "That expression¡­ Are you still out of sorts? I see¡­"


    Remilia snapped her fingers and the blinding light hindering my vision to see clearly disappeared.


    In front of me, Remilia, still in her silver-armor, was looking down at me while seated on a chair. Other than that, I''m in some kind of a prison dungeon. The wall is ck. The metal bars are also ck.


    There''s only the two of us in here. However, I could hear faint footsteps from a distance.


    With the returning of my consciousness, my Adaptability gradually started working again. Its currently limited senses spread out and took in the entirety of this ce.


    "Your clone. Or is that really a clone? It jumped back to the Portal and is now back in that world you came from."


    Remilia''s pair of purple eyes fixed its gaze on me, probably trying to see my reaction to what she said.


    The Avatar managed to jump back? Thestmand I gave it was to follow me and given that I got caught by this girl, I thought she would also take care of it.


    Most likely, she treated that as another clone that would run out even if she let it be. That misconception led for the Avatar to have its chance to jump towards that Portal. Thankfully, once summoned, apart from its connection to me, it''s already considered as a separate entity.


    But that Avatar... It went against mymand or I sent a differentmand before I lost my consciousness.


    Since my Pathways are disabled, I could neither check on the Avatar nor my Companions'' current status. Did it sessfully meet up with them? If that''s the case, my worry about their situation somehow eased up.


    I don''t know how the Avatar passed through that Portal but I guess it''s not considered as a clone by that Dimensional Passageway.


    When Remilia couldn''t get a proper response from me and realized why, her expressionless face shed a brief embarrassment as her exposed ears turned scarlet, the same color as her hair. Although she doesn''t totally resemble that certain anime character with her face, her figure, the armor she''s wearing, her hair color and the abilities she''d shown fits.


    "¡­You can speak now."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Fixing her hair to hide her ears, Remilia snapped her fingers once again and even without checking it, I knew that my ability to speak came back.


    "Why am I here, really? Why not kill me if I''m a nuisance for your world''s goals?"


    Since I''m already here and I am banking on her interest in me, I will try to get answers to some of my questions from her.


    "You? A nuisance? You''re thinking highly of yourself, Daisuke. Did the words I uttered in that world get to your head? You''re still an ant and there''s only one reason why you were ordered to be caught and not killed."


    From her answer, this girl is really just following an order. And most likely from the World''s Will. If I have to guess then it will be¡­


    "Is this because the World''s Will couldn''t summon me forcefully?"


    Upon hearing my question, I noticed the little changes in her. And that confirmed it. It''s truly the World''s Will.


    This Chain is probably to lower my resistance. It didn''t know that there''s a possibility that it could summon me when I''m unconscious. That World''s Will isn''t that bright, huh?


    "Since you''re aware. We''re done here."


    After saying that, Remilia stood up and turned towards the opened door of this prison cell. Before stepping outside, she threw me onest nce.


    "Whatever your fate will be after this, I guess this is thest time I will see you¡­ It''s truly interesting to meet you. However¡­"


    Leaving those words along with a deep sigh, Remilia continued on her way.


    It appears that, in her mind, I''m already sentenced to death.


    Haa¡­ This meeting with the World''s Will is myst bet. If not, I will really have to turn desperate to escape from this world.


    Time passed since Remilia left but nothing''s happening. Aside from leaving me restrained here, there are no other visitors.


    The footsteps that I heard earlier belonged to a Rank 5 Mortal guarding this prison. Not really guarding, more like he''s watching over the prisoners.


    Right. I''m not their only prisoner. With my suppressed Adaptability, I sensed at least three more entities restricted in their prison cells. Two men and one woman. I couldn''t really be sure of how they look like, my Adaptability couldn''t produce an urate image after all.


    I tried calling out to them but none of the three answered. One of the imprisoned men was already experiencing difficulty in breathing. He''s dying.


    Since they''re denizens of this world and given that they''re attacking numerous worlds, I thought they were all united here but it seems that''s not the case.


    When I didn''t stop calling out to them, the Rank 5 Mortal guard stopped at my cell and extended a stick to beat me from outside while yelling for me to stop shouting.


    Such cautiousness, huh? Although the sound of being hit was too crisp, it didn''t really hurt at all. It''s like an ant biting a human. It''s itchy rather than painful.


    To satisfy him, I faked my groans and ultimately stopped reaching out to the other prisoners. There''s no point. It''s not as if we could escape together when we''re all in the same state.


    Well, they''re in a worse state. I still retained some of my Adaptability after all. I could slowly grind the Chains off me through the use of my stored Flux Energy but it''s not yet the time.


    Even if I escape now, will I be able to go out? I have to make sure first before initiating an escape. Escaping a prison will never be easy with a hastily put up n.


    Err¡­ my references were TV shows and movies but it''s better than nothing, right? As long as I''m breathing and with my Adaptability keeping my calm, I will not give up on life. They''re waiting for me.


    While I''m in the process of overthinking things again, the restricted System rang out in my mind.


    Below the single line notification, two new notifications showed up¡­


    [The World''s Will is trying to forcefully summon your consciousness]


    [Adaptability has failed to stop the forceful summoning]

 Chapter 311 Unexpected Situation

    The first thing which registered in my consciousness''s eyes is the night sky filled with stars as the background of this World''s Will''s space. Apart from that, the ground is just a wide expanse of ck space.


    Finally, this World''s Will seeded in forcefully summoning me. Why does it have to be forceful though? If it''s like the World''s Will at the World of Elements and gave me the temporary skill to have a choice when to see it at my own ord, he wouldn''t need to order Remilia to catch me.


    Ah. Well, we''re hostiles so I guess this is expected.


    However, looking at that background¡­ I found many familiar constetions which I once studied in grade school. They''re closer and easier to see.


    How is this possible? No. It''s not really about it being possible. What does this mean? Is the Dark World near Earth? Why is this used as the background here? I know it''s not from my memory as I had only seen those constetions through a picture or a book. Hell, I''m not even that interested in them. I''d rather watch the fluffy clouds move along the wind.


    Taking my eyes off that background, I looked around to check the other details in here. My questions wouldn''t be answered anyway.


    From afar, a boy that''s probably around 10 years in age if Ipare to an actual boy on earth was looking up and watching that night sky. I couldn''t clearly see his facial features from this distance. The boy''s ck garments were reminiscent of a hoodie and short pants.


    The World''s Will of the Dark World.


    Aside from that boy and me, there''s no one else here. So that''s fairly easy to deduce¡­


    But for it to have this kind of form. Is it reflecting why it''s not that bright?


    Ah. No. If he wanted to he could surely choose any form he wanted to. It''s most likely its personal preference. Just like that enchanting silver-haired woman.


    After an unknown span of time, the boy finally took his eyes off that night sky filled with stars and slowly turned towards me. He has a dark ck pair of eyes without any whites on them. Like a boy from a horror movie who got possessed by a demon.


    However, he''s not giving off the scary vibes of someone who should be the embodiment of jump scares for the viewers. Upon taking my consciousness''s form in his eyes, the boy''s expressionless face exhibited a change and had his lips slowly drawn into a curve.


    Using an ted tone, a boy''s voice came out of his mouth.


    "Wee back, Master."


    Like a kid weing back his parents, he ran towards me with his arms spread wide.


    Because of the words he had just uttered, I couldn''t react to it or rather I couldn''t process the word he used to call me in an instant. And that ended up with me being hugged by him.


    This reminds me of when Sofiel first saw me in the World of Elements. That girl instantly recognized me and without any exnation at first, she just jumped into my arms. With all the longing she was feeling passed to me.


    And this time, the same thing happened, just that, a boy and a World''s Will at that did it. Who am I to him?


    He wouldn''t just mistake me for someone else, right?


    "No. I''m not mistaken, Master. It''s you, you''re my Master."


    Reading my mind, the boy raised his head and fixed his gaze on me. And after a while, he tilted his head in a short bout of confusion.


    With a creased forehead, his arm slowly loosened as he promptly took a step back and away from me.


    "I see. I thought it''s already the time but it appears that you arrived here earlier than nned. Master''s memory is still notplete."


    "What do you mean? Can you borate? Who are you to me? How did you know me?"


    Thanks to my Adaptability, my confusion about this situation onlysted for a bit before my head cleared up and started processing every word he uttered and every move he made.


    This boy is clearly the World''s Will of this world but apparently, I have some kind of connection with him. No. Not me. Most likely, the me from my previous life. Now that he realized that I don''t have myplete memory yet, the happiness he just showed was curbed and he became cautious.


    Instead of answering me, the boy continued to draw away from me. When my series of questions reached him, his form started to dematerialize from his feet up to his head.


    "I can''t answer that. Stay here and wait for me."


    Only leaving behind those words, his form finished dematerializing. The background filled with stars also shattered and the space becamepletely ck with no other decoration. Just like the Virtual Simtion''s nk space. Just that, here, it''s all ck and not white.


    Wait for him, huh? Is he consulting someone else?<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    If it''s true that this World''s Will is someone from my previous life and me being called as his Master¡­ Why are they attacking the Mortal Worlds with the intention of encroaching upon Earth?


    The Great Ones, the Dark Cult and all other things considered, the possibility of them just acting it out to train us is low.


    If I''m someone important for this World then its denizens would have recognized me, but other than that World''s Will, there''s no indication of others knowing me from my previous life.


    He ordered Remilia to catch me and that girl just followed his order and brought me to prison. From her parting words, it appears that she had no idea about theWorld''s Will''s objective.


    Without being able to go back into my body and getting stuck in this space. I was left with no choice but to theorize and that naturally led me to keep overthinking things.


    Time continued to pass and after a few hours in istion, the glittering night sky once again appeared and the boy which is the World''s Will rematerialized in front of me.


    However, this time, he''s not alone.


    Behind him, a woman whose face was covered in a red veil appeared. She''s wearing a ruby-red dress which emphasized her lithe and alluring figure. But that''s not the most remarkable feature of her. It''s the boundless presence she unconsciously exuded upon seeing me.


    "It''s really you¡­ Daisuke."


    A sweet-resounding voice came out of her. Although most say that voice can be deceiving, the way she uttered my name carried a hint of warmth.


    Who is this woman? Did he leave this space to get her? Or did he go to consult her and unconvinced at what he''s saying, she decided toe and see me as well? She''s not another World''s Will, is she?


    After a while, the woman gently shook her head. As the veil covering her face swayed, I got a glimpse of a small part of her face. The cheek which I managed to see has some sort of a mark. Whether that''s artificial or not, I don''t know. But upon seeing it, I felt a sense of familiarity.


    Of course¡­ Just by the way she called my name, she''s also someone who knows me or the previous me. Is she also like Sofiel? A Companion from my previous life?


    What is this development, really? I poorly decided to jump into the Portal and arrived in this world. Then I got captured. Thinking I''m now at the mercy of the enemies, I am trying to bide my time and escape when an opportunity presents itself as long as they don''t kill me. But now, I am presented with this situation.


    "Master''s memory is still iplete. His appearance here is way ahead of what is nned."


    The boy said. His voice sounded childish but his tone sounded serious.


    They''re all being vague here. However, since I don''t know what to make of this situation, I can only listen to their conversation.


    "It is truly way ahead. We can''t expose him to more information before he gets his memories back."


    The red-veiled woman replied.


    These two¡­ You''ve already exposed me to crucial information such as this. Why not go all the way and tell me everything about this? Who are you two and what are you to me? Stop being vague, for once, will you?


    "I''m sorry Master. But that''s not possible. We can''t tell you anything before the appointed time."


    The boy, reading my mind once more, shook his head and the red-veiled woman continued.


    "We have to send him back before someone notices his presence here. This is your fault Worldy, you shouldn''t have summoned him and let him go back to the world he came from."


    "I got too excited when I noticed Master''s arrival. I thought¡­"


    "Grow up, will you? Now, we cannot slip him out. They''re monitoring all our moves. Youring to me was surely noticed by them."


    After saying that, the woman turned to me once more and the reprimanding tone she had towards the boy changed back to the same warmth when she called my name.


    "Daisuke, we cannot answer your questions for now. But I will tell you. We are on your side. Worldy will send your consciousness back to your body, we''ll think of a way to send you back to that world without you being noticed. Can you trust me?"


    "It''s not about trust, really. I have no idea what''s happening here but from your conversation, there''s arge secret behind all of this. If you''re really an enemy, you can easily kill me. Now, if you''re purposely doing this to use me, I don''t really see the point. I guess I can put a little trust in your word for now. I''ll hold you both to an ount that when the timees, you have to tell me everything."


    From their conversation, I got the gist of what''s happening here but without the means to confirm everything, I can only follow them, for now.

 Chapter 312 The Dark Worlds Situation

    "Naturally. You will know everything in due time. However, as we said, you came here ahead of time. What exactly happened?"


    The red-veiled woman nodded and asked. Although I couldn''t see her eyes, just by the tone of her voice, her concern over me was leaking out.


    "Does it need to have an order of things? Am I supposed toe hereter? idents are called idents because they happen unexpectedly. I know there''s that thing called Destiny but it''s not fixed, right? The future is always changing."


    "You are right. There''s no point thinking about things that already happened. We have to think of a way to send you back."


    "Is it that hard? Why do you still need to think of a way? Can''t you just send me back to the Portal I came from? Why is it not possible to slip me out?"


    After that series of questions directed to the red-veiled woman, my gaze switched to the boy World''s Will. "Youmanded a strong Transcendent, someone I am still hopeless to cope with. Just tell her to toss me back to that Portal, why is something as simple as that needed to be brainstormed?"


    I know there''s probably something at y here, hence they cannot do the simple thing I just said. However, without any information and them not telling me anything that I needed to understand, I have to improvise and work with my words to scoop out some answers from their mouth.


    Judging from how serious they are and the sincerity of the red-veiled woman''s warm consideration towards me, what they told me about them being on my side is true. Otherwise, she neither will know my name nor they will know about my memories being iplete.


    "I''m sorry, Master. That''s not possible anymore. Aftermanding the de Monarch to capture you, the presence of a Transcendent from a lower world jumping over has been made known to everyone. If we send you back, ''they'' will know. I sincerely apologize for this blunder."


    "Huh? Why did you order her? Her connection to us will be exposed. Worldy, how many mistakes will you make in a day? Your interest in a Mortal World Transcendent will already be seen as abnormal, but ordering a Monarch? You''re giving me a headache¡­ If only¡­"


    The red-veiled woman gracefully put a hand on her forehead after reprimanding the boy again. However, herst sentence was left hanging as I felt her heated gaze trained on me even if it''s behind that veil of hers.


    Just from that, it''s fairly easy to confirm my earlier guess about her identity. And by stopping at that, she stood by whatever''s binding them not to tell me anything.


    "Who are ''they''? You''re the World''s Will. You''re the manager of this world. Who can threaten you that you have to mind what you do?"


    "..."


    "I see. It''s something I''m not allowed to know yet again. Well then, send me back to my body, I will think of a way to go back by myself."


    I shrugged. The tone I used was as if I''m giving up on them. If words will not work, then perhaps appealing through their emotions will.


    And like I thought, the red-veiled woman hastily stepped forward and grabbed onto my shoulder.


    "Daisuke¡­ I know this is hard to ept. What we''re doing¡­ has a purpose. At the moment, we have to keep your identity and our connection to you a secret. No one can know how important you are and at the same time, we can''t allow you to die here. Someone will take you out of the ce you are in. I assure you. Once you get your memories back, you will understand why we can''t tell you anything at this moment and who we are to you."


    "Worldy, send Daisuke''s consciousness back to his body and do not summon him again. Just watch over him if you want. Also, refrain froming to me ormanding anyone. Continue observing and give them a headache. They''re the ones you should annoy, not me. Understand? We will definitely be questioned. Tell them the excuse we provided three years ago."


    This red-veiled woman, the contrast in the way she treats us. It''s like seeing two different sides of her. In any case, I managed to pick up some things from their words.


    Three years ago. That''s the start of the Dark World''s Invasion.


    Remilia is one of their subordinates and most likely someone undercover for them and they have more than just her. A Monarch also sounded to be something like a Title for a certain rank in this world.


    The red-veiled woman is a Companion from my previous life.


    Worldy or the World''s Will of this world treats me as his Master. Going from that piece of information, am I the Creator of the Dark World? It''s the most usible reason why that boy calls me Master.


    Unlike the worlds I already traveled to, it appears that the World''s Will is not the supreme authority here. He and the red-veiled woman appeared to be under monitoring by ''them''. Is it possible for a normal denizen to surpass a World''s Will and have it conform to his will?


    From what we got from the Transcendents who descended, they categorized the worlds they''re invading by how high the risk will be ording to the number of Transcendents.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Since they''re assimting Mortal Worlds, that boy, is he being forced to assimte the worlds? My absence resulted in this world to be stuck and so¡­ they resorted to transforming this world into an Invasive World.


    Since I cannot scoop out more information from their mouths, I can only go with these temporarily.


    "There''s one more thing, Master. The Portal you exited from was closed and this world''s connection to that World was severed. It was closed on that side."


    Before my consciousness was sent back to my body, the boy added another important piece of information. For me at least.


    -


    -


    When my eyes opened, I was once again weed with the bright light which opened at some point while my consciousness was at that space.


    At least,pared to earlier, the restraints on my feet were already removed which allowed me to raise my body and lean my backfortably on the ck wall. After who knows how long in that position ever since Remilia captured me, even as a Transcendent, my body felt the numbness of my muscles.


    The footsteps of the Rank 5 Mortal guard still continued and the three presences at the other cells were still there, one of which is still on the verge of life and death.


    The red-veiled woman told me that someone wille to take me out of this ce but when will that be? She didn''t say any estimated time. Every second that I am here and with my Pathway suppressed, I don''t know what''s going on in the other worlds.


    The only saving grace in this situation is hearing the news that they managed to close the Portal in the World of Elements. It''s somewhat anticlimactic but what else could I ask for? We''re pressed in time there and I got myself caught here. That''s much better than letting them be trapped or the efforts we expended to rush towards that location be turned to waste. I wanted to hear the details from them but I have to make sure of my situation here first.


    Well then, let me grind this Chain off me first and think of my next move after it.


    I closed my eyes and concentrated on the Invisible Storage, specifically the Level 2 Flux Energy storage.


    Since I got too used to the almost invincible Energy Control, trying to control a Level 2 Energy with it suppressed to a lower level was a new experience for me. Nheless, it was better than nothing.


    After making sure that the patrolling Mortal Rank would not notice, I started to draw out my stored Flux Energy and shaped it into a hacksaw. While I acted like I''m resting my backfortably at the furthest side of the prison cell, the hacksaw made from energy started working on removing my restraint.


    Although it''s a somewhat grueling task, I couldn''t continue to be restrained like this. I wanted to check on them and see the situation, not only at the World of Elements but also at the other two. I''m not the only one worried here. Surely, they''re more worried about my current situation here.


    Counting by the seconds passed, less than three hourster and more than half of the stored Level 2 Flux Energy spent, thest bit of the Chain got severed in two, giving back the freedom of my arms.


    Before the Chain dropped to the ground, my hand caught it to avoid the patrolling guard to hear the noise.


    And along with that, even without any notification, the meager Dark Energy existing in this prison cell was instantly drawn towards my body. Like a sink that had the clogging fixed, the Dark Energy flowed smoothly as my passive Energy Absorption kicked in, refilling my used Level 2 Flux Energy a unit per second.


    Feeling the cirction of energy once more, it was even morefortable than my back resting on that wall.


    [The System has been restored]


    [Your Avatar arrived at the World of Elements]


    [You have 81 missed calls from your Companions]


    [You are under the influence of an Energy Restricting Formation]


    [Your Adaptability reduced the effect of the Formation by 90%]

 Chapter 313 The Prisoners

    81 missed calls. Those girls... I imagined them calling each other to confirm my status before barraging me in calls in hopes that I will pick up¡­ And why does this system feel more like a cellr phone now?


    I shook my head and checked its details.


    As I thought, all nine of them had at least tried to reach me thrice. Some stopped, probably because of the cooldown.


    In any case, I''m envisioning the enhancement of this skill in the 5th realm. Leaving a voicemail might be possible.


    Moving on from that, the Avatar really reached the World of Elements. Focusing my attention on it, I tried sensing my connection to the Avatar. It''s still here but the distance of Worlds disabled my connection from it. I have to spend energy to restore it.


    However, considering the two notifications below the notification about my Avatar, there''s a possibility that the Energy I will be using to restore that connection will be detected by whoever''s managing this prison since it needed to travel from this world to that world.


    Also, I am inside this Formation. This isn''t just some Elemental Formation but something from a higher world. They can put more features to it.


    With my Adaptability confirming it, the Formation also has the function to monitor every prison cell. The outside of my cell isn''t under that Formation hence, a single patrolling Rank 5 Mortal is enough. They most likely think that he won''t die that easily to restrained Transcendents like us if we ever tried to attack him from inside the prison cell.


    Well, that probably works until my arrival.


    "The new kid has been quiet for more than six hours now. I heard a Monarch brought him in. What do you think is the deal with him?"


    While I was lost in my overthinking and observing of my current situation now that I got my restraint removed, a voice rang out from one of the upied cells.


    It''s a deep cracked voice that probably belonged to an aged man. Although there were different races, most of those I encountered were more humanoid. The Anzeans are more humanoid as well, especially those who reached Transcendence. The lower their power level the more namekian-like they are. So judging from the voice, I''d say he''s more human than anything else.


    In any case, from what that man said, he didn''t know that I''m already awake and he couldn''t sense me from where he was. However, for him to know that a Monarch brought me in, someone definitely told him. Most probably that Rank 5 Mortal while I''m unconscious. Another thing to note was that he didn''t hear anything when Remilia was talking to me earlier. She probably put an energy screen to not let anyone hear our conversation. Her connection to the World''s Will was a kept secret. Although there''s a possibility that it was already exposed, she still continued to exercise caution.


    "You didn''t bother responding to him earlier, old rug. Why are you suddenly interested in him? Besides, aren''t you brought in by a Monarch too? Did you feel some kind of kinship towards him?"


    The only woman in one of these prison cells replied. Although I couldn''t be sure of her age just from her voice, it''s not from someone as old as him.


    "Nah. I''m just bored. It''s been a while since we got some new topic to discuss with. I already know everything about you even down to your three sizes and favorite positions. Call out to him when he wakes up and ask him. Young''uns are more inclined to talk to women than old men."


    "Curse you, old rug! If you''re not going to say anything good, keep your mouth shut. I deeply regret falling to your tricks. Leave me out of this. My time in this unsophisticated ce is almost over."


    "Look at this witch! Do you still think your tribe''s Ravenfall Sovereign will bail you out after he threw you in here? It''s already a wonder that he didn''t throw you to the Cauldron after what you did. What good does a mere Rank 2 Transcendent like you can do besides warming his bed? And if you''re an Exalted then that is still possible. Unfortunately, you''re not. You can only unt your strength in a Mortal World. How long has it been since a Mortal Worldsted that a Transcendent managed to descend?"


    Listening to their conversation and being amazed at the talkativeness of the two, especially the ''old rug''. I picked out some basic information about this world or rather, this prison.


    Exalted, Monarch and Sovereign. That''s a title for the power level of this world. Rank 3, 4 and 5 Transcendents¡­ That means, the Great Ones weren''t the only Rank 5. There are still the Sovereigns below them.


    There''s a mention of a tribe but that''s probably pertaining to the 30 main tribes that were split between the six Great Ones. If a single tribe is being led by a Sovereign then I''m looking at the very least, 30 Rank 5 Transcendents excluding the Great Ones. Well, I''m just assuming things for now so nothing is a certainty. I''m going topile every bit of information I picked up when my understanding of this world grew.


    "Can Iugh at you, old rug? Because you''ve been here for too long, you know nothing about what''s happening aboveground. I won''t tell you anything so die by being curious!"


    "Huh? Oi Wahid! Where are you? Tell me what that witch is talking about!"


    The tone of ''old rug'' sounded surprised as he called out to someone. And since the footsteps stopped, he''s calling out to the Mortal Rank.


    However, before he could answer him, another voice rang out. This time, it''s weakened to a point that it would be hard to hear him under hisborious breathing pattern.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "C-can''t you two be quiet? I''m trying to die here."


    "Ah. Another old fossil. How long have you been trying to die by holding your breath?"


    The woman asked resignedly. As if she''s giving up talking to the other two.


    After a brief silence, her voice once again filled the ce.


    "New guy, I know you''re already awake. Tell us something about yourself. What did you do that you got thrown here by your Monarch?"


    -


    -


    When the woman directed the question to me, I decided to go with the flow but only telling them the bare minimum of the how and why am I thrown by Remilia in this prison not even mentioning that I''m not from this world. The three of them were restrained by Chains, aside from knowing that I''m awake, the woman couldn''t really grasp my situation.


    Besides, although their conversation sounded real, the woman decided to answer because she noticed that I''m already wide awake, to get my interest and let me befortable to talk about myself.


    Too bad though, I have to be cautious or I will really be in a deep hole if I said something that will point to my identity.


    Just like how I did to scoop out some information from Worldy and the red-veiled woman, I worked with my words to let them cough out more information that was beneficial to me rather than answering the woman''s prying questions.


    Around two hourster, Wahid, the Rank 5 Mortal who started listening to us suddenly ran up on a flight of stairs somewhere outside my vision.


    With the sound of a door creaking open, two more sets of footsteps started descending that flight of stairs with Wahid docilely following behind.


    Upon hearing those footsteps, the old rug named Klement, the woman named Irja and the trying-to-die man named Yatapa all turned their attention to the neers.


    Right. Within two hours, I managed to learn all of their names and in turn, I also told them mine, Ember. It didn''t matter if their names were their real names or not but it''s much better than continuing to call them from each of our traits.


    Also from what I gathered about this ce after a roundabout way of saying I have no idea why I''m here, this is specifically a prison for those who offended someone higher than one''s position. The time to be served here is indefinite. The only chance to go out is to get picked back up by the one who threw us inside, someone paying an exorbitant bail or a special Decree from one of the Great Ones.


    Because death is the usual result of offending someone higher, there are only the three of them who are long-time residents of this prison. Especially the old rug, Klement, he''s already here for more than 200 years. Irja already spent 20 years and Yatapa 50 years. Apparently, there were more prisoners before. A few died of old age and most were bailed out or picked back by whoever threw them in.


    Irja was thrown in by her Sovereign after offending him, as to what she did, I failed to pry it out of her mouth.


    Klement offended a Monarch because of his loudmouth.


    And Yatapa, he''s tight-lipped except for his wish to die by holding his breath.


    "Hurry and check on the prisoners, Wahid. This Exalted brought a Decree from a Great One."


    One of the neersmanded the Rank 5 Mortal, most likely the warden of this prison.


    Upon hearing that, not only me but everyone''s ears perked up, even Yatapa who still had difficulty breathing because of his own doing.


    A Decree. Is this what the red-veiled woman meant about someone picking me up? Is she a Great One?

 Chapter 314 Decree

    "I''m sorry. I have no idea how this broke. I''m afraid to step forward because of this." Using an anxious tone, I slowly lifted the broken Chain on my hand when it was my time to leave my prison cell.


    The Decree which the Exalted brought was about pardoning everyone with the reason being the Great One is celebrating a joyous asion and extending that celebration to the wronged prisoners not just here but also to the other prisons like this throughout the world.


    Although that sounds highly suspicious, the decree is real. Otherwise, the warden wouldn''t be this subservient towards the Exalted who brought the decree.


    By adding a wisp of the Great One''s Energy inside the Decree, no one can refute it or he will face the consequence. Dying will be the easiest consequence and it''s not impossible to implicate anyone, even one''s whole tribe.


    "It''s just a Chain. Don''t think about it. Behaving properly in your cell despite the restraint being broken is a sign of how repentant you are. Even the Monarch who brought you in will not be able to reverse the Decree from a Great One. Go now and follow them. You are the luckiest here. Not even a day and you already got included in a rare decree of a Great One. Maybe you''re the luck these irreverents are waiting for."


    With a ttering tone, the warden sped his hand with a bent back as he took the broken Chain from me.


    Although he talked about us being lucky, it''s easy to see that he''s holding himself back to question me about the broken Chain. He''s aware of how special that Chain is. After all, it''s his. It will not be broken as easily as I have said it. Otherwise, the other prisoners will do the same after a certain period of time staying there.


    Since I''m the one at the farthest cell, I''m thest one they released. When the other three heard my conversation with the warden, Klement and Irja showed a surprised and amused expression. Yatapa only took a nce before he hunched his back again while whispering to himself.


    Leaving that dark prison cell and the influence of the Formation, the 10% restriction I felt on my Energy Control finally vanished. Likewise, Irja in her purple witch-like garb stretched her slender arms which still show the Chain marks as she breathed in the first fresh air outside that prison in 20 years.


    Klement on the other hand, yawnedzily as he ruffled his old gray hair. He''s still a hulking man despite his aged-old appearance. Yatapa who''s covered in a ck mantle had his whole face covered to block the sun off his face.


    Because we were released by the Decree, it was mandatory for all four of us to follow behind the Exalted who brought the Decree outside the prison grounds.


    I was unconscious when I was brought in by Remilia. That''s why my eyes and senses instantly scanned the whole area to get an understanding of the ce I am in.


    The prison is surprisingly located in the middle of a city whose structures are made from ck bricks the same as the walls of that prison cell. Upon further observation of the ce and the denizens of this world, there are still an awful lot of Mortal Ranks in here and seldom one will see a Transcendent walking the streets.


    "Heh. 200 years and this ce is still the same old boring ce. Is the tribe in charge of this ce doesn''t have any idea about innovation?" Klement said after observing the ce.


    Since their restraints were also removed, I finally got the gist of how strong he is. Although it doesn''t reach Remilia''s level, he''s definitely someone I will not be able to beat.


    "Coming from you, old rug. This ce isn''t meant to change. It will stay like this even after 200 years in the future."


    Irja nced up to the dim sun hanging above our heads. Deep mncholy could be seen in her eyes.


    I don''t know their true circumstances and I don''t think I still have the intention to know. I talked to them to get some information about this world, now that we''re out of that ce, there''s no need to interact with them anymore. For sure, they also did that to stave off their boredom.


    Although it will not be bad to have a friend or ally over here, I only know them for a few hours of conversation. Not even a day.


    Besides, I don''t n on staying too long in this world. There''s still the World of Barbarian and the World of Meta''s Portal that I needed to close.


    I might be seen as native due to my Adaptability but if it was made known that I''m someone from a Mortal World and someone against their invasion, they will not hesitate to pull their weapons out on me.


    For now, I can only trust the red-veiled woman and Worldy. There''s still no indication that this Exalted was the one she told me who would get me out. Maybe it''s a coincidence but it''s much better than staying there to n my escape. That warden is at least a Rank 2 Transcendent. If the Decree didn''te down and he found out I broke his Chain, it''s easy to deduce that I will be facing him in a battle to break out of the prison.


    After walking until we reached the outskirts of this town or city and away from the gazes of the Mortal Ranks, the Exalted stopped her tracks as she turned around to scan her gaze towards us. From what she''s wearing, there''s no indication that she''s someone sent by that red-veiled woman. She had fiery hair and a matching set of fiery garbs which stuck close to her body. There''s a ck pouch hanging to her waist that was bigger and more luxurious than what I got from the Transcendents who descended at the World of Elements.


    In a melodic voice, she started.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "The Decree has served its purpose. From here on out, you''re free to decide whether you wanted to go back to your tribes or follow me to repay the graciousness of the Great One I am serving."


    Why can''t she name the Great One though? Or is it something that shouldn''t be uttered carelessly? But I got Zaraya and Rhellor''s name from the mouths of the Mortal Ranks¡­


    "I thank the graciousness of the Great One. I am someone known not to bother with repaying kindness but I don''t mind looking for a new ce to stay at."


    "This old rug¡­ I will not be able to go back on my tribe at the moment, please let me repay the Great One''s graciousness."


    "This¡­ I just want to die. Can any of you kill me?"


    Let''s ignore Yatapa. Klement and Irja expressed their desire to follow, albeit Klement said it in a roundabout way.


    This situation, should I also follow along with them or¡­?


    When I was seen deliberating on how to answer, the Exalted''s melodic voice suddenly rang out in my mind.


    "Can you follow us for now? The Great One took a huge risk by using the Decree to release everyone locked up in the Irreverent Dungeons to avoid suspicion. I will be in charge of sending you back to a Mortal World."


    With a nod, the Exalted ended her telepathic message to me.


    She was really sent by the red-veiled woman... Did this confirm that she''s one of the Great Ones?


    Because of the usage of Energy to do that, the others noticed it. Irja raised one of her eyebrows while Klement acted as if it didn''t concern him.


    "I understand. I am concerned about the Monarch I have no idea I offended. Let me repay the graciousness of the Great One."


    Still going with the made-up story I told them, I''m trying to steer their attention away from the use of telepathy of the Exalted towards me. However, I''m certain that they built some doubts about my identity.


    My appearance and the Decree happening within a day, it''s more than just a coincidence. Add to that the broken Chain and this Exalted''s use of telepathy to tell me something.


    Only those dumb ones will see nothing wrong with this series of events. Perhaps if one of these three chose not to follow her, they will be executed to silence them. Who knows how far the reach of Worldy and the red-veiled woman is?


    -


    -


    Two hourster, after using four Teleportation Formations which I learned that every town, city and tribal capital has at least one, our group led by Exalted who named herself Alwyn reached the Tribal Capital of Dafirae Tribe. One of the three main tribes under the Great One who sent down the decree.


    Compared to the city and towns we passed by, this Tribal Capital couldn''t bepared to any of it. There are towering scarlet pagodas in any direction I turn to and there are no more ck brick structures, instead, the architecture of this ce reminds me more of a Chinese or Korean period-drama.


    Because I''m trying to avoid exposing my real identity to the other three prison-mates, I didn''t ask them about themon information such as the identity of the six Great Ones or the name of the 30 main tribes. It will surely be interpreted as suspicious if I didn''t know any of that.


    After arriving, we continued to be led by Alwyn as we passed through houses and structures until we reached a wide square filled with various groups of Dark World denizens numbering more than a hundred.


    And just judging by the faint aura they were exuding, everyone was at least a Rank 1 Transcendent. To see this many Transcendents in one ce¡­ I finally got a glimpse of the difference between a Mortal World and a Transcendent World.

 Chapter 315 Dafirae Tribe

    "The Crimson Goddess'' Prime Tribe, huh? No wonder the garb of thatss is too familiar. But what''s up with those ugly-looking towers? Why do they need to put a roof on each floor?"


    Klement rudely remarked upon looking at the towering Pagodas all around the ce as soon as Alwyn left our side.


    She left us in the middle of the square to join up with the congregation of Transcendents to report to the Monarch overlooking the square from the elevated pavilion in front of us.


    "Old rug, those are called pagoda and something the Dafirae Tribe is known for. Those are sacred for them. If they heard your words, your head might be lopped off not even a day after 200 years in the Dungeon."


    Irja facepalmed at Klement and patiently exined to him.


    This woman¡­ Despite her tone, she''s quite caring towards Klement, isn''t she? I guess the 20 years she spent there were all with the old rug''spany.


    "You''ve been locked up for too long. If you didn''t offend that Monarch you would''ve be a Monarch or if you''re lucky, a Tribal Sovereign by now."


    "I''m just stating my opinion. Stop spoiling my fun, you witch. Do you think I''m still concerned about my Transcendent Pathway? There''s no point. I''m past my prime. All because of that easily-offended bloke who couldn''t take a joke."


    Past his prime, huh? Without my past life''s memory, I can''t begin to imagine being locked up in that prison for 200 years. It''s not even a year since I started to get mixed up with this otherworld business. But if I was also given that much of a time, will I be able to surpass a Great One?


    Irja and Klement continued their bickering while observing the other Transcendents in the square. Despite what''sing out of their mouths, these two weren''t that simple. Yatapa, on the other hand, was still in his own world,menting how he would want to die.


    I thought he wouldn''te with us but here he is. I couldn''t properly gauge his character so I exercised some kind of caution around him.


    After a while, the Monarch at the pavilion along with the group of Exalted, Alwyn included, gathered our attention in front to officially wee us.


    As I thought, everyone here was a prisoner of the Irreverent Dungeons that were released by the Decree who chose to repay the Great One''s graciousness.


    The group of Exalted then organized us by ranks which separated me from the other three.


    A few minutester, I was naturally grouped to the one with the biggest numbers. The Rank 1 Transcendents.


    Irja and Yatapa were ced in Rank 2.


    Andstly, Klement was among the Exalted which could be counted in two hands. There was no Monarch among us who arrived at this Dafirae Tribe.


    Whether there''s a freed Monarch or not who didn''t choose to repay the Great One, there''s no point in knowing about that anymore.


    After that reorganization, we were given rooms and were told how we would be briefed tomorrow about the said repayment for the Great One''s graciousness.


    Before leaving that square, Irja and Klement sent me the same telepathic message saying ''Don''t worry''.


    Although the message is vague, I can only interpret that as them telling me ''Not to worry about them telling somebody else what they noticed about me''.


    -


    -


    [You entered a Dark Energy Absorbing Formation]


    [Energy Control has been enhanced by 10%]


    [Energy Absorption has been enhanced by 20%]


    [The effects will expire upon leaving the Formation]


    Upon entering a room with walls made from soil and rock and a shingled roof made from some kind of timber, I was instantly weed with the series of notifications about the Formationid out, covering its interior.


    When I use my senses, the Formation is located beneath the wooden floor.


    Of course, I can only look at it and not touch it. It''s one thing to be respectful to someone else''s house, right? There will be time to study how their Formation workster.


    Now that I''ve been given free time and without any surveince at the moment, I finally got the time to reconnect with my Avatar. This first before anything else, I want to see the state of the World of Elements.


    Concentrating on the King''s Majesty skill, it instantly directed me to the disabled connection with my Avatar. As it is in another world, it needed arge amount of energy to enable it once more.


    Looking at my filled-up body and Invisible Storage, I started pouring in Level 2 Flux Energy. Because I already adapted to Level 2 Energy, I don''t need to convert it to Level 1 Flux Energy anymore. And because it''s a higher energy, I couldn''t store the same amount as Level 1 Energy. From 10,000, it became 5,000 and that was thanks to my Flux Energy State, otherwise, I will only be able to store 1/3 of 10,000.


    To be extremely careful not to be detected by the absurdly stronger Transcendents in this ce, I only poured a unit of Flux Energy per second. Because of that, it was around five minutester before my system rang out with another series of notifications.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    [Your connection to your Avatar has been restored]


    [You can now see and talk through your Avatar once more]


    [Note: Due to the current distance between you and the Avatar, you need to continue spending Flux Energy and use your full concentration to see and talk through it]


    [If you choose to do it, you will lose consciousness temporarily to ensure your full concentration will hold]


    [Your Avatar has 2 days, 3 hours, 45 minutes and 25 seconds worth of recorded memory since disconnection. By spending Energy, you can merge the Avatar''s memory with yours]


    As I was about to say yes to everything to finally see the state of them, I was stopped by a knock on the door.


    Putting the system messages to the side, I hurriedly stood up and scanned towards the door to see who''s knocking.


    Upon recognizing the familiar energy signature, I went to the wooden door and pulled it open.


    "Have you managed to settle in?"


    Alwyn, in the same garb as before, asked.


    "I am. Thank you."


    I nodded and slightly bowed towards her.


    "Great. Let''s go in first and before anything else¡­"


    After she stepped inside, Alwyn waved her hand at one part of the wall and essed a hidden Formation on it. Just like a hologram made of energy, an interface quite simr to what I could see on a Metagen appeared in front of her.


    After tapping on some buttons, multipleyers of Energy Screen were put up isting the room from the outside world.


    "I''m sorry but I needed to be discreet about this. It''s a personal assignment by the Great One and must be kept as a secret."


    Alwyn apologized after pushing the Formation she used back to the wall.


    I see. That red-veiled woman meticulously thought about this, huh? How can I thank her?


    "I understand. I am in the Great One''s debt. If you can really send me back to a Mortal World then I will follow your instruction."


    I acted respectfully. Although she was sent by the red-veiled woman who''s most likely a Great One, Alwyn is still sufficiently stronger than me. I''m not someone who will just act arrogantly after being given special treatment.


    However, when she saw me bowing to her once more, Alwyn seemingly panicked as she prevented me from bending my back towards her.


    "You don''t have to be polite towards me. I am also ordered to treat you with the utmost respect. I can''t show it outside due to circumstances. I can only ask for your forgiveness."


    -


    -


    Despite their refusal to tell me about my connection to them, that red-veiled woman apparentlymanded Alwyn, her trusted subordinate to educate me about the background of this world while I am here in the Dark World. And that in turn finally confirmed her identity in this world.


    One of the six Great Ones, Illiana. She doesn''t bear any other title like the Demon Ancestor Rhellor but she''s fairly known as the Crimson Goddess to the tribes who loyally stayed under her influence. Earlier, Klement also called the Dafirae Tribe as the Crimson Goddess'' Prime Tribe.


    Five Tribes for every Great One. ording to Alwyn, that''s the original distribution a few centuries ago when the five Great Ones reached their stage. She''s still not alive at that time so what she''s telling me is the history that was passed from generation to generation and some things she heard from Illiana herself.


    Starting off, around 3000 years ago was considered a turning point for this world. During that time, every Transcendent of the Dark World suddenly disappeared leaving the world filled with only Mortal Ranks. Because of the suddenck of Transcendents, Worldy or the World''s Will involuntarily entered hibernation.


    Although the Source Energy didn''t disappear, it regressed to a point that the Door of Transcendence couldn''t be summoned, limiting the denizens of the world to Mortal Rank.


    Those who lived from the start of the Transcencents'' Disappearance mostly died of old age, never to touch upon the Transcendent Rank. The hibernation of the World''s Will continued for several generations wherein the known history was already too vague to recall for every denizen.


    That was a tough time. With fewer records to confirm that it happened, it became treated as a myth. Even Alwyn, the one telling me about this expressed how she couldn''t believe that such a period happened.


    Hearing about this for the first time... it''s fairly simr to what happened to Earth. But instead of hibernating, the World''s Will changed from being awakened to unawakened.


    Was it really a myth?

 Chapter 316 History Of The Dark World

    Although she tried asking the World''s Will to confirm that it wasn''t just a myth, she couldn''t get an answer. In fact, Alwyn believed that the World''s Will decided to give its denizens a silent treatment. For who knows how long, it never appeared before its denizens.


    When she said that, I kept to myself how I was summoned by the World''s Will. Perhaps it''s also part of their set-up not to divulge the connection between the World''s Will and Illiana so I stopped myself frommenting, especially about Remilia, and just continued listening to her about the Dark World''s history.


    As an Exalted, she probably doesn''t have the necessary clearance to more important information. Even in this Dafirae tribe, she''s not the Tribe Sovereign but just one of its Exalted Champions.


    Illiana ordered her personally without telling much about me except my identity as a Mortal World Transcendent and her task to send me back to a Mortal World. Alwyn didn''t even have any idea who brought me in that Irreverent Dungeon.


    Also, even though she''s curious, she''s neither asking me about my connection to Illiana nor nning to do so.


    Being personally given a task by her was most likely considered the highest honor for her that she would follow it unquestioningly. It''s even a secret that she couldn''t tell her Tribal Sovereign.


    Halfway through her educating me about the history of the Dark World, she suddenly stood up from in front of me to pick up a telepathic message from someone.


    For that telepathic message to pass through despite theyer of screens she put up¡­ I guess the Formation she activated isn''t that strong. Also, this is just one of themon rooms given to the Rank 1 Transcendents to rest in. The Formation was only up to that level.


    Alwyn looked at me apologetically before replying to whoever sent that message. A few minutester, she released a sigh before sitting back in front of me, telling me the gist of that conversation she just had.


    "The three irreverent from the same Dungeon as you will be monitored closely while you''re in this world, especially Klement. You don''t have to worry about them suspecting your identity and divulging it to someone else."


    I see. Although she said that she was personally tasked to help me, there''s someone else tasked by Illiana to make sure that nothing will go wrong. And that someone will neither appear before me nor meddle with Alwyn''s task.


    "I understand. Do what you think is best."


    The two already sent me the vague message not to worry. However, verbal assurance like that wouldn''t really hold so I didn''tment about Alwyn and whoever''s working with her to watch over them.


    With a confident smile on her, Alwyn nodded vigorously.


    After that brief pause, she continued about telling me the rest of the Dark World''s history.


    Because there were no clear records, they could only estimate when the World''s Will left hibernation. Their best estimate was between 2000 years or 1500 years ago.


    And because of that, the limit of the Dark World denizens'' Pathways to stop at Mortal Pathway was removed. They called that period of time as the Myriad Doors Era which pertained to how the denizens living at that time go about their day with a lot of Doors of Transcendence hanging above the sky almost everyday¡­


    Although there were a lot who failed their Transcendent Trials, with how big the Dark World is, it''s still enough to produce a lot of Transcendents who became the strongest entities at that time.


    As more and more Mortal Rankspleted their Transcendent Trials, a new period began along with the lessening of the Door of Transcendence hanging above the sky.


    At that time, they started fighting to see who''s strongest among the Transcendents. And so, after the Myriad Doors Era, the era where Transcendents kept on dying from their duels came to be known as the Transcendent Fall Era.


    During that era, the 30 tribes of today came to be established. It started with one Transcendent who looked for allies to befriend and fight with. Although there were already those instances before, it was between close family or friends they already had before reaching Transcendent Rank. Following his example, the others soon started forming groups as well, even former enemies joined hands to take down a much stronger Transcendent.


    Instead of a one on one duel to see who the stronger one was, the norm became group battles where it seldom ended with a death anymore.


    With a lower death rate, the groups started to swell in numbers. They started iming territories for themselves that were previously held by the Mortal Ranks who came into power during the Mortal Gate Era, the era after the Transcendent''s Disappearance.


    With Transcendents settling down in town, cities or any other form ofrge societies, it became somewhat peaceful. However, it didn''tst that long. Some Transcendents used the premise of iming the other group''s territory much like what''s happening at the World of Barbarians, with their tribes and chieftains.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    From a myriad of groups, it soon dwindled down to 30 main tribes where the Great Ones of the present day would hail from, centuries in the future.


    Although the 30 tribes continued their war with one another, none of them managed to eliminate one. That resulted in a long status quo wherein the Transcendents continued to advance in their Transcendent Pathways and eventually reached the point that the Great Ones started appearing one by one.


    With the Great Ones'' appearance, the other tribes who failed to produce one started rallying behind one of them in fear to be eliminated and maybe to bide their time to produce another one for themselves which resulted in the distribution of 5 Tribes for every Great One.


    At that time, the Great Ones most likely didn''t pertain to someone who reached thest stage of the Transcendent Pathway. Who knows? But as years continued to pass, the Great Ones continued to grow stronger that only among each other will they find a match.


    However, after the Great Ones Era where they became the prominent figures for every denizen, unbeknownst to most of them, some of the Great Ones wanted to look for greener pastures. Right, newnd and new challenges to ovee in hopes of furthering their Pathways or even better, reach the stage after Transcendent Realm.


    ording to history, it was the Great Ones Zaraya, Rhellor and someone named Onimbus who left in search of a higher world. They actually tried consulting the World''s Will first but it continued in its silence after going out of hibernation, preventing them from knowing that their world is a Created World.


    Around 100 years after their departure, the three Great Ones came back, most probably from a higher world. A year after that, a huge war broke out among the Great Ones.


    The details about that war; the reason and the true oue were kept a secret. However, that became the start of redistribution of the tribes. The three Great Ones who stayed had one of their tribes changing sides, and another one of Illiana''s five Tribes going under Zaraya. Although that didn''t revoke her status as a Great One it became a stain on her name. With only three tribes left under her authority, most denizens believed that they became the weakest faction.


    It appears that the Principal''s information about this world was outdated or he simply told us the outdated one as we''re still far from reaching the faint footsteps of the Great Ones.


    "I guess it has been hard for the Great One¡­ Two tribes leaving her authority¡­"


    I silently muttered when Alwyn paused for a while.


    Although some of the details were not made public, I guess something happened during that war, or the three Great Ones who came back brought something which changed the situation.


    One thing I noticed was at that point, this Dark World was still not an Invasive World.


    "It was truly hard. Even so, that did not dishearten the tribes who loyally stayed under her."


    Alwyn nodded before handing me a ss filled with some kind of drink. Well, she paused telling me the history due to her dry throat after talking for too long.


    "When did this world start assimting Mortal Worlds?" I asked after gulping that drink down.


    "I guess that''s important for you¡­"


    She stared at me and seemingly stopped herself from asking me about something. From her expression, it''s probably about confirming that my world is currently being attacked by their forces.


    "It is. You won''t ask me but I feel like it is fine to tell you about this. Aftering to this world, my previous understanding of your world experienced an upheaval. It appears that I''m only looking at the surface of what''s really happening."


    With the information I got from my short time here, the assimtion of the Mortal Worlds appeared to be not that important. Even Klement somehow looked down on it when he told Irja that she will only be good at that stage.


    "Yes, the assimtion of the Mortal Worlds is just a means to strengthen our world. The priority put into it isn''t that high. It was relegated to Mortal Ranks and Rank 1 Transcendents. Sometimes a Rank 2 will be involved. It''s because of how long a Portal can be widened and the limitations to it. Although sometimes our Incarnations will be sent down through the use of Sacrificial Orbs to aid them in conquering a Mortal World, as an Exalted, my eyes were looking at a bigger picture."


    Alwyn looked at the opened window and stared somewhere beyond our eyes could reach.


    Hearing her say this, it appears that she''s also unaware about the unawakened Earth.

 Chapter 317 History Of The Dark World (2)

    "Even if I say this¡­ Mortal Worlds can be as dangerous as well. Among thetest news about those, I heard that there were at least three Mortal Worlds which managed to close the Portal Great One Rhellor and Onimbus painstakingly opened three years ago. Great One Rhellor''s descendant is currently trapped in there and will be without additional help. If he''s strong enough, he will conquer that world with his strength but considering it was closed while he''s there, the denizens of that High-risk World are stronger than expected."


    Alwyn followed up after taking her gaze off the sky. It''s easy to guess that she''s talking about the Worlds we managed to close. And that descendant... My girls will take care of him. My Avatar will make sure they do so. I will merge with that memory after this.


    "I''m not sure if this is true because I''m not part of the operation concerning Mortal Worlds, but from what I heard, the worlds the Great Ones chose to invade three years ago are being backed by another higher world which sent people to help them resist our forces..."


    When Alwyn reached this point, her eyes went back to me. By telling me all of this information about the Mortal Worlds, she''s definitely curious about me, alright. However, because of her loyalty to Illiana, she will not just throw any questions towards me.


    "You can ask me questions, you know? I will be helped by you and from what I observed from you, you might not be able to get some sleep if what you''re curious about weren''t answered."


    It''s not like it will hurt me if she asked me about where I came from.


    "N-no. It''s better if I don''t know. All I know is you''re special enough that the Great One made a risky move for your sake." Alwyn hurriedly rejected while being flustered. She''s flustered that I saw through her curiosity despite her being an Exalted.


    And ''special enough'', huh? Perhaps she''s also curious why Illiana made a move for my sake. What kind of fantasy will she be thinking to exin my connection with Illiana?


    "Alright just remember that you can ask me anytime. I will answer those I can. Also, I will remember your help and your loyalty to her. I''m d she has a loyal subordinate like you." I smiled and before I knew it, I referred to Illiana a bit impolitely considering her status.


    "She? Her? Please refer to the Great One with respect!"


    And as I expected, that did not escape Alwyn''s ears. Perhaps if not for hermand to treat me with the utmost respect, this woman would''ve drawn her weapon and attacked me at this moment. Instead of that, her Transcendent Aura instantly leaked out and put me under intense pressure. Judging from just that, there''s no way I will be able to fight an Exalted like her. Alwyn and Remilia are on a whole different level. And Illiana even more so.


    Guessing about her identity probably put a certain idea in my subconscious but I shouldn''t becent just because we have a certain connection.


    True. Her identity as a possible previous Companion is high, but I shouldn''t take that for granted. I will reach her level and learn about everything about this world, alongside her.


    "I didn''t mean any disrespect. I apologize. I was truly out of line. Still, It''s reassuring that the Great One has someone like you."


    I bowed before repeating my words, changing the way I called Illiana.


    "Likewise, I apologize for my behavior."


    Alwyn sighed and released me from the pressure of her Transcendent Aura.


    To clear up the tension which unnecessarily built up, Alwyn continued to tell me about thest parts of the history of this world.


    The redistribution of tribes ended with Zaraya bing the one with the highest number of tribes under him. Soon after that, 20 years of peace followed.


    That period of peace ended when Zaraya, backed by the other two Great Ones who came back with him from a higher world, announced their nned invasion of the Mortal Worlds. The records stated that he found the method to strengthen the world by having the World''s Will to assimte a Mortal World''s Source Energy.


    Whether it was with the World''s Will''s consent or not, it was not stated.


    That announcement was the start of Dark World transforming from a Created World which hadn''t seen its Creator for a long time to an Invasive World. And it happened around 600 years ago.


    At first, the denizens were confused as to what that means since they all lived their life only knowing about the Dark World. The trip of the three to a higher world was only known to those closest to the current power ceiling at that time. Only recently did that information was added to history.


    With every Mortal World they assimted, the world''s Dark Energy grew denser and stronger add, those worlds were slowly being merged to the Dark World, resulting in thendmass'' growth as well as new denizens whose Source Energy changed.


    Of course, not every original denizen epted those Mortal World denizens, thinking they''re not true Dark World borne. Some shunned and some enved them at first.


    However, at some point in time, Illiana who came out after a long silence along with another Great One named Halion changed that. Allowing those who became a Dark World denizen through the assimtion of their worlds to create their own tribes if they want to or join existing tribes and integrate themselves to their new world.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Just like that white-robes tribe we encountered inside one of the Dark World Zones.


    Although that happened, the discrimination towards them didn''t change. Rhellor and Onimbus decreed that those absorbed denizens whether they created their own tribe or not will be the ones to be their vanguard on new Mortal Worlds they will invade in the future all in the guise of Authorization Rights.


    If they manage to conquer a Mortal World, then they will not be discriminated against anymore and will be treated as a true Dark World denizen.


    It''s not as if they have a choice. Illiana already spoke for them before. She would surely be questioned if she objected again. Not letting them be ves was already admirable enough. If it was me, I would not stick my neck out for anyone else. I''m not a Hero. I''m as selfish as I can get.


    "Did that mean that the ones sent to the Mortal Worlds you''re invading this time were all absorbed denizens of Mortal Worlds you assimted?"


    I thought those Dark Soldiers, Beastmasters and Elves were all original denizens, am I wrong?


    "Not everyone. We, original denizens, can also benefit from the experience. To tell you the truth, I was also once sent in a Mortal World invasion when I was still a Mortal Rank. It was an experience that helped me progress to reach this point. Since we''re invading other worlds, dying is normal and losing is alsomon."


    There''s a bit of hesitation that could be felt through her words. She''s being careful not to slight me.


    "I see. This is truly insightful."


    So they also experienced losses before, huh? It must be because they couldn''t send their Transcendents early on. Some Mortal Worlds even have the possibility of having Transcendents in them. Although some would Ascend to a higher world if they''re connected to a Converging World, there''s a lot who would choose to stay in a world where they''re one of the strongest. Encountering a world like that, they have to possess the means to beat those or better yet, think of a way to not be hostile against them. Just like the World of Meta or World of Elements.


    "The Portals the Great Ones opened three years ago were actually unusually high in numbers. Also, the distance is too far which resulted in a slower widening of the Portals. During my time, the Portal can allow a Transcendent to descend in just a year but this time, it took three years. It was even estimated to be longer than that." Alwyn added.


    A lot of the piled-up questions in my mind are finally being answered. In a way, it''s now not bad to be trapped in here. This is a great deal of information and answered most of my questions about our enemies.


    "I''m grateful for all of this. However, is it fine to tell me about this kind of information?"


    "Like I told you, the Mortal Worlds isn''t the one with the highest priority so it''s fine. It''s not ssified information anyway. Anyone can ess it if they want to know."


    "I see. Then if it''s low in priority, what is considered high?"


    Upon hearing my question, Alwyn sighed once more and like earlier looked out of the window.


    "Defending our world against other worlds who think us evil for invading and assimting Mortal Worlds..."


    "That¡­"


    "You also think that, right? Our denizens are invading your world after all."


    Alwyn smirked. The gloom on her face couldn''t be hidden despite her curved lips.


    "I''d be lying if I say no. Then those attacking this world, are they also¡­?"


    "Yes, they are from Transcendent Worlds like us except, they''re not an Invasive World like our world."


    Her hands slowly sped tightly into a fist which indicated her current feelings.


    This is what she meant by she''s looking at a bigger picture. They''re also fighting to defend their world.


    It makes sense. After learning about the World Categories through Sofiel, it also passed my mind that the Dark World is possibly being hunted down by other Transcendent Worlds.

 Chapter 318 Easing Their Worries

    [You used 1000 units Level 2 Flux Energy to merge your Avatar''s memory]


    [Merging¡­]


    [Merging Complete]


    As soon as the sound of the notification ended, more than two days'' worth of memory instantly merged with mine. Part of it filled the nk in my memory when Remilia put me in an unconscious state.


    Although it feels like how it is when the Support Incarnation''s memory merged with mine, the Avatar''s memory is different as it cannot talk by itself. It can think like me but only when I control it using my consciousness will it have the ability to talk.


    Like I guessed, before Ipletely lost consciousness, I sent it a newmand to jump back inside the Portal. At that time, the Avatar was busy fighting those Rank 1 Transcendents. Although the Avatar could keep them in check, with limited skills, being surrounded by them made it hard for it to easily take them down.


    It created an opportunity for itself by decisively targeting only one of the Transcendents to create a way out and after that, it sessfully made its way back to the Portal wherein the previously tight security already becamex after my capture.


    Before they noticed it, the Avatar already jumped in. Compared to me who had some vague memories inside the Dimensional Passageway, the Avatar seemed to quickly arrive at the other side of the Portal.


    After thinking about it, the time in there was frozen, even my own memory inside was kind of vague. Aside from remembering I used a lot of my resources to push my Pathways on the brink of breaking through, there''s not a lot I could remember about my time there.


    In any case, my Avatar had its body somewhat damaged when it arrived at the World of Elements. In its recorded memory, only a split second passed when it jumped inside fairly unscathed and exiting the Dimensional Passageway bruised and battered.


    When the Mortal Ranks who were left in that area saw it appearing, they all froze in ce. The Transcendents who were maintaining the Formation were already nowhere in sight.


    Not giving them so much as a nce, the Avatar instantly sped past the double door and out of that area while leaving them a farewell gift of few Energy Explosion Projectiles to stop them from chasing after it.


    Within its memory, the Avatar was prioritizing to look for the girls who I left behind. Dashing through those passageways while continuously absorbing the Dark Energy existing in that ce to heal its bruised and battered body, it reached the area where Fleur, Jayna and the World''s Will Incarnation were being surrounded by seven Transcendents. Three of those were the ones sitting on the circr tes. The other one was the leader and thest three were those reinforcements from the outside.


    Noticing my Avatar appearing behind them, the seven Transcendents instantly became wary while Fleur and Jayna''s face brightened.


    Only the Incarnation noticed that it''s not my real body. Nheless, that scene ended up bing a battle where neither of the two sides backed down. Even without the Domain of Valor to buff them, Fleur and the Incarnation took the front while Jayna took the role of the support.


    She was watching me always supporting them so she managed to pick up one or two of my habits which led to them easily entering into an advantage against the enemies.


    With Fleur reaching the point of bing a Rank 2 Transcendent, it didn''t take long for the enemies to falter. Thanks to that, two of them died under the incessant barrage of Fleur''s favorite Spell and the Avatar''s Sword Skill.


    When the remaining Dark World Transcendents couldn''t hold anymore, they unanimously decided to run away, leaving behind the Portal Location as well as the Mortal Ranks who didn''t have any chance to fight them.


    At some point, Fleur and Jayna finally noticed that the Avatar wasn''t my real body. Although it didn''t have the ability to talk, writing is fairly easy. It tells them that he lost connection with me due to the distance of worlds as me being restrained by that special Chain. However, the Avatar assured them that as long as it is there, it means that I''m still alive and kicking.


    He would certainly vanish if I died. No matter what, he''s a product of my Crown Skill.


    The two girls were first worried but through the urgings and assurance of the Avatar as well as the Incarnation, they calmed down and went to look for Hikari and Boris that were still inside the Restriction Rooms.


    Afterwards, closing the Portal became the Incarnation''s job. Without any interference with the Transcendents, it was an easy task for her. Once the Portal closed, they destroyed the Zone and retraced our steps by passing by the Zones we cleaned up to get out of the middle of Dark World Zones. They didn''t forget to destroy them on the way back, of course.


    Thanks to the closed Portal, the looming threat that they were feeling significantly lowered.


    The Incarnation was recalled back by the World''s Will while the rest of them went back to Aves through Fleur''s Teleportation Skill.


    The following memories of the Avatar were spent in Aves.


    Apparently, the Descendant of the Great One Rhellor, upon noticing the closed Portal stopped his march right before the doorsteps of Aves. Without confronting Sofiel and Yumiko who were behind the Concealment Formation, ready to fight him with everything they got, that Descendant immediately went back to reorganize his now limited forces. Sofiel even talked about it whileughing happily, describing him like a rabid dog who escaped embarrassingly when its tail got cut.


    "Well, at least they''re fine. I can finally put down my worry after merging the recorded memory."


    I released a sigh of relief and looked out at the night sky of this world which I am seeing for the first time.


    After a while, the sound of a rustling nket could be heard as the girl who wasfortably sleeping in front of me woke up.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "¡­ Did I fall asleep? Here?"


    Alwyn asked in her melodic voice while pulling up the nket I put on her. The red on her face couldn''t be hidden despite the slight darkness of the room which was only illuminated by some kind of luminescent stone.


    Well, despite being an Exalted, after she finished retelling me the history of their world, her head drooped down to the low table and suddenly fell asleep there.


    Seeing her slightly creased forehead, which probably from the pressure and stress she was feeling by beingmanded by Illiana, rxed, I let her sleep there and looked for a nket to cover her.


    While she''s sleeping, I took that time to talk to the four girls at the World of Elements through the Avatar. I told them my current status to ease their worries before I merged the Avatar''s memory with mine.


    "Un. You must''ve been tired. I couldn''t bear to wake you up so¡­"


    "T-thank you and I apologize for this embarrassing disy!"


    "It''s fine, don''t beat yourself over it. In any case, thank you for your time."


    "I''m just following the Great One''smand! Well then, I will be going."


    Alwyn stood up and bowed before turning towards the door. She pulled out something from her ck pouch and put it down on the low table.


    "This is not that valuable but take it as my token of gratitude!"


    After saying that, she hurriedly left my room without looking back.


    Well, her reaction was normal. Falling asleep in someone else''s room? Anyone will be embarrassed. Except for me, I guess.


    I looked at what she put down and held it in my hand. It''s a bottle filled with slightly golden round pills.


    Is pill refining a thing here as well? Why didn''t I encounter it with the other Transcendents before?


    Although the possibility of pill refining and other simr things existing in some worlds is there, I didn''t think I will be encountering it here in this world of all ces.


    I opened the bottle and took one of it. Just like before, my Adaptability worked on it and filled my mind about its use.


    "I thought this would have an effect like boosting ones'' Energy or helping in ones'' breakthrough. But it''s just a regr medicinal pill for injuries. I guess I set my expectation high. Breaking through isn''t really that hard after all. Just the umtion of energy. If there are really pills for it, it will be priced too high. Besides there are already those Energy Stones which can boost one''s absorption, creating a pill specifically for that sounds unnecessary anymore."


    I put the pill back in the bottle and threw it inside the Ne. Afterwards, I started my first Absorbing session in this world.


    Opening the Energy Zone, I took out the emptied tanks of Dark Energy to fill it up.


    This is also the benefit of being in this world. I now have an unlimited source of Level 2 Energy. I used up all those we collected after all besides, my girls will need these to quickly advance once I returned to their side.


    -


    -


    Six hours soon passed and my Absorption Session ended. During it, I already epted the calls from my Companions from the other worlds. However, due to the distance again and probably the restriction of the world, the supposed 10-minute duration was halved and it required more Energy to maintain the connection.


    That''s only enough to tell them my current situation. Just like with my Companion at the World of Elements, I told them that someone was helping me on this side.


    I haven''t tried the Portal Skills yet. I''m at a ce filled with Transcendents stronger than me after all. And thinking about it, add the distance that was always mentioned, it might not work at all or worse, if it works, someone might exploit the traces I would be leaving behind.


    However, I''ll still find a chance to try it when I''m truly alone somewhere. It''s always better to confirm than overthink things.

 Chapter 319 Repayment Task

    Thanks to the Dark Energy Gathering Formation, the six hours of daily Absorptionted me around 4% in my Pathways'' progress. And through my continuous use of Energy to reconnect with my Companions and the Avatar, Adaptability also gained a bit of progress. From 75%, it now sat 77%. The day to reach the Level 3 Adaptability drew nearer.


    Before that though, I have to tread carefully in this world. If Worldy and Illiana stood by their words not to divulge their connection with me in fear that I might get noticed by ''them'', I will not make it hard for them. I''m still weak that even an experienced Rank 2 Transcendent can defeat me. What more in here where Exalted like Alwyn seemed to be the baseline for an expert. Anyone below that was just not good enough.


    I''ve already learned a lot from Alwyn anyway and with the days that I will spend here, I''m bound to learn more.


    -


    -


    When I woke up after a night''s rest, I found Alwyn sitting near the low table while munching on some kind of fruit that was native to this world. In front of her sat a whole basket of it, ced on top of the table.


    After telling me to eat the fruits as my breakfast, Alwyn didn''t overdue her stay and left after leaving a reminder for me. "Do not do anything shy or excessive. I will be monitoring you throughout the Task and will save you if something happens."


    The Task, huh? What will they have us do? Illiana used the Decree to hide its actual purpose to free me and mix me with the other prisoners. That decision was abrupt but it certainly served its purpose. All I need to do now is to finish the Task that will clear us of this graciousness from Illiana.


    All those who came here were given the choice. Maybe some had some other designs they kept to themselves, some had nowhere to go to for a while like Irja or some were just bored and have no idea what to do with their newfound freedom like Klement.


    Either way, they''re all here temporarily unless the tribe itself recruited them after the Task.


    As I went back to the square where we were supposed to gather again after a day, I took my time to observe more of my surroundings. Apart from the Pagodas which could be seen anywhere one will turn their head to, there were also some structures next to it wherein my Adaptability could sense a great concentration of Dark Energy. As weak as I am at the moment, there''s no point prying onto it or I might doom my stay here.


    "New guy, you''re here. Have you gotten a great sleep?"


    When I arrived at the square, Irja, still in her purple witch-like garb, raised her hand and called out to me. There''s a certain smile on her face as if she''s looking at someone interesting.


    I''ve only spoken minimal information about myself yesterday but because of her suspicion about my identity, she''s most likely trying to befriend me as a gamble. If I turned out to be nothing, it''s easy to cut ties with a Rank 1 Transcendent and if I turned out to be something, then she''ll benefit a lot.


    "Yes. I did. A Prime Tribe is really different. Even a small room has an Energy Gathering Formation."


    "I know, right? I feel like it''s been an eternity since I''ve gotten a proper Absorbing Session. It''s certainly refreshing to have my Energy circte inside my body once more."


    Irja winked as she threw me a rare smile. She always had a frown after all, especially when she''s dealing with Klement.


    After a while, Yatapa and Klement who looked like he had a bad sleep arrived at the wide square.


    The group of Exalted and the Monarch of the Dafirae Tribe were already waiting at the same pavilion, covering themselves from the dim sunlight.


    My eyes naturally darted around to observe everyone. I couldn''t do a proper observation yesterday after all. With all of them unconsciously or consciously leaking out the aura of their bodies to unt their strength or it''s just a habit, it''s easy to see that not everyone at the same stage had the same Energy Intensity. There were calm, vigorous, cold and vicious.


    Among the four of us, I''m probably the one who had the calm Energy Intensity due to my Energy Control. But it''s easy for me to manipte it to change its nature.


    Irja belonged to those with vigorous Energy Intensity which radiates certain brilliance. The 20 years she spent in that prison cell truly took some of her precious time. Although it''s not easy to estimate the age of Transcendents, she might''ve been an Exalted if she wasn''t thrown in there.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Yatapa belonged to those with cold Energy Intensity. They''re all silent but from their eyes, it''s like seeing a slithering snake. Like yesterday, he''s still muttering to himself about his desire to die. I don''t know what actually happened to him to even fall into that state. I first thought he''s about to die but it appears that his state was self-induced.


    Klement as the strongest among us had a vicious Energy Intensity contrary to his somewhatzy appearance. None of the other freed Exalted approached him as they were all put under that viciousness. Only around his prison mates could he somewhat turn down the viciousness of his Energy Intensity. If I''m not wrong, his skills would be leaning towards the more destructive ones. If he descended on a Mortal World, there''ll be no one who can contest him, much less make trouble against him.


    Thankfully, a long time is needed to widen a Portal to allow someone like him.


    Once every freed prisoner arrives at the square, we are once again separated by ranks, Klement and Irja threw me a certain look that''s already too obvious now before they went to their respective groups.


    Well, Alwyn told me that they''re already being monitored. If there''s nothing malicious in their intention, it''s not bad to befriend someone here before I go back to a Mortal World. And even if that was their intention, I would never reveal my identity to them.


    Just like yesterday, the Monarch of the Dafirae Tribe stepped out of that pavilion and went in front of us. Like Alwyn, he''s wearing a crimson garb that matched his crimson hair. Although not everyone has the same natural crimson hair, it seemed to be the trait of their tribe.


    He first scanned his gaze towards us before starting his opening speech.


    "I, the Oxme Monarch, am grateful to all of you who chose to repay our Great One''s graciousness. Most of you were thrown inside over a small offense that could be resolved easily. Some of you can even be considered my senior if not for the years of stagnation you experienced inside."


    His eyes especially looked towards the Exalted group. Most of them were like Klement, offending someone stronger than them when they''re at their Prime.


    Due to the strengthening of the Dark World from assimting more Mortal Words, reaching Transcendence became a lot easier than before. Being held back for a few years was already detrimental, what more 200 years? Klement was probably bound to stay at that stage. Irja and Yatapa still have a chance to rise and be Exalted themselves and if they work harder than that, even Monarch.


    But considering there''s still no one who reached the stage after Transcendent even among the Great Ones, the threshold was probably a lot higher than going from Mortal to Transcendent.


    "The Task that we will give you for the repayment of our Great One''s graciousness is to assist us in the uing weakening of the Dimensional Barrier."


    When the Oxme Monarch words dropped, especially at thest two words, the three ranks of freed Transcendents had different reactions.


    The Exalted group had a wide grin on their faces as if they''re waiting for this opportunity and they didn''te in vain.


    The Rank 2 Transcendents were mostly calm but some like Irja had the same reaction as the Exalted group.


    Andstly, the Rank 1 Transcendents where I belong started trembling on their knees. Apart from a few who stood still like me, most of them werementing on their choices toe here.


    Dimensional Barrier? I see. So this is why Alwyn left that reminder.


    I was already informed by her about what a Dimensional Barrier is. It''s the first phase of the Dark World''s or rather any Invasive World''s defense against another Transcendent Worlds which aimed to eradicate them.


    The Dimensional Barrier is a way for this world to avoid detection and entry from other Transcendent Worlds.


    Every two years, the Dimensional Barrier erected by the World''s Will will exhaust its stored Energy and will need two months to recharge it. During those 2 months, the other Transcendent Worlds'' World''s Will can create a temporary link to this world that will produce a Dimensional Space wide enough for arge-scale battle. That other world could impose some kind of rule in it like limiting the strength of who can go in or empowering its denizens. And through that Dimensional Space, the other world will be building a Dimensional Bridge that will rece the Space, creating a more solid link that could bypass the recharged Dimensional Barrier.


    It''s like a Portal but at the same time, it''s not. It''s more like a ship lowering its ramps to board another ship. The distance between worlds should be close enough.

 Chapter 320 Dimensional Defense

    "A Dimensional Defense¡­ I should''ve backed out when I still can. I had a hunch that it would be about this¡­"


    A Rank 1 Transcendent near me clutched his head,menting his choice to repay the Great One''s graciousness.


    The one next to him gritted her teeth and sped her hands into a fist to stop it from shaking.


    ? And the one next to her took a step back as if he was shocked by what he heard.


    That''s the various reactions of the Rank 1 Transcendents upon hearing what the Task will be.


    Is the weakening of the Dimensional Barrier dangerous? Of course, it is, especially for someone who had just reached Transcendence.


    ording to what I heard from Alwyn, Dimensional Defense became the moremon name for the battle whenever the Dimensional Barrier weakened. In there, it''s easy for a Transcendent to die, especially Rank 1 like us. Mortal Ranks couldn''t join it after all. Mortal bodies will not be able to withstand the nature of the Dimensional Space.


    Much like how it is in Mortal Rank, the weakest ones will most likely be cannon fodder.


    Well, the same thing will happen to the Rank 1 Transcendents of the enemy world after all. They will be the ones tasked to build the Dimensional Bridge by pooling in the Energy or using items that contain energy such as Energy Stones and the likes. At first, they will be the hottest target of the defenders to stop them from building that bridge.


    Although theiruded objective for attacking an Invasive World was to eradicate it, it''s just an embellishment of what they really aimed at. Each world has its own resources, most importantly, the Source Energy. If the Dark World benefits from Mortal World''s Source Energy then if those Transcendent Worlds sessfully took them down, they would be dividing the Dark World''s Source Energy among themselves to strengthen them.


    As always, there''s another side of the coin. The Dark World denizens are the evil invaders to the Mortal Worlds while those Transcendent Worlds who keep on attacking them are the bad guys in here.


    Nheless, I somehow find myself looking forward to this Task. It''s not like I will be crucial in it. I will be focusing on gathering information and new insights about these higher worlds. Their motivations will beid bare.


    "W-why are you smiling? Aren''t you scared?"


    While I was lost in my thoughts, the one on my right suddenly asked me. Looking at his expression, he''s just the same as the one on my left. Shaken and regretful.


    It''s not like there will not be any benefit in joining the defense. With two Source Energy that will sh and mix in the Dimensional Space, being active in it will provide more progress than a regr Absorption Session or fighting on a normal battlefield. The risk is high but the benefit is also high.


    Looking at how the Transcendents will die one after another, the chance to also loot some items to the enemies or to allies who died is high.


    This is why the Exalteds are cheering. Alwyn said that the higher ranks prioritize to kill those lower in rank than them; Rank 4 to Rank 3, Rank 3 to Rank 2 and Rank 2 to Rank 1. Not everyone will pit their necks to fight the same rank. They will be more inclined to butcher ducklings than wait for a mother duck toy a golden egg.


    And even if there is someone who will prioritize stopping those at the same rank as him, killing each other will be near impossible.


    "I''m looking forward to the benefits that I will get, of course. Rather than rotting away without any progress in that prison cell, I will choose to fight in the Dimensional Space any moment. Who knows? I might get lucky in there."


    Alwyn only said not to be shy and excessive. This will be fine, right? Besides we still don''t know where they will put us in the equation, these guys are just reacting too early¡­ These higher world Transcendents are a bit disappointing. However, it''s not like I don''t know where they''reing from. They will be like kings if they are sent to Mortal World but in this kind of battle, they''re the pawns who don''t have the ability to kill any other chess pieces.


    Upon hearing my words, those nearby stepped back and distanced themselves from me. But there''s someone from a few steps away who also heard it. With something like an idiotic grin on the mug of his face, he swaggers his way towards me with his chest puffed out.


    "Great optimism! It''s rare to find someone with the same optimism as me. I''m Udann, you?"


    "Ember," I answered sparingly.


    "Great. Unlike these scaredy cats, only those like us can shine in this kind of situation. I am close topleting the 1st Realm of my Transcendent Pathway. If not for being sent to that prison, I would''ve already long surpassed the guy who tossed me in it."


    With unexpected talkativeness, Udann continued to shoot his mouth off while we listened to the rest of the Oxme Monarch''s speech.


    -<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    -


    Along the way to the site where the Dimensional Space will manifest, I delved back into what Alwyn told me. She already had a rich experience in that regard. She became an Exalted while fighting in one of the Dimensional Defenses she participated in.


    ording to her, the Dimensional Space would be randomly generated and it''s at the expense of the attacking world. Sometimes they will find themselves in a wide expanse of ins, forests, mountain ranges, ocean regions or worse, outer space.


    Usually, the attacking world would choose to limit the participant to below Rank 4 Transcendents but there were previous instances where Rank 5 Transcendents can participate.


    Thest time Illiana went out to participate in the defense, she seriously injured the enemy world''s Rank 5 Transcendent who led her worlds Transcendent in a bid to encroach in this world, Although she''s the same Rank 5, she''s only equivalent to a Tribal Sovereign. Within a minute, the attacking world retreated and halted their construction of the Dimensional Bridge. Because of that, the battle ended instantly.


    Somewhere along at the other end of the Dimensional Space, there will be a coreponent that they needed to destroy if they wanted to end the battle early on. But because of almost the same strengths between their worlds, only when there were monsters that could overwhelm someone at the same rank would that happen.


    Teleporting from the Dafirae Tribe to an outlying town, where a huge crack in space could be seen even from a distance, the Oxme Monarch led us to a military camp where Transcendents from the Dafirae Tribe already made their preparations. The addition of the freed prisoners was just decided because of the sudden decree of Illiana.


    Since this kind of battle happens every two years, not only one Transcendent World but at least three would try to put an anchor in this world. And that means, there will be three or more Dimensional Space that will manifest once the Dimensional Barrier weakened.


    To easily respond to it, the Great Ones decided amongst themselves that the Great One and tribes under them will be responsible to the Dimensional Space if one manifested in their territory. And this time, the Oxme Monarch told us that there were two cracks that appeared in Illiana''s territory. One here at the Dafirae Tribe and another one on the Warfiol Tribe located in the south.


    Because the tribes under Illiana were reduced to three, the Dafirae Tribe chose to take on this one Dimensional Space alone while the other two tribes will take care of the other.


    With the odds of being against the whole strength of another Transcendent World, the Dimensional Battles happening in her territory will always be a disadvantaged battle. Although that''s the case, ever since the Dark World became an Invasive World, Illiana''s Territory had never lost any battle and prevented every Transcendent World from building their bridge.


    "You, Rank 1 Transcendents will be in charge of carrying our supplies inside the Dimensional Space. Once that''s done, you''re free to leave the battlefield or join our Rank 1 Transcendents in their task. Your choice."


    One of the Exalted following behind the Oxme Monarch announced after separating us from the higher-ranked freed Prisoners. They''re aware of those scared and regretting their decision.


    In fact, the Dafirae Tribe already prepared themselves to deal with the Dimensional Space with their forces alone. But thanks to the Decree of Illiana, they now have extra hands that could carry some of their burdens.


    Thanks to this coincidence, the suspicion about that risky move of Illiana will be pointed here instead of thinking that she did that to free someone.


    When they heard the Exalted''s announcement, a lot of the Rank 1 Transcendents who were just shaking in their legs earlier released simultaneous sighs of relief. The possibility of leaving this dangerous battlefield made them rx.


    Udann and the others who looked forward to joining the battle deted though. Being in-charge of carrying the supplies will put them at the rear. By the time we finish that task, they''re probably thinking that there will be no more interesting part for the Rank 1 Transcendents even if they decided to stay.


    "Where did your optimism go? Isn''t this better for us? Rather than risk ourselves to fight alongside them, joining the Dafirae Tribe''s battle-harden Rank 1 Transcendents is much better, don''tyou think so?"


    Acting disappointed, I remarked at the Rank 1 Transcendent next to me.


    "You''re right. But¡­ you see, their Rank 1 Transcendents will probably only join during early phases. What can we do against those higher in rank? We''ll just die meaninglessly."


    I knew this is what he would think. Although I nned to follow Alwyn''s words, this is a rare chance for me to benefit in this world. But for that to happen without doing anything excessive, I decided to trick someone and let himself be used by me.


    I can just support him specifically from a distance. And that is if he is willing, I have to reignite his optimism.


    "You disappoint me, Udann. So you only want to fight small fries at the same rank as you?" I shook my head with my arms crossed.


    "You¡­ Are you thinking of challenging a higher rank?" Surprised at what I said and the confidence that I''m still showing, Udann couldn''t help but ask.


    "Of course. However, I''m notbat-oriented. My abilities can increase someone else''s strength. It can let a Rank 1 challenge a Rank 2 Transcendent. What do you think? Do you want to team up with me? If you don''t want to, I will look for another guy who has high aspiration."

 Chapter 321 Checking Out Available Skills

    While we were being briefed about our duties by the Exalted in charge of managing the Supplies, I reviewed all my skills and abilities to see which will be suitable in my n to make use of another Transcendent of this world. I can add him temporarily on my Allies.


    Although there were empty slots for Supported Individuals, anyone added in it couldn''t be deleted unless that individual became my enemy which was regrly checked by the system. As to the criteria it was checking, it delved into the individuals'' mentality, perception and attitude towards me. Until now, among the individuals I added in it, although some of them showed signs and clear indications of being envious towards me or my skills, none of them leaned towards bing my or our enemy.


    Like I thought before, every hero that was chosen to be sent in the Otherworlds all possessed the qualities of a true hero, albeit some diverted from normal heroes often depicted in books and other forms of fiction like Raiden.


    I suspected Amry before but as it turned out, she was just unaware that the organization she joined in was being used as a front by the Dark Host.


    This is why even if I added someone not from my special ss, knowing that they''re a summoned hero was a huge factor that could be seen with Amry, Matthew and Boris.


    Unlike normal Mortal World denizens like Old Man Reol, Ezyn, Yse or And, all of them have elerated growth which was influenced by the world they were sent to and most likely the Earth''s unawakened World''s Will.


    Adding that sly old man also passed by my mind at some point before going to the World of Meta with the three Heroes. However, when I was about to bring it up to him, he suddenly stood up as if there''s something urgent he had to attend to. Now that I got to think about it, he probably saw me doing that through his irvoyance and chose to stop it from happening.


    "Because we still don''t know what kind of terrain the Dimensional Space will conjure, all of you are to standby and await further instruction¡­ Dismissed. Get your tents and rest first if you want."


    The Exalted from the Dafirae Tribe ended his briefing and left us along with the two Rank 2 Transcendents assistants of his from the same tribe.


    Compared to the others from the same tribe, their eyes were held high as they looked down on us. Nheless, none had the courage toin.


    It just shows that there were always people with differing opinions. And I doubt Alwyn will be that courteous to me and put me in her eyes if not for Illiana''smand. That''s the only thing that''s protecting me here so¡­ I also want to increase my strength in any way I can before going back.


    She was already looking into more specific information about the Portals to the Mortal World, once she pinpointed where the World of Meta or World of Barbarian is, she would take me there after this.


    -


    -


    After lining up from where they gave out the tents for us to make a ce we could rest in while waiting for the manifestation of the Dimensional Space, someone called out to me from behind.


    "Hey, Ember. Are you truly confident at what you said?" Udann asked while huffing for breath from catching up my quick strides. I asked him earlier but in the end, he epted without much thought.


    Now that he was given the time to think again, he probably wanted to confirm if all that I said was true.


    "If you''re uncertain, you don''t need to force yourself, you know? I can still look for another one who can work with me." I answered him without changing the tone of my voice.


    "No. I just want to make sure." Udann hurriedly shook his head.


    He has a vicious Energy Intensity and he sounded optimistic at first so I thought of using him. Someone with destructive skills like him was the most suitable. If he became strong enough from my buffs, one-hitting a new Rank 2 Transcendent who''s just at the early 300+ of UPL might be possible.


    Among my Companions, I guess Avelin is the only one who had the same kind of Energy Intensity. This kind of categorization also came from Alwyn''s mouth. It''s not as if it''s always urate, but learning how to differentiate the type of enemies just by their Energy Intensity could be proven useful.


    "It''s not easy to believe with only my words, huh? Then be the judge if this will allow you to make a leap and directly challenge a Rank 2." I lifted my hand and activated the Domain of Valor. It took the form of a small ball of energy which shot out from my hand.


    When the Domain of Valor and Bulwark of Invulnerability became a Jewel Skill, the ability to manipte its form, range or the ability to concentrate it at one point became possible.


    It was to avoid being easily detected by others just like how Remilia saw through my part in enhancing Yumiko, Jayna and the others'' strength during our assault at the Dark Elven Labyrinth because of the opened circr domain-like ability which spread from beneath my feet.


    As soon as that ball of energy hit Udann, his eyes opened wide as the feeling of additional Strength, Endurance and Intelligence coursed through his body. When that ball fully covered him, it became a small thread that extended from beneath his feet to connect to my shadow.


    Only those who pay attention to me would notice that he''s being supported by my skill. Although doing it this way consumed almost the same amount of Energy, I didn''t n to always do this anyway.


    "This¡­ I feel like I finally broke through the 1st realm of my Transcendent Pathway. How is this possible?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Are you convinced? I will turn it off. It''s draining on me, you see. I can only keep it up for a few minutes every time I activate it." Upon saying that, I deactivated it which instantly removed the buff and put him back below 300 UPL.


    Of course, what I told him is a lie. I can maintain it for longer than that. Indefinitely even. As long as I continue absorbing Energy and not do any other thing apart from that.


    "More than convinced! I look forward to working with you!"


    "Great. We''ll split the spoils 50:50. You won''t object to that, right?"


    "A can even give you 60 if you want."


    "No. It''s already enough. You''re the one who will put your life on the line after all. For the time being, leave me alone, when the Dimensional Space manifests, I will enhance you silently."


    And if he reneged on this agreement of ours, I can easily kill him in his sleep and use the Orb of Concealment to avoid suspicion.


    This is why I chose someone at the same rank as me rather than Irja who wanted to create some kind of connection to me. Besides, I don''t know what will be the Rank 2 Transcendents'' role in assisting the tribe.


    -


    -


    After I separated from Udann, I picked a spot that''s somewhat isted to raise my tent made from beast skin and bones. After that, I entered it and used the same Formation as the one in that room sewed in the tent to create multipleyers of screen to block the noises and the leak of Energy.


    Making sure that everything holds and no one''s approaching this ce. I sat in the middle of the tent before activating Support Incarnation.


    [4800 units of Level 2 Flux Energy has been used to produce a Support Incarnation]


    [Destination: Nysia (Companion)]


    [Duration: 57 hours 36 minutes]


    [The cost of energy has been doubled due to the distance]


    With the same reason as before, the amount of Energy I used to activate it doubled. Other than that, because it was enhanced thanks to breaking through to the fourth realm, the initial cost was also doubled than when I first created it. Additionally, using the totem increased the efficiency and the cost of the skill by 20%.


    In a blink of an eye, I was almost drained out of Energy in my body, If not for the Invisible Storage, I might''ve shown signs of Energy Exhaustion.


    With the use of this skill, I''m already more than convinced that this being a higher world isn''t the real problem. It''s the distance of this world to the Mortal Worlds or Earth.


    Also, the possibility of Worldy noticing this is high but because of his connection with me, he''s turning a blind eye to it.


    The skills I haven''t checked yet were the Portal Skill to any of the three worlds and the Support Recall. Since this will involve opening a Portal from this World to the destination, I''m not that optimistic about the chances of them being activated here. Worldy or the World''s Will at the destination might stop the Portal from forming. But still, I want to make sure.


    As I was about to go into Absorbing Session to refill my used Energy, the outermostyer of the Energy Screens vibrates which indicated someone was currently close to my tent.


    Soon after that, a knock could be heard as thatyer of Energy Screen delivered the voice from whoever knocked into it.


    "Are you inside of this, Ember? I have something to talk to you about."


    It''s the voice of a woman. I only know two of them here or four if I included Remilia and Illiana. Using the process of elimination, it''s none other than Irja.

 Chapter 322 Irjas Suspicion

    "What''s thisyer of Energy Screen? Are you afraid someone might peep at you?" After sittingfortably inside, Irjamented with a teasing smile on her face.


    "I''m about to sleep, you know? I don''t think we''re close enough to be visited like this." I answered without being affected by what she''s showing.


    I don''t know what her goal is bying here but from how her attitude changed upon noticing things about me, that''s the only valid exnation to why she''s here.


    "You''re right. We''re not. But you see¡­ I might be someone on the weaker side even among the Rank 2 Transcendents but¡­" Irja paused for a bit as she fiddled her silky ck hair hanging from her shoulder. "¡­ my sensitivity when someone is watching my every move is high."


    I see. So this is why she kept on approaching me. Not only is she trying to prove that she was being watched, but she''s also confirming that it''s because of me.


    Whoever''s tasked with watching her was doing a lousy job. To be detected in a span of less than a day.


    "I only looked at you once or twice¡­ or maybe at least six times since seeing you for the first time outside that prison. You''re not here because you''re suspecting it was me, right?"


    Naturally, I chose to feign ignorance. Even though the chance is high that she''s already certain of her assumption about my identity, I just needed to act like how I acted with her when we haven''t seen each other''s faces yet.


    "No. Not you but it''s connected to you. For that, I am certain. You''re shrouded in mystery for a Rank 1 Transcendent. And don''t try to deny it, Ember. You''re quite clever to not give out any definite information about you but because of that, it''s easy to connect everything that happened since yesterday."


    And like I thought, she answered withplete certainty before continuing.


    "If I die or mysteriously disappear after meeting you, that old rug will surely know that it''s because of you."


    "Wait. Wait. Wait. You lost me there, Irja. I don''t get why you think I''m connected to that. Do I look like a Great One''s descendant to you? To tell you the truth, I''m also baffled why that Exalted visited mest night and this morning. How did I get her attention?" Without breaking my act, I put out some truths in my words. Alwyn''s visits weren''t noticed by her. Otherwise, she would have included it in her long-winded usation.


    Upon hearing it, her slightly opened mouth froze as a surprised expression instantly formed on her face.


    "¡­ She visited you? Then I am right! You really are someone special! What did she say?"


    "Now that I think about it, you''re right. She brought me a basket of fruits to eat. What do you think? Did she fall for me? Do I have a chance to hook up with someone two ranks higher than me?" I put a hand on my chin and lifted it as I went near her, letting her see me clearly.


    Putting on a bit of a narcissistic vibe with how I carried myself instantly weirded her out which led Irja to crawl backward to put a distance between us. "Don''t get too close to me, idiot! You''re not lying, are you? What the hell is this? But all the coincidences¡­ once is fine, twice is also still good but thrice... there''s no way that''s still a coincidence."


    "Look at me, if I''m lying, will it not be easy for you to determine that? Ah. Perhaps is it because of the way I speak that you became suspicious of me? I''m a bit courageous talking even to someone terrifyingly stronger than me after all. Now that I think of it, that Monarch probably threw me in that prison because of my tongue. I couldn''t help but admire her allure and enchanting figure that I ended up catcalling her. I should start curbing it a bit."


    "Wait¡­ No! You''re trying to pull away from our conversation out of the original topic."


    "Haa¡­ Look, Irja. Suspect me if you want. We''ve only known each other for a day and you already exhibited some changes in the way you look and act around me. If you continue with this, I might start thinking you''re also interested in me. You said you''re certain but do you even have proof?"


    "Stop pulling our conversation in that direction!" Irja shouted in exasperation. Because of me adding these details, the certainty she possessed earlier was already crumbling.


    Well, even if she''s correct. She''ll just be disappointed that I''m just someone from a Mortal World.Should I just tell her my secret?


    Ah, no. It will justplicate things. It''s enough that only Alwyn knew or Remilia for that matter.


    Irja closed her eyes and shook her head, maybe to clear the unnecessary thoughts and to rearrange her information.


    "Let me think¡­ The Chain. The Decree. Her telepathic message to you. The feeling of someone observing me. Everything pointed to your uniqueness! Ember, just tell me the truth!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "And? Aren''t you just going wild with your assumptions? If I''m really as special or unique as you think, why am I here with you assisting this tribe? They should''ve sent me far away by now, right?"


    Stumped at my question, Irja took a whole five minutes without being able toe up with a correct response. Embarrassed, she left the tent with a reddened face.


    How old is she to still act like that? Well, my Companions also act cutely like that whenever I tease them after all.


    Besides, I can''t really me her. She came here to confirm her suspicions about my identity but the result was she ended up being confused instead. And I doubt she will stop at this.


    For that woman to confront me this early, her self-proimed sensitivity to anyone observing her was probably the reason for it. Also, Klement knew about her suspicion and probably had a part in why she chose toe here. Otherwise, if he''s truly someone who doesn''t care about small things, he wouldn''t tell me the same words as her before we separated yesterday. Beneath thatzy fa?ade of his, he''s also sly and clever.


    I wonder how Alwyn or the one observing them will take this visit of Irja? Will they kill them? Also what about Yatapa? Sometimes it''s the silent ones who are the most deadly.


    -


    -


    A day instantly passed by after Irja visited me. That night, Alwyn once again paid a visit to me, informing me that Klement and Irja met after the woman left my tent.


    I summarized what happened and like I expected, she was already about to tell the one monitoring the two to take care of them. But I stopped her.


    It''s not that I pity the two but like Udann, I might be able to make use of them. I need to know their real thoughts. That''s why when I saw them the morning after, I greeted them normally but I already added to my character what I revealed to Irja.


    The Oxme Monarch and the other Monarchs put in charge for defending this Dimensional Space already determined the time when the Dimensional Barrier will weaken.


    It will be tonight.


    Because of that, the Exalted in charge of the supplies called upon us to start preparing to enter it while introducing the cargo we will be carrying inside.


    "This is one of the weapons that you will be carrying inside the Dimensional Space. The Thunder Ripper."


    Carried by one of his two Rank 2 Transcendent assistants, a gigantic long-ranged weapon that looked like an artillery cannon was put down in front of us. It was at least 10 meters tall and weighed more than how it looks. Considering that it instantly embedded itself onto the ground, it''s more than a metric ton. Upon observing it with my Adaptability, it''s far from modern weapons on earth. The weapon is just simply forged in that shape and in ce of mechanisms, it''s filled with at least three Formations.


    However, being a Transcendent, everyone already had at least 100 Strength, lifting something like this is easily done.


    They had those ck pouches in this world but even to a Prime Tribe like the Dafirae, it''s still a preciousmodity. Apparently, they looted most of the ck pouches from the Transcendents sent by a Transcendent World long ago. They then researched on that to produce their own but it''s hard to reproduce even until this day. That''s why energy stones and weapons such as this Thunder Ripper were still needed to be carried. If not for that, we would be their infantry aka cannon fodder instead.


    As the Rank 1 Transcendents looked at it in awe, it appears that onlyrge tribes like the Dafirae possessed this kind of weapon. It can only be operated by three Rank 2 Transcendents and will have the power of close to Rank 3.


    Some of the freed Rank 2 Transcendents'' role is to operate these weapons while a part of them will be fighting at the front.


    After that, he continued to introduce more things that we needed to carry. Apart from therge weapons like the Thunder Ripper, crates of food and medicine were also included.


    It wasn''t exined before but thanks to Alwyn, I''m already aware. Once we enter the Dimensional Space, we will only be allowed to leave it after a week.


    When those freed Rank 1 Transcendents, whose hope was reignited yesterday, heard about it, they instantly raised a ruckus which was also instantly quelled when the Exalted subjected them under his Transcendent Aura.

 Chapter 323 Entering The Dimensional Space

    [You''ve entered a Dimensional Space]


    [World Bonus has been removed]


    [The Dimensional Space Restrictions are as follows:]


    [Skills and Abilities from a Spirit-type Pathway is reduced to 70% efficiency]


    [Maximum UPL is 1500]


    [Flying is prohibited inside]


    [Dimensional Space Duration: 60 days]


    [Detected a new type of Energy]


    [Identifying¡­]


    [Level 2 Physique Energy has been identified]


    [Because there''s no prior information about this Energy, its name is set to what type of Source Energy it is]


    As the series of notifications entered my mind, I felt some of my stats leaving me. The World Bonus given by the Dark World was removed and instead of other bonuses, this Dimensional Space put some restrictions.


    Upon entering the Dimensional Space, my feet continued to move while carrying one of the Thunder Rippers and a crate filled with food on both of my arms, following those who came in before me. Like ants carrying food back to their nest.


    It seems inefficient to carry these with us but apparently, carts or carriages made from ordinary materials cannot pass through the screen separating the Dark World and this Dimensional Space. If not for that, they wouldn''t need us to carry things for them.


    With a new ce spread out before my eyes, My Adaptability and my Transcendent Senses never stopped observing this Space that was conjured through the power of another Transcendent World.


    From those series of notifications, there''s no mention about what kind of terrain they conjured since it''s already obvious if we used our eyes.


    It''s a ruin of some kind of a medieval world. With broken castles and fortresses here and there, the other end of this space couldn''t be seen properly.


    Beforeing in, most of the Monarchs of the Dafirae Tribe couldn''t enter, especially the strongest one among them. Out of the five Monarchs sent here, only the Oxme Monarch can enter it. ording to what I heard from Rank 1 Transcendents from the tribe, he had just broken through to the 4th realm of his Transcendent Pathway 50 years ago, that''s why his UPL is still below 1500.


    A Rank 4 Transcendent is that strong. And here I am, still below 300.


    Because of that, the chain ofmand was reconstructed with the Oxme Monarch as the head. Every responsibility for this Dimensional Space was passed to him.


    I know this is all just a simple task that I have to finish before Alwyn could take me back to a Mortal World but I couldn''t help but be curious as to what kind of battle will I be able to witness here. And more than that, I''m curious about the denizens of another Transcendent World.


    All this time, my knowledge only extended up from the unawakened Earth, the Mortal Worlds connected to it and the Dark World trying to conquer those worlds. Apart from that, everything''s nk.


    Will that Transcendent World that will attack here be different than the Dark World denizens? I don''t really think so. They''re all just fighting for the sake of empowering their world.


    And where should I put myself in here? I found out that I''m connected to this world as well and there was someone waiting for me. Although it didn''t change the fact that I have to close the Portals to stop them froming to the Earth, I couldn''t paint everyone in the Dark World in the same color anymore.


    Even so¡­ When the timees, only those truly relevant to me will be put in my eyes. That''s how it always is after all.


    And I realized now that just like what Worldy and Illiana said, without myplete memory, I will not understand anything. Even if they broke whatever''s holding them back and told me about the information they''re keeping from me, I might just be the same clueless guy who wouldn''t know what to do with the information they would tell me.


    Rather than clearing my doubts, it will just produce more questions that have no way to answer.


    Well then, there''s no point overthinking about these anymore.


    All I need is to organize it now and do what I have to do.


    Finish this Task toplete the repayment that was used to cover up my connection to Illiana.


    Go back to a Mortal World with the help of Alwyn.


    Close as many Mortal Worlds as possible before the two months which the Principal reminded.


    Andstly, go back to Earth to learn about everything about me at this present and about me of the past.


    -


    -<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    As I approached the nearest ruin of a broken fortress that was designated to be one of the storage facilities, my Adaptability picked up waves of Energy from in front of me and behind the wall of the fortress.


    Just by how intense the waves of energy that''s washing over us, those were signs of a battle happening inside the fortress. And judging by the intensity of the energy, the ones fighting were the Rank 1 Transcendents from the Dafirae Tribes who entered before us.


    Well, the Oxme Monarch along with the Exalteds and Rank 2 Transcendents all pushed forward to set the boundaries of the two forces here. Most likely, they''ll try to take more than half of the Dimensional Space and set up a defensive line there.


    However, to hear the sounds of battle¡­ Is it possible to encounter the enemy world this early?


    No. They would have been dealt with by the higher-ranked Transcendents if that''s the case¡­ Then who are they fighting against?


    With those ahead of me stopping their tracks, maybe in fear of being caught up in those battles, they ended up gathering on one spot and creating traffic preventing us from moving forward.


    These cowardly Transcendents¡­ How did they even pass their Transcendent Mind Trial if they''re like this?


    "What''s wrong?"


    Udann, who''s following behind me, asked when he noticed the traffic.


    Because flying is prohibited, those at the front were blocking our views thanks to the Thunder Rippers they were carrying. And in this space, my Adaptability couldn''t extend enough to check what''s happening inside the fortress ruin.


    "Those from the Dafirae Tribe were fighting something or someone inside the fortress. But these people, they all got scared and started blocking our way." I shrugged and answered the obvious.


    "What the hell?! Then let''s shove them away and see. I heard that sometimes the Dimensional Spaces will also conjure special creatures to match the terrain it emted. Those creatures will drop special Energy Stones or ores that were native to the enemy World if we defeated them!"


    This guy. Where did he hear it from? Now, this sounds like an RPG world. Mobs dropping items.


    Ah. That''s not important. Energy Stones and Ores? Although I have no use for the ores, I can give it to those Researchers from the World of Meta or I can ask Alwyn here.


    "Really? Then let''s go! You lead the way and I''ll follow you."


    Since I designated him as a tool for my benefit here, of course, I will not show my capabilities by rushing in headfirst.


    "Alright. I''ll look forward to that enhancement."


    Although flying is prohibited, Udann stepped forward and used the Thunder Ripper''s long barrel to create a path for us by shoving it forward, sweeping away the gathered cowardly Rank 1 Transcendents.


    Amidst their shouts of curses, we sessfully pushed through and arrived in front.


    The fortress immediately came into view. Its crumbled walls that were at least 7 meters tall were still blocking the view of what''s happening inside but with the continuous burst of explosions made from various skills they activated, rubbles from the fortress continued to fly up.


    Activating the Domain of Valor to enhance both of us, our running speed increased and reached the fortress gate within a minute.


    Immediately using my Adaptability to observe the situation, the Thunder Rippers and the crates of items were all sprawled on the ground along with a few dead crimson-garbed Rank 1 Transcendents of the Dafirae Tribe. Around them, there were also broken statues which appeared to be soldiers with blood on the swords and spears attached to their hands. Around them, there were stones the size of a baseball that emitted Energy.


    What are these? Golems? Terracotta Soldiers?


    From the left and right upon entering the gates, I instantly saw a 5-meter tall moving soldier statue surrounded by groups of Rank 1 Transcendents. And behind that, there were more human-sized statues aiming their attached weapons at the Dafirae Tribe Transcendents.


    Because of the noise from our arrival, one of the tribe members in crimson garb noticed our arrival and shouted at us.


    "What are you standing there for?! Come and help us!"


    From how desperate his shout sounded out, it seems that they were at a disadvantage.


    "What do you think? Can you take those on?"


    I asked Udann whose eyes were already trained on one of the giant statues. Sneakily I started picking up the baseball-sized stones and instantly put them inside my ne.


    "Do you even need to ask? I feel the power coursing through me. I feel like I''m the strongest among us here. This will be easy!" With excitement in his voice, he produced a ive from his ck pouch and instantly covered it with Spearforce.


    Well, this is the first time I saw him take out a weapon. I never asked him about his fighting style after all. Knowing he''s close to Rank 2 Transcendent was enough.


    "Great. Go and get them!"


    Before his feetunched himself from the ground to dash toward the giant statue, Quintuple Shields appeared and circled around his body.

 Chapter 324 Loot And Experience

    Charging straight towards the giant statue, Udann brandished his Spearforce-covered ive. While doing so, a change happened on his arm which increased the power of his swing. The muscles on his arms bulked up and turned it into a rusty-metal color. A skill or ability from his Pathway.


    Feeling the intensity of energy charging from their backs, the Dafirae Tribe Transcendents instinctively moved out of the way, opening a path for Udann to charge straight to the hulking visage of the giant statue.


    Surprisingly, the statues weren''t emitting or leaking any form of Energy despite having the baseball-sized stones inside them. Their attacks were all pure physical force.


    Using my eyes and my Adaptability while they''re busy fighting and dodging them, the regr statues'' strength is around thetter half of Rank 1 Transcendent, more than 200 UPL which was most likely pure Strength and Endurance.


    They probably thought that they''re not a threat because of theck of energy emission as it was contained well in the statue''s bodies. And that carelessness caught the Dafirae Tribe off-guard, resulting in a loss of a few lives.


    Like us, they''re most likely inexperienced at this point.


    On the other hand, the giant statue''s strength is enough topare it to an experienced Rank 2 Transcendent.


    When Udann''s charge finally arrived, the giant statue raised its giant sword which matched its frame to parry his Spearforce and Energy-supported attack.


    Along with the sound of metal hitting one another, Udann was flung back as a result of their weapons shing, twoyers of Quintuple Shields broken. Likewise, the giant statue was pushed back as its feet bore through the ground. From its feet up to its knee, cracks started appearing which leaked out of its contained Energy.


    "Attack! Target its feet and take it down!"


    The impromptu leader of the Dafirae Tribe Transcendents shouted upon noticing it. At the moment, all of them were emitting a crimson-colored aura that matched their garb and most of their hair color. Simr Domains were also spread out beneath their feet, subjecting the moving statues from the Domains'' restrictions, albeit minimally.


    They all trod the same Mortal Pathway. Although it''s hard to determine the Dark World denizens'' Pathway before, seeing them use it in its entirety made it easy for me. Right now, there''s no doubt that it''s a Spirit-type.


    Because of the Dimensional Space''s restriction, every Dark World denizen will have their efficiencies reduced to 80%. That 20% reduction could certainly be fatal.


    The difference of the Dark World denizens'' various Spirit-type Mortal Pathways could be seen from how the abilities or skills they got from it were being applied in each and every move of theirs. Also, once they started their Transcendent Pathway, it would show a faint property of another type.


    Udann''s skill showed that. If I''m not wrong, his Transcendent Pathway involved merging Physique-type properties to hispleted Spirit-type Mortal Pathway. Since it''s still just in the 1st realm, it doesn''t exhibit a big change yet. As to what tribe he came from, I have no idea and for now, I have no motivation to know.


    Once themand from that Dafirae Tribe Transcendent was carried out, around twenty Rank 1 Transcendents heeded it and targeted the giant statue''s feet. And although there''s no additional help on the other side, they also copied themand and targeted the other giant statue''s feet.


    With their weapons raised, Dark Energy instantly filled their surroundings which aided them as they unleashed different kinds of skills, barraging the two giant statues at their feet.


    "Udann, forget the giant for now, focus on those human-sized. They will be easy for you."


    Imanded Udann while throwing three types of boost which instantly energized him.


    He looked back and nodded before picking himself up. Pointing his ive to the regr-sized statues, his body once again exhibited a change. If earlier, it''s only his arm who changed into rusty-metal color, this time it included his whole body and even his ive. From below him, a brown circr Domain expanded.


    In a blink of an eye, a statue''s head flew up and a burst of energy escaped from the hole on its neck before it crumbled to pieces leaving behind the baseball-sized stone.


    Upon seeing that eagerness by Udann that he even went all out, I continued picking up the baseball-sized stones while inspecting the destroyed statues.


    "Considering they''re moving as a lifeless object, I could only rule out that they''re a new race. This Space was conjured using the power of the enemy world''s World''s Will. Maybe it was projecting a part of its world and these statues were just a byproduct to hinder us. Unfortunately, both sides will have to clear them up before they could continue. Now the question is¡­ will they respawn?" I muttered under my breath as I turned the broken statues around, using my Adaptability to thoroughly investigate it.


    While I was busy at that, some of the freed Transcendents who saw us charging in arrived at the fortress. They''re those who were also excited for a fight unlike the other cowardly Transcendents still trembling at a distance.


    I already cleaned up the baseball-sized stones and stored them at the Ne. Upon seeing me observing broken rocks, they immediately lost interest in me. After putting down what they''re carrying, they split up to join the fray.


    Really, the only threat at the moment was the two giant statues. As long as they don''t get squashed one by one, they could take it down. They didn''t possess any Skills after all.


    To prevent them from suspecting me, I joined in with the neers.


    This ruined fortress is square-shaped. With thick walls around it, most of the space inside was upied by a tower-like structure that was still closed, leaving only narrow ground where they were currently fighting. Because flying is prohibited, with our addition, the space became instantly crowded. If we''re not careful, we could hit each other, or worse, the possibility of colliding with each other when dodging the giant statue''s swing is high.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Either way, that''s only their problem. While I acted like I''m pitching in my attacks by controlling my conjured Sea from my Spirit Pathway, I''m picking up every stones stealthily as I moved past the giant statue and arrived at where Udann was soloing a group of regr-sized statues.


    Now that I''m this close, I noticed that the energy which leaked out from the statues he destroyed was gathering around him. However, it was only visible to those with a high sensitivity to Energy like someone with a high Energy Control.


    Udann hasn''t noticed it at all or even some of the Dafirae Tribe who still had a bit of that energy hovering above their heads.


    It''s not Dark Energy but most likely the Source Energy of the enemy world. With every swing of his ive, a part of that gathered energy would be drawn to it which in turn would enhance the explosiveness of his attack and the Skills he used.


    Apart from that, slowly but surely, the gathered energy was being absorbed by his body. That''s a natural Absorption that would go straight to his Pathway''s progress.


    I see. This really feels like an RPG World. These mobs are dropping loot and every kill gives whoever killed it experience points in the form of that gathered energy.


    If not for the clear indication by the system about their type of Source Energy, I would probably suspect that it''s a System-type of World.


    Well then, it''s not shy to kill one or two of them to check, right?


    I nced at the giant statue first and upon seeing its feet still hadn''t crumbled from their barrage of skills, I ignored it and dashed towards Udann and the group of regr-sized statues.


    sh Draw!


    In a blink of an eye, three of the damaged statues were cut into six pieces.


    Upon seeing my arrival, Udann who''s ignorant about why I made a move was enlivened. He nodded at me before kicking the statue trying to attack him from his rear.


    "Thanks! I really need a helping hand. There''s too many of them."


    "Don''t sweat it, I''m just afraid you''ll die against them, it would be hard to find a recement for you."


    I replied coldly. My attention was on the three statues I destroyed after all. As the energy leaked out from their bodies, everything gathered towards me.


    And through that, I confirmed one of my guesses. Kill Stealing is allowed!


    "Hah. That''s colding from you. I''m a Rank 2 now thanks to your skill. I will not easily die against these y dolls."


    Domain and Valor and adding him as an Ally that could receive 50% of the Support Bonus made it possible for him to reach that point.


    If I suddenly took those two buffs from him, this guy will surely be stomped by these statues.


    Even after destroying more than five of them, this narrow space was filled by these statues. And from afar, I could see a third giant statue, chilling at a distance, with its back against the wall.


    Since that giant statue and the other regr-sized statue around him were not moving, they probably have a certain range before we draw their aggro.


    That''s convenient, to say the least.


    At this moment, the energy from the three statues has already gathered above me, and just like what''s happening with Udann, it was being slowly absorbed by my body.


    "Udann, my attacks were not as strong as yours. Let me take care of those about to crumble."


    "Got it!"


    Thanks to this guy, I now see a bright future for my progress on my Mortal Pathway in this Dimensional Space.

 Chapter 325 Killstealing

    10%


    15%


    20%


    One hour into the battle, throughst-hitting each and every kill of Udann, the progress of my Mortal Pathway has increased to 20%. Compared to the 8% which I got during two 6-hour Absorption Sessions, stealing someone''s kill in this Dimensional Space resulted in this quick progression.


    And all those times, Udann was clueless that I was benefitting with minimal effort on my part. There were even asions where he couldn''t dodge in time. That''s because during the one hour, I would asionally deactivate the buffs on him to keep up the lie I told him about not being able to maintain my buffs for a long time.


    Because he was amazed by how much it was enhancing his strength, Udann followed the logic that it must be an energy-draining skill. He would switch to defensive stance while I acted as if I was recovering my used-up energy when in fact I was sneakily picking up some of the baseball-sized stones by pulling them into my range and straight to my Ne.


    Once I''m back to a Mortal World, the tanks filled with Dark Energy and these stones will be enough for my Companions to progress in their Mortal Pathway and hopefullyplete it.


    When I''m done refilling my Energy and sweeping my surrounding clean of stones, only then would the clueless Udann go back to an offensive stance. Ignoring his wounds as he agilely waded across numerous statues and damaging them enough for me to take thest hit again.


    Of course, because I was contentedly benefiting from him, sometimes I would hit the statue lighter and send it back in his direction for him to take thest hit.


    And that resulted in the ratio of the gathered energy we''re getting from these statues changing from 10:0 to 9:1. He''s still happy when he feels his Transcendent Pathway gradually progressing anyway.


    "Finally! Its right leg has been broken! Attack and finish it!"


    While we were about to move forward to take the aggro of a new group of statues, the voice of the impromptu leader rang out from where they''re fighting the giant statue that''s as strong as an experienced Rank 2 Transcendent.


    Although some of the freed Transcendents tried toe in our direction earlier, when they saw how easily we thinned the herd of these regr-sized statues, they gave up and went back to that giant statue to contribute in taking it down.


    "Should we help them?"A bit guilty that we ignored helping those from the Dafirae Tribe, Udann worriedly asked me. His eyes darting between in front of him where we could pull more regr-sized statues and at the back where the group of Rank 1 Transcendents was now crazily charging towards the unstable giant statue.


    Even though the statue was now half-kneeling on the ground, its arm and its weapon were still deadly threats to anyone near it. In the span of time between that shout and Udann''s question, two Rank 1 Transcendents were sent flying to the wall of the fortress by the desperate retaliation of the giant statue.


    Upon seeing that, I acted to be conflicted for a while before giving him an approving nod.


    That''s a realm higher than these regr-sized statues after all. I wouldn''t want to miss the chance to steal their kill. With their numbers that have been reduced from more than 20 to more than 10, it''s fairly easy to gauge the difference between the two. What more, the energy that will be gathered from it will surely be exponentiallyrger or denser than what we''re getting from these lesser mobs.


    ted at my answer, Udann immediately turned back and pointed his ive to the giant statue whose back was turned towards us. With a buzzing sound while leaving behind afterimages, he rushed in and attacked the continuously weakening giant statue.


    CRACK!


    A loud cracking sound reverberated when Udann''s Spearforce-covered ive hit the giant statue at its back. From the point of impact of his attack, spiderweb-like cracks instantly run along the giant statue''s surface. It''s more significant damage than thebined attacks of the remaining Rank 1 Transcendent around him.


    After one hour of battling with him, I already got a good grasp of this guy''s abilities.


    He has a Transformation Skill that could turn his whole body to the same rusty-metal color as what''s happening to his arm. He called that skill as Rusting. Although it''s giving some kind of an odd look, whenever he would transform to that, his agility would rise, his ive that''s supposedly heavier than it looks would almost be lightweight, and most especially, the durability of his body would increase exponentially. Any kind of physical attack will have a hard time hurting him. To save some energy, he would only transform a part of his body most of the time.


    His Domain enhances his Transformation while debuffing the enemies which turned a part of them to the same rusty color. Whenever he would hit that part, his damage would be amplified.


    However, due to the restriction of the Dimensional Space, his Domain and Transformation felt weak in my eyes.


    To time my kill-stealing, I dragged my feet a bit slower while following behind Udann. While the Transcendents were rejoicing from the damage he caused, I generated a Purple Sword on my left hand and merged another with the Swordforce-covered Willful Sword.


    By utilizing my Energy Control, I cast Vanishing Steps and silently approached the crazed giant statue that had just finished doing a wide swing, sweeping the space around him.


    Before they could react to my sudden appearance, my arms already moved and consecutively hit the spots where they made cracks on its surface.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Utilizing the Energy Explosions inherent to the Purple Swords, the cracks grew as holes started appearing upon the giant statue''s surface. The leak of its Energy has started to affect it which could be observed when it sluggishly swung its weapon on me. Even without using a movement skill, I easily dodged it by ducking. And through that, its other foot finally crumbled when I aimed at it before rolling out from there.


    "Now! Destroy it!" The previously speechless impromptu leader shouted as soon as the giant statue fell on the ground. Although the look on his face appeared to have the desire tosh at our sudden meddling, he tucked it in as he joined the others to end the giant statue.


    Starting from its arm, the giant statue slowly crumbled from their unrelenting attacks. Udann also joined in with them.


    Seeing how eager they are, I couldn''t help but smirk. I''m observing the giant statue closely, when I judged that it''s about to die, I leapt and sent down a Purple Lightning Dragon, right in the gaps between their heads.


    As soon as itnded at the already battered giant statue, a huge explosion ensued, sting the surrounding Transcendents away.


    Right afterwards, invisible to their eyes, a dense cloud of energy was extracted from the giant statue which gathered on top of my head as drops of pure Level 2 Energy trickled down on me.


    21%


    In a span of a few seconds until Inded back on the ground, the progress of my Mortal Pathway moved once more.


    Instead of looking at me who dealt thest blow, the impromptu leader charged forward and picked up a basketball-sized stone from the rubbles of the giant statue.


    It''s a shame but¡­ I''ll let them have that.


    "What''s that stone?" One of the freed Transcendent asked.


    Not just him, everyone''s eyes were drawn on that stone, be it the Dafirae Tribe or the free Transcendents. They all suddenly forgot their injuries and exhaustion as they looked at the leader who held it in his hands.


    "This is the property of the tribe. We willpensate you for the help once we leave this Dimensional Space." He answered before opening his ck pouch and stuffing it in there before anyone could raise aint.


    "What the hell? Some of us also made a sacrifice! You can''t be thinking of monopolizing that."


    "I told you. We willpensate you outside." He red at theining guy before continuing. "They also needed help in taking that down. Sandie and the group under you, tend to the wounded. The rest, follow me."


    After saying that, the Transcendents from the Dafirae Tribe could only follow his orders while the freed Transcendents could only grit their teeth as they followed behind them.


    "I don''t think they''re that greedy." Udannmented.


    "Don''t mind it, I remembered that some of the statues we destroyed dropped those albeit smaller, let''s pick them up before joining them."


    "Really? Then let''s go!"


    With that, none of them really noticed that another portion of the reward from killing the giant statue went solely to me. And this clueless guy will now think that the statues dropped the stones by chance.


    Well, they''ll find out about itter anyway so there''s no point hiding it. I already got my harvest while they''re still unaware.


    I''m more than happy to see the numbers go up on my Mortal Pathway.


    By the time we finished picking up the stray baseball-sized stones that I failed to pick up earlier, around 1/4 of the gathered energy from the giant statue had already been absorbed by me.


    From 23% it''s now sitting at 46% and it''s still rising at the moment. I will surely be able to breakthrough to the next stage with a spare from this gathered energy.


    And¡­ there''s still more of these statues I could killsteal from them.

 Chapter 326 Easy Progress

    [Ding!]


    [Advanced to Noble Spirit]


    [Current Connection: 2 Seas]


    [Crest Release capacity has increased by 10,000 units of Level 1 Spirit-type Energy or 5,000 units of Level 2 Spirit-type Energy]


    [Advanced to 2nd Stage King Realm]


    [A Pir has been sessfully created]


    [You can now summon a Pir in its original form or transform it into its Guardian Form]


    [Note: The Pir''s Guardian Form reflects your desired form that the Pir will take]


    [Summoning Cost: 2000 units of Level 1 Flux Energy or 1000 units of Level 2 Flux Energy]


    [Maintenance Cost: 1000 units of Level 1 Flux Energy or 500 units of Level 2 Flux Energy per hour]


    [If a Pir is destroyed, you will not be able to summon it again within the next 24 hours]


    [The Avatar created by your Crown Skill: The King''s Majesty can be enhanced by your Pir]


    [Advanced to Diamond Rank Tier-4]


    [Energy Maniption has been enhanced]


    [Advanced to 2nd Stage Elemental Forming Realm]


    [Aether/Void Secondary Core has sessfully formed]


    [Elemental Spells has been enhanced]


    [Support Hero System has leveled up to 2]


    [Support Bonus has been enhanced]


    [Level 4 Psyche Boost: 4.5 Int > 4.9 Int]


    [Level 4 Physical Boost: 28 Str > 30.4 Str]


    [Level 4 Health Boost: 28 End > 30.4 End]


    [Level 4 Energy Amplifier: 20% > 21% Amplification Bonus]


    [Supplementary Skill has been created]


    [Support Hero''s Bind: Bind recognized enemies caught within your eyesight. The duration of the skill depends on the difference in strength between you and the affected enemy]


    [Duration: 0.2 second (Minimum), 2 seconds (Maximum). The higher the number of affected enemies, the shorter the duration despite the difference in strength]


    [Activation Cost: 2000 units of Level 1 Flux Energy or 1000 units of Level 2 Flux Energy]


    [Cooldown: 2 hours]


    [Upon activating your Ultimate Skill: Support Hero''s Awakening, every created clone will activate the Supplementary Skill as soon as they appeared]


    [Received 8 Strength, 8 Endurance, 0.5 Intelligence]


    -


    -


    "Unbelievable, howe your breakthrough process is that long?" Udann was confused.


    At the same time as stealing the other giant statue''s kill, the progress of my Mortal Pathway reached 100%. Because of that, I told him that I will be retreating for a while to facilitate my breakthrough. Being clueless while having a somewhat honest attitude of him, Udann retreated with me, leaving behind the others to finish off the regr-sized statue at that side of the Fortress.


    "I don''t know. It''s always like this." I shrugged and never gave out any information about my Pathway. He couldn''t guess that it''s just a Mortal Pathway''s breakthrough. Even Remilia was confused when she watched how I broke through to the 4th realm, what''s to say about this guy who''s still at the 1st realm of his Transcendent Pathway.


    "You didn''t need to watch over me, you know? You missed your chance there." I stood up and dusted myself off the rubbles and dust. I just went to the side where the statues were already cleaned up to do it.


    Really, it''s not even a day and I already broke through once. If I didn''t know my Pathway better, I would be expecting toplete it here. However, just like how it always is, it will slow down again.


    "What are you saying? What if those statues got drawn in by your breakthrough? Who will save you then?" He pointed to the unmoving statues at a distance.


    I actually nned to enter the tower-like structure but the doors to it were shut tight. It''s possible that we needed to clean the fortress grounds first before it unlocks by itself.


    That''s my guess about this Dimensional Space. Every fortress, castles or city we will encounter here can only be upied if the mobs in its surrounding will be cleaned up.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    This is just the first structure so that''s still up for confirmation once we''re done here. Either way, the possibility of that being true is high. And with more mobs means more chances to steal kills from them.


    For now, I now want Udann to reach the 2nd Realm of his Transcendent Pathway. That way, he will be able to solo a giant statue if we ever encounter more of them after finishing the task here.


    I don''t care about the ongoing Dimensional Defense now. A Rank 1 Transcendent like me will not be able to influence it anyway. Benefiting from the conjured mobs here will now be my priority. With every breakthrough, my Companions and every Supported Individual will also experience growth. I haven''t checked yet butst I checked, Yuko and Yumiko were already about to reach the 5th stage of the 4th realm of their Mortal Pathway.


    Just like what Yse said, everyone will be pulled up by my destiny. Maybe in the future, all of us will be equal in strength or will just have a small difference. Sofiel, Nysia and Fleur might possibly experience slow growth for a while. Nheless, with every increase in my strength, they will also benefit from it even if it appears minuscule because of their current progress.


    "I see. You have my gratitude, Udann."


    "Don''t say that. I''m also relying on you so this is normal. What do we do now?"


    "What else? Let''s have you breakthrough as well." I grinned and pointed my Willful Sword at the unmoving statues. Afterwards, I used the new skill that I got from my Physique Pathway.The Pir.


    Just like how it was with Old Man Reol, a stone Pir with indescribable engravings was conjured in front of me. I could control its size and length to my will but it couldn''t be longer than 10 meters or thicker than 3 meters. And although indescribable, I could somehow understand the engravings in it. It says Lith. It''s the name of the Pir or more specifically, the name of its Guardian Form.


    I will check its formter. For now, I will use it as it is. Even though Udann was a bit surprised at it, he didn''tment. Probably thinking that it''s a new skill from my Pathway which is not wrong.


    Let''s see. I''ll increase his share from 1 to 3. That way it will not look that suspicious. That''s probably enough to push his Transcendent Pathway, right?


    -


    -


    "Udann, get it!" I shouted as a nearly crumbled statue was hit by the Pir towards his direction. It''s one of my intentional screw-ups to help him gain more kills.


    Upon hearing my shout, Udann spun once and hit the statue with the blunt end of his ive. Due to its state of near destruction, it broke into pieces easily and the energy from it instantly gathered to the already cloud-like gathered energy on top of his head.


    "Thanks! I couldn''t understand these statues. Sometimes they''re as soft as y and sometimes they''re as hard as concrete."


    Through my acting and the words which came out from my mouth, Udann was already sold that I''m not that strong, attack-wise.


    "It''s natural. Even these statues have their own slight differences in strength. The giant statues are probably the same." With a somewhat smug expression, Udann told me his own observation.


    Although I already guessed it, let''s inte his ego. A sharpened tool is better than the dull ones after all.


    "I see. If we can take it down by ourselves, we will be able to get therge stone inside it. Those from the Dafirae Tribe will not be able to im it as theirs."


    Although I followed up with a brighter possibility, instead of the expected optimism, Udann wryly smiled.


    "I wish I''m strong enough to do that. I''m still not confident at taking it down with my strength."


    Ah. So he''s still not confident. Well I guess, he would only be confident confronting that once he breakthrough. For now, All I''ll get from him is this.


    "Isn''t that easy? Let''s clear these regr-sized ones and have you breakthrough to the 2nd Realm of your Transcendent Pathway."


    "Heh. It''s great if that will happen. My Pathway has been stagnant for so long due to being sent in that Irreverent Dungeon. Must be why until now I couldn''t break through to the next realm."


    This guy¡­ Where does his previous smugness and optimism go?


    "Stay positive! Even I managed to breakthrough through fighting them." I pointed at myself before using the conjured pir to destroy the statue he sent flying towards me.


    And after that, I continued to energetically move across the battlefield to reignite his optimism.


    Upon seeing that, Udann''s eyes regained their previous brightness.


    "You''re right. I have to stay optimistic. Let''s continue!"


    This feels like taking care of a child¡­


    Either way, this is better than going solo. All our achievements will be attributed to him.


    -


    -


    Two hourster, apart from the giant statue that sat in the corner, all regr-sized statues surrounding it were destroyed. The cloud of energy on top of my head was already reduced to a fourth of its previous size. Almost half of it was used to supplement my breakthrough after all. Nheless, from 0%, it''s already sitting at 11%.


    Although the progress was slower than before, it''s still significantly faster than my daily Absorption Sessions.


    Udann called for a rest. After giving him a 30% share of the statue kills, he''s finally about to breakthrough.


    This is probably the first time I will be seeing someone from the Dark World to breakthrough. I''m going to thoroughly observe this guy''s Transcendent Pathway to add to my references.


    "Use some of these." I threw him a few baseball-sized stones from the statues to supplement the energy needed for his breakthrough.


    Catching the stones with his hands, Udann gratefully nodded at me.

 Chapter 327 Easy Progress (2)

    As soon as the cloud of energy swirling around Udann subsided, his Transcendent Aura grew to an extent that it''s seemingly a lot stronger than earlier.


    Well, I guess that''s normal, although it was just one breakthrough, the changing in the realm gave him more benefit than just a simple breakthrough on stage. A true opposite of what I''m getting. When I changed in realm, the stats I got were lower than when I reached the 5th stage of the 3rd realm. I got a lot of skills though so that evens out.


    Udann stood up from where he was sitting and picked up the ive he put down earlier. He only nodded at me before he immediately bent his back forward to charge towards the group of unmoving regr-sized statues.


    With every swing of his ive, a statue will fly over in my direction. By using only the minimum effort to punch, kick or hit it with my sword, the statue would crumble, break, or be divided into pieces.


    While giving me every kill, the gathered energy on top of my head started umting once more.


    A group of five beheaded.


    A group of ten hacked in two.


    A group of twenty crushed.


    Following the destruction of thest of the regr-sized statues on this side of the fortress, Udann immediately set his eyes on the 5-meter tall giant statue.


    Compared to the two we destroyed earlier, this particr giant statue wears armor that protects its neck, elbows, knees and toes.


    Other than that, everything is unprotected.


    Boasting an experienced Rank 2 Transcendent of strength, its rough y eyes shined as he picked up a bludgeon from behind it.


    Although taken aback at its quick response, Udann couldn''t stop his charge anymore. Instead of halting his attack, he used Rusting and grew two more arms beneath his original arms. And from out of his ck pouch, another identical ive appeared and grasped by the two new arms.


    I see. Those arms were probably what he got as a new skill or abilities from breaking through to the 2nd realm of his Transcendent Pathway.


    "I''ll stop it. Don''t hold back!" I shouted at Udann and activated the Support Hero''s Bind, using a huge amount of Level 2 Flux Energy.


    Before the statue could swing the bludgeon towards the iing Udann, energy chains unceremoniously appeared from the ground beneath the statue and instantly coiled around its arms, weapons and legs, stopping its swing.


    Luckily, he''s quick in the uptake. As soon as the chains appeared, Udann opened and activated everything he had to offer to enhance his attack.


    While shouting an incoherent name of his attack move, his four arms pointed the two Spearforce-covered ives forward, intending to pierce through the giant statue.


    Left defenseless and unable to move out of the way to block or dodge, the giant statue could only take his attack head-on.


    Psh!


    Backed with the power of a full-fledged Rank 2 Transcendent plus the bonus brought to him by the Domain of Valor and being listed as my ally, the ives hit the same point in its chest.


    Like a knife cutting through tofu, the ives embedded deep in the giant statue''s body before it stopped as if it met an incredible resistance when the ives'' de stabbed halfway. Most likely, he hit the basketball-sized stone.


    It''s quite clear now that the stones are these statues'' Energy Core.They''re a walking Formation but they''re not man-made.


    After destroying a bunch of them, I observed their intricacies and made my own judgement. Their interior was probably a natural Formation just like the Formation where we found Jayna''s Earthfire Essence.


    Well, in this case, this is probably semi-natural. It''s the World''s Will of the enemy Transcendent World who molded this Dimensional Space after all, creating these statues was just an add-on.


    It goes to show how exponentially high a Transcendent World''s Will''s Energy Control ispared to a Mortal World''s. And through this, it''s now almost unbelievable how they restricted Worldy that he couldn''t move freely. The information not included in their history was possibly a higher world''s interference. That''s the only usible exnation unless Illiana and Worldy are truly deceiving me.


    "It''s still alive! End it, Ember!"


    Instead of pushing his ive to stab through the energy stone, he instead opened it up, breaking the chest part of the giant statue by aggressively twisting the two ives.


    He didn''t really need to shout. Since the start, I have already nned to steal his kill.


    That''s why, even before he finished his sentence, my Energy Maniption works along with my Swordforce to activate the now named Sword Skill.


    "Dominating Strike!"


    Amidst the shower of its crushed part, a burst of energy ejected me from where I was and while creating sonic booms, the Willful Sword passed through the giant statue''s opened chest area.


    With a little dy, the part just above the exposed energy stone suffered from numerous Energy Explosions as it slowly dug into its body, cutting him into two.


    It''s not clean but the shing strike of the sword was just the guide for where the explosions will happen.


    When I sheathed the sword back to its scabbard, the clouds of energy on top of my head grew again and the trickle became a downpour.


    "Great Sword Skill." Udann praised as he picked up the basketball-sized energy stone that rolled out of the statue''s body before throwing it to me.


    "Thanks. Let''s part ways for a while. I''ll be backter."


    Because of the energy I gathered from all the statues we killed and therge bulk I got from this giant statue, I''m certain that I will experience another breakthrough. To not let him be too suspicious, I need to separate from him for a while.


    In any case, the ce was fairly safe unless one entered a ruin. I just needed to find a secluded spot and with how wide this Dimensional Space is, it''s easy to find one.


    "Here, stabilize your Pathway first, let''s go to other fortress ruinster and clean the statues in there." I threw a dozen baseball-sized stones towards him which he caught with his four arms.


    -


    -


    [Advance to Noble Spirit]


    [Current Connection: 3 Seas]


    [Advanced to 3rd Stage King Realm]


    [A Pir has been sessfully created]


    [Advanced to Diamond Rank Tier-3]<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    [Energy Maniption has been enhanced]


    [Advanced to 3rd Stage Elemental Forming Realm]


    [Aether/Void Secondary Core has sessfully formed]


    [Support Hero System has leveled up to 3]


    [Support Bonus has been enhanced]


    [Supplementary Skill has been created]


    [Support Hero''s Haste: Boost your and every recognized allies'' agility and speed caught within your eyesight. The boost percentage depends on your and the affected ally''s Endurance stat.


    [Duration: 1 minute (Minimum) 3 minutes (Maximum). The higher the number of affected allies, the shorter the duration of the Haste Buff.]


    [Activation Cost: 2000 units ofLevel 1 Flux Energy or 1000 units of Level 2 Flux energy]


    [This Supplementary Skill will also instantly activate on every created clone upon using the Support Hero''s Awakening.]


    [Received 12 Strength, 12 Endurance, 0.5 Intelligence]


    -


    [Level 3 Support Hero System (0%)


    Strength: 163.8 (258.7)


    Endurance: 173.7 (267.5)


    Intelligence: 16 (21.8)


    UPL: 262.8]


    -


    Once I opened my eyes, the notification about my breakthrough as well as the change in the average stats of the Supported Individuals weed me in this tight hole in the ground which I personally dug and buried myself in.


    I couldn''t find a cave or any secluded ce after all. I checked every ruin I passed and there were really statues or something simr to it inside them.


    It''s been almost 12 hours since I left Udann at that fortress. This means the first day of being in this Dimensional Space was already about to end.


    Because I concentrated on absorbing and consolidating the downpour of energy from the statues, I hadn''t answered any of my Companions'' calls.


    It appears that some of the Heroes whose world I hadn''t visited yet have reached Transcendence or Yuko and Yumiko already managed to breakthrough to the next stage which led to the increase in average stats.


    Either way, now that I reached these high stats, using Domain of Valor will now allow me to reach the strength of a Rank 2 Transcendent.


    Rank 2 Transcendent, huh? Now that Descendant who I haven''t met yet will now be an easy opponent even for me.


    Ah. Dang. I shouldn''t be thiscent. I''m still an ant in terms of Transcendent Worlds'' powerhouses.


    I will check on my girls first before going out of this¡­ hole.


    -


    -


    "Where did you run off to?"


    Before I reach the previous fortress that''s already devoid of any battles taking ce, a familiar melodic voice rang out inside my mind.


    I instantly used my eyes and senses to observe my surroundings to search for the crimson-haired and crimson-garbed woman but no matter how hard I look, she''s nowhere in sight.


    I thought of continuing on my walk but before I could react, I was already being dragged from the cor.


    A few minutester, the woman dropped me inside an already opened castle grounds


    "So?" With her eyebrows raised and arms crossed, Alwyn waited for my answer.


    "I''m already done with my task so I thought of exploring the area."


    If she was truly observing me she ought to know where I went but it seems that she took her eyes off me.


    "Exploring, you say? Why does it feel like your strength had just undergone a significant change? It''s only the first day. What did you do?"


    She stepped forward and scrutinized my appearance from head to toe. As she leaned forward, close enough for me to see even the tiny mole just above her corbone, her pleasant and exquisite scent wafted to my nose. I noticed it before, this girl is somewhat defenseless. Or she''s not just thinking about it.


    Either way, there''s nothing wrong with it. I''m going to take that as a treat.


    "Ah. That''s because I exploited someone. I managed to achieve a breakthrough." I answered while scratching my cheek.


    "¡­ I know you''re special but for you to be this bold. Exploited, how?" Alwyn was speechless but after a while, she regained her calm and asked me with a slightly interrogating tone.


    Should I tell her?


    Well, she''s already an Exalted. If even she was unaware of it then¡­ this will be beneficial for her. From our interactions, I don''t see any malicious intent from her. Although she''s taking care of me under Illiana''smand, she could choose to minimize her interaction with me if she wanted to but she didn''t do that. She''s doing her job almost perfectly.


    Alright. It''s not like there were Exalted-level statues and if there were, I wouldn''t be able to dip my fingers on it to steal a kill. It''s better to let her benefit from it.


    "I don''t know if you''re already aware but you can also acquire pure Energy from the statues if you''re the one whonded thest hit."

 Chapter 328 Lets Talk Later

    "Is that really the case? Isn''t that too convenient?"


    "I don''t know. I''m only banking on what I observed and experienced. Look, I got to this point without consuming any of these."


    "Alright. I believe you, I''m going to try that. Anyway, next time you''re going somewhere to seclude yourself, notify me first. If something happens when I''m not looking, I will not be able to save you." Alwyn nodded before switching to a different topic which clearly tells that for her, what I told her was simply unbelievable. She just said that to move on from that topic.


    It''s understandable. I''m just a Rank 1 Transcendent in her eyes. Even if I found it beneficial for me, it wouldn''t be the same for her.


    Fighting someone at the same rank isn''t as easy as I make it to be for others. Most of the time, they will find themselves in a stalemate.


    "How can I notify you? I still have six days before we can go out of here. I nned to benefit from what I discovered by cleaning up the ruins surrounding the first fortress."


    I don''t know if I can reach the 5th realm here but if I continue at this pace, I mightplete the 4th realm and catch up to Yuko and the others at the same level. Going up from 1st stage to 3rd stage used up the gathered energy from the three giant statues and more than 100 stolen regr-sized statue kills.


    "Use this. Inject your energy into it. Your voice will be delivered to me." Alwyn produced a diamond-shaped crystal wherein one could see that a certain type of Formation was embedded inside.


    As soon as itnded in my hand, its description and uses entered my mind. It''s like thatmunication device of Yumiko, but unlike that one, this crystal doesn''t necessarily need Dark Energy to activate.


    "Okay, I will tell you where you will find me if ever. You''re my ticket back to the Mortal World after all." I pocketed the crystal. "By the way, are you going to fight at the front line?"


    Upon hearing my question, Alwyn''s eyes rested on my face for a good two minutes. Perhaps she''s trying to find out why I am asking the obvious.


    "Yes, I will. Apart from the Great One''smand, it''s also my duty as a part of the tribe."


    After saying that, she eximed as if she got an epiphany.


    "Are you worried that something might happen to me? Well then, if after you use that crystal and I don''t reply, it means I might''ve been seriously injured or worse, dead. Still go out after the Space opens up for you again. Even if I fall here, I''m sure the Great One has prepared something in case something like that happens."


    "I didn''t mean to spell your doom like that. I''m just a little curious about the role of an Exalted in this kind of battle. Well, now that ites to this¡­" I pulled up my system in my mind and put her in as one of my allies. Just like with Udann, I gave her 50%. "This is a small enhancementpared to your current strength but think of this as my gratitude to you."


    "This¡­ Despite your cold demeanor, you''re surprisingly a good guy."


    "Only to those I acknowledged. Don''t die out there on your own."


    "I won''t"


    I don''t care if she''s just following the Great One''s orders but I have a good impression of this woman. Also, I''ve fairly grasped her character now, it''s better to entrust my return to her than hand it over to a new Exalted.


    -


    -


    After that little talk with her, Alwyn brought me back to where she picked me up. Although I haven''t seen her inbat yet, just the fact that she reached Rank 3 Transcendent is enough to imagine her capability.


    Once her noticeable Transcendent Sense that was focused on me disappeared, I went back to the fortress.


    The traffic from yesterday was already gone. Those cowardly freed Rank 1 Transcendents were apparently sent away after they''re done with their task. They chose to wait out the next six days somewhere safe and not help the tribe further. They''re only here to repay the Great One who freed them after all. It''s already good that they chose to do that rather than ignore her graciousness.


    With that out of the way, although it''s already silent in the fortress, there were more people in there than before. Mostly those Rank 2 Transcendents from the Dafirae Tribe and some of the freed Rank 2who came back from the front to get the Thunder Rippers to set it up at the defensive line or pick up supplies of stones, food and other necessities.


    As I walked inside the fortress, the ground was already sparkling clean, as if the mess from yesterday''s battle where dead bodies and crumbled statuesy here and there was just an imagination. The tower-like structure has also opened up and upon entering it, I could see the tribe members of the Dafirae Tribe running here and there to organize the ce.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Did you hear? The Oxme Monarch fought another Monarch from the enemy world yesterday. The battle was too intense that the vibrations we felt yesterday were caused by them when their skills contended against each other to feel out each other."


    As I entered the fortress to look for Udann, my feet stopped moving when I heard one of the few freed Rank 1 Transcendents who chose to continue assisting the tribe gossiping with his buddies resting on a corner.


    I remembered those vibrations. At first, I thought the hole I buried myself into was about to cave in and trap me in there. So I stuck my head out to see what''s happening. And there, at the direction of the front line, crimson and coarse yellow colors dyed the sky for more than five minutes until the coarse yellow colorpletely dyed it. And that means the crimson aura lost against it.


    After that, the Dimensional Space calmed down. I waited for a while to see if there will be changes before going back to continue absorbing the gathered energy.


    Going by this gossiper''s world, then it must be rted to that.


    "Didn''t he retreat because there were two Monarchs on their side?"


    "Not just two. There were three of them and both are at almost the same level as the Oxme Monarch. If he didn''t retreat, he would suffer injuries on the first day of the Defense. That''s why look, the Dafirae Tribe asked for someone to aid the Oxme Monarch¡­" The gossiper Transcendent pointed in my direction and everyone''s gazes followed it.


    I thought they were pointing at me but as it turns out, they''re pointing at someone entering from the entrance. As they all followed his finger, not only those gossiping with him, even the ones from the Dafirae Tribe all stopped at what they''re doing at the arrival of the neer.


    And since I''m also curious, I turned around to see what the buzz was about.


    However, before I could even process what I saw, the one they were pointing out opened her mouth first, surprise and confusion apparent in her face.


    "You¡­"


    And there she was, stood frozen just a few steps away from where I was standing. That scarlet hair and that silver-ted armor made from numerous des. de Monarch Remilia.


    Although she was surprised, she instantly recovered from it andpletely ignored my existence before I could even utter a response to her surprise upon seeing me. Because of that, the others in this ce hadn''t noticed that change in her.


    As she continued her steps inside, I instinctively stepped to the side to allow her to pass by me. And at that exact moment, her voice echoed in my mind.


    "For you to be here¡­ You truly caught me off guard, Daisuke. Let''s talkter."


    Although it''s only words, I could imagine that she would be saying that with an amused expression stered on her face.


    But this woman¡­ If she''s here¡­ Is she sent by Worldy or Illiana?


    "We wee the de Monarch. We apologize if we weed you in this kind of fashion."


    From behind the tribe members of the Dafirae, the Exalted who exined to us about our duty back then appeared and weed Remilia in full respect.


    "Stop the pleasantries. I had enough of that outside. I am here at the behest of the Great One Zaraya. Tell me a quick rundown of the situation." Contrary to their expectation, Remilia sternly waved her hand and stopped any kinds of flowery words that woulde out of their mouths to praise her. She immediately went straight to the purpose of her arrival here.


    Since everyone here was beneath her, none voiced an objection. After that, she was led by the Exalted to the interior of this tower-like structure, leaving the Rank 2 and Rank 1 Transcendent gazing at her back. Some were mystified with her appearance and some were admiring her exquisite appearance. Even the gossiping Transcendents at the side were all tongue-tied and left speechless for a long while.


    The ce could only regain the previous buzz when the Exalted and Remilia went into a room where she would receive most of the information from the frontline.


    Well, unlike them although I also admired that alluring figure and appearance of hers, I was more focused on what she said.


    Remilia was sent here at the behest of Great One Zaraya¡­ She didn''t mention any tribe which means she''s like Alwyn right now, working under themand of a Great One.


    Also, the words she sent to me¡­ Talkter, huh? Should I run away now?

 Chapter 329 Are You Taken?

    The Great One Zaraya. Among all the Great Ones, he was said to be the leader and the strongest of them all, ording to their history at least. He led the other two Great Ones to travel the unknown space to locate a higher world and managed toe back 100 yearster with possible knowledge from it. And he''s possibly the reason why the Dark World converted from being a Transcendent Created World to an Invasive World.


    His current influence at the present Dark World was the highest among the six Great Ones. Having seven tribes under him, any Dimensional Space that appeared in his territory was all dealt with easily. Thus, it led them to grow prosperous throughout the years that passed.


    ording to Alwyn, most of the Mortal Ranks and Rank 1 and 2 Transcendents that were being sent to the Mortal Worlds opened by Zaraya andpany 3 years ago came from the three Great One''s tribes and subordinate tribes which consisted of those previous Mortal World denizens who passed the trial they set by conquering another Mortal World years ago.


    This time, Remilia, someone undercover that was answering to Worldy and Illiana, was sent here by Zaraya himself to assist the Dafirae Tribe.


    That possibly means, although it was known that Remilia captured a Transcendent from a Mortal World which is me, it''s not a big enough of an issue for Zaraya. Or he has just other designs. Either way, my attempt to guess about her current circumstances at this point is useless. I don''t even know the politics of this world apart from what has been told me by Alwyn. And that''s because I am still too weak to understand the hidden machinations going on here or even take part in it.


    I would just be dipping myself in an ocean called Dark World without knowing how to properly swim and dive to discover what''s hidden beneath the surface.


    "Ember, you''re back!" Udann''s ted voice pulled me out of my overthinking habit. He''sing from the interior of this fortress that I am not allowed to set foot into, being one of the freed Rank 1 Transcendents.


    Well, I guess they already noticed that he broke through to Rank 2 Transcendent. Instead of lumping him with us again, they probably offered him another task.


    If that''s the case, using him to hunt for more statues will not be viable anymore unless he rejected them.


    "Yes. I just came back. What''s happening?"


    "Ah. The tribe noticed that I''m already a Rank 2 Transcendent and asked me if I wanted to take up the same task they gave to the other freed Rank 2 Transcendents."


    "I see. Did you take it?"


    "You''re my benefactor. I can''t just abandon you after making use of you, right? I might be like this but I''m not a selfish person. We still have our agreement."


    No. I''m the one who''s making use of you. Moreover, our agreement was just about me supporting him for us to benefit together and to let him reach Rank 2. At this point, he could already scrap that agreement and go on his own but he surprisingly had this side.


    Well then, let me use you to my heart''s content. This ce will not close until two monthster anyway. And I will only stay here for six days.


    Besides, Remilia will not approach me if she finds me with someone else. It''s not that I''m running away from her, in fact, I want to know her real stance in all of this but something tells me that it would be good to avoid her for now. At least that''s what my intuition told me.


    "Thank you. Let''s go then. I found an untouched castle ruin not far from here. Before the tribe think of cleaning them up, let''s do it ourselves."


    It''s the ce where Alwyn brought me earlier. Although it seemed like she teleported me, that ce was not that far from where I was earlier.


    There were a lot of ruins in here but some were just too small that they don''t contain any statues and given how wide this Dimensional Space is, it will be hard to find a lot of them. Moreover, there''s the possiblepetition from the Dafirae Tribe and the other freed Transcendents.


    "Alright. Lead the way."


    Before leaving the fortress, I tried to look back in the direction where Remilia disappeared to see if she''s about to leave.


    And as if destiny was really ying with me, it was in that exact moment that she stepped out. With our gazes meeting, her lips curved up into a yful smile. The same one she showed me before capturing me.


    "I told you we''re going to talk. Are you running away from me? Don''t you know that''s futile?" Without opening her mouth, her sweet-sounding voice filled my ears.


    Being a Monarch, her mental transmission didn''t have any fluctuation that could be detected or everyone here was just too weak to detect it.


    Illiana''s Decree was worldwide. Since Remilia was the one who put me in that Irreverent Dungeon, she knew I got released. Just that, she didn''t expect to also meet me here.


    "What''s wrong? Why did you stop?" Udann asked.


    "I forgot I have something to take care of. Let''s meet an hourter."


    After saying that, I dashed towards the door and out of the fortress. Even without looking back, I believe that woman will easily catch up to me.


    Rather than let Udann see my connection to this seemingly unattainable Monarch, it''s better to clear the air between us. It''s for the sake of my peaceful farming of stones and energy from the statues.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Around 10 minutes of nonstop running, I found a small decrepit brick house and entered inside.


    Not even a minuteter, Remilia nonchntly strolled inside it before waving her hand to create Energy Screens covering the whole house from the outside.


    "I told you. It''s futile running from me."


    As her gazended on me, the cold and unfeeling voice resurfaced along with her nk expression.


    "I know. Besides, I''m not running from you. I looked for a private ce for us to be alone." I answered with the normal tone of my voice.


    My words could also mean something if taken out of context but I''m just considering her current position as someone sent by the Great One Zaraya. Not that she needed consideration.


    Alwyn told me not to stand out after all. If Remilia approached me right there and then, there''s no doubt that everyone would wonder who the lucky Rank 1 Transcendent that the de Monarch personally called over was.


    She''s not just an ordinary Monarch after all. Her beauty can topple a nation and is also in a league of her own, just like my other Companions.


    "Excuses¡­ Now, tell me. Why are you here?"


    "Isn''t that the wrong question? You should ask ''how am I still alive?''."


    Upon hearing my answer, Remilia stepped forward. Given that my back was already against the wall, I couldn''t retreat anymore.


    "Interesting¡­ Daisuke, you fascinate me. Tell me what and who are you?"


    "I''m just an ordinary Mortal World Transcendent. Nothing more, nothing less."


    "So you''re going that way?" With a smirk, Remilia''s Transcendent Aura dropped on my shoulder. Just from the pressure from it, if I''m not against this wall, I would''ve already knelt in front of her.


    "You asked. I answered!" I shouted in response.


    Without letting up her Transcendent Aura, Remilia raised her eyebrows as she further approached me. From the distance of around five steps, she''s now a step away from me.


    Although her beautiful face and figure were this close to me, I couldn''t really enjoy it since I am giving it my all to strengthen my knees.


    I know I can just answer her inquiry to have me be released but¡­ I want to know where she''s standing at this moment. Is she an ally or not? Is Zaraya her true liege or she''s still working for Worldy and Illiana?


    "Why are you this stubborn? I know you are freed the day after I captured you. Tell me, how important are you to the Great One Illiana? That Decree can''t just be a coincidence." Remilia grabbed my cor and pulled me closer. "That irregrmand from the World''s Will who hasn''t surfaced for so long, the unusual Decree from the ever silent Great One Illiana since that War¡­ and it''s all for a Mortal World Transcendent. Tell me. Who the hell are you?"


    With her grip tightening on my cor, a little more and I would choke from it but even then, my expression never broke. I still felt the helplessness, yes. However, that''s all there was to it. Comparing my strength to this woman, even if I wanted to get away from her, there''s almost zero hope to do that.


    That''s why¡­ I can be this stubborn. In the end, there are only two possible oues. If she''s an enemy, I will die and if she''s not, she will soon give up and tell me her connection to them to let me be rxed enough to spill what I''m hiding.


    "Why don''t you ask them? Even I am confused. How can I be this lucky? Getting caught and freed the next moment¡­"


    "Don''t skirt to the topic¡­ My patience is limited, Daisuke."


    "Then kill me. That''s how it should''ve been, right?"


    Upon hearing my words, Remilia sucked in a deep breath and closed her eyes. Her hand that was grabbing my cor also started to tremble.


    She''s trying to hold herself back, huh?


    Then let''s confuse her further but with a little bit of truth.


    "As much as you are interested in me, so am I in you¡­ Say, are you already taken?"

 Chapter 330 What Do You Think?

    When she heard my out-of-the-blue question, Remilia''s eyes opened wide and loosened her grip on my cor before pushing me back against the wall.


    "You. What did you just ask me?" While wearing an incredulous expression, her face was slowly turning to the same color as her hair. "Can you repeat it?"


    So she''s this easily flustered. My unwavering eyes observed her every reaction. For someone as strong as her to be flustered at my question, the answer to that is probably ''no''.


    That''s a start I guess.


    I remembered how Yumiko and Jayna reacted when I was talking with her back at that Dark Elven Labyrinth. If I managed to make this girl my Companion, will they be able to get along?


    Ah. Let''s not get ahead of ourselves. First, I have to confirm where she stands and get out of here alive.


    "I don''t believe you failed to hear it clearly¡­ But for your sake, I will repeat it. Are you already in a rtionship?" I shrugged and reiterated my question.


    With the pressure of her Transcendent Aura loosening up, her mind must''ve gone into utter chaos. The blush on her face might be out of ce if one thinks about how she carried herself as the de Monarch but this is a lot better than that cold and expressionless face she showed me before my capture.


    "I see. I didn''t hear it wrong. How bold of you, Daisuke? Do you not want to live anymore?" To calm herself down, Remilia''s lips curved into another smirk as her tantalizing eyes red at me.


    "Not really. I very much want to survive here and go back to my homeworld. My Companions I left behind are waiting for me. But Remilia¡­ I am serious. You can choose not to answer my question and kill me right here, right now. At least I tried, right?" I reached for one of her arms and grabbed it. Feeling the delicate skin as smooth as an unstained ss, I carefully wrapped her fingers around my neck myself.


    Although it''s quite bold of me to do this, Remilia was still processing what I said, hence, theck of response.


    After a while, her eyes alternated between her hand on my neck and my tranquil eyes that were fixated solely on her. The blush on her face was already gone and what reced it is her seriousness.


    "Daisuke." She started. Although her tone is t, it''s not as cold or as emotionless as before.


    "Yes?"


    "Where are you getting your confidence from?"


    "If I tell you this is not confidence but my way of gambling my life to bet on the slim chance of my guess being correct, will you believe me?"


    No matter how confident I am, against an absolute wall of power between the two of us, all schemes were pointless.


    "Guess? You''re betting your life just for a guess?" She asked with an incredulous look on her face.


    "Ah. I heard things so¡­ It''s not entirely a wild guess."


    And the sources of those things I heard were those two important existences in this world.


    "Foolish guy¡­ If I am any other Monarch and you tried this stunt. Forget about going back to your homeworld, you''ll instantly die without any part of you remaining to remember by." She shook her head.


    "I know. But you''re not any other Monarch, Remilia."


    "Why are you so sure that I will not hurt you?"


    "You could''ve killed me back there at the fortress. As a Monarch, who would dare question your actions? I ran away to see if you will follow me and you certainly did." I smirked despite her fingers tightening around my neck."You literally chased after me and carefully put up Energy Screens to iste this ce. You don''t want anyone eavesdropping on us."


    "If what I said isn''t enough to exin why you let me live at this moment and you''re truly loyal to the Great One Zaraya, you''ll probably try to know the reason why I am still alive and why the World''s Will and Great One Illiana moved for my sake." I continued. "But you see¡­ I''m at least 90% sure that you''re on the World''s Will and Great One Illiana''s side."


    "Why do you say that? I am here under Great One Zaraya''s order and considering you''re not a native of this world, you wouldn''t know the extent of the Great Ones'' power."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Correct. I''m still a frog at the bottom of the well at this moment. And even if I ask, I will not understand anything. However, think about it¡­ If you''re loyal to the Great One Zaraya, given that you immediately answered to the World''s Will''smand to capture me, he should''ve known my existence as well as the reason for the Great One Illiana''s sudden Decree."


    When my words ended and it got delivered to her ears for her to process. Remilia''s face rxed.


    A calm and serene expression reced the incredulous expression she had from earlier.


    After a deep sigh, Remiliapletely relieved me from her Transcendent Aura. Her hand also fixed itself. From my neck, it settled itself on my cheek, cupping it with her palm. Feeling that warmthing off her palm, I couldn''t help but continue observing the woman in front of me.


    There''s no doubt, I''m attracted to her. Maybe even if she turned out to be an enemy, I will continue pursuing her all the same. Just that, I needed sufficient strength to do that.


    In any case, I''m confident that my guess is correct about her. So what I just said might not happen. The question is¡­ is her interest in me reached the same extent as mine? Perhaps not.


    A few minutes of silence passed. Remilia and I were stuck in the same spot and the same situation. Perhaps, she''s processing everything that I told her and because of that, her eyes gradually closed.


    When it opened again, the slight trembling in her eyes as she deliberated on what to do was now gone. Recing it is the same glint when I first saw her in flesh. After another sigh, she then looked straight at me.


    "¡­ What else can I say? I''m not wrong about my judgement about you. You certainly interest me¡­ You''re correct. I''m a sleeper personnel of the Great One Illiana and the World''s Will inside Great One Zaraya''s clique."


    "Then-"


    Before I could continue, she ced her forefinger over my lips, blocking me from speaking further.


    "Stop. I don''t want to know about who you really are or how important you are anymore. The less I know the better for their cause. And you better not try to know about my circumstances as well. At the surface, I''m a follower of the Great One Zaraya."


    I see. She''s this careful. I guess that''s natural. One wrong move and she will be outed. Even if Illiana went out of her way to save her, Remilia might not risk it. Perhaps, that''s also the reason why she brought me in that Irreverent Dungeon instead of somewhere near the eyes of Zaraya.


    "I understand. If that''s what you wish. Confirming where you stand is enough.


    "You''re sensible at least. However, Daisuke¡­ Can you tell me? Why are you here in this Dimensional Space?"


    "I needed to act the part of being a freed Transcendent. When my seven days is up, someone will send me back to the Mortal World." I honestly said. If I want to build trust with her then it''s better to start telling more truths than lies.


    Upon hearing my answer, Remilia removed her hand on my cheek and put it on her forehead. Almost facepalming.


    "Are you sure about this? You''re ready to die earlier but now¡­ You easily give away your current circumstances after a few words with me¡­ I don''t know if you''re clever or just in stupid."


    Perhaps this is always the case. I keep doing something stupid when ites to those I''m interested in. Just like what I did with Fleur. However, it''s not like I never think about possible consequences for my actions.


    "I already thought of all the possibilities and it all pointed to you telling me the truth about your being someone at the World''s Will and Great One Illiana''s side. Besides, like I previously said, I''m interested in you, in a romantic way, of course. Apart from the progress of my Pathway and the information I got here, meeting you is one of my greatest gains, Remilia." I tried reaching out for her hand again but she instantly pped it away.


    "Don''t spout out flowery words on me, we barely know each other. I''m interested in you but not enough to consider tying myself with someone weaker than me. We''re only interacting like this because of that slight interest." She instantly turned her head sideways and put her hand up. Maybe trying to cover that blush which once again appeared on her face. Also, she took a few steps back to get away from me.


    Ignoring some of the words she said, I chased after her and asked, "Does that mean I can change your mind once I reached your level? At that point, we can then start getting to know more about each other. What do you think?"


    Rank 4 Transcendent? I''m already geared up to chase after Illiana''s current status, you know? If it''s only that then¡­ I will certainly reach it. This is overconfidence, I know, but this is also me being optimistic about my future.


    Besides, this is possibly the only time I can see and talk to her in this Dimensional Space. She will be going to the front lines. Like Alwyn. But unlike her, Remilia will be one of the leading figures of this world against the enemy Transcendent World.

 Chapter 331 Castle Town Ruin

    "Look at you. You''re too optimistic. I spent 200 years to reach this point. You are 150 years too early to say that you will reach my level." Remilia smirked.


    Normally that should be the case but I''m not normal after all. How long was it since I started?


    "If I tell you I spent only a few months, give or take, to reach this point. What will you think?"


    As if she felt my words were all about jesting, Remilia furrowed her brows. "Huh? Jokes should at least be somewhat believable, you know? And you can''t impress me with just a joke."


    "But I''m not joking. It''s the truth." I shrugged and told her how it started for me. The milestones I reached and the fact that I still haven''tpleted my Mortal Pathway. All of that except I am cultivating 5 Mortal Pathways.


    Although I want to impress her, I can''t just give away all my secrets to her. In any case, just proving that it''s not even a year since I started was enough to make this woman speechless.


    "¡­ What kind of monster are you?"


    "A monster that''s willing to chase after someone that can squish me with her fingers?"


    As a Monarch to reinforce that Oxme Monarch, her UPL was surely ranging between 1400 and 1500. Lower than that will not be enough to cope with their disadvantage. ording to the chart given by Alwyn, a Rank 3 Transcendent''s UPL starts at 700, Rank 4 starts at 1300 and Rank 5 starts at 2100.


    With the limitations set by this Dimensional Space, one''s UPL couldn''t exceed 1500.


    Well, if her UPL is really that high, if she was added as my Companion and buffed by the Domain of Valor, that''s almost 100 UPL already. That''s probably enough to dominate anyone in here if skills and abilities weren''t ounted for.


    "Oh please, drop that. I''m not going to interact with you here. If you''re truly leaving in six days then this is thest time we will see each other." Remilia waved her hand and turned around to approach the crumbled doorway of this dpidated house. Although her posture was still the same, she''s now trying to run away from me.


    Quite ironic, isn''t it?


    "I wille back here and take your hand. Wait for me."


    "¡­ Is this how you get those two women to climb up your bed? Are you interested in me because I''m a Monarch?" Beforepletely stepping out, Remilia stopped there, refusing to look at my direction.


    "No, they confessed to me and I''m also attracted to them so¡­ It''s just a matter of our feelings towards each other." I answered her first question before moving onto the next. "Also, your strength is not rted to why I am interested in you. Even if you''re a Mortal Rank, I will still chase after you, given that we had the chance to meet, of course. Well, I only have one experience at courting someone and with our circumstances here, it''s impossible to do the same thing. This chance to talk to you is already rare enough¡­"


    Remilia stood rooted on that spot for a long while, processing every word that I just uttered.


    I''m not seeking for her immediate answer so let''s relieve her of that.


    "You don''t have to think that hard, you can even forget everything I said in here and focus on your task. In the future, I wille back to this world and¡­ make you mine."


    Upon hearing that, Remilia finally looked at me again and after another long silence, her voice that I''m slowly getting used to already once again filled my ears.


    "¡­ Then I will look forward to what kind of surprises you will bring me in the future. Don''t me me if you arrivedte and I already have someone else. Farewell, Daisuke."


    "Knowing you, there won''t be anyone worthy. And even if there is, I will just take you away from him. You can also feel something tugging at you that is connecting the two of us, right? See you soon, Remilia."


    At the moment, that''s a lie. There''s no tugging feeling at all. If I can use the Dragon Queen''s words, our destiny wasn''t set to converge yet. But leaving those words to Remilia, I was hoping for it to be a seed that will someday bloom into something else.


    After that, she didn''t reply anymore. The Energy Screen covering the ce was removed and she finally disappeared from my line of sight.


    I was about to leave as well when I found a shiny object at the ground where she was standing earlier.


    A diamond-shaped crystal.


    -<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    -


    I was certainly in a fairly good mood as I went back to the fortress to meet up with Udann. With the crystal in my hand, if not for my Adaptability which let me keep my calm, I would probably be grinning like an idiot.


    After all of the things she said, she left something that could let me contact her. It''s the same crystal as the one Alwyn gave me, amunication crystal which could send my voice directly to her.


    Perhaps, just like themunication device of Yumiko, I could still use it even if I go back to the Mortal World or Earth. However, with the recent examples with my skills, the distance between worlds would increase the energy needed to use it. But that''s fine, this is much better than having nothing at all.


    When I arrived at the spot where I left him behind, Udann was still there, waiting patiently. Because of that, I decided to increase his Energy share to 20% of the statues we will kill. He already broke through after all so it went back to the normal 9:1.


    Just like I thought, since the carrying of their goods and supplies were now finished, the Dafirae Tribe and the other freed Rank 1 Transcendents decided to clean up the other ruins to get the stones. There were even some that''s going in the same direction as us.


    To beat them to it, I activated the Domain on both of us for the bonus Speed buff.


    A little more than 20 minutester, we''re now before the gates of a seemingly castle town ruins.


    It''s a walled town with a decrepit old castle in the middle and what could be called luxurious houses in its vicinity although they''re all already ruined to the point of being uninhabitable. Upon further observation, the ce was at least 10 times bigger than that fortress which only has one structure inside its walls. It has four entrances, one in each direction


    Even if there arepetitions, we could pick our own farming spot anywhere inside this castle town ruin. Just that, we still have to be careful. If I think about the games I''ve yed when I''m still not exposed to these world-hopping adventures, ces like this often contain boss monsters.


    Boss monsters are all strong despite being at the same level as your character. There''s a possibility that I''m just overthinking it but hey, it''s always better to be this cautious, right?


    "Then, I''ll lead the way." Udann dered while holding tightly on his ive. Even from the entrance, we already took down at least 10 statues that were carved like a castle guard. Also, they all look like those pricks that often have itchy palms, waiting for the people trying to enter to put a coin to relieve that itchiness.


    I nodded at him and said, "Be careful. We couldn''t gauge their strength when they''re not moving."


    Just like the statues at that fortress, only when we reached a certain distance will they start moving. There were also new types of statues that can be seen apart from those weapon-wielding soldier statues. There were civilians; men, women, children and elderlies.


    Looking at it from a far, it feels like the ce truly emted a real castle town with people living in it.


    In a run-down merchant stall, a merchant-looking statue was there with sped hands and a humble expression on its face.


    If this was discovered on Earth, they would''ve thought that the people living in this ce were all turned to stone.


    When Udann reached the vicinity of a few civilian statues consisting of children running towards something, they suddenly emitted clunky sounds before their heads unnaturally turned towards him.


    As if in a horror town, each and every face of them curved up into a creepy grin as they started emitting energy from their mouths.


    A split secondter, energy waves were unleashed towards Udann from their mouths.


    Since I already reminded him, Udann made a movement using his ive. He spun it in front of him, creating a shield made of energy. With the addition of the Quintuple Shields which stacked up one after the other, it blocked the Energy Wave from the children statues.


    Each of the energy waves they sent were at least Rank 1 Transcendent in strength. However apart from that, the children statues couldn''t move from their spot and could only produce the same clunky sounds.


    While Udann was still being bombarded by their attacks, I wielded the Willful Sword and sent a Purple Lightning Dragon towards the statues in front of him.


    However, the elderly statues that were out of range earlier and were behind those children-statues suddenly made the same clunky sounds. Soon after that, thick Energy Shields were conjured from them which stacked up to block my attack to protect the children-statues.


    I see. So here, there are now different variations of these statues. Interesting.

 Chapter 332 Useful Stones

    Although the elderly statues shielded the child statues that were still trying to take down Udann''s guard, it''s only enough to block the Purple Lightning Dragon that I sent for a few seconds.


    It''s an attack filled with Swordforce,pressed Energy Explosion Projectiles and the properties of the Willful Sword it stole from the lightning at my Transcendent Trials as well as any other properties it managed to steal from some of those who died under its tip. Moreover, my current UPL with the boost from the Domain of Valor is now above 300. The shields the statues conjured were ripped to shreds before itnded straight at the child statues, toppling all of them while explosions ensued on their surfaces.


    Freed from the child statues'' attacks, Udann partly used his Rusting on his arms and feet to counter attack the statues who couldn''t get up by themselves,


    Swish! Swish!


    With every attack, the wind whistled from his ive and each statue would be sent near my direction. Picking them off one by one along with the elderly statues, the weing party of this castle town ruins started to dwindle and eventually got taken care of by us.


    Although they looked threatening at our first encounter, knowing the limitations of their abilities proved that they''re even easier to deal with than the regr-sized soldier statues.


    "These aren''t the same stones," Udann said in furrowed brows when he picked up some of the stones dropped from the child and elderly statues.


    "Right. They can''t be used for Absorption of Energy but they have other and perhaps more useful purposes here." I also picked up some to check with my Adaptability and like he said, they''re a bit different than the stones dropped by the previous statues we destroyed.


    To test it, I injected energy into a stone dropped by a child statue and threw it in the midst of a group of soldier statues, the same as the one I kept calling regr-sized statues,


    When they felt the emission of energy from the stone, they activated and jumped back, right before the stone blew up, firing Energy Waves in its surrounding.


    Although those waves weren''t as strong as what the child statue used to attack Udann, it''s enough to injure or make a dent on these statues'' surfaces.


    It''s like a rather subdued grenade. Those Energy Waves only extended up to a meter from where the stonended.


    Also, I found another thing to note about these statues, they''re not moving because of us, but it''s because of the Energy leaking out from us. They''re sensitive to it.


    Maybe if we could suppress it, we could walk among these statues undetected. But there''s no point in doing that.


    "I see. So it can be used like that. What about this one?" Udann followed my example and injected energy on the stone dropped from the elderly statue.


    "Don''t throw it away. Drop it in front of you or better yet, beneath your feet." I reminded him. Picking them up already enlightened me of its use.


    Although he was a bit puzzled, the clueless Udann really trusted my words. He dropped it in front of him but he jumped back, perhaps as a precaution in case something went wrong.


    However, no st of Energy Waves came out; instead, it produced a circr Energy Barrier with the drop point as its center.


    If the child statue stones could create a small st of Energy Wave, the elderly statue could conjure an Energy Barrier that could block Energy or Physical attacks. However, it couldn''t be moved and it''s rather fragile. One needed to stack up at least two of it to block a Rank 1 Transcendent''s attack. But it''s fairly effective if one only needs to block any approaching enemies or disrupt their charge.


    Then let''s name them as the st Stone and Barrier Stone.


    After picking up all of the stones they dropped, we continued our steps inside the castle ruins. They also gave out energy which gathered on top of our heads but it''s a tad bit lower than what a soldier-statue could give us.


    Well, that''s normal. They can''t move unlike the soldier statues and they can only either attack or defend. Observing the gathered energy on top of my head, I estimated that it''s only about 1/4 of what a soldier statue can give.


    Regardless, they''re still worth to killsteal.


    Six days. To benefit from this zone to the fullest, we have to move faster and destroy more of these statues. Resting can only be done when I start feeling mental exhaustion or when I''m about to breakthrough.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Maintaining the range so as not to wake up surrounding statues, I started to extend my Transcendent Senses deeper in this ruin as we stepped further inside.


    On my initial observation, this is a crowded ce that if a Rank 2 Transcendent goes in alone, he will be ganged up by these statues like how we ganged up the giant statue from before.


    Good thing I have this useful Udann who can act as my shield and my weapon. He will beat these statues until they''re cracked enough to be destroyed easily by a little tap from my sword.


    Around 30 minutester, we''ve already ventured inside the castle ruins wherein the decrepit old castle can now be perfectly captured by my eyes but the luxurious ruins which turned out to be walled manors are closer. Behind us, if we turned around, the entrance of the ruin is already a small dot where the wreckage of statues and buildings we passed by dotted the path we tread on.


    Upon further observation of this ce, I manipted Udann''s thoughts to let him arrive at the conclusion that we should venture further inside and straight to the decrepit old castle. Although it''s what I led him to think, he''s convinced that it is his idea.


    I still need to stroke his ego, right? Otherwise, he will feel like he was being cheated by me.


    Along the way, we found out that the man and woman statues could move and they both have the same super strength. There''s a small difference though, the man statues were focused on their arms while the woman statues were focused on their legs.


    The two new statues dropped the same kind of stone and I called them Power Stones. Although the same, their effects are different from each other and naturally, it reflects the statue''s abilities. Arm Power for man statues and Leg Power for woman statues.


    Halfway through where we were at the moment, we got all four types of these civilian statues at once. With the group of child statues sending out Energy Waves from their mouths, the group of man and women statues rushed in tond a few punches and kicks on Udann''s body, causing him to be suppressed at where he was. And like the first time, the group of elderly statues shielded the child statues to allow them to continue suppressing Udann with their Energy Waves.


    I don''t know if it''s deliberate but the statues would only react to me whenever I would assist Udann or rather whenever I would attack and openly make use of energy directed to them.


    He hadn''t seen it but I once walked in their midst identally and the statues didn''t react at all.


    Although they wouldn''t move if there was no energy fluctuation, at that time, I was not deliberately suppressing my Energy. Somehow, I''m invisible to them like a passive cloak skill.


    However, once again, I don''t see any point of it being useful¡­ Even if I can walk in their midst, what can I gain from that? I also can''t seem to find the reason why it only applies to me.


    In any case, during that encounter, we also utilized the four stones. I threw the st Stones in the midst of the elderly statues toppling some of them which removed some of the shields protecting the child statues. Afterward, I threw a few Barrier stones in the space between the child statues and Udann who was being besieged by the man and woman statues, giving him a few seconds of breathing space tounch a counterattack against them.


    Growing another pair of arms, he grabbed onto one of the man statues'' arms and one of the woman statues'' legs and pped them together, breaking the rhythm of their cooperative suppression.


    At that point, he used Arm Power Stones destroying them into pieces, while I used the Leg Power Stones to jump up high to get behind the child statues, breaking them one by one at the part where they weren''t shielded by the elderly statues.


    With their coboration broken, the next part became easy for us. I blitzed child and elderly statues before taking some of the pie from Udann in the guise of helping him.


    Thanks to that, I once again formed a cloud of energy on top of my head which started to bathe my body and steadily increases the progress of my Mortal Pathway.


    "Let''s go in." Udann dered after he kicked the rusty gate of one of the luxurious manors.


    From outside, we already saw a group of soldier statues in a square formation with three giant statues behind them. Like the personal army of whoever''s the owner of the manor, they''re standing guard to block anyone who would dare approach it.


    Well, since he already tasted the baseball-sized stones, it became like an addictive drug for him. It couldn''t bepared to their Dark Energy stones after all. It contained more energy than that and he thought he would be able to progress his Transcendent Pathway much faster and hoped to breakthrough once more.


    "Be careful, there might be new types in there." I reminded him before I expanded my senses again to observe the ce, especially the interior of the luxurious manor. But before I could do that, the broken manor was somehow protected by an Energy Screen or Formation that prevented my senses from slipping inside.


    Perhaps there''s something special inside it.

 Chapter 333 Mortal Worlds Status

    A luxurious manor that can''t be prated by my Transcendent Senses. Whatever secret lies inside it, I don''t think it will be shocking enough for the Transcendents who entered this ce.


    Besides, the real purpose of this space is to be a battleground for the two Transcendent Worlds. I''m still unaware of how the other side can start building their bridge. Will they build it on the surface?


    If that''s the case, they will be hindered easily once they reach the defensive line of the Dark World. However, who am I to assume that it will be like that? I''ve never been in the frontlines and there''s no way to know how the Dimensional Bridge will be built.


    At the moment, there''s no point thinking about trivial things that will not benefit me.


    "How will we go about this?" Udann asked me but he''s not really asking my opinion. He''s already edging towards the giant statue at the left, trying to get its aggro without waking up the other two giant statues.


    Although I warned him about possible new types, none appeared. Either it''s inside the manor or there''s truly none at all.


    Counting the heads of the destroyed statues behind us, it''s safe to say that even if theypletely outnumbered the two of us, these soldier statues were barely a threat anymore. In less than two hours, we wiped the statues lined up at the manor yard except for the three giant statues.


    Although I''m still confident to support Udann if he fought the three, it would force me to show me my true capabilities. By utilizing the st Stone by throwing it in front of the three giant statues, I had the three retreat away from the soldier statues which led us to fight them without worrying about their interference.


    Compared to a live Rank 1 Transcendent who could use different skills, the soldier statues could only charge and make use of their weapons to attack us. Once one destroys and fights them for a certain amount of time, anyone will see the pattern in their movements and take advantage of it. Furthermore, we have the four Stones which we used to our advantage.


    "You don''t need my input, do you? Just do what you think is best. I''ll be supporting you from behind." I answered.


    "I understand."


    After that, no more words were exchanged between us, he just jumped forward to pull one of the giant statues away. Taking down three giant statues one by one, we spent at least 20 minutes on each statue.


    It would be faster if I helped him with my full capabilities. However, I still limited myself to only do what I deemed eptable. Apart from my asional support and the asional turning off of the Domain of Valor, I didn''t do anything. Udann became riddled with injuries thanks to that after more than three hours of taking the front,pared to me who''s naturally unscathed apart from a few damage on the clothes I''m wearing.


    Of course, as soon as the battle ended, I treated him using the Aether Elemental Spell: Cure. There''s also the medicinal pill that Alwyn gave me that night, putting him back to his original state except for the mental exhaustion that was built up from our nonstop fighting ever since entering this castle town ruins.


    Before entering the Manor, I had our rest first while I picked up the scattered baseball-sized stones. Udann used this time to make use of one of the basketball-sized stones dropped from one of the giants. Since we agreed for the 50:50 share, adding the one we got yesterday, each of us now has 2 of those stones.


    As usual, since I got all threest hits on the giant statues, I stored the big stones and only used the baseball-sized ones to mask the downpour of Energy I''m absorbing from the gathered energy on top of my head.


    Apart from absorbing and resting, the free time I gave us was also used to try reworking my strongest Elemental Spells to upgrade it to 7-nodes. It''s still impossible to make them 9-nodes after all. I can only tamper with them once the Proficiency reached the Master level. Creating a brand new 9-nodes Elemental Spell from scratch was also harder than I thought.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    It''s only thanks to my Energy Control that I could easily create and rework my previous Spells. Fleur''s Transcendent Spell is created by her in a step by step manner from 1-node to 13-nodes ever since she became a Transcendent. She only perfected it before I arrived at the World of Elements.


    Except for me who has the cheat of overwhelming Energy Control or Energy Maniption, for the denizens of that world and Heroes like Boris and Hikari, the easiest way to learn an Elemental Spell is to use the recorded Spells that were already created and tested before. Those Elemental Spells recorded in the library, especially the higher nodes one, took the original creator years of trial and error to perfect it. That''s also why most of them chose to record and publish it. To leave those Elemental Spells behind as their legacy for the younger generation to use.


    For now, I''m only focusing on reworking the Cure Spell. The 6-nodes version of sh Step and Air Bullet wille next. But I''ve only started, I estimated for it to take at least a few days to produce a 7-nodes version of the Cure Spell. If it was any other World of Elements denizen, it would take him months or years to aplish what I''m doing.


    -


    -


    The day was about to end again when Udann and I finished resting. The progress of my Pathway has reached 40% but it also used up most of the energy I gathered from stealing Udann''s kills. Either way, I still have 5 days. Perhaps reaching the 5th Stage of the 4th Realm of my Mortal Pathway is already a certainty but I still reserved some inhibitions.


    During our resting period, I connected to my Avatar''s consciousness to check up on the status of the World of Elements. Once I controlled it, the memory it umted was also passed onto me. Through that, I already got the gist of what''s happening in that world. Besides, seeing my four Companions together already relieved most of my worries. Spending time with them using my Avatar, eases up some of my longing for them.


    Among the four, Yumikoined to me and kept on asking when I will be back. I promised to spend time with her after the task of closing the Zones after all, but I jumped into the Portal leaving them behind¡­Jayna is still a bit satisfied from our time alone so she''s giggling at how Yumiko acted. Fleur and Sofiel were already both mature in mental age so they didn''t openly express what''s on their minds. However, upon consulting the Avatar''s memory, Sofiel often grumbled to me through the Avatar when she''s alone with it and Fleur, although she''s a bit reserved, also started talking to it or rather through it about the things she wanted to tell me. The two probably guessed that the Avatar''s memory will be merged with mine.


    Once I''m done with it, I took the time to contact the other girls away from Udann''s mind. Yuko, Zerina, Erin and Avelin are still diligently trying to clear up the World of Barbarian. Just like the World of Elements, a Rank 2 Transcendent descended there and it''s another descendant of a Great One. Apparently, it''s a descendant of Onimbus. And that led for the status of that world to be locked in a stalemate.


    Yuko can''t risk using her Ultimate Skill when her Foresight tells her that the result is unclear if she ever fights that descendant with her full power. Also, Raiden sessfully unified the Deste ins but the Barbarians from the North started a civil war when a new bunch of Corrupted sprang up, the one at the East is already upied by the Dark World denizens and Corrupteds.


    In hindsight, the situation there is about to get worse since the Portal hasn''t been located yet and more Transcendents kept on descending from the Dark World. Furthermore, I can see from the four girl''s faces the mental exhaustion they''re going through¡­


    In the World of Meta, with the Advent of the Dark World Transcendents, the unified denizens with Primeval Aegis League at its helm were now also locked in a stalemate against them. There are battles here and there. The Healing Faction of the Anzeans was also providing more headaches. Although Nysia didn''t say it, her pair of longing eyes was also wishing for me to go back there. Although my Incarnation is currently in that world, its strength is only enough to lead the Aegis Battalion to win a skirmish or two. The three Heroes also temporarily went back to Earth so they could notunch a better offensive to wipe out the Dark World fortresses they built on the ruins of other nations at the surface of the World of Meta.


    Lunaria, Leianne and Elise also couldn''t reach Transcendence yet despite their eagerness to do so. They''re not like the Heroes and they''re also not like me who has insane progress. Dannae was also training nonstop at the Scorched Forest but she''s still a Gold Rank.


    Upon recalling how they forced a smile to not make me worry, I finally decided what to do. I''m going to take the four of them as my Companions as long as they''re not against it once Ie back to that world. It might sound forced but I''m truly interested in them. Just that, it''s not as strong as what I had with Fleur. Perhaps it''s because I didn''t have enough time to spend with them. Most of my attention was with my wife when I was still there after all.


    In any case, seeing their current status rekindled my determination to make use of thest five days here and go back to the Mortal Worlds and end everything once and for all.


    "Are you ready?" I asked Udann who had a refreshing appearance after he finished absorbing the whole basketball-sized stone.

 Chapter 334 Entering The Manor

    With how the manor looks from outside, one would think that there''s nothing inside it. Run-down roof, walls filled with holes and moldy wooden windows. However, despite that, the architectural style of it still looked pleasing in the eyes.


    Before approaching the door, we peeked through a hole first but with little lighting in from outside, we couldn''t see anything. Slipping in our Transcendent Senses or even my Adaptability didn''t work at all.


    It''s like the ce was fully covered with a thick Energy Screen that nothing could pass through it.


    And due to that, our curiosity was triggered at what''s inside it.


    With Udann taking the lead once more, he held his ive in position before pushing the door open.


    Whooosh!


    As if a space devoid of any air, a huge suction force weed us, pulling us in together with the air we breathe.


    Although we tried to resist, it happened too fast that the activation of any skill came short. Furthermore, the door closed by itself as soon as we got involuntarily sucked inside.


    With my Adaptability always active, I immediately collected myself and observed our new surroundings.


    Instead of seeing the interior of the run-down manor, we found ourselves in a wide square room with white walls and three identical doors to the one we entered from.


    It feels like this is a separate space but there''s no new notification from my system confirming it is which means this is still the Dimensional Space.


    A waypoint, perhaps?


    "Where are we?" Udann had a look of confusion on his face as he tried to stabilize himself. Being the first to be sucked in, he tumbled on the ground and hit himself many times over.


    "Obviously, the inside of the manor. This isn''t what we''re expecting but¡­ I think these doors will take us to another ce in this Dimensional Space. The other manors were probably the same. Why don''t we try it?" I answered and told him my current guess.


    "What if we appeared in the middle of enemy territory?"


    "There''s that possibility but the door we entered from was already closed shut."


    I already checked it but the door has now been fixed as if it''s a door from those video games where it''s just a part of the background. I can neither touch nor sense it as a physical object. We can only interact with those three doors.


    "¡­ Then let''s not separate."


    "I know. I''m your support. I''m useless without your offensive prowess."


    When he stabilized himself, Udann took the front again and picked one of the three doors. There''s a sweat dripping from his forehead and his grip on his ive was even tighter than before.


    The energy inside him was circting furiously, ready to erupt at a moment''s notice.


    Likewise, I was also preparing the Flourishing Steps. Before I let him approach the door, the unnoticeable Elemental Nodes and the Spell Nucleus were already shining on my feet. By uttering the simple Magic Trigger I set for it will activate it instantly. Even though the Source Energy existing in the surrounding wasn''t Elemental Energy, the Spells can instantly convert it to attain the same effect when it was used at the World of Elements.


    Udann took a breath first before putting his hand on the doorknob. At the same time as he exhaled, he pushed open the door in front of him.


    Whoosh!


    Like earlier, the same suction force ensued, however, we''re already prepared with it and stuck our feet on the ground. Nothing was sucked inside the room except the dust from the ground and rubblesrge enough for the suction force to lift.


    After dodging all those by crouching down, the ground beneath our feet moved and kicked us out of the room.


    When I felt that, I instantly uttered the Magic Trigger, activating the Flourishing Steps as it transported me from the interior of that in room to at least 500 meters outside it.


    I nced back only to see that the door already closed and Udann was stabilizing himself after using a Movement Skill like me.


    "You? What are you doing here?" A confused but familiar voice echoed in the distance not far from where we were ejected. But that''s not all, following behind that voice, the sounds of metal shing with another metal along with the screams of people also echoed. Moreover, the energy in the surroundings was too chaotic due to the various skills being activated at the moment.


    Because we were slightly distracted from being kicked out by the room itself, I hadn''t noticed it earlier but in front of us, a battle consisting of a few dozen Rank 2 Transcendents was taking ce not far away from the seemingly identical manor we entered from.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "¡­ We''re not at the same ce we entered from, right?" Udann was confused once more as he alternately looked at the manor and those behind us.


    This guy is slow at times¡­ Use your eyes, will you? How many times have you been confused already?


    Although it looks like the same castle town ruins, the rubble from the statues we destroyed was now nowhere to be seen. In ce of that, traces of battle now dotted the ce. Add to that, there are also the two groups of Rank 2 Transcendents based on the intensity of their attacks that are currently fighting. Counting their heads, there''s more than a dozen for each group and everyone was locked into a heated battle to the death.


    "It appears so¡­" I replied before turning to the familiar voice. "Dodge that first, Irja." I pointed at the iing Rank 2 Transcendent that was trying to take advantage of her current confused state.


    Right, the owner of the voice was the same woman who visited me the day before the opening of the Dimensional Space. She left confused after failing to confirm her assumption. As to why she''s here or who they are fighting, it''s still unclear at the moment.


    But upon a simple observation, it''s easy to deduce. That unfamiliar surge of Energy and abilities borne from it¡­ Their adversaries are from the enemy Transcendent World.


    "Idiot! Don''t stand there and watch. Help us!" She angrily shouted as soon as she stabilized herself after dodging the attack I pointed out.


    The Rank 2 Transcendent attacking her was an unnaturally buffed man wearing a white outfit close to a karate uniform. Although he still looked human, the way his body swelled reminds me of that rubber guy whenever he will use his Gear 3rd or 4th.


    Observing the other Rank 2 Transcendents wearing the same white outfit, some of them also have the same abilities as him. I guess that''s a part of their Transcendent Physique Pathway or just an ability they got from their Mortal Pathway.


    Instead of answering Irja, I smirked and waved my arm, sending in a few Energy Explosion Projectiles aimed at the man''s back.


    At the same time, Udann who also heard her shout followed up by activating his Rusting and the same movement skill he just used to charge towards him.


    Observing the other group, Irja is not the only familiar one here. Yatapa, the guy who wished for his own death, is also faced with a Rank 2 Transcendent. Although he looks like he''szily dodging, none of the enemy''s attacks couldnd on his body.


    So much for wanting to die, huh?


    The others that are also currently contending against one or two enemies are freed Rank 2 save for two crimson-dressed Dafirae Tribe Rank 2 Transcendents.


    Everyone here is Rank 2 except me.


    "They have reinforcements! Retreat!" Upon noticing us joining the fray, one of the white-d Transcendents of the enemy World shouted.


    When they heard that, every white-d Transcendent promptly broke off from the sh and followed hismand to retreat even though some of them were at an advantage.


    "Don''t chase them! We''re evenly matched now that we got more people. There''s no point dragging it out against them." One of the crimson-dressed Transcendents from the Dafirae Tribe shouted which stopped some of the freed Transcendents to jump up to chase after the retreating enemies.


    After that, he turned his head towards me and Udann who already stopped in his tracks when the Transcendent attacking fighting Irja also retreated. "You two, did you also enter a manor?"


    Wow. No thank you or anything? This guy probably thought our help was a matter of course.


    Instead of answering, my eyes pointed at Udann to let him answer on our behalf. I''m still trying to be low-key and well, that guy''s eyes also tell me that he''s looking down at my current strength of being a Rank 1 that he only spared me a single nce.


    "Yes. May I ask what this ce is?"


    "We also don''t know. We were tasked on clearing a ruin and got sucked in when we opened a manor door where our Transcendent Senses couldn''t pass through."


    I see. So everyone''s the same. And it appears that the castle town ruin we entered from wasn''t a unique ce. I guess their World''s Will only filled up the squares with random structures when it created this space.


    I turned my head to Irja and saw her nodding at me confirming the Dafirae Transcendent''s word.


    "Anyway, you should stick with us. That door is already closed shut and this space only consisted of this castle town ruin. Even if you went to the entrances, there''s only an endless space waiting for you there."


    "I see. Then we will be imposing on you." Udann readily agreed after thinking for a while.


    For now, that''s the only option¡­ I still don''t know the purpose of this ce after all¡­ Although I only saw this ce as a farming zone to easily progress with my Pathway, I guess I shouldn''t forget the real purpose of this Dimensional Space. A space to build a real connection from their world to the Dark World.

 Chapter 335 A Game?

    ording to Grenol, one of the Rank 2 Transcendents from the Dafirae Tribe and the one acting as the leader of the group, they all entered a manor and picked the same door as we did.


    But they''re originally not together, the two Dafirae Transcendents were like us, they teamed up to collect more energy stones for themselves. Irja and Yatapa were among a group of six freed Transcendents tasked to clean up a ruin as well. And there''s another group of six freed Transcendents.


    Adding the two of us, there are already 16 from the Dark World in this possibly isted space.


    At first, they were confused about where they were transported, however, upon seeing the sameyout of the structures in this ce, they started exploring to find an exit. However, they found out that the manors were all closed shut and there''s nothing beyond this ce. This is a big caste town ruin but it''s deserted. There are no other statues they could destroy or any special ce they discovered.


    Eventually, they ran into the enemy world''s Transcendents. Thinking they might have the answer to their questions, they chased after them. Only to find out that they also have the numbers that almost matched theirs.


    After trading blows for a while, they started suspecting that, like them, they also got transported here via entering a manor from a castle town ruin and have no idea how to go out.


    "Well then, what about there? When we saw you fighting them?" Udann curiously asked.


    If they already fought each other once, why were they fighting again?


    "Ah, that? You see, I thought that only by eliminating them will we have the chance to go out. But as you can see, they got more people than us and you two evened that out." Grenol said before ncing at me once and made a snide remark. "However, one is still a Rank 1 Transcendent. How unlucky."


    Well, he''s not wrong. I''m still a Rank 1. Although I can tell the difference between me and an Exalted or a Monarch because of our overwhelming difference in UPL, gauging a Rank 2 Transcendent is a bit harder unless I''ve seen them going all out. But if he''s looking down at me, he''s probably above 400 in UPL. I don''t know if I can bridge that. In any case, he''s not an enemy anyway.


    "Ember is¡­" Udann started but he immediately paused and looked at me. Probably thinking if it''s fine for him to talk about my skill.


    "Ember is not as simple as you thought," Irja interjected. "Try him."


    This girl¡­ I don''t need you to vouch for me. Besides, is she still banking on her assumption? I''ve never shown her any of my prowess¡­ Except for that broken Chain.


    I see. That one made her or all three of them suspicious about my identity. I''m clearly a lowly Rank 1 Transcendent in their eyes but for me to break the Chain they couldn''t break by themselves, they found that unbelievable unless I have a special identity.


    "What do you mean to try him?" Monady, the other Dafirae Transcendent, inquired while her eyes who already judged me before once again scanned me.


    "I mean what I meant. If you''re all thinking he''s a simple Rank 1 Transcendent then test him right now." Irja shrugged before stepping back and sitting on a broken stone chair.


    Yatapa was at some corner, uttering nonsense again, however, his ear was turned towards us, clearly listening to their discussion.


    Because of what Irja said, all of their eyes turned to me. Even the other freed Transcendents.


    Well, I''m not inclined to talk so I stayed silent. Instead, I started observing everyone. A bunch of Rank 2 Transcendents. If they ever descended to a Mortal World, they would be kings or queens of that world. Even a World''s Will''s Incarnation will only be as strong as them.


    If I categorize them by their Energy Intensity to estimate who''s the strongest one, although it''s not that urate, that Grenol is surely one of the strongest. But if ites to it, I will be able to escape from him.


    "You just broke through, don''t you?" One of the freed Transcendents asked Udann. He''s probably the leader of the other group. I think they called him Devon.


    "Yes. We are working together and with his help, I managed to breakthrough to the 2nd Realm of my Transcendent Pathway."


    "I see. Isn''t this fine? We can''t be picky now. We still don''t know how we can go out of this ce."


    "You''re right. Just make sure he doesn''t be a burd¡ª"


    Grenol''s words were cut short when a loud noise suddenly echoed and it instantly filled our ears that all our eyes were drawn towards its source.


    Up above the sky, an object that looks like a megaphone was floating. When the noise stopped, a clear surge of energy dispersed from it to create a projection screen.


    What could be seen on that screen was arge square map reminiscent of those minimaps from a video game. And judging from theyout, it''s the map of this castle town ruin.


    "What''s that?" Everyone except me had the same question in their eyes. Some even gripped the weapons in their hand, ready to attack in case something unexpected happened.


    Perhaps it''s the first time they''re seeing something like that?<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    In any case, I continued to maintain my silence and observed the map.


    At the westernmost and easternmost side of it, two circles of light are shining in two different colors, one red and one blue. In the middle, a golden circle is also shining with numerous smaller golden circles in its surroundings. There are also other groups of small golden circles spread out across the map.


    Apart from that, there are groups of smaller red and blue circles. A group of blue circles is located in one part of the map on the eastern side. Judging from its position, it''s probably us. There are also four more small blue circles on the northeastern side of the map. On the western side, there''s also a group of red circles and a few scattered small red circles.


    There''s no doubt, the red ones are the enemy Transcendents...


    Also above that map, two colored number 20 could be seen. And it doesn''t need a genius to deduce what those numbers meant. Somemon game knowledge is enough. There are 20 Transcendents on each side. The bigger blue circle was probably something that we needed to protect and the red circle is our target.


    The golden circles were probably a neutral party or gold mines or treasures. Either way, we would only be able to confirm it if we approach them.


    "I think I get it¡­" Irja suddenly muttered at my side. She pointed at the map and started exining what she observed. Although it''s a bit off from what I deduced, it''s close.


    To test it, one of the freed Transcendents tried to move away from our current location and towards one of the groups of golden circles nearest to us.


    Upon seeing one blue circle moving and approaching the group of golden circles before going back, everyone praised Irja''s deduction which made the girl proudly lift her chin up.


    "Aren''t you going to praise me?"


    The question was surely directed at me since I''m the only one who didn''t utter a word of praise towards her.


    "Yes, amazing deduction. You''re a genius." I said in a halfhearted fashion. I even pped my hand for her satisfaction.


    "That sounds too forced. Nevermind." Irked at what I did. Irja clicked her tongue before stepping forward to put forth more of her deductions.


    Well, this way, I don''t have to stand out anymore. I let her take all the praises as she tried to analyze everything that could be seen on that screen.


    After a while, Grenol, who took up the mantle of the leader once more, sent two people to pick up the four smaller circles that have started moving. He also picked another five free Transcendents to join him andMonady to check the bigger blue circle at the easternmost side.


    He also tried asking Irja toe with them but she rejected and told him that she wanted to check that big golden circle instead.


    Soon enough, even the red circles started moving from their position. Someone from their side most likely deduced the details on that projected screen.


    Before moving along with the others, I continued to look up at that screen to glean more information. However, apart from that map and the numbers disyed on that screen, there are no other exnations given as to what we will have to do.


    "Ember, what do we do?" Udann who''s already dependent on my buffs asked me when we started moving out along with Irja and the others.


    Although the screen depicted our current positions, I doubt it will stay that way.


    "Hmm? Grenol gave us our task, right? We follow those for now. We''re all stuck in the same ce. Besides, something will probably happen as soon as that screen disappears." I answered.


    Irja who heard my words stopped in her tracks and raised an eyebrow towards me. "What do you mean? Did you find out anything else?"


    "No. I''m only guessing. What''s the point of having that above us? We can see each other''s position."


    Ambushing the enemy will be impossible if that screen stays projecting the whole map.


    Furthermore, this will be like an AoS game if those big circles turned out to be a core or an altar that we needed to protect or destroy.


    Whoever made this ce is toozy to list out the specific mechanics.


    Also, the one big question I need to find an answer to is¡­ in the off chance that we lose, will we die in this space?

 Chapter 336 New Sword Skill

    "Revolving Disc Prism!" Irja shouted.


    From the tip of her fingers, she unleashed a skill directed to the golden statue we found at the spot indicated as gold.


    It''s a gold-version of the giant statue that we''re familiar with. Instead of its y-like surface from before, everything about it is gold, even its gripped weapon.


    As the seemingly translucent disc beautifully spun towards the golden statue from the roof where we were positioned, Udann and the other Transcendents jumped down tounch their own attacks, each of them keen on taking down the new type of statue we found.


    The discussion about what will happen when that map hovering above our heads disappeared was forgotten instantly. Well, everyone was looking forward to what kind of stone this golden statue will drop. That two Transcendents from the Dafirae tribe weren''t here so they probably thought that they could im whatever is inside it for us.


    As soon as their attacks hit the statue, metal nging and dull noises rang out making the statue who was about to step forward tumble to its back.


    Taking that chance, Irja worked on her two hands once more as if she''s trying to mold something out of her own Energy.


    The way she''s doing it reminds me of how every Spiritas molded their Streams, Rivers, and Seas. Her Spirit-type Pathway involved more in molding her energy than an actual Transformation like Udann. Perhaps she also has one but she''s not inclined to use it. Nevertheless, the information about a Spirit Type Source Energy still fits.


    A few secondster, a barrage of energy-based attacks was shot towards the giant statue. Just by looking at it, the amount of energy she''s using is staggeringly high.


    Even with the short time that I had observed her, she''s unleashing a lot of types of molded energy skills with varied effects. She''s like Jayna in this regard.


    However, like she said back then, her attacks were all low in power. It''s as if she''s a jack of all trades but a master of none. In any case, if someone was bombarded by her seemingly endless variation of skills, there''s no way they woulde out unscathed through it.


    "Ember, what are you doing? Why aren''t you joining in our attacks?" Irja asked when she noticed me behind them not doing anything else besides watching the unfolding battle before my eyes.


    "I''m trying to analyze it to know where I shouldnd my skill. My attacks are weak. Moreover, I''m still a Rank 1 Transcendent. The others might find me a nuisance instead if I joined the fray. Don''t you think so?"


    Besides, I''m waiting for the right timing to steal the kill from all of you¡­ It''s a new type and stronger than a regr giant statue. It''s only natural that the energy it will give will be higher.


    At the moment, my mind is already working hard to think of what kind of Intent will I imbue on a new Sword Skill to add to the list. Creating a Sword Skill has been long overdue. I''m using the same Sword Skills over and over. Although they''re effective, it must be the reason why my Mastery over the Sword has slowed down.


    "Heh. You''re still acting like this. You know that if you don''t do anything, they will also not give you a share on it."


    "I''m using my skill on Udann. I have my fair share in it. And I can prove how useful it is if they asked."


    "What skill?"


    "This." I extended the Domain to cover Irja before suppressing it once more.


    Because of that suppressed range of the Domain of Valor, only those looking closely will see the thread connected to Udann and Irja. It''s not a secret anyway. I just need to let them believe that it''s a limited skill


    "Eh?"


    Upon feeling the unnatural surge of strength coursing through her body, Irja was momentarily surprised.


    She recovered almost instantly as she tried to test it. She aimed her arms towards the golden statue and once again bombarded it with numerous types of attacks all aimed at its body.


    Explosions of higher intensity instantly ensued which surprised all those fighting the statue in close range. Each time Irja''s skills hit the statue, it would create a visible dent on its surface. And after 10 consecutive attacks, the statue has started to be pushed back.


    Taking that chance, those near the statue took that chance to continue targeting its legs. Everyone who encountered a giant statue will naturally know its weakness. It''s a heavy statue and although its arms were swift, it couldn''t get up as easily when it fell down.


    With Irja''s energy-based attacks acting as a suppressor to prevent the golden statue from swinging at Udann and the others, they''ve unterally agreed to target its left leg. With some of them using the Transformation Skills of their Spirit-type Pathway, they all unleashed their strongest skills in a bid to take the golden statue down.


    One minute. Two minutes. Three minutes.


    When it reached that point, the golden statue finally fell on its back. However, at the same time as it did, I turned my head to Irja and shouted.


    "My skill has reached its limit! Take care!"


    After that, I retracted the Domain of Valor from Udann and Irja, leaving it open only to me.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    When the two heard it and felt the loss of buff in their bodies, Irja was a bit down but she epted it nheless while Udann momentarily showed a crestfallen expression before unleashing his full Rusting to make up for the loss of it.


    Now that I retracted that buff, I jumped down from the roof we were standing from and drew the Willful Sword from its sheath.


    The blue Swordforce instantly covered the ted sword. Recalling the Sword Skill I thought up during that short time, I made a stance while in mid-air and aimed at the golden statue.


    The Swordforce expanded and seemingly scattered all around me and formed numerous swords from it. Almost like the Energy Explosion Projectiles but different, it''s a bit closer than what Remilia showed me.


    What I had in mind are three Intents as well just like the Dominating Strike which aimed to dominate an opponent in one strike.


    The first Intent is Heavy. Since the statue''s surface is golden and even under their relentless attacks, they failed to make a crack on it, I thought of hammering something it wouldn''t be able to ignore.


    The second Intent is Sustained. Just like what the World''s Will of the World of Elements told me, I''m good at improvising but I''m more on Burst attacks. This time, this sword skill will not end in just one strike.


    Andstly, the third Intent is Compact, although synonymous to Dense, this Intent is a bit different as it aimed to focus everything at one point or area. The Willful Sword isn''t a needle after all.


    Sustaining every heavy strike at one point, that''s the idea of this new Sword Skill. However, I still need to unleash it to confirm if this one''s viable.


    As the scattered Swords formed from Swordforce materialized into something like a ymore. The Willful Sword, which was already glowing in a bright blue color of the solidified Swordforce covering it, released the Lightning and Dark properties it absorbed.


    The Dark added an additional coat on the ymores while the Lightning circted around it.


    As my body fell down on top of the golden statue, I aimed the Willful Sword on its head or its neck.


    "Ember?!"


    "Huh? Is he crazy?"


    "What can a Rank 1 Transcendent do? Don''t distu¡ª"


    Before the third guy finished his words, my feetnded resulting in a dull thud, making a deep indentation on the surface of the golden statue. However that''s not the main point, the Sword in my hand stabbed at the statue''s chin. Although it didn''t manage to pierce into it, the following materialized ymores fell down like a concentrated rain on that same point where the Willful Sword stabbed.


    Under their surprised and judgemental eyes, a relentless assault of numerous ymores fell on the golden statue''s head and ultimately bore into it.


    Not long after it started, I felt the Willful Sword slowly continued to bury its length inside the statue''s head thanks to the heavy hammering of the Swordforce-materialized ymores.


    Although the Sword Skill is still ongoing, I instantly activated the Bedevilled Outburst and channeled the Energy Explosions to the Willful Sword.


    "What are you waiting for?! Help him end that statue!" Irja shouted from the roof waking up the surrounding Transcendents in their stupor.


    However, before they couldunch another set of attacks. The Energy Explosion inside the statue''s head was started to be triggered.


    As soon as the Sword Skill stopped, I jumped down from its body and watched how the golden statue''s head blow up into smithereens.


    Upon seeing that, everyone stopped in their tracks. They felt the statue stopped moving as smoke and energy residue continued to be produced from its head.


    "Is¡­ Is it dead?" One of the Transcendents stutteringly asked. For him, it must be unbelievable.


    "Check for the stone. Hurry!" Irja shouted once again and all of them jumped towards the statue.


    On the other hand, I kneeled down on the floor and acted as if I''m weakened when in fact, I''m weing the Energying out from the destroyed statue.


    Watching it gather on top of my head once more. I could only rejoice inwardly. Although it might not be enough to reach the next stage, seeing the dense energy is enough reason to be overjoyed. Being trapped in this space wasn''t so bad after all.


    While I''m relishing my gains, I felt a hand tapping my shoulder. I looked up and saw the smirking Irja.


    "Now, try to make an excuse of how you''re not special."

 Chapter 337 Fog Of War?

    [You have created your second Sword Skill. Please set a name.]


    Ignoring the same notification telling me to name the new Sword Skill, I continued my weakened act as I replied to Irja''s continued incitement about me being special.


    "Can''t you see I used up all my energy on doing that? I thought I already cleared this up." I sighed and showed her a somewhat frustrated face as I slowly stood up from where Inded.


    With her hand still on my shoulder and that smirk pasted on her lips, Irja replied. "Or you''re intentionally acting low-key. True, you got me confused two days ago. But that hadn''t cleared anything. The way you dodged it was magnificent though."


    Although her voice was still too loud, I noticed that she sent it via telepathy. Even if she''s still suspecting me, she wouldn''t say it out loud where everywhere would hear about it.


    "You know, it''s not as if I''m going to use it against you if ever you admitted to it. I admit. I came off too suspecting of you but that''s just how it is. I noticed I was being watched after all." She continued.


    Ah. She''s right. I guess the surveince put on them made her like this. But that''s not really my decision. Perhaps upon seeing that broken Chain and all the coincidences that happened, the idea of me being special has already been nted in their mind. They even told me not to worry back then but when they felt someone watching them, they instantly drew a guess that it''s because of me which led Irja toe and see me for that matter.


    "You''re a stubborn woman, don''t you think so? No matter what I say, you''ll keep suspecting me, am I right?"


    "Maybe I''m stubborn but I''m suspecting you with reasonable grounds. And it''s not just a suspicion. After telling you not to worry, someone still started watching my every move. That alone confirmed it." As her face rxed, the voice entering my mind dropped the yful tone. "Anyway, we''re both stuck in this ce along with them. You have the lowest strength but what you just showed us most likely changed the other''s impression of you. That guy who arrived here with you probably didn''t know all your capabilities. And like I said before, you don''t have to worry. I''m just doing this for the peace of my mind. You''re a clever guy so it''s easy to guess that you have considered everything already."


    "I''m a Rank 1 Transcendent. I''m weak and need someone to fight for me. I am with Udann for that purpose. I''ll stop denying so believe what you want but let me rest first, alright?"


    After sending that to her mind, I turned around and looked for a ce to sit. Rest is the excuse and the truth is I''m going to regte the gathered energy on top of my head so that it could steadily pour into me without anything going to waste.


    I get where she''sing from but if it''s just a simple secret, I can easily give her that peace of mind she''s asking. For now, she can keep believing what she wants to believe as long as she keeps it to herself or only among the three of them.


    I haven''t seen Klement yet but he''s surely at the frontlines like Alwyn. Yatapa''s silence is quite concerning but he''s not doing or acting suspiciously ording to Alwyn so there''s that. In any case, at this point, I''m not special enough to warrant this kind of attention.


    "Ember. We were locked up in that Irreverent Dungeon for many years without any foreseeable future. If the reason for our release was what I suspected then you have my utmost gratitude. Not only mine but also Yatapa and that old rug. Despite how they act, they''re more than happy to be released than continuing to be locked up in there. Even if it''s the Great One who made the decree, your existence made it possible. Okay, I finally said my piece. Take your rest."


    Ending it with that, Irja stepped forward and joined the hubbub the others were making as they tried to pick apart the golden statue''s body.


    Judging from that tone of her voice, if she''s not acting then it''s heartfelt gratitudeing from her. Even so, I can''t openly ept that. Maybe I''ll look for them when Ie back to this world in the future but for now, I have to draw a line.


    Once I finished regting the gathered Energy using my Energy Maniption, I looked up at the still visible map. Because the golden statue in this ce is already destroyed, one of the small golden circles has disappeared but apart from that, there''s still only the red and blue circles moving about. Like us, there''s a group of red circles encircling a golden circle near them. But judging on how they moved, they wouldn''t be able to take that down anytime soon.


    "Tworge stones! This is great!" One of the Transcendents shouted as he raised his arm to show everyone gathered here what they got from the interior of the golden statue.


    As the others eximed in joy, they started arguing about who will take it. Irja argued that one should be given to me as the one who ultimately dealt thest hit and the other one should be decided forter.


    However, apart from Irja, Udann and the silent Yatapa, the other 3 Transcendents rejected it. They couldn''t ept giving something that precious to a Rank 1 Transcendent like me and one of them even tried to remind everyone that Grenol sent us here, whatever the result we have to report it to him.


    After sending a telepathic message to both Udann and Irja, I rejected that stone and suggested letting Irja hold it for us. After thinking for a while, they all reluctantly agreed after weighing the current options.


    Once that''s decided, we started moving onto the next golden statue. I stayed behind, still acting weakened. Irja walked beside me and Udann was at the front. That guy was already used to my weakened state so he''s convinced that I really used up most of my energy by using that Sword Skill.


    While we were moving, the loud noise once again entered our ears as soon as Grenol''s group and the group of red circles reached the respective bigger circles located at opposite ends of the map.


    When the noise ended, we all looked up at the hovering map and saw the change in it. If every circle was clearly visible earlier, now the red circles which indicated the enemy Transcendent disappeared. Apart from the blue circles that were still shining on it, the map darkened considerably and it was reflected on the space we were standing on as well.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Although it appears on the map that we''re all still nearby each other, apart from Irja that was beside me, Udann and the others that were slightly ahead of us became obscured by the darkness.


    After extending our Transcendent Senses, it could only reach a hundred meters around us.


    Upon seeing this, another mechanic of a game once again clicked on my mind.


    Fog of war¡­


    "Where are they?" Irja asked with a hint of panic in her voice.


    "Rx, they''re still ahead. Let''s go and move."


    To confirm that notion, I urged the girl to move forward.


    "Huh? What''s this? The darkness parted in front of us but behind us¡­"


    "I guess this is a mechanism of this space. We can only see a certain distance around us. We can guess what''s inside that darkness but unless we''re near it, we will not be able to see what''s in there."


    Or maybe we can if we send an illumination skill in there. And I''m guessing that if we separated, as long as we didn''t reach more than 100 meters away from each other, our vision would still be connected. Perhaps, the mechanics of this space also included the higher or lower ground.


    "Why are you so sure?"


    "It''s just the result of a simple observation. Watch."


    I sent a single Energy Explosion Projectile to our side and once itnded on the darkness and the explosion ensued, the darkness parted revealing what''s in it for a few seconds before reforming.


    Unconvinced with that example, Irja tried to do it as well and sent numerous skills in all directions except the front.


    Upon confirming that it''s true, her eyes brightened like a child with a wide grin on her face as she continued to experiment more.


    Since the others were probably cautious at this sudden darkness, I pulled the girl by her arm, stopping her from what she''s doing and moved forward, reuniting with Udann and the others.


    After telling her to exin it to them, Irja enthusiastically did it, enlightening the other about this ''fog of war'' that suddenly covered the whole space.


    It doesn''t matter now if her suspicion about me grows from that. It won''t be lifted no matter how many times I denied it anyway. I''ll let her get all the credit for everything I will discover in the future.


    "I suggest we go back and regroup with Grenol and the others first. The possibility of being ambushed in here is high."


    Ending her exnation with that, the others readily agreed this time.


    It''s something I didn''t tell her so that''s her own judgement of the current situation. The reds will surely understand this darkness soon and with our location broadcasted earlier, there''s no way they didn''t take note of it. With only 7 of us here, although the possibility is low, if all of theme down to hunt us, we''ll bembs up for the ughter.


    Halfway through our way to regroup with the others, another change happened at the hovering screen above us. A huge text appeared on top of the map with two highlighted words.


    "Destroy the ''Red Core'' to win."

 Chapter 338 Preparations

    When we reached the location of the Blue Core, Grenol and the others were standing far apart from each other. They figured out the way how the darkness or the fog of war works.


    The Blue Core is just a big crystal glowing in blue light. It emitted energy which formed a circr barrier around it. Upon reaching the 100-meter mark around it, we will be subjected to a buff that strengthened us to 10% of our base stats. Although they couldn''t see the real value, they could feel it coursing around their bodies.


    Moreover, there''s someone among the freed Transcendents whose Transcendent Pathway involved incorporating System-type properties. Through that, he informed everyone about the buff''s total value. If I have to guess, he awakened some kind of system closely rted to his Spirit Pathway.


    Every System doesn''t necessarily be the same as the systems given by ''The World'', some probably have an RPG-like world where their System is just a status screen just like most isekai stories. The simrity will be in how they all utilize the same System-type Source Energy.


    After that text which says ''Destroy the Red Core'' appeared earlier, more exnation followed as we traversed the distance to regroup with the others.


    The purpose of this space is to speed up the building of the Dimensional Bridge. Apart from this space we got transferred to, there are more spaces like this with the same purpose. But to even it out, only Rank 1 to Rank 2 Transcendents can enter that space. The Rank 3 and Rank 4 were all at the frontline having a standoff.


    If the red side wins, this space will turn into a part of the Dimensional Bridge that will be indestructible. The normal building of the bridge is still viable but collecting wins in this space will speed up the process. Moreover, they will not have to worry about the Dark World denizens destroying it.


    On the other hand, if the blue side wins, this space that was made from the enemy world''s Source Energy will be stolen by the Dark World. A part of it will be given to us, the participants.


    Furthermore, the losing side will die regardless. This is why we cannot afford to lose here. If ites down to it, I might stop being low-key and go all out to make sure that we wille out of this space, alive.


    Apparently, this was approved by Worldy and their World''s Will.


    Like what we observed from the map, we''re now categorized as the blues and reds. Although we will still be enemies even without that categorization, it''s for the sake of showing us in it and to be aware of where our allies are.


    For sure, what they''re seeing was the opposite. Only the reds are visible on the map.


    Although the gold circles hadn''t disappeared, they were now obscured by the fog of war. If a small golden circle pertains to one golden statue, then what about that biggest golden circle in the middle? We hadn''t gone to check it yet but I''m sure that in one way or another, we will be going to check it out.


    With our vision now obscured only up to 100 meters around us, we could only form groups and safely traverse this space.


    "They''re close. We''ll start distributing our forces once all of us gather. For the meantime, take as much time to prepare." Grenol took his eyes off from the map above and turned around with the other Dafirae Transcendent in tow.


    Fortunately, although he looks down on me, he''s not as greedy as the one in that fortress back then. After telling him what we got from the golden statue, he only asked to look at it before giving it back to Irja.


    Well, it''s possible that he''s just being smart and cautious. There are only two of them here, if they acted up and tried to be a tyrant, we could retaliate against them. Who will know that they died from our hands and not from the enemies?


    Either way, they''re a valuable ally, for now. And we''re also the same to them. Any lost Rank 2 Transcendents will be a big hole in our defense after all. Our lives now rest upon our teamwork to outwit the enemies. Killing the enemy is now secondary, even the golden statues were not as valuable as our lives.


    Since he left us to our own devices, I looked for a ce to rest. Udann followed me and after a while, Irja also followed with Yatapa swaggering behind her. Because of this, we''re starting to be recognized as a group.


    After discussing with them for a while, we started focusing on ourselves.


    Udann started absorbing to get himself back in top condition. He was upholding on our deal and it''s as if he''s already addicted to the buff of the Domain of Valor.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Irja who sat near me started organizing her skills as I heard her mutter to herself in frustration. Perhaps she''s thinking of strengthening her skills but she couldn''t do it in a short time. Thankfully, she stopped bugging me about my identity after she expressed that gratitude. This time she''s probably sticking to us because she also got a taste of my out-of-this-world buff.


    Yatapa was still the same, muttering something along the lines of him wanting to die. I never had any conversation with him and it''s hard to understand what''s really on his mind. However, even though I''m wary of him, we''re now depending on each other to leave this space alive.


    Since they''re busy with their own things, I also started to focus on the energy that was still trickling down on me. If I want to reach the 5th stage of the 4th realm, I don''t think one or two golden statues will be enough. Moreover, the time to absorb all the energies if ever I got enough will take days.


    There are less than 5 days left. It''s true that this Dimensional Space is beneficial to me. However, the risk is also high. There''s also the nagging feeling that I need to go back to my Companions'' side. I couldn''t just enjoy power leveling here without worrying about their safety. If not for the need to y the part of a freed Transcendent, I wouldn''t be here.


    As time passed, apart from absorbing, I also used the crystal given by Alwyn to tell her my current circumstances. A few minutester, her reply came swiftly and directly entered my mind.


    "Stay alive! You must stay alive! That is probably the reason why there are missing tribe members. Thank you for this information. Remember, stay alive, I still have the task to send you back to your world."


    Repeating ''stay alive'' three times, I could only shake my head on that. At this point, my life now depends on everyone here. We all have to work together to outwit the enemies and destroy their Red Core.


    For the first time, I also used the crystal given by Remilia. I thought of holding off on contacting her until I went back to the Mortal World but this situation calls for it. I didn''t inform her of my circumstances like Alwyn but I thanked her for leaving the crystal behind. I thought she would not reply but it came quicker than Alwyn''s. "If you''re not going to say anything meaningful, you better not use that to contact me. Understand?"


    Giving me the cold shoulder while not reacting to how I thanked her for the crystal means she really deliberately left the crystal behind. I guess that''s enough for my attempt at wooing her for now. As weak as I am at the moment, I will not be able to impress her with anything.


    Around 10 minutester, the two Grenol sent to pick up the other four finally arrived.


    The additional Transcendents consisted of 2 freed Transcendents and 2 from the Dafirae tribe. All of them are Rank 2 Transcendents which ultimately ced me as the weakest among us.


    When Grenol and Monady saw the two neers from the same tribe, they were overjoyed.


    "Now that we''re gathered, let''s n what we will do. First, does anyone have an objection to me taking the leader position?" Starting with that, Grenol scanned everyone.


    When no one objected he nodded and continued. He organized us into three groups of six. Grenol and the one leading the freed Transcendent earlier weren''t included in any of the three groups. Everyone unterally agreed that the two will be our best bet at defending this core.


    The first group will be responsible for scouting ahead. The second group will be responsible for following behind the scout to ambush a golden statue or any of the reds that the scouts will be able to find. And thest group will be responsible for patrolling the surrounding area around the core. This means at one point, only 12 of us will be out in the darkness. Since there are maps, Grenol produced a type ofmunication crystal and distributed it. It''s not for personal use and every crystal is connected to each other albeit there''s a distance limitationpared to the one given by Alwyn and Remilia. It will be used for ryingmunications to coordinate everything.


    In the end, I was about to be put in the patrolling group but Udann and Irja rejected it which led me to reveal my intentionally limited Domain of Valor skill.


    Upon being exposed to the enhancement of my skill, Grenol changed his mind and put me in the attacking group together with Udann, Irja, Monady, another Dafirae Transcendent named Faren and another freed Transcendent named Axter.


    "Remember. We can all see the map, if someone spotted an enemy, it will be shown there. Don''t hastily enter intobat. Our first objective is to find a safe and quickest route towards the Red Core. Everything elsees after that.Well then, set out!"


    With those parting words from Grenol, the scout group moved first and we swiftly followed behind them.

 Chapter 339 Saving The Ambushed Scout

    Among the scout group, everyone there has a specific skill that lets them suppress the fluctuation of their Energies for a time. That way, even if they wille into the range of the enemies, they will not be detected easily. And even if they''re detected, they can just run back to the nearest scout or run directly towards us, the attacker group.


    After around 20 minutes of cautious traveling from the Blue Core, Monady who acted as the leader of this group put a hand up, signaling us to stop moving.


    "One of our scouts found traces of battle at the northeastern side of the big golden circle." She said without looking back at any of us.


    With her limited vision, she looked from left and right before consulting the map up above.


    We''re near the middle of this castle town ruin. The big golden circle is located at a supposed town square in the middle. We could already make out the town square and the structures surrounding it from where we are. However, because of the darkness limiting our field of vision, whatever that big golden circle is, we will not know unless it entered our 100-meter range.


    I followed her gaze and checked the map, the northeastern side of it has at least three golden circles. And the scout which was indicated by the blue circle was remaining stationary near one of the golden circles. It''s glowing which indicates that it''s inside that scout''s 100-meter range.


    "If it''s only traces of battle and given that the golden statue there is still standing, the enemies probably retreated." Monady continued and this time, she scanned her gaze towards us, waiting for someone else to give their opinion.


    And seeing none of us wanted to speak up, Irja took it upon herself to do it. She contemted for a while before opening her mouth. "Maybe they also noticed our scout. Let him retreat first."


    Satisfied with her opinion, Monady gave her an approving smile before using the crystal in her hand tomunicate with that scout.


    I guess I can leave the decision to these two women. They''re both thinking clearly anyway. I just don''t know about the other three why they''re not voicing out their opinion.


    As soon as she finished, the stationary blue circle from earlier started moving back in a careful manner.


    However, before he could gain some distance from that golden circle, five red circles suddenly appeared and entered the 100-meter range around him. The five''s positions were encircling him which meant that even before he contacted us, those five already positioned themselves to ambush him.


    In a blink of an eye three of the five red circles charged towards the lone blue circle.


    "He''s being ambushed! Let''s go!" Monady shouted and immediately leaped. Shended on a roof of a ruined house and continued to leap from roof to roof, taking the shortest route towards the ambushed scout.


    Following her, the other Dafirae Transcendent produced another crystal to ry the situation back to Grenol. Although they can also see the map, making decisions will be better if it is backed up by actual information from us.


    To speed up our response, I thought of using the Support Hero''s Haste but decided against it. It''s better to reserve it for a truly critical situation. The scout might die, true, but it''s better to have a contingency n in case the worst-case scenario happens.


    With every second that passed, the red circles continued to rush towards the scout. However, with the resiliency of a Rank 2 Transcendent, he still hasn''t gone down.


    Around two minutester, the darkness in front of Monady opened up as her 100-meter range merged with the scout''s 100-meter.


    As soon as he entered my field of vision, I started examining his current status. The scout who is one of the freed Transcendents was already in tatters. Broken arm, bleeding hole on his side and pale face due to the loss of blood as well as dwindling energy reserves. He''s already spent. One more hit and he''ll die.


    "They''re here. Hurry and finish him!"


    Upon noticing us, one of the enemy Transcendents whose legs were swollen to a point that he started to appear like a giant with a human-sized upper body shouted to the enemy Transcendent nearest to our scout.


    The enemy Transcendent didn''t dawdle and immediately leap to deliver a final blow to the scout.


    "No! My movement skill will not reach in time. Anyone. Save him!" Monady frustratingly shouted.


    A loss of one person will instantly put us at a disadvantage in this 20 versus 20 so her reaction is eptable.


    Since no one appeared to have a movement skill that will traverse the remaining more than 100 meters distance.


    "Follow after me. I can save him but I don''t think I canst longer than a minute against them." I said before taking out the Totem.


    I didn''t wait for their reply as I immediately moved to cast the Elemental Spell.


    Skipping the first two steps due to its Proficiency being at Skilled, I moved on filling up and arranging the six Elemental Nodes of the Elemental Spell. Spending a few seconds on that, it was followed by enclosing it with its Magic Trigger.


    As soon as that happened, I didn''t hesitate and immediately poured more Flux Energy into the Totem to activate one of my strongest Movement Spell.


    Vanishing Steps!


    Compared to the Flourishing Steps which was an elerating Movement Spell that allows it to traverse a longer distance, Vanishing Steps is its opposite, it instantly bursts with its full speed and the constant deceleration will happen halfway through its maximum range of 300 meters.


    Whoosh!<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    As I heard the whistling of the wind in my ears, the scout and the enemy Transcendent zoomed in my vision.


    Before Inded on his side, I already lifted the Willful Sword to block the erged fist of the enemy Transcendent.


    Bam!


    Sparks were instantly created as soon as his fist and the sword hit each other and the force of it made my feet embed deeply in the ground.


    Feeling its explosive force, my Adaptability gauged the strength of my opponent. He''s nearing 400 UPL! Even with my activated Domain of Valor, he''s still a lot stronger than me. And due to it being deactivated, the force of his fist was enough to make me feel some pain that blood started dripping out of my mouth.


    "What is this? A brave Rank 1 Transcendent? Die with him then!"


    Although the enemy was a bit surprised at my sudden appearance by blocking his fist to save the scout behind me, he smirked upon recognizing my current strength.


    In response to my meddling, he lifted his fist was nning to deliver another attack.


    At this moment, my Adaptability continued to work and identified more of his traits. The guy has a vigorous Energy Intensity. Because of that, all of his attacks are overflowing with his Energy. Although that was truly excessive, if someone was subjected to it, if their mental state is a bit awry, they will be overwhelmed and will start thinking of dodging rather than blocking.


    Upon seeing that, my mind continued to work on how to survive this situation.


    Since I charged in quickly to save the scout, I hadn''t had the chance to activate any of my buff skills. That''s why as soon as he lifted his fist, the three Jewel Skills; Domain of Valor, Bulwark of Invulnerability and Bedevilled Outburst was activated simultaneously.


    When the enemy Transcendent saw the Energy Explosion Projectiles and Quintuple Shields materialized around me, one of his eyebrows raised.


    Instead of only hitting me with another of that fist attack which embedded my feet on the ground, he lifted his other fist to deliver an additional attack.


    BOOM! BOOM!


    With two erged fists dropping on me, the Quintuple Shields broke open in just a few seconds and even with the Energy Explosion Projectiles hitting the surface of his fist, it could only reduce the force of his attack for a bit.


    Weighing in my choices, I instantly decided to turn around and dodge. Picking up the weakened scout and carrying him on my shoulder, I cast the Mastered three-nodes Aether Steps to get out of his fist''s way.


    "What the hell are you doing? Can''t you--"


    Amidst the rubble and the force made when his fist hit the ground where I was previously stuck, I heard the enemy Transcendent from earlier shout but was immediately cut off by something.


    "Hurry and save the two of them!"


    "Ember!"


    I recognized Monady''s voice as the one who first shouted and probably the one who cut him off. The other one was Irja shouting my made-up alias.


    Even if I couldn''t see clearly yet, with my Adaptability and Energy Sensitivity, the surrounding Energy experienced a turmoil as each and every Rank 2 Transcendent at this ce activated a skill that shed with one another.


    Thanks to the other five of the attacking group marking each of the surrounding enemy Transcendents, the yellow danger warning from my Adaptability stopped.


    When the dust settled, I looked back to the enemy Transcendent only to see Irja who''s riding a broomstick-like equipment thatpleted her witch-like appearance blocking my view.


    With her back turned to me, her arms were moving quickly as numerous and colorful attacksunched towards the enemy Transcendent with two erged arms.


    While she''s doing that, Irja turns her head sideways, enough to look behind her and shouted.


    "Stop being dazed there. Stand up and help me!"


    Since we''re out of danger, I put down the scout and put one of Alwyn''s medicinal pills in his mouth.


    Afterward, I extended both Bulwark and Domain to her, giving her a boost in all of her stats. "Thanks for the help, Irja."


    Upon hearing my voice and feeling the boost in her stats, she smiled and gave me an approving nod just like how Monady did it earlier.


    Without wasting any more time, Irja increased the attacks being sent to the enemy Transcendent. In just a few seconds, screams of pain started to escape from his mouth.

 Chapter 340 The Advantage Of Buffs And Debuffs

    Upon seeing myself bleed along with this racking pain on my whole body from defending against a full-powered attack from someone sufficiently stronger than me, I realized that it has been a while since I got this injured in a battle.


    Most of the time, my battles will be easy. Easy being it will either end quickly because of my overwhelming advantage or I will just run away and have someone deal with the opponent if I ever found one I can support.


    Besides, after bing a Transcendent, apart from the descending Transcendents, there''s nothing that can threaten me anymore in a Mortal World.


    However, this is a battle between two Transcendent Worlds.


    Perhaps I am unconsciously taking this world and this Dimensional Space lightly as well. Although I felt the feeling of helplessness twice or thrice, I have never experienced being in a situation of true life and death. There were moments that I could recall being close to that, however, they were all easily resolved in one way or another. And it doesn''t end up with being severely injured.


    Now that I think about it, all of those instances added up have made me too confident about my survivability.


    Furthermore, this time, I charged in confidently because I believed that they woulde in and save us. And that they did.


    But what if¡­ right?


    My Adaptability keeps me calm in this situation but I shouldn''t be too confident about my survivability¡­


    That''s why¡­


    I looked onto the enemy Transcendent being bombarded by Irja''s colorful attacks.


    At first, he was screaming from pain because of the sudden enhancement of Irja''s stats. With all of her stats enhanced, not only did it make her attacks stronger, but it also allowed her to increase the rate at which she delivered it.


    If she was just an ordinary machine gun before, now, there''s only a little dy between her attacks that allowed her to prevent him from jumping or dashing out of the way.


    To further doom him of his chances to retaliate or escape, I brought out my System and added Irja to my list of Allies and gave her the 50% of my Support Bonus. After adding three people, there''s only 50% left from the cumtive amount of boost I can give to an ally.


    "Huh? What''s this?" Irja suddenly eximed as she turned her head towards me once more.


    The Domain and my other buffs didn''t bring up system messages but by adding someone to a System Pathway-rted skill, a system message will naturally show up.


    "A Skill born from my Transcendent Pathway. Go on and kill him." I answered her.


    Everyone in the Dark World has a Spirit-type Pathway after all. Being a Transcendent. She probably already encountered someone else who''s treading a System-type Pathway. Telling her that it''s from my Transcendent Pathway, will be easily eptable even. Besides, I can control my Flux Energy and make the energy fluctuating around my body appear as Dark Energy. Moreover, due to having adapted to it, just like before, I look like a native for them.


    Upon hearing my answer, Irja reluctantly nodded and brought her focus back in front of her. Even if she wanted to ask me more questions, she could only hold onto that thought for now.


    "Argh! H-help me! I can''t retreat!"


    The enemy Transcendent''s pained cries started to form words as he called onto his allies.


    However, at the moment, all four of his allies were locked intobat against Monady and the other three.


    My eyes naturally sweep over the battlefield.


    Because of the restriction to fly, everyone would always go back to the ground. Even Irja''s broomstick-like equipment only let her glide over to our position to save us.


    With everyone more or less at the same level as their opponent. Although the four couldn''t gain an advantage, it''s enough for them to prevent them from answering that guy''s call for help.


    "Damn it! How did it suddenly turn to this? We''re about to take the first kill!" The acting leader of the enemy shouted his frustration as his erged foot shed against Monady''s crimson-colored Energy-based attack.


    As sparks shed at the point of impact along with the ground that broke from the force of the two, Monady''s taunting voice traveled to everyone''s ears.


    "Because you''re weak. Five of you couldn''t even finish one of us in a short time. What kind of ambush was that? Go back to your world or rather die for us so we can leave this space" Monady sneered before her almost invisible Domain opened up from below her feet, sneakily subjecting her opponent under its effect.


    "Y-you--"


    Before he could finish his reply, he was sent hurtling towards the darkness by Monady''s follow up attack, parting it away for a bit before bing engulfed with it.


    Upon seeing that, she followed him into that Darkness and threw him back to the middle.


    She''s aware that separating from us will be dangerous. Here, we can see each other.


    Up above, apart from our position where the most of the activities were happening, the map also showed movements from two of the nearby scouts, scouring the ces around us. In case reinforcement from the enemies arrives, we will be aware of it as long as they pass through a scout''s 100-meter range.


    The same with Monady, Udann and the other two were fighting an even battle against their respective opponents.


    With the limited range of Domain and how I suppressed it, I continuously used a lower nodes sh Step variant of Elemental Spell to put them under the buffs.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    In a span of less than a minute, I circled back to my previous position after enhancing the other four.


    As soon as they were subjected to the Domain of Valor''s buff, each of them finally gained an advantage against their opponents. Monady, who already gained it a little earlier was now thrashing her opponent.


    Since I''m now acting as full-on support. I didn''t stop at just giving them buffs.


    Not minding the already high energy consumption, I pulled out the Totem.


    Channeling my Flux Energy in it, Energy Explosion Projectiles started forming and urately traversed the distance to hit all of five of the enemies at least three times, subjecting them to the random debuff of the skill.


    As soon as that happened, Udann and the others finally managed to injure their opponents.


    Blood bloomed and immediately dotted the surrounding area.


    "Any of you, deal with that guy first!"


    With a pained expression on their faces, the enemy Transcendents finally took notice of me. However, that''s the same for every member of the attacker group.


    Although almost all of the enemies put their crosshair on my head, their opponents all moved to block it and with an even greater force, all of their Transformation Skills were triggered. Using that to further their advantage, they pushed them out of the way.


    Of course, the enemies not only have their erging skills. There''s a lot more to their Transcendent Pathway but due to the debuff from the Bedevilled Outburst, they couldn''t gain any advantage anymore.


    After gauging the current situation, I sent a telepathic message to all five of them. "Kill them before they can think of retreating. Their reinforcements wille soon."


    Behind me, the injured scout was ck-jawed at what he''s currently seeing. I even heard him mutter, ''How can there be this much of a difference?''


    Ignoring him, I used my Energy Maniption to replenish some of my used-up energy. It''s already below half after all. I have to maintain the Domain of Valor and Bulwark of Invulnerability.


    Even though they''re already at a huge advantage, I couldn''t rx yet. Upon that realization, I couldn''t afford to be too confident again and make sure that my battles will always stay the same way. Easy.


    After a minute of Absorption, I already restored up to 60% of my Energy Capacity.


    To bury the nail in the coffin, by using the Totem once more, I started casting another debuff which I created during my time at the Elemental''s Forest.


    6-nodes Void Elemental Spell: Curse!


    Being at Skilled Proficiency, it also allowed me to skip the first two steps which lessen the casting time.


    With an interval of 15 seconds per cast, the five enemy Transcendents were all once again stomped deeper into their immediate doom.


    At this moment, the screams of pain not only came from the guy who''s almost spent after being continuously bombarded by Irja but also to the other four. The flowery rain of blood continued to stter on the ground and at some parts, a puddle filled with it already formed.


    "Enemy reinforcements iing! Kill them now!" Monady suddenly shouted. On one of her hands, a crystal was glowing which indicated a message sent from one of the scouts.


    Up above, red circles could be seen traversing the 100-meter vision of that scout.


    Upon seeing that, I put back the Totem and pulled out my sword.


    Turning my eye to the one being bombarded by Irja, I put myself into the sword stance before activating a Sword Skill.


    Dominating Strike!


    As I weaved through Irja''s numerous energy-based attacks, his bloodied visage that was still struggling to fight back entered my eyes.


    In less than a second, the tip of the Willful Sword aimed straight in the middle of his chest finally felt the flesh.


    Puchi!


    As if cutting into a very soft object, the Willful Sword passed through to his back, unhindered. And with the force of the Sword Skill, he got blown away from where he was standing.


    And following after him, arge eagle-shaped energy-based attack flew up high before swooping down to finally put his struggles to rest.


    Leaving Irja the honor to check if he''s already dead, my focus instantly switched to the next one.


    It''s a race against time¡­


    Before their reinforcement arrives, the remaining four will have to die.

 Chapter 341 Storage Rings

    A bloodied sword in hand and the raging current of dissipating Swordforce and Dark Energy swirling around me was probably the image burned into their eyes.


    I don''t dare to take all the kills but I dare say that I''m the one who made it possible.


    Starting from the guy who got hit by my Dominating Strike, the others followed within a minute.


    Udann being the closest to us, synced in with my movements when he saw what happened. With four of his ives held by his four arms, he locked the enemy Transcendent inbat, not giving it any opportunity to escape. Along with his Domain that has already broken his opponent''s Domain, I simultaneously cast every Mastered version improved sh Step.


    Because of that, my form probably became a spectacle for the others who were watching. Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, Light and Darkness.


    Each of the elements became my ally as it looked as if I was delivered to the next enemy through their help.


    Amidst the colorful shes of Energy and visual manifestation of it, I clearly observed the face of the next victim.


    Although the debuff from my Energy Explosion Projectiles and Curse was resisted to a certain percent due to their stronger than average bodies'', the feeling of sudden sluggish movements was what allowed Udann and the others topletely take the advantage from them.


    When I arrived at his back, the enemy Transcendent still tried to turn around to st me away. However, Udann seeing what I intended to do grabbed him with his four arms giving me the window I needed.


    I didn''t even have to exert a force, the excited Willful Sword whose sentience is slowly growing lifted my arm for me.


    The lightning properties sparked out from its tip before lunging towards the exposed back of the enemy.


    urately stabbing to where the heart should be, another person''s blood coated the seemingly normal sword.


    The screams should be loud enough for everyone to hear. Nheless, I turned a deaf ear to it as I weaved through thest three.


    Dread was already apparent on their faces as they all tried to break off from Monday and the other two.


    With only a few seconds of an interval, the Willful Sword dipped inside three more bodies as it greedily absorbed some of their Pathway''s properties.


    Halfway through it, the ordinary sword could have grownrge enough for it to be called a two-handed sword.


    -


    -


    "I admit. That was¡­"


    "Amazing?"


    "No. Fearsome¡­ Who would''ve guessed that all of them will die under the sword of a Rank 1 Transcendent?"


    "He has a lot of hidden skills. I thought Irja had the most variety after seeing it when we fought the golden statue."


    "But he also overexerted himself. He will not be able to move in a few hours. Monady, can you find us a ce to rest?"


    "I know. We also exerted ourselves quite a bit there. Our lives here depend on each other. What he did not only saved Ramel''s life, it also put us at an advantage. Look above."


    I see. I fainted after all that. I kept using energy at that time until it reached the point of emptying even the reserves in that Invisible storage.


    As I opened my eyes, I saw myself being carried on someone''s small back as we traveled across from roof to roof. That pointy witch hat and slim shoulders was the first thing that entered my field of vision.


    Why, out of all people, this girl chose to carry me?


    I squinted and took a look at the map above. From our previous position which was near a golden circled, they traveled deep into the northeastern side. Perhaps to avoid the scouring of the reinforcements that failed to arrive on time.


    The numbers above turned from 20-20 to 15-20 which reflected the current number of Transcendents in this space.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Although this girl just said that I needed a few hours to recover, the truth was I already recovered enough thanks to my passive Energy Absorption and the trickle of energy from the golden statue.


    Now the question is, should I continue faking it? Just from their conversation which I managed to hear in my rousing consciousness, their view of me already changed.


    If I suddenly stood up looking fine and all, they would start thinking of me as some kind of monster like a certain two women do.


    Compared to them, my energy reserves were miniscule. The fact that most of my skill activation and consumption scaled along it was already a wonder. However, I have a feeling that once I finish with my Mortal Pathway, everything will have a qualitative and quantitative change.


    I''ve never tried opening my buff skills fully here nor have I confirmed how much stats were really being enhanced when there are more than ten of them stepping into it or being affected by it. All this time, I''m only basing it on how much I''m getting.


    However, thinking about it, it''s too overpowered if everyone was getting the same amount of stats regardless of their number.


    ? The Orb of Enhancement has its limitations. Not only that, but it also needed a lot of energy and time to enhance everyone with it. If I go by that logic, my Domain of Valor probably has the same limitation. Just that no one has pointed it out before because they''re satisfied with how much they''re getting.


    I should ask Alwyn for a UPL Scanner before going back to the Mortal World and test it again using it to confirm this.


    "Here. This ce should be fine. The scouts had just updated me that they saw the tail of those chasing after us going back to their side. They had just lost five so their leader must be trying to be cautious now by not venturing deeper on the half of the map to chase after us."


    After a few minutes of travel, we stopped on a two-storey house with minimum damagepared to its surroundings. Apart from its doors and windows, the interior looks fine.


    Without replying to Monady, Irja carried me inside before settling my body down on a cold and hard floor. There''s also another thud to the other side of the room where they probably put down the scout we saved.


    I kept my eyes closed and naturally pretended to still be unconscious. I will wait for a few hours before naturally pretending to wake up. It will be awkward to open my eyes now when I can still feel Irja''s presence changed from standing beside me to sitting next to me.


    For now, I kept my ears open and my Adaptability to sense what''s happening around me.


    "Their leader saw through what Grenol was nning by telling us to move in this direction." Faren, the other Dafirae Transcendent voiced his observation.


    "True. Look at the map, the ones at the core also received the scout''s message. Those four that are already halfway here are now going back to the Blue Core." Monady agreed and perhaps the others looked up to see the map.


    "Here, these are the five storage rings we got from those five." Axter, the other free Transcendent apart from the three of us said.


    When my senses passed through the direction of that voice, five shiny energy signatures lit up in my mind. With my eyes closed, I''m only depending on the energy fluctuations to make out what those five are.


    "Seriously, they''re from a rich world. We only have pouches while they have the more exquisite ring that only Monarchs and above enjoy having." Fanmented, a little hint of frustration apparent in his voice.


    I see. So that''s another storage equipment much like my Nes and their ck pouches. If that''s their standard of being rich it must have been a step up from the pouch.


    "There are twenty of them, isn''t it enough for us to have at least one?" Udann asked, a hint of greed in his voice.


    A storage equipment is a preciousmodity for every Dark World denizen, now that it presents the chance to have more of it, any one of them will think of the possibility to obtain one for themselves so I don''t think it''s wrong for Udann to think like that.


    If only they knew¡­ I have more than 20 empty Nes inside a ne with capacities that are exponentially higher than their pouches. I just wonder how high that ring''s capacity is.


    "That''s if we can kill them all. Remember, our main objective is to destroy their Red Core and leave this ce." Monady calmly exined without any hint of the same greed or frustration. I guess she also has this leader quality within her.


    She then paused for a moment. By the tone of her voice, she''s probably scanning everyone around her before continuing. "These five rings. One will be given fully to Ember. Two will be for us to share its contents and two will be for the others. Do you have any objections?"


    "None. He deserved it." After half a minute of silence, Axter was the first to answer.


    "He can have it but how will we divide the other two?" Faran questioned.


    "Like what we did with the stones we got from the gold statue earlier, have someone hold onto the rings first. And I agree for Ember to keep one for himself. He''s the one who made it possible for us to kill the five. That''s a fact we cannot refute." Perhaps he got to think it over. This time, the hint of greed was now gone from Udann''s voice.

 Chapter 342 Information About The Enemy World

    "Then I don''t need to ask Irja. You seem to be always stuck with Ember. It''s safe to assume that you agree. Am I correct?"


    Being thest one she needed to ask, Monady''s asked the girl silently sitting beside the ''unconscious'' me.


    "Of course, I will be infinitely mad if you didn''t give him due credit." Irja''s answer came quickly.


    This girl is still this considerate. If I don''t know any better, I will think she likes me. However, as long as she believes what she believes, this is her way of repaying her gratitude for being the reason they got released from the prison.


    "I remembered he arrived in this space with Udann but what is his rtionship with you?"


    Huh? Is this the time to gossip?


    "We''re from the same Irreverent Dungeon."


    "I see. I thought you''re a couple. You even insisted on carrying him on your back."


    Just by the tone of her voice, I don''t really get what Monady is trying to do.


    "There''s no meaning to it. I''m one of the most uninjured among all of us so it''s natural that I do."


    "Is that so? Alright, I guess."


    Even without seeing any of the two, Irja''s expression was probably nk while Monady was shrugging after not getting an answer that would interest her.


    After that, Monady concluded the discussion about the storage rings we got. She gave the one ring allocated for me to Irja while she kept the other four.


    Time passed and around two hourster, when most of them already found that we already had sufficient rest, I faked waking up while and with an exhausted voice, I asked them about what happened.


    Irja was about to answer but Monady, being the leader, beat her to it. She told me everything I already heard.


    During the two hours, the gathered energy from the golden statue has already beenpletely absorbed by me, springing the progress of my Mortal Pathway to more than 54%. If I want to make another breakthrough, I need at least four golden statue kills. Fighting along them to kill the Transcendents also gave me a small boost in progress. Even though I only swooped in the end, using my skills, spells and exercising my Energy Maniption was what gave me some progress.


    As soon as Monady finished, Irja asked for my hand, I acted confused at first before giving it to her. With a slight irritation because I stretched my hand while curled into a fist, she held onto my arm before forcefully opening it and dropping the ring in there.


    After that, she stood up and went outside. When my eyes scanned the others, they all had an interesting expression stered on their faces as if what they saw was amusing.


    Udann, being the one who''s on speaking terms with me, approached me and said, "Irja carried you all the way here when you fainted and she didn''t leave your side. I think she''s concerned about you."


    As if I don''t know about that. But these guys¡­ they probably thought that there''s something going on between us, which is not wrong, to say the least. She''s trying to befriend, right? Because of that notion that I''m special. I already added her to my allies so I already considered her as one.


    Through their urgings, I ran out to chase after her and thanked her which she just brushed off before pulling the topic away from that.


    "Everyone knows your prowess now. The ring I gave you was from an enemy Transcendent we killed. Being the one with the highest contribution, we decided to give you one."


    And I clearly heard how you will be mad if they don''t give me due credit¡­


    Although I don''t really need the ring, I''m interested in its contents.


    That''s why when she said that, I took out the ring and injected my Energy into it, binding it to me. That''s the only way to open its space after all.


    Scanning through its contents, there''s not much in it. Apart from energy stones, herbs and fruits filled with energy which reminds me of the nts in the World of Barbarian, there''s one book that interests me.


    Upon reading the written title on its cover, it''s called the Gigant Pathway.


    Their world recorded their Pathway, huh? And it''s aplete Pathway detailing every realm. Unlike the recorded Augmented Skills from the World of Barbarians, the book talked about their world''s whole Mortal Pathway and how to reach Transcendence by following it. It can be likened to a guidebook.


    If a Mortal follows it, as long as he strives for it, he will eventually be a Transcendent.


    The Dark World is an Invasive World who often plundered Mortal Worlds had amassed different kinds of Spirit-type Pathway. But this Gigant World, let''s call it by that name, this Gigant Pathway that is clearly a Physique-type Pathway much like the World of Barbarians'' Physique Cultivation is probably the only Pathway every denizen of that world can tread on.


    In short, the Gigant World is a Natural World which evolved from Mortal to Transcendent.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Probably something that will happen to the World of Elements in the future.


    After taking my attention away from that book, I tried scanning for more items that can give me information about their world. Since they''re attacking an Invasive World, they probably already made contact with a higher world.


    When only scanning them has been proven to be inefficient, under Irja''s eyes, I took out all the contents of the storage ring which instantly made a pile of items in front of me.


    "Y-you. What are you doing?"


    Disregarding her question and her confused gaze, I crouched and picked the items one by one to arrange them. The herbs, fruits and stones were put on one side, the Gigant Pathway book to the other side. The other misceneous items were also picked up in my hand one by one, letting my Adaptability identify each item.


    A few minutes passed as I continued identifying every item, the previous pile has already been arranged by category.


    Apart from the stones herbs and fruits, there are a few fist-worn and foot-worn weapons that are clearly an Output Enhancing Equipment even though they''re at a fairly low level. There are also a few medicinal pills stored in a bottle as well as the clothing I already identified when I scanned it.


    Andstly, along with the Gigant Pathway book, there are a few scrolls that contain misceneous information inside as well as another book which is titled as the Transcendent Gigant Pathway.


    Surprisingly, they also recorded their Transcendent Pathway. However,pared to theplete Gigant Pathway, even though it''s thicker than it, the contents were mostly iplete.


    There are records of different variations of the Transcendent Gigant Pathway which is fairly normal.


    However¡­ Upon reading it, I learned that one''s Transcendent Pathway wasn''t necessarily unique. More people can have simr Transcendent Pathway and it''s also possible to influence which other Energy Source Type''s properties they will incorporate during one''s Glimpse in his or her Transcendent Pathway.


    From that information, it clearly exined Fleur and Sofiel''s Transcendent Pathway that both involve Spirit Type properties. Moreover, And and the other Transcendents in that world which already had a Glimpse of their Transcendent can have a different variation of their Transcendent Pathway. Perhaps, the others were incorporating another Source Energy type properties.


    "Oi. Are you deaf? Why did you have to take them out like that?"


    Upon seeing me concentrated on the contents of the ring, Irja couldn''t help but ask.


    "It''s easier this way." I can''t tell her that I''m using my Adaptability to better understand these new and foreign items in my eyes.


    "I don''t get you. So why are you focused on scrolls and books? Are these energy-filled items not to your liking? Or are these pieces of Output Enhancing Equipment don''t interest you?"


    I see. If it was any other people, they will be more interested in the valuable items like the Output Enhancing Equipment which they can probably sell if they don''t want it or the stones, herbs and fruits that can help them in progressing in their Pathway. However, for me, these pieces of information are more valuable.


    "Not really but I want to know more about our enemies. Read this." I passed her the Gigant Pathway book and although her brows knitted together at first, she began to be absorbed by it soon enough.


    Since her interference was gone, I started going over the rolled-up scrolls.


    After opening one of them, one piece of information instantly took my attention.


    The Gigant World is truly connected to a higher world called Gobos. The scroll is like an ID for thete owner of this storage ring.


    When I said connected, it''s not a simple connection simr to a Converging World and numerous Mortal Worlds. It''s like how Earth has that subordinate World where the Earth''s Defense Army is being sent and trained.


    ording to the scroll, Gobos is the one who sent the order for the Gigant World to eliminate Invasive Worlds.


    Unfortunately, that''s the only information I can learn about that Gobos. After picking up the other scrolls, it''s all unrted to their world and some are letters from the previous owner''s lover.


    "What are you two doing?"


    While we were busy being absorbed from what we''re reading, Monady, Udann and the others who finished preparing to set out appeared behind us.


    Curious at the piles of items, Monady couldn''t help but ask.


    However, before I could answer, Irja excitedly ran towards her and passed her the book.


    Upon reading the book''s title, Monady''s eyes widened. "This¡­ It''s too detailed! Most of the skills they used are recorded here! We can use this against them!"

 Chapter 343 Hunting The Golden Statues

    Knowing an opponent''s specialty could be an edge most of the time, however, it also needs someone''s higher than normal insight to see the intricacies on a written record. Although my Adaptability allowed me to understand and be familiar with what''s written in the two books, given that I''m still weaker than most of the Transcendents here, it will be hard to truly implement it.


    That''s the reason why I didn''t put a lot of attention to it after reading it once. For Monady to say that it could be used against our opponents, it sounds like an exaggeration.


    However, it appears that I underestimated these Dark World Transcendents. Not only Irja but also Udann and the other two also agreed to her statement.


    That is why in the following hours when we went back to hunt down the scattered scouts of the reds, the five of them demonstrated and proved to me that it''s not an exaggeration.


    During the first hour, we encountered a red scout who identally entered the 100-meter range, Monady immediately chased after him using her own Movement Skill which allowed her to appear like a crimson meteor speeding through the ground.


    In a panic, that red scout burst forth his Energy to try and get away from her.


    Under my eyes fully observing that situation, before the red scout could erge the lower part of his body to run away, I saw Monady shot twopressed energy attacks to the joints which connected his legs to the upper part of his body. Those energy attacks were filled with the properties of her Transcendent Pathway, when the two energy attacks reached him, it tried to drill a hole onto his legs.


    Because the guy was moving, it failed to urately hit him but the horror in his eyes could be seen clearly.


    Upon seeing that, I recalled some of the contents of the book where it talked about that certain weakness. The ergement of the part of their bodies will be almost invincible when it solidifiespletely. However, if they are slow enough to be interrupted, they will suffer a bacsh.


    To mend that weakness, the Gigant World denizens, it was also written there that they have to make sure that those vulnerable parts of them are protected.


    Nheless, that point was what Monady exploited.


    When that scout noticed her aim, the panic in his heart grew that he used everything he could do to get away from us.


    Following that encounter with the red scout, more simr instances happened, sometimes with a group of two, three or even five.


    Because of the loss of the five Rank 2 Transcendents from us, the area of activities of the Gigant World denizens shrank down to half of their original reach. Instead of letting their scouts go past the giant golden circle in the circle, they restricted it to just before it to avoid being ambushed by us once more.


    That''s the reason why those we encountered could safely escape, we couldn''t chase after them or we would be surrounded by them in their territory.


    Also, thanks to that exploitation of weakness, whenever the reds noticed that our aims were based on those supposed weaknesses of their skills, they would immediately retreat.


    Perhaps they had already started to think of a countermeasure to our current strategy


    When we couldn''t encounter Gigant World denizen anymore, Monady made us retreat back to deal with the scattered golden statue. Along the way, she also ryed the information back to Grenol and Grenol informed the others about the exploitable weakness of the enemies


    "Too bad, we couldn''t get more rings. They became a turtle in their territory." Farenmented after delivering a crimson-colored energy-based attack towards the foot of a golden statue.


    With how rxed it sounds, it''s easy to guess that we''re having an easy time dealing with the golden statue in front of us.


    "Don''t be too greedy. Grenol and Rodney are devising a new n for us to take this win. We have to wait for that, for the meantime, let''s clean these golden statues." Monady reminded her fellow Dafirae Tribe member after following up with her attack which made the golden statue stagger.


    Like Faren, Monady also seemed to be rxed even when the swings and attacks of the golden statue could threaten any of us if it sessfully connects.


    It''s not that they were stronger than the ones with us earlier, it''s because I kept my Domain of Valor and all five of them were buffed by it.


    "Can you please stop chatting? Take it down. Remember, his skill cannotst longer than a few minutes." Irja whose role was to bombard the golden statue once more irritablymented.


    This girl is the oneining for me. No wonder the others think that there''s something going on between us.


    Upon hearing her words, Monady shook her head and started intensifying her attacks on the golden statue''s right leg. Udann and Axter were the ones in charge of the left leg.


    Unlike before, although I''m just standing and watching the whole process of taking down a golden statue, apart from observing if the statue is about to be destroyed, my Transcendent Senses was also spread out to keep an eye out in case the reds appeared.


    Thirty secondster, one of the golden statue''s legs was destroyed by Udann and Axter''s joint attacks. Following that, Monady and Faren increased the intensity of their attacks to hasten the destruction of the statue''s other leg.


    Thanks to the Domain of Valor, although some of them would be asionally hit by the swift swings and seemingly overpowered attacks of the golden statue, none of them suffered a serious injury.


    This feels like a normal raid battle that could often be seen on an MMORPG. Ganging up against one mob like this whose specialty is just its hard defense and higher hit points, it''s just a matter of time to take it down.


    And that is if there are no distractions¡­<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Not long after the golden statue fell down, Irja and I moved closer. She started targeting its head while the four melee fighters turned to its arms.


    And like the first time we took down a golden statue, I jumped in when it''s about to be destroyed, using the same still-unnamed Sword Skill.


    Under their eyes a seemingly desperate attacknded on the golden statue''s head, ending its struggle.


    Upon seeing that, Monady and the others who weren''t there during the first golden statue takedown disbelievingly stared at me. Ignoring their stares, I faked another exhaustion when in fact I was waiting for the energy from the stolen kill to gather above my head.


    "Is that necessary?" Faren asked, a little distrust in his eyes. Perhaps for him, my jumping in at the end was unnecessary. Well, everyone will surely think of that, they can finish it without me after all.


    That''s why I pulled up an excuse. "Is it bad? I want to help as well. It''s a skill I can only pull up once per hour but as you can see, it''s a bit destructive."


    "True. Besides, it saves us some time to deal with it. Pick up the dropped stones and let''s move onto the next." Monady stared at me for a while before slowly nodding.


    Observing the others'' reactions, apart from Irja who had a slight smile on her face and Udann who''s already used to me dealing thest blow, Axter also had the same expression as Faren. He also thought that my meddling is unnecessary.


    Perhaps, my reason could convince them now but if I continue doing it, they might start suspecting something, especially if I suddenly broke through in front of their eyes when I got enough.


    -


    -


    Time continued to pass and the number of golden statues indicated on the map started to dwindle. After that first instance, I didn''t steal the kill for the second and third golden statues. Instead, being the one who''s bombarding its head, Irja got the two kills. Only when it''s the fourth statue did I swooped in again to get another kill, leading for my progress to steadily climb up to my next breakthrough.


    And now, we''re dealing against the fifth statue. At the moment, most of them are already too rxed at taking it down.


    With a smile on their faces, they''re all in a good mood thinking about the basketball-sized stones that we got. No one knows how beneficial to use it yet but from how much energy is stored in it, they believe that it can help them progress in their Transcendent Pathway.


    Going by the same tactic that''s already felt like a routine, the four were destroying the statue''s legs while Irja continued to rain down different types of energy-based skills towards it, reducing the pressure on the four.


    Like the first four instances, I kept letting my Transcendent Senses spread out.


    When Monady and the others managed to take it down, my senses picked up something from the darkness from beyond the 100-meter mark, like a surge of energy from a rushing opponent.


    Upon sensing that, I pulled out some of the st Stones we got and threw it in that direction.


    Thanks to its explosions, the darkness parted for a bit revealing a tall figure covered in a yellowish aura dodging the other sts following the first one.


    "They''re here!" I immediately shouted upon spotting him even if I only managed to see one.


    As soon as my words ended, I also sent out Energy Explosion Projectiles to the ce I predicted he would appear from.


    However, before the projectile hits, I clearly saw how the Energy Explosion Projectiles were deflected easily before the tall figure emerged from the darkness.


    "You four, no five. Are you having fun?" Along with a somewhat crazedugh, the neer stretched his arm and an overwhelming Energy gathered on his pointed finger.


    Because Irja and I were beyond his 100-meter range, he only first saw the four surrounding the golden statue and changed it to five when he saw one of Irja''s skillsnding on it.


    Upon taking in the face and figure of the neer, I instantly recognized that he''s not among those Gigant World denizens they were fighting against when Udann and I arrived in this space.


    He''s one of those scattered red circles. And judging from his Energy Intensity, the way he easily deflected my Energy Explosion Projectiles and how confident he sounds, this guy''s UPL is probably more than 500 or 600 at worst. He''s in theter parts of Rank 2 Transcendent!


    Looking at him, there''s that certain feeling that no matter what I do I will be able to beat him, alone. However, it''s not as hopeless as when I was faced with Alwyn or Remilia.


    "What the?! Are the scouts blind?" Ignoring his question, Monady almost cursed upon seeing the neer. Judging from how she instinctively took a step back, she also felt the difference between the two of them.


    Now¡­ is he this confident because he thought no one can beat him or are there any other things at y here?

 Chapter 344 Higher World Denizens (1)

    A stronger than a normal opponent. His UPL has exceeded everyone here and it shows when the four at the front warily took a step back, leaving the fallen statue alone.


    Although there''s only one, the terrifying sense from the energy currently gathering on the tip of the tall figure''s pointed finger was enough for them to think about their lives.


    A few secondster, the energy umting from his finger, under their watchful eyes, shot forward while producing deafening noises.


    WOONG!


    "Dodge it, Faren!"


    Monady shouted immediately upon noticing its trajectory. Although Faren also noticed it, his reaction time was slow.


    In a blink of an eye, the energy attack from the tall figure traversed the distance between him and Faren. From how fast it was, it could bepared to my Vanishing Steps wherein it instantly achieved the maximum speed.


    Although his reaction was a bit slow, Faren still managed to pull out something from his pouch. Along with the Quintuple Shields from my Bulwark of Invulnerability, three crimson pirs shot out and embedded on the ground around him.


    After pouring out his stored energy into the three pirs, a thin energy film extended from each pir forming a triangr shield with him as the center.


    When the tall figure''s attack arrived a split secondter, the Quintuple Shields were broken one by one, diminishing the force of that attack to at least half of what it should have been.


    Thanks to that, when it hit the thin energy film made from his crimson pirs, the energy attack dissipated without being able to break past it.


    However, the seemingly wless crimson pirs from earlier had a ring crack indicating the damage done to them. Faren''s whole body was also dripping with sweat.


    To hold off that attack, he poured in more than half of his stored energy along with the energy absorbed by the pirs from the surroundings.


    Perhaps, if he didn''t pull out those crimson pirs to block it, there''s no Faren anymore.


    "You blocked it? Nice." The tall figure said as if Faren blocking his attack hasn''t affected him.


    After a while, he continued his crazedugh while watching the four continue backing away from him.


    And amidst the tall figure''s crazedugh, two more figures appeared from the darkness behind him. The two stepped forward and stood at his sides. Like him, they''re also taller than average. On his right is a woman with blonde hair and a lean build, the yellowish aura covering her body was a little weaker than him while the other is a tall man in ck-rim sses who stood at his left. He''s calmly observing the surroundings or specifically, Faren and the ce where he resisted the tall figure''s energy attack.


    At this moment, there are only three of them. However, the pressureing off from them was more than what we experienced during that fight with the five Rank 2 Transcendents.


    Moreover, these three¡­ I can only guess earlier due to that yellowish aura but upon seeing the three of them andparing them to those we encountered, it''s possible that they''re not a denizen of the Gigant World.


    The force of that simplepression of energy on his finger was more than a full-powered punch or kick of a Gigant World Rank 2 Transcendent.


    Observing them from where I am, calling them taller than average is not an exaggeration. On Earth, it will not be wrong to call the three of them giants. The one in the middle is nearing 4 meters and the other two are ranging between 3 and 3.5 meters.


    Since the possibility has already passed my mind and I have already read it on one of the scrolls¡­ If they''re not a native, they''re possibly a denizen of a higher world. Denizens of Gobos.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you retreating? He even blocked my attack, you know? Even now, you''re still at an advantage. There are only three of us here." The tall man who already had his hands in his pockets had a look of ridicule on his face. His eyes scanned among the four and when it reached Monady, his longer than normal tongue peeked out of his mouth and licked his lips as if he found a prey he couldn''t wait to get his hands on.


    "Sir Larnel, stop ying anymore. Finish what we came here for. You already got your hands on various women of that world." The blonde woman said. Judging from the bit subservient and respectful tone she had, she seemed to be a subordinate or a close aid of the one in the middle she called Larnel.


    Her words somehow proved my guess. Women of that world, huh? So is he just a lecherous young master from a higher world?


    "Rowena, do you think I am ying? I am only asking them. Besides, the women there all tasted sour because of their filthy Pathway."


    "You still enjoyed them, nheless."


    "Women are women, if only you also offer yourself to me then I will be more than satisfied."


    "I''m not yours. Beat your brother and be the head of thepany if you want to have me." The blonde woman dered.


    "That, I will do. You wait for it."


    I don''t know their circumstances but from their conversation, it firmly confirmed my guess. They''re denizens of a higher world but they''re probably sent down to train or to do something else, who knows? And with a stroke of luck, they entered this Dimensional Space and entered a manor. Now, they''re trapped in here with us.


    Perhaps they are disinclined to move earlier but after the loss of that five, they now decided to make a move and finish all of us.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Although that''s an undeniable show of extreme confidence, most of the people here are Rank 2 Transcendent. There''s a gap in our UPL true but it''s not like it will be easy to take down all 20 of us with just the three of them.


    What we have to do here is to carefully gauge these three''s prowess.


    Having thought of these, I sent Monady all my spections through a telepathic message. Although she didn''t look back at me, the simple jolt of her body was enough to know that she received it.


    "ording to the data I gathered, if this team is the same team who wiped out five of the Gigantian. There should be six of them and not five. Another one is beyond this darkness together with the fifth one." The man in sses stated before fixing his sses like what an anime character will do. Their conversation waspletely ignored by him.


    Upon hearing the man in sses'' words, Irja turned her head to me. Perhaps she thought it''s a shame that I was detected this early but I expected this development. These enemies were not stupid. They''re watching earlier and they surely deduced that the ambushed one was a scout and we six only came in to rescue him.


    "Contact Grenol and the others, these three aren''t normal Gigant World denizens and we need back-up or we have to retreat. They''re possibly a denizen of a higher world and I''m afraid we''re not a match against these three even with my skills." Since she''s already looking at me, I also sent a telepathic message to her along with all the spections I passed to Monady.


    Irja looked at me for a while before nodding. She took out a crystal and immediately reported the situation to Grenol.


    After that, I consulted the map again to see the position of the other scouts. One of the scouts that should''ve been looking out for enemies was behind them. No, he''s in the direction they came from.


    However, he''s currently stationary as if he''s afraid of moving from where he was.


    He''s not captured. Otherwise, his captors would''ve shown on the map. It''s hard to verify his status so I had Irja contact him as well but he''s not answering.


    Furthermore, these three didn''t appear in that guy''s 100-meter range despiteing in from that direction...


    Are they capable of invisibility? No. They could''ve ambushed Monady and the others with it if that''s the case.


    "Rowena, if they''re behind them, the two are either experts at long-range battle or a support. Take them down." The man in sses continued. He''s still calmly standing from where he was without any change in his expression.


    "I don''t take orders from you Yordi," the blonde woman remarked.


    However contrary to her words, she instantly vanished from her spot and reappeared 50 meters forward. The yellowish aura grew in intensity which blinded Monady and Udann who was about to block them. Although it only blinded them, the tall guy called Larnel sent two more finger attacks aimed at the two which made them stop to dodge it.


    Seeing the approaching enemy, Irja at my side put back the crystal in her hand after reporting to Grenol and once again wielded her broom-like Output Enhancing Equipment.


    She waved it in front of her and colorful spheres of energy were simultaneously produced which instantly shot off towards Rowena.


    Likewise, I opened Bedeviled Outburst and produced Energy Explosion Projectiles which melded with Irja''s attacks mid-air.


    "I see. Two long-rangebatants." Concluding her observation like that, Rowena''s yellowish aura expanded before she seemingly disappeared again, dodging all of our attacks aimed at her.


    "Irja! jump here!" Sensing where she would appear, I shouted towards the girl, I extended my arm and made a grabbing motion, using my Energy Maniption to somehow emte Telekinesis by controlling the energy around her to push her to my arms.


    Thanks to my Adaptability, I instantly sensed her through the disturbance of energy particles around us.


    As soon as I caught Irja, I tightened my hold on her before instacasting one of the variations of sh Steps to propel us backward.


    At the same time as that happened, the blonde tall woman reappeared in the air above Irja''s previous spot and kicked down furiously.


    CRACK! BOOM!


    With Irja disappearing from that spot, her foot hit the ground which instantly created a resounding explosion, debris and dust particles flying all around.


    From how strong her kick was, even the spot I was in previously was engulfed by it.


    When the dust settled, the woman had a look of disappointment on her face as she stared at the crater she made from her simple kick.


    "You. How did you notice?" Slowly, Rowena lifted her head and stared straight at me.


    "Lucky guess? Where else will you reappear if not around us?"


    As if I will tell her. And although I answered her, I continued to pull away from her that I had no time to check about the woman in my arms.


    Luckily, Irja''s build was geared towards smaller women which made it enough for me to hold her in one of my arms.

 Chapter 345 Higher World Denizens (2)

    "Ember! Irja!" Monady had no choice but to shout at us when she heard the sudden explosion behind them. Being locked on by Larnel, she and Udann couldn''t move carelessly, lest they wanted to be sniped by that finger attack.


    Faren was already a bit exhausted while Axter was still warily weighing in his choices. In the end, we have no choice but to protect ourselves here.


    I looked down at the woman in my arms,there''s a surprise on her face but it vanished almost instantly when the situation finally registered in her mind.


    When she started wordlessly struggling, I let go of my hold of her and let her feetnd on the ground.


    "H-how did you do that?"


    As she faced the opponent in front of us, a telepathic message came from her. Judging from how she almost stuttered, the way I pulled her into my arms like a ma surprised her.


    "Simple Energy Control. It only worked because you''re unaware. Anyway, heads-up Irja. That woman''s not simple."


    At the same time as I finished sending that reply to her mind, Rowena started moving again. That kick of hers was probably a part of her skill. Although there are no physical changes in her body, that yellowish aura surrounding her body contained most of her exuded energy.


    Being this close, it allowed me to observe more quirks of this ''higher world'' denizen.


    Her strength was not as exaggerated as that of Larnel, however, she''s still stronger than us. She''s nearing 500. On our side, I''m only reaching the early 300 even with the full buff and Irja is at early 400 or mid.


    I once mentioned that the tens of UPL gap can decide a battle. However, I was wrong. That assumption was only applicable to Mortal Ranks or early Rank 1 Transcendent. Perhaps, around 200 UPL. Now that I''m experiencing the battles here I observed that Rank 2 Transcendents could hold themselves against another at the same rank as long as the gap wasn''t above 200.


    If I further evaluate it, 200 will be an overwhelming advantage, 100 will be an advantage and below that could still be bridged by the other factors.


    Going by this standard, I could only be a support for Irja. If I went head-on against her, I would be crushed. I could sneak in some attacks but unless she''s in a critical condition, all that would do to her would be an ant''s bite.


    Last time, that guy was only nearing 400 but because I took his head-on attack, my body tried to withstand the force he generated.


    Taking my thoughts from analyzing our opponent, Imunicated with Irja once more, asking her about her skills and everything she could do.


    If I wanted to fully support her, I needed to know everything about her.


    Understanding my intention, Irja nodded. However, before that, we have to dodge again!


    Upon sensing where Rowena would reappear again, I instantly sent a telepathic message to Irja instead of carrying her in my arms again.


    BANG!


    Another crater and another look of disappointment filled the blonde woman''s face. Without wasting any moment, she once again disappeared and this time, as soon as I sensed where she would be, she''s already in the process of reappearing!


    And this time, her sole target was me!


    My overthinking mind started working rigorously to think of a solution to avoid this crisis. I could block but I''m afraid my arms wouldn''t be able to endure the force of her attack. I could dodge but I could only activate the base version of the sh Steps and it wouldn''t take me far from the point of impact.


    Weighing the two options, I could only choose thetter.


    sh Steps!


    BOOM!


    Under Irja''s eyes, I was probably seen by her being hurled out of my previous position. Before I noticed, I was already caught by her, reducing the injury that I should have gotten.


    Before she could even utter words like ''Are you okay?'' I held onto her arm tightly to convey that we have to dodge once again.


    As if by luck, Irja understood my intention and immediately raised her broomstick. After spinning it a few times and injecting it with her Dark Energy, it became like a rotor de which propelled us backward dodging another attack by Rowena.


    Although there were also sounds of explosions and shouts not far away from us, we didn''t have the capacity to check their situation, the range of my Domain exceeded the distance between us. I warned them before about it, let''s just hope that they would be mindful of that.


    As soon as wended back on the ground, Irja''s voice entered my mind as she started telling me every skill she could use. There''s truly a lot but I''m confident that my mind could process all of it faster than those at my level.


    -


    -


    While Daisuke and Irja were being besieged by a single opponent, Monady, Udann, Faren and Axter were dodging every attack from Larnel.


    Monady thought of helping the two but if she left the three with her, one or two of them would no doubt die from one of Larnel''s attacks.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Moreover, she was also wary of the man in sses called Yordi. Apart from appearing in front of them and ordering Rowena to take care of the two, he calmly stood next to Larnel without any hint of taking action.


    ''They have to survive. Ember deduced their origins and I also arrived at the same conclusion. That guy is also single-handedly supporting all of us. If he dies, our chances of winning will drop to its lowest.'' Monady thought to herself.


    Compared to the freed Transcendents, she was considered an elite or what they called the Crimson Seed of the Dafirae Tribe. If nothing goes wrong, she was guaranteed to be an Exalted. Her status was even higher than Grenol. At the moment he''s currently stronger and someone older than her that''s why she let him lead while she aimed to gather experience at the forefront of this space.


    "Monady. What do we do?" On the side, Faren called out to her in a weakened voice. Because of what he did earlier, he''s now almost spent. He believed that if they failed to find a solution or if their reinforcements failed to arrive on time, he would surely die in here.


    Instead of Monady, Axter answered him, "Continue dodging or try to risk it by going head to head against him. We''re all considered meleebatants, If we don''t shorten the distance we''ll be sitting ducks here waiting to be hit by one of his finger attacks."


    He rarely talks but he''s a reliable ally. When Monady heard that, she immediately backed up his observation.


    They all know they couldn''t rely on the two behind them at the moment. With Daisuke''s buffs still in ce, they shouldn''t waste it by only dodging.


    "Ember will survive that. I know. He''s not a simple Rank 1 Transcendent. I''m the weakest among you four but I also agree with rushing forward rather than stay at a distance." Udann alsomented.


    "You heard them Faren." Monady turned her head to her fellow tribe member before fixing her gaze to the still crazilyughing Larnel.


    She''s already somewhat infuriated from his earlier remarks about women. However, she couldn''t act on it alone or it will be a suicide. She''s clear about the difference in their UPL but she couldn''t also just send these three if they''re unwilling.


    But upon hearing their words and looking back to her train of thought, she suddenly realized how na?ve she was, ''I''m supposed to be their leader¡­ I should be the one making the call after assessing the situation and not wait for their suggestions. I know why my old man put Grenol beside me. It is to learn from him.''


    With gritted teeth, she shouted, "I will go in first. Axter, follow behind me. Udann, maintain a certain distance from us and watch the man in sses and Faren, transform to a Crimson Spirit."


    When the three heard hermands, they were only momentarily surprised before nodding at her. She was fairly passive ever since they set out and this was the first time she really gave a proper order. Even when they were saving that scout, the tone of her voice was almost pleading when she asked for anyone to rush forward.


    Without looking back behind them where explosions and debris flew around, Monady circted her energy to her feet andunched herself towards theughing Larnel.


    -


    -


    After another close dodge, more injuries such as bruises and cuts from the debris appeared from my body that I couldn''t treat yet because of how relentless her attacks came.


    At that moment, the blonde woman suddenly stopped in ce to look behind her.


    Taking that as a chance to breathe, Irja and I also drew backward widening the distance between us.


    "Hmm? Yourrades finally got the guts to attack Sir Larnel. However¡­ they are just rushing to their deaths."


    From a distance, I could see Monady and the other three charged towards theughing Larnel.


    I see, so that''s why she stopped. Even though she''s relentlessly attacking us, she''s still monitoring what''s happening there.


    Looking at how they charged in a coordinated fashion, someone or perhaps Monady finally took the helm ofmand.


    I noticed how she''s always waiting for Grenol''s instruction or deciding after hearing everyone''s suggestions. But that guy who couldn''t see what''s happening here wouldn''t be able to give a proper instruction rather than basic ones. Even if he''s a strategist, this isn''t a war that involved hundreds or thousands so¡­ it''s either Monady or someone else entirely.


    "Why are you so sure? They''re not weak chickens delivering themselves to a ughterhouse!" Upon hearing her, Irja was incensed.


    However, Rowena only shrugged before putting back her attention to us.


    "Your anger is unnecessary. You two will soon follow after them."


    After saying that, the yellowish aura around her becamepressed which somehow made her whole body emit a golden glow of her energy. Even her blonde hair became tinted-gold as if a golden ray of light was shining around her.


    Because of what''s happening to her, we once again focused on her. Whatever''s happening with Monady and the others, there''s no way to observe them anymore. We have a more pressing situation in front of us.


    I couldn''t confirm it yet but her UPL seemed to have increased. They also have buff skills! No wonder she said that they''re rushing to their deaths¡­


    I didn''t have the time to warn Monady and the others anymore but¡­


    "Irja! Transform to Vibrant Spirit!" I hurriedly shouted before also triggering my Energy Incarnate Transformation.


    It''s a do-or-die situation. If I still keep hiding what I can do, I will really be buried in this space.

 Chapter 346 Higher World Denizens (3)

    Within a blinding light that only sparked for a second, my Transformation to being an Energy Incarnate finished. The clothes I changed into from the World of Elements were reced by the long white robes and my hair took on the same color. It also grew longer and reached my feet. Mysteriously, it became tied into a ponytail giving me a bit of an ancient appearance.


    External appearance wasn''t the only thing that changed within me. As soon as the light disappeared, my Energy Control grew to an extent. The trick I did earlier to pull Irja to me could now be used smoothly as long as she doesn''t resist it.


    Looking at the girl next to me whose clothes transformed into a more alluring one where most of her skin was showing. Her hair and the aura circting around her transformed into a spectrum of different colors.


    From the information she told me, her Pathway is called the Vibrant Spirit Pathway. It''s the main Pathway of the Cloro Tribe under a Great One named Miyae. Thest unnamed Great One of the Dark World.


    Since there''s no time to exin or there''s no point to know about her, that''s the only thing I learned about that Great One. She also lost a Tribe when the three Great Ones returned from a higher World but unlike Illiana and Halion, she never made a move. Perhaps, she stayed neutral throughout the years that have passed even after losing one of the tribes under her.


    The Cloro Tribe where Irja hailed from isn''t a Prime Tribe like Dafirae. And although this is just my guess after seeing how Irja fights, her Transcendent Pathway was probably about incorporating Elemental-type properties.


    Unlike the Transformation of the World of Spirits where everyone might have a unique iteration of their Transformation, most of the Pathways in the Dark World which allowed them to transform themselves into something else was only a minor ability or even if it''s a major one, it requires high maintenance.


    Irja''s Vibrant Spirit Transformation grants her quicker Energy Molding abilities as well as summoning pet-like semi-sentient Lesser Spirits which could help her.


    During the fight against the five reds earlier, she hadn''t used it because it was unnecessary to do so at the time.


    "Fi, En. Help me." Irja said to the two Lesser Spirits who took the form of two small birds with contrasting elements. Fire and Water.


    The two birds chirped happily as they flew and positioned themselves at her two sides.


    With both of our Transformationsplete, we hadn''t had the time to appreciate each other''s form because Rowena once again resumed her attacks.


    "That''s neat. However, you''re all wasting your efforts."


    From where she was standing, She made a stance and punched once.


    The golden Energy gathered on her fist shot towards us. It took the form of her fist which gradually erged until it epassed us and our immediate surroundings, preventing us to dodge.


    Upon seeing that Irja and her two Lesser Spirits all countered it bybining their three Energy-Based Attack creating a multi-colored beam that aimed to drill through it.


    To help us tide through Rowena''s attack, with the increased Energy Control brought by my Transformation, the rate at which I conjured the Purple Swords increased.


    Before the time it takes for her terrifying fist to arrive, five Purple Swords hovered in front of me and pointed at it.


    Each of the Purple Swords shuddered and seemingly about to copse because of the intense pressure of that single fist.


    Upon seeing that, I merged the five to solidify it before joining Irja''s counter-attack.


    As soon as the merged Purple Swords and her multi-colored energy beamunched from us, without any words exchanged between us, Irja took my hand and pulled me up with her as she also activated her broom-like equipment, taking us to the sky.


    Although we''re faster at controlling, gathering or molding our energies to counter her, that fist from Rowena was still stronger. Partly because of her Higher Energy Source and her higher UPL.


    Our hastily prepared counter was only enough to hinder it, allowing us to do something else.


    "Useless."


    Her eyes naturally followed us as we took the air and glided towards her position. This time, instead of staying still in her position, under Rowena''s feet, a Domain opened and instantly engulfed the two of us.


    [You have entered a Domain]


    [Your weight has been magnified to 500%, restricting your speed and agility]


    When that notification appeared, although it only contains one line, it immediately affected us.


    The glide that should''ve reached Rowena was halted as we were about to be pulled back down to the ground due to our increased weight.


    It''s just 500%. But because we''re not used to it, the effect immediately made our movements sluggish.


    And because she''s the one controlling the equipment, my arms circled around Irja''s waist to prevent me from falling off it.


    "E-ember!" When she felt my arms around her, Irja blurted out.


    It''s not like I''m trying to take advantage of our situation. The situation calls for it!


    Without replying to her and while feeling the softness of the woman in front of me, I circted my energy and activated one of my new skills.


    Support Hero''s Haste!


    -


    -


    [You received 50% Speed and Agility Enhancement]


    [Duration: 2 minutes 30 seconds]


    ''Huh? A system notification? Ember?'' Monady thought upon seeing the sudden appearance of the notification and feeling the immediate effect on her body. It was brought about by a wave of energy from behind some of which covered and seeped into her body.


    She nced behind and saw the guy she suspected looking in their direction while clinging tightly on Irja as they descended quickly as if something was pulling them down.


    Like her, despite their injuries, the other three also nced behind to look at the two.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Each of them received the same system notification. Speed and Agility enhancement is no joke especially for them who are all meleebatants.


    It hadn''t been long since they charged towards Larnel. Even with their coordinated attacks, he single-handedly deflected all of them back to a distance, giving varying injuries to their bodies.


    Monady''s orders and the way shemanded them were exceptional. Even with the little time, she took the effort to arrange a viable striking formation byplementing each of their specialties tond a hit on Larner.


    However, the gap between their UPL and its sudden increase after hepressed his yellowish-turned-golden aura was enough to foil their thought-up strategy.


    "Great! Let''s do it again!" Monady energetically shouted to the other after dodging one of Larnel''s attacks aimed at her.


    With the buff they received, she suddenly felt the lightness in her body that the earlier hard to dodge attacks of their opponent were now something trivial.


    As she weaved through more and more attacks, the other three followed her in their own Transformation.


    Upon seeing the sudden change in the opponents he was just belittling, Larnel felt a crisis looming near him.


    For the first time, he took a step back and took a stance.


    Yordi that was beside him also moved back. However, instead of helping him, he distanced himself from them while carefully observing the current situation.


    Nobody knows what''s in his mind, not even Larnel or Rowena.


    When Monady and the others saw that, they once again performed their coordinated attacks.


    Like Faren, she transformed to her own version of Crimson Spirit. Her crimson-colored aura expanded and became an apparition behind her. A crimson-haireddy who almost looked like her except for its bloody appearance.


    Soon after that, the apparition merged with her body which somehow changed her appearance along with the heightening of her Energy Intensity. From its previous Calm, it became a Vicious one wherein her bloodlust seemingly took form and engulfed the readied Larnel.


    Upon seeing that, Larnel made a mocking smile. They already did that once, although he became wary of that wave of energy which swept past them, the four''s strengths remained the same.


    Wooong!


    As he was about to deliver a more vicious blow to Monady and the others, another wave of energy swept towards his location and this time, he suddenly felt his body being restricted and something appeared from the corner of his eyes.


    ''What is this?!'' With only that thought filling up his mind. Monady arrived in front of him with a vicious but alluring grin stered on her face.


    -


    -


    "Irja! Now!" I shouted after activating my two Supplementary Skills.


    Haste gave us the Speed and Agility needed to somewhat negate Rowena''s Domain. Bind restricted her movements giving us this chance to deliver an attack she wouldn''t be able to dodge.


    Thanks to being in mid-air, I also made sure that my eyes also caught those at the distance. Because I''m now away from them, the Supplementary Skills were the only support skill that could reach them. It''s now up to them how they would benefit from that.


    Upon hearing my voice, her reaction to how I grabbed onto her vanished from her expression as she instantly gathered her energy along with her two Lesser Spirits.


    Down below, Rowena''s eyes constricted when she felt her body unable to move.


    I have no idea how long that willst. We have to make use of this opportunity.


    After releasing my arm from Irja''s waist, three Energy Explosion Projectiles were sent down to Rowena, giving her the three random debuffs.


    After that, two towering Pirs were conjured behind me.


    In a time it takes to blink, Flux Energy poured into the two Pirs and transformed them to their Guardian Form.


    One of which transformed into a red-garbed mature woman with protruded horns on top of her head and the other transformed into a blue-garbed handsome middle-aged man with a golden halo hovering above his head.


    Without the need tomand them, the two Pir Guardians swooped down and delivered a blow to the defenseless Rowena.


    Following them, Irja along with her Lesser Spirits and me finally arrived in front of her who only received a bruise from the Guardians'' full-powered attack.


    I jumped down and activated a quick Sword Skill.


    sh Draw!


    As I went past her, I only heard the Energy Explosions the Willful Sword left behind after failing to prate her skin followed by Irja''s point-nk range bombardment which finally resulted in a horrible scream of pain from the blonde woman.


    When I turned around, Irja was already about to retreat when a blinding surge of energy exploded from Rowena.


    Although it didn''t break any of the Quintuple Shields around me, it''s enough to blow me away from my current position failing to see what happened next.


    When my eyes adjusted to the light, the only thing I saw was Rowena whose bloodied appearance took away her previous grace as she violently heaved for her lost breath.


    Irja was crouching not far from her, one of her Lesser Spirits missing.


    Haa...Even with that opportunity, we only managed to turn her into a bloodied mess. How will we go from here?

 Chapter 347 Between Life And Death (1)

    With two of my Supplementary Skills exhausted, we wouldn''t be able to have another chance where Rowena would only be standing still.


    It''s only a few minutes ever since they arrived and the situation has already devolved to this extent.


    Up above, the map had only started showing some of the blue dots leaving the blue core toe and reinforce us. From their current location, I estimated that it would take them at least 5 minutes to reach us.


    The scout that was stationary behind the enemies was still there while the other scouts also spread out to make sure that no reds would be able toe and reinforce these three.


    Not that they needed reinforcements but if they were keen to win, they would either being in to help these three eliminate us or they would take everyone else and go straight to our core.


    Either of the two would lead to our immediate death¡­ If that''s the case, are we already doomed because of these Gobos denizens?


    No¡­ It shouldn''t end like this. And there''s no point using my overthinking trait like this.


    Where''s the point of thinking about a negative oue? None. Instead of that, I better use it to think of a solution to end this higher world denizen.


    Drip¡­


    Step¡­


    Drip¡­


    While I was lost in my thoughts, Rowena, after exhaling and coughing out a mouthful of blood, moved from her spot. At every step she made, the blood that was flowing out of the wounds Irja made dripped down the ground, making a trail behind her.


    From the direction she was walking in, she''s more concerned about Irja. Perhaps it was because my attacks hadn''t really hurt her. Even that Sword Skill and Energy Explosions I left behind only gave her a slight injury. But Irja''s desperate attacks left her in that state. If she hadn''t mustered her energy and caused that explosion, she''d be lying down on the ground, breathless.


    Without the former grace from when she was still unscathed, I could feel that the pressure from her gap in UPL between us somewhat lessened.


    That''s right.


    It''s not like what we did was useless. We damaged her to this extent!


    That burst of energy from before was a desperate move from her to prevent a more serious injury.


    Then we just have to conti¡ª


    ¡­


    The words suddenly got stuck in my throat.


    From where I was, Irja who was just crouching afternding away from Rowena suddenly closed her eyes as her body powerlessly fell down. On her side, bloodstain that wasn''t there before started to expand and as it seeped on her clothes. It''s as if a hole opened beneath it.


    Irja¡­ She got hit by that energy explosion¡­


    And pretty bad that I have no idea if she will survive that or not. I''m far away from her to check it and with Rowena between us, I cannot go to her side.


    A few secondster, the surviving Lesser Spirit beside her agonizingly chirped before it disappeared and transformed into a wisp of Dark Energy.


    While my eyes were focused on Irja, the bloodied Rowena who also saw it stopped for a while. She stared at Irja''s body as her clothes failed to stop her blood from spilling on the ground.


    After a while, she turned around with an ted smile on her lips. Perhaps if not for her bloody appearance, it would be an enchanting view.


    However, right now, it was just as terrifying or as creepy as it could get.


    "¡­ Now then. It''s your turn."


    As soon as thest word left her mouth, Rowena''s figure disappeared from where she was standing.


    Like the first time, I sensed where she would be appearing.


    And although this might sound cold or cruel, the thought of Irja instantly left my mind as my focus switched to the impending danger as I immediately dodged to the side.


    I could say that it was because of my Adaptability and me it. However, there''s really nothing I could do at this moment other than to keep myself from dying.


    Everything will have toe after that. I might be like a paranoid who kept on thinking about my Companions'' well-being, however, that''s not the case for other people.


    It''s a wed mindset that those girls tried to change by saying they''re strong enough that me worrying about them might be a weakness. But until now, I stood still on that thought. Perhaps, I could even sacrifice myself for them but not for other people.


    Irja''s status was currently unknown and for now, I could only hope for her to survive.


    Forget saving her. I have to prioritize and save myself first from someone with an almost 200 UPL gap on me.


    With her possibly being from another Physique-type World, Rowena''s Strength stat is surely higher than the rest of her stats.


    When her form reappeared behind my previous position, the two Pir Guardians I summoned immediately went in front of me to take a hit.


    They''re not like my clones. They''re just a manifestation of my Pirs. They have their own abilities but against someone like Rowena, I can only use them to shield me.


    While they moved forward to take that hit, I took out something from my ne.


    White Knight!<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The Powergen was quickly equipped without any other ceremonious movements. As I felt my Energy Maniption went up another notch by circting my Flux Energy on it, I activated another skill and an orb.


    Energy Amplification!


    Orb of Enhancement!


    Ignoring the notifications about whatever buffs I cast on myself, I once again gripped the Willful Sword in my hand.


    With two pieces of Output Enhancing Equipment, my prowess, although there''s only a little change in my UPL, my heightened Energy Maniptionpensated for it.


    As I saw the two Pir Guardians flying to left and right by Rowena''s p, I sent a Purple Lightning Dragon towards her to block her vision.


    And soon after that, I activated another skill.


    Phantasmic Doppelganger!


    Four clones wearing the same equipment and holding the same sword charged forward while creating numerous Energy Explosion Projectiles or Purple Swords.


    Amidst the sounds of the deafening explosions, the concealment effect of the skill gave me the opportunity to creep away from that current battlefield. Leaving everything to my clones and the two Pir Guardians who had just stood up from the wreckage of a ruined house, I went to Irja''s side.


    Since I managed to save myself from the immediate danger, I now needed someone to fight for me. Just dodging once or twice wasn''t enough after all.


    Also with our lives depending on each other, leaving this battlefield is not an option.


    As soon as I arrived next to her, I picked her up and checked on her pulse.


    She''s still alive and breathing. She lost a lot of blood and that''s the reason why she fell unconscious. The wound on her side has already started to close. Our Transcendent Body could heal faster than a Mortal Body after all. Only when it was the truly serious ones like a ruptured organ would it be hard even for a Transcendent to recover from.


    Producing the bottle of medicinal pills from Alwyn, I took one for her to consume.


    Because she''s unconscious and the nature of the pill wasn''t melt-in-the-mouth, I had to do something she probably wouldn''t like if she''s awake. Retracting the helm of my Powergen, I put the pill inside my mouth. Afterward, I pinched her nose and pulled her mouth open. Ovepping our lips together, I pushed the medicinal pill inside her mouth.


    Perhaps feeling the foreign object approaching her throat, she unconsciously gulped down before a furious cough ensued.


    At that moment, her eyes weakly opened soon after that coughing fit. There''s a confusion that could be seen from her eyes as she stared at my face.


    Perhaps she wanted to ask a lot of questions but I just nodded at her and put her back to the ground.


    She lost a lot of blood and it would take some time for the medicinal pill to take effect.


    Besides, my clones were already reduced to one during the few seconds that passed. They could hinder Rowena for a bit but all that could be bought from them would be just that, a few seconds.


    I sensed my current energy reserves and with the continued use, I was about to be depleted again. Perhaps, it will still give me a few minutes if I sparingly used any skill.


    Enclosing my head with the helm once again, I circted Flux Energy to the Powergen''s foot andunched myself to the irritated Rowena after taking care of thest of my clones.


    -


    -


    ''What happened? Did I fall unconscious?''


    Those are the questions that passed Irja''s mind when her consciousness finally came back.


    She remembered the soft feeling damping her lips and the warm sensation of something entering her mouth. She''s not sure what exactly happened but after tying in the events when her mind cleared up, she couldn''t help but feel her cheeks heat up.


    ''I messed up.'' She sighed inwardly.


    Rowena''s sudden explosion of energy caught her off guard. Even with her Lesser Spirit Fi moving in to cover for her, it still hit her pretty badly.


    After that, she lost consciousness. What happened next was unknown to her but to her surprise, that guy''s face was the first one she saw upon opening her eyes again.


    Spending 20 years in the Irreverent Dungeon because of the unnecessary jealousy from the Sovereign''s wife, she first thought that like the others she witnessed dying while being locked up, her fate will be the same.


    Although she kept telling the old rug Klement that her Sovereign would bail her out, she knew that was impossible to happen. He could have stopped his wife but no, he allowed her to do what she wanted to appease her.


    She wasuded as the most talented youth of the tribe back then. Reaching Transcendence in less than 18 years? It''s a feat that only elites from a Prime Tribe could reach. But due to one misced jealousy, her future was doomed.


    ''I have to recover and¡­ help him.'' She pulled herself up and sat in a lotus position to circte her energy and focus it on closing her wound as well as replenish what she lost.


    Her Transformation ended and it would strain her to activate it again. At the moment, with the pain still racking her side, she could only focus on recovering.


    Judging from how she could already move about, the medicinal pill Daisuke had her take was showing its effects. However, she estimated that still needed a few minutes to heal to a certain extent.


    ''Don''t die yet.'' She nced in his direction and whispered under her breath.


    Daisuke is a mystery for her. And now that she''s seeing more of what he''s capable of doing, the mystery about his identity deepens.

 Chapter 348 Between Life And Death (2)

    Back at the location of the Blue Core, Grenol couldn''t help but pace around it with themunication crystal in his hand. It has already been a while since he sent his reply to Irja who reported their current situation.


    He''s waiting for a follow-up report but it appears that he wouldn''t get it anytime soon.


    Up above, the six blue and 3 red circles were still on that side of the map.


    Although Monady and the others were at a numerical advantage, they were being overwhelmed by the enemies who they believed are from a higher world.


    In Grenol''s mind, thoughts about what to do to improve the situation apart from the three reinforcements they sent were juggling in his mind.


    The objective of this space is simple but no matter how simple it is, if there''s an opposition a lot stronger than them, the chances ofpleting it are lower than 50%.


    "Can you stop that? They''re still fighting. Even though their enemies proved to be stronger than them, they''re holding their ground." Rodney said.


    Although he said that, like Grenol, he was also being restless. They were just thinking of the right approach now that they got the numerical advantage.


    However, as it turns out, the other scattered reds were from a higher world.


    At the moment the six from the attacking team were locked inbat with an unclear oue. They asked for reinforcements but it wouldn''t be able to get there in a blink. Besides they had to be vignt.


    Even if their numbers were still 20, one of the scouts was seriously injured and he was sent back to recuperate for a while.


    "I know. However, with that kind of variable¡­ We can''t just stay here and not think of a way." Grenol replied. He knew that if he''s the one sent outside, those six will not be in a difficult situation. He''s confident to hold his ground against that higher world denizen. But what''s done is done, they had to adapt to the current circumstance.


    "Why don''t we make use of the scouts to brave it in their Core? We need to know what kind of defense they have. Rather than pick them off one by one. We have to take the initiative to destroy the core they''re guarding." After thinking for a while, Rodney suggested.


    -


    -


    A few minutes after treating Irja, I am now riddled with injuries with my energy reserves dwindling to a critical level. If this continues, I might faint once more.


    I nced behind me and Irja was still recuperating by circting her energy to speed up the effects of the pill I had her take. At the same time, she was filling up her lost energy.


    During the past few minutes, with the Haste expiring, Rowena didn''t just attempt once to stop her. However, to let my only shot at defeating this woman be back in full power, I put my body on the line. And that resulted in my injuries.


    Thanks to my Transformation that turned me into an Energy Incarnate whose Physical Resistance rose through the limits, I estimated that more than 60% of Rowena''s attack power was absorbed and negated.


    However, the remaining 40% which consisted of her own Energy supplementing her attacks was enough to turn me into the same bloody mess like her.


    "Hmph." The blonde woman remarked after kicking away another one of my clones.


    No matter how many clones I conjured. They''re all cannon fodder that couldn''tst for more than 10 seconds against her.


    From the look in her eyes, she''s already forgone the thought of getting past me. With renewed vigor, her focus was now aimed at taking me down before Irja could recover.


    At the moment, her Energy was skyrocketing as if she wasn''t going to run out of it anytime soon.


    It''s a Level 3 Source Energy. It could suppress my Level 2 Flux Energy to a certain extent. Perhaps, only the Psyche Energy could stand against it without being suppressed. But without any replenishment for the past month, it''s already about to be depleted.


    Surrounding her body, the golden glow has already seeped through her body making it appear as if she''s made of gold like the golden statues we took down. The wounds she got from Irja closed and the blood which stained her body evaporated turning her into a wless golden figure.


    It didn''t appear to be a Transformation Skill but more of a Physical Enhancement.


    However, after minutes of facing her, I had thoroughly observed this opponent. That''s in exchange for a little sacrifice consisting of broken bones and punctured holes in my body.


    This is the first I received this kind of injury apart from what I experienced during my Transcendent Trials. If my Companions could see me right now, I couldn''t imagine what would be their reactions.


    Through my observation, I discovered that Rowena is draining more of her Energy if she woulde into physical contact.


    True, it gave her an almost indestructible body and a strength which surpassed her current Strength Stat but that''s in exchange for the use of her Source Energy.


    It''s possible that it was the reason for her persistent dodging from earlier. She''s spending more energy if she was hit. She wanted to spend her energy on hitting us.


    Well then, why don''t we test that theory?<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "You''re strong, I admit. And I am pitifully a weak match against you. But do you know? I can''t afford to die here." For the first time, I opened my mouth to converse with her.


    Monady and the other three were still locked in a seemingly disadvantageous fight against Larnel and Yordi. When the Haste expired, Yordi took that chance to aid the bloodied Larnel who got the retribution from his arrogance from earlier.


    Like Rowena, the two had long turned themselves into a golden figure as they tried to finish the fight as soon as possible. But with the observation I sent to Monady, she managed to devise a n to stall for time while keeping them all alive. Hopefully.


    ? Right. With Yordi joining the fray, their chances of winning dropped to the lowest and they could only stall for the time until the reinforcements arrived. The two or rather these Gobos Denizens seemed to be a bane of meleebatants like them. If they''re not faster than the two, there''s no way they could win. Add to that the apparent advantage in their UPL.


    It''s already a miracle that no one died yet.


    "Aren''t we all? Only one team can leave this space. Like you, we cannot afford to lose."


    After saying that, Rowena disappeared and reappeared to my side with her fist clenched tight.


    BANG!


    With no time to dodge, I could only clench my teeth to direct the System-rted Energy Shield on that side to amplify the damage reduction.


    Nheless, it delivered me immense pain that I had no choice but to cough out a puddle of blood as I was uncontrobly sent flying away before being embedded into a ruined house''s wall. Soon after that, the entire structure fell onto me banging my body to the extent that the broken bones on my chest became powdered to dust.


    "Ember!" Although it''s already faint, I heard Irja''s shout before explosions rang out along with a huge amount of Energy being sucked into that direction.


    Haa¡­ Can I still stand up? I don''t know. But¡­


    Even with me being buried in this rubble, my Clones and the two Guardian Pirs that were about to be cracked were allmanded by me to bombard the blonde Rowena.


    Unfortunately, even seeing through the clones'' eyes was now hard enough for me to do.


    If not for my Adaptability, perhaps, I had already given up. This is the first time I got injured like this and this is also the first battle where running away alone is not an option¡­


    In any case, I still have some cards I hadn''t used yet. There''s no point to hold back anymore but first I needed to replenish my energy reserves.


    If the Domain of Valor which gave them the additional stats suddenly vanished, it''s a certainty that everyone will die.


    With my Flux Energy about to run out, I instantly shifted my focus on creating an Energy Zone and put me under it before actively absorbing everything.


    If someone was looking in this direction, they would see the furious clouds of energy gathering on top of the Zone which shined and rained down the ruin of a house.


    Given that Irja finished recovering or perhaps not, I could only take this chance and hope for her to stand her ground for a minute. That''s all I need. A minute.


    -


    -


    Although she decided not to strain herself, when Irja saw Daisuke being sent away, even if she hadn''t finished recuperating yet, she stood up and activated her Transformation Skill.


    Vibrant Spirit Transformation!


    Fi and En reformed from her side with the former seemingly forlorn after its failed attempt topletely block the explosion from earlier.


    However, Irja just stared at the two and mentally gave the two Lesser Spirits instructions.


    She picked up her broomstick, aimed it at the golden figure and a bigger sphere of colorful Energy Attackunched from its tip.


    From her opposite side, the four clones of Daisuke have already circled around and despite one of them instantly popping into bing an energy wisp with a simple sweep of Rowena''s feet, Energy Explosion Projectiles were conjured and shot towards her.


    Upon seeing that, Rowena''s eyes shed, her yellowish aura expanded once more and turned into a whirlwind. Rendering the clones Energy Explosion Projectiles useless leaving only Irja''s Energy Attack to be the lone projectile she had to protect herself against.


    However, contrary to her expectation, Rowena suddenly felt a chilling sensation when there''s not only one colorful sphere approaching her.


    Fi and En formed a triangle including Irja. With Rowena in the middle, the two Lesser Spirits mimicked what Irja did enclosing the proud Rowena in their colorful Energy Spheres.


    "Die!" Irja shouted.

 Chapter 349 Between Life And Death (3)

    When I recovered enough energy to lift my body out of the rubble, I was surprised at the scene happening in front of me.


    Irja was once more in her Vibrant Spirit Form. Inside a triangle made by her and her two Lesser Spirits, a literally smoking hot mess of a body was currently shivering in anger.


    With most of her clothes burnt or destroyed from the amount of energy Irja poured onto the attack I failed to witness, Rowena''s closed wounds opened and a mixture of red and gold flowed down to the ground as it seeped out of her opened wounds.


    "YOU ANT!!"


    An ear-piercing scream echoed as she ignored her bleeding wounds to jump towards Irja, aiming to end the woman.


    Because Irja strained herself by prematurely ending her recuperation and possibly using that Transformation of hers once more, the wound that should''ve been closed during the period I bought for her opened and the gush of blood once again blotted that side of hers.


    While kneeling on the ground, Irja weakly smirked as she pointed her broomstick to the iing Rowena.


    This woman¡­ Why didn''t she want to dodge? Why didn''t she stall for time instead to wait for the iing reinforcements? Why was she doing that? What''s pushing her to face someone stronger than her? No matter what angle we looked at, she''s currently being overwhelmed by her adversary!


    I don''t know¡­ No matter how I overthink these questions, only Irja could answer them.


    "Ant, huh? Let this ant sting you to death!" Irja grinned and returned a scream.


    Although hers was too weak to ovee Rowena''s shrill scream, Irja''s surge of energy following that says otherwise.


    Itpletely matched what the enraged Rowena was projecting!


    From where I was, I could feel that theirbined energy was enough to pulverize me down to thest grain of ash if those were directed and unleashed towards me.


    As if pouring everything she had and channeling it to her Output Enhancing Equipment in a bid to amplify it, Irja''s multicolored hair floated along with the rubble and the puddles of blood around her.


    At some point, her two Lesser Spirits appeared behind her and superimposed with her growing visage giving her the look of a vibrant but terrifying figure.


    To some, she would inspire awe while to the rest she would inspire fear. What she''s doing was not an application of some kind of a skill. At least it wasn''t a part of what she told me and it''s a bit different from when she was activating a skill.


    If I have to guess, it was the culmination of her Transcendent Pathway as well as her genius in Energy Molding.


    Perhaps, to bridge the gap between them, Irja was determined to empty her energy reserves down to itsst drop to epass one desperate counterattack.


    If Rowena sessfully hit her, she would bring her the same amount or even stronger counterattack by borrowing the former''s overwhelming advantage and momentum.


    And yet, I still couldn''t help but ask myself why she''s doing this¡­ This woman¡­


    At the same moment as what''s happening in front of me, my feet had started moving subconsciously. No. It wasn''t my subconscious but my growing desire to go to that woman''s side to stop her suicidal attempt.


    Although I couldn''t see her reason, her aim was wide and clear. Her life in exchange for taking the enemy down with her!


    Whooosh! Whooosh! Whoosh!


    From my legs to the soles of my feet, colorful expunges of Elemental Energy simultaneouslyunched me from the rubble where I was.


    In my eyes, the scene that I was just watching from afar magnified in a blink of an eye.


    Giving the furious Rowena a side nce, I waved my right arm down.


    Following that, the Energy Zone which followed me from where I was transformed its nature to an offensive one. The pure mixture of Dark Energy and the foreign Physique-type Energy expanded and surged down acting like a heavy load that held Rowena in ce.


    Without any chance to look at its final oue, my arms already circled around the woman I came rushing for, tackling her down to the ground.


    Because of the speed of the simultaneous use of Elemental Steps, the tackle I did not only pushed both of us to the ground but also rolled us away from that ce. Despite the surge of Energy which seemingly burned as well as drowned me in this attempt, I kept my hold on her, enclosing her in my arms.


    Once.


    Twice.


    Thrice.


    Ten times.


    Ending up filled with bruises and cuts, we ultimately rolled to a stop 50 meters away from where I tackled her.


    The long white robes covering my body were wet and burnt on various parts but the same couldn''t be said to the woman closely held by me.


    The rampaging energy which she ought to unleash had already settled down. Even though her injury was less than what I received, the opened hole on her side pushed her near-critical state once again.


    With her eyes closed shut, her two delicate sets of fingers clutched tightly onto my cor as her body quivered violently.


    "I''m not clear about what drove you to do that. However, Irja, that was extremely stupid. Stupid yet beautiful." I patted her now exposed head, the hat she was wearing was now nowhere in sight. Perhaps it got burned away or it was lost when we were rolling away but that''s not important anymore.


    I found what she did as extremely beautiful. Despite not knowing the reason why, that was my honest evaluation.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Being a Rank 2 Transcendent, although she was surprised at what I did, I knew she would be able to recover sooner than a Mortal Rank.


    So after some pats, her quivering lessened as she somehow tried to bury her face to my chest.


    However, I prevented her from doing that. Instead, holding her from the back of her head, I pulled her head up. To avoid her from rejecting, a medicinal pill was already clutched by my teeth. And to administer it to her, I had our lips ovepped once more, pushing it for her to consume.


    When she felt that, Irja''s closed-shut eyes widely opened as her arms weakly pushed me away.


    Since it already entered her mouth and I saw her throat gulped it down, I separated from her.


    It might''ve been seen by her as me taking advantage of her and in fact, I really did. However, that''s not important anymore. While she''s still processing what I did, I supported her up and forcefully had her face that bloodied golden mess of a woman.


    "If you''re going to get angry, do itter. For now, look up."


    Up above, the three blue circles were already about to reach our position.


    Unfortunately, the previous 20 was now 18. The stationary scout disappeared from the map and one of the four below also vanished from existence.


    Since they''re out of the Domain of Valor''s range the buff has long expired. For them to hold out that long was already a miracle.


    Out of the four, Faren has already fallen while Udann is seriously injured.


    "¡­ You have to answerter. What do you want us to do?"


    She''s gritting her teeth, alright. Although I expected this reaction, I''m not regretting that.


    "It''s simple, let''s go down and regroup with them." As soon as I said that, I picked her up and immediately jumped in Monady and the other''s direction.


    Because of the damage she received, Rowena failed to react to what I did, buying us a few seconds of a headstart.


    Thanks to the damage dealt to her, it''s now possible to run away from her.


    Apart from the Elemental Steps that were activating alternately without the need to cast, we traversed half the distance easily.


    At this point, Irja sumbed to this situation and just held onto me.


    "Do you think you can run away?!"


    And likewise, Rowena caught up.


    However, before she could grab onto us, Short-Distance Teleportation fooled her senses and put us away from her. Afterward, I continued using Elemental Steps, sessfully regrouping to Monday''s battered group.


    "Irja! Ember!"


    Sensing usnding behind them, Monady shouted albeit a little downcast. The death of Faren probably got to her.


    "Take this."


    Throwing each of them a medicinal pill, my eyes instantly observed Larnel and Yordi up ahead.


    With this situation, holding back and trying not to stand out would just lead us to our death.


    I''m a support. And a support doesn''t just stay behind. I''m also responsible for analyzing the situation to guide everyone out of this seemingly hopeless situation. It''s a shame for Faren but that''s inevitable.


    Because of the existence of the other three, Rowena stopped following us and just went back to also regroup with herpanions.


    In the end, we ended up in this situation butparing the injuries of both sides, we''re still at a disadvantage.


    "That Medicinal Pill came from an Exalted. I know you all will have your own pills to save yourself. Irja here is the living proof of its efficacy."


    Seeing their confused look on the pill as they hesitated to take it, I provided some context for them.


    Well, it''s only for prolonging our strength long until those three reinforcements arrive.


    Although its efficacy could be said to be high, one needed sufficient rest for it to reach its full effectiveness. But there''s no point exining that now.


    Upon hearing my words, the three took it and gulped it down.


    Taking my eyes from them, I took out another tool from the Ne.


    "Irja, stop looking at me like that, use this instead of that broomstick of yours. Trust me on this one." Blocking her heated gaze on me that felt as if a knife would fly at my back any moment, I handed her the Totem Pole.


    It''s something I should''ve done earlier. It was long overdue but still, it''s betterte than never.


    With this, ourst stand starts.

 Chapter 350 Lead Support

    After estimating my current Energy Reserves, it''s enough to go all out for more than a minute.


    And estimating the arrival of the three, it''s one minute, more or less.


    Upon realizing that, I immediately reactivated everything I could use to let us tide through this crisis.


    Energy Zone!


    Energy Amplification!


    Energy Incarnate Transformation!


    Domain of Valor!


    Bulwark of Invulnerability!


    Andstly Energy Linkage!


    Giving the three 5% each of my total Energy Control and 10% to Irja through the Link which extended from me and attached to them, halved the cumtive amount I could provide.


    If not for my limited Energy Reserves, I would''ve given them everything I could.


    Feeling the 125 units of Level 2 Flux Energy per second to maintain that connection along with maintenance of the rest of my opened buff Skills, made my body feel the strain by using too much energy all at once.


    With the Energy Zone in ce, it somehow abated a bit of it. In any case, with all of these skills opened, I am now useless on the offensive side.


    If I could lodge Energy Thread to those three, it could also provide me a slight relief by draining them of their inherent Level 3 Source Energy.


    But the distance and their current alertness were hindrances to aplish that.


    Feeling the sudden change in their body provided by the Energy Linkage, Monady and Axter could only stare at me with added mysteriousness. Even Udann who thought he already knew everything I am capable of doing had his mouth open before renewed vigor filled his eyes.


    Irja, on the other hand, had long stopped being surprised at what I could do. Holding the thick Totem in both of her hands, she injected her Energy to manipte its size, turning it into a thin stick almost the same size as her broomstick.


    While I was busy upping theirbat prowess, the opposing group was discussing amongst themselves.


    "How did you turn into that mess? Two lower worlder a lot weaker than you and you cannot kill even one of them? Are you always this useless, Rowena?"


    Within the distance between us, it''s fairly easy to hear them and it didn''t look like they''re trying to prevent us from hearing them.


    "Shut up, Yordi. Those two are unkible. They''re more than just ants. They''re cockroaches!"


    "I will be reporting this to the Company, Rowena. Your evaluation will surely go down."


    "Hmph. Do what you want, Sir Larnel. I''m an employee who was tasked to follow you and you''re the employer''s son. It''s natural to give an evaluation. However, do you think it is still as easy to leave this ce?"


    Hearing this conversation among them provided me with more information about their origins. Company, Employer and Employee? It sounded modern. Perhaps that''s why their clothing had a simrity to a suit. Although Rowena''s clothing was already in tatters, it still gave off the air of an elite. Yordi and his sses as well. Only Larnel felt out of ce with how he acted. But if he''s just a rich young master then that could exin his behavior.


    "It''s just a bunch of same-rank Transcendents. It''s nothing mu¡ª"


    Before Larnel could finish his words, his eyes narrowed to a slit and immediately bent his body backward, evading a colorful beam of energy that originated from behind me.


    Because he sessfully evaded it, the beam continued to fly behind them before itnded on a ruined structure.


    BOOM!


    Even from afar, we felt the ground quaked from the impact it produced. One could even see a small mushroom cloud rising from its rubble.


    If Larner was a tad bit slower at evading, his face would''ve been destroyed by that attack.


    "¡­ I suggest we retreat and think of a way to deal with that." Slowly turning his body to look at it, Yordi was speechless for a while. Afterward, he fixed his sses in a bid to appear calm. However, the trembling of his legs sold him out.


    Perhaps, for the first time since they appeared, this guy finally felt the threat of something.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Injuries could heal given time but if something could kill or destroy you in one shot, stupidity would be the only thing inhibiting you if you chose to take it head-on.


    Rowena shivered from it while Larnel who evaded that took his time to straighten his back.


    They knew that if they were hit by that, even if it was not enough to kill them, it would disable them and it would eventually lead to their deaths.


    Behind me, I nced at Irja who, like the others, was also surprised at the effect of that attack.


    It''s no surprise that it came from her. She probably thought of trying the Totem''s effect and channeled her most powerful attack she could deliver at the moment, judging from how dumbfounded she was, it probably exceeded her expectation.


    But that attack, the others didn''t know that it would take a long time to use that. Moreover, Irja''s energy was also about to be depleted. If she chose to use that again, she would have to forget delivering other attacks.


    "They''re starting to think of running away. Use this chance. This means they probably prevented the other reds toe and reinforce them. We might be able to avenge the two who died." I immediately sent a mental message to them. "Monady, can I take the lead temporarily?"


    "Go on. If something''s wrong I will be correcting you."


    "Sounds fair. Well then, Monady please mark Larnel. He''s the strongest and the most important among the three. If he failed to run, the other two will not leave him alone."


    Commanding isn''t easy especially if they don''t acknowledge you unless there''s a militaryw that will punish those who will not follow the order of themanding officer.


    However, at this moment, there''s no point thinking about acknowledgment. If we let them retreat, they''lle at us stronger than before with the help of the Gigant World denizens. This is the chance to take them down.


    "You''re right. Leave it to me." Monady replied as she instantly moved and rushed towards Larnel.


    "Next, Udann, mark Rowena. Among the three she''s the most injured. We managed to injure her to the point of dulling her senses. You could bridge the gap between you to a certain extent."


    He''s just an early Rank 2 Transcendent. At best he''s atte 300 thanks to the Domain of Valor. Both of them were injured but if it''s just stalling for time, he could do that.


    I am aiming to take the three down. Stalling is just a part of this strategy. In the end, I will have him go for the kill.


    "I understand. I''ll do my best," Udann replied and like Monady he rushed forward to Rowena who was about to help Larnel.


    "Then Axter, take care of Yordi and watch out for something like a poison. The scout behind them was clearly alive earlier but he was probably left there paralyzed and poisoned to death. Rowena was a straightforward fighter while Larnel was full of arrogance. The two wouldn''t resort to that kind of move. However, Yordi¡­ It was hard to actually guess what he''s thinking. I might be overanalyzing him but keep this in mind."


    That''s the only thing I could think of about the death of that scout. Poisoned. If not for that then, he was sniped down. It''s possible that the culprit wasn''t among these three but it''s better to be safe than sorry.


    "I have no idea how you managed to read them when you two were being hunted by that woman¡­ Alright, I''ll keep that in mind." Axter nodded, from his pouch, he pulled three stones. Three st Stones. He threw it towards Yordi which pushed thetter to evade. Amidst the dust and smoke made by the st Stones, Axter charged towards Yordi with his Output Enhancing Equipment in hand.


    "And Irja, you just have to provide support to the three, even your weakest attack will be enhanced by that stick. I will be next to you but I believe you can judge who to target and who to provide support fire."


    She doesn''t need to deal the final blow. Weakening the enemy and pushing them to dodge towards a risky location is enough.


    "¡­ Okay. But, what about you?" She asked.


    There''s that worry again in her eyes but I chose to ignore it for now.


    "I''m already useless at this point but I will still provide support with these and some of my skills. I gave you all a part of my Energy Control and a Skill. You all felt it, use it as you see fit. Moreover, you have to not let them guess that the reinforcements wille any second now. Once they arrived, kill the three!"


    I pulled out a handful of st Stones and Barrier Stones. The Arm and Leg Power stones could be used as well but I''ll make sure not to be put under their line of fire.


    As for the skills I gave them through the Energy Linkage, it will be a surprise once the three reinforcements arrive.


    To win in this space, removing huge obstacles like these three should be prioritized. Now that there''s a chance presented upon us, it''s a shame not to take it.


    In front of my eyes, the three have sessfully marked them and separate the three from each other. And on my side, Irja would shoot some of her colorful energy-based attacks when either of the three would be put in a dangerous situation.


    While they''re all doing that, 25% of my total Energy Control was put on maintaining the Energy Zone above us, giving both Irja and me passive energy regeneration and thest 25%, I''m currently casting the 6-nodes Aether Elemental Spell: Cure.


    It''s also a chance to grind for Proficiency. There''s no way I will pass on that.

 Chapter 351 Reversal

    A minute.


    That''s the only time left and everything will end in our favor.


    "Another ant!"


    Devoid of her previous grace, Rowena screamed once more when Udann''s ive stabbed through her golden arm. If his Strength stat was higher than her Endurance, he could cut off that arm.


    s, he''s weaker than her in all aspects. That full-powered stab that stopped short of her bones was only enough to make the woman screamed at him in hate.


    Rowena then delivered a counter-kick right on Udann''s chest, sending him rolling away with her footprint creating a shallow crevice in his chest.


    Before she could follow up on that, a colorful energy-based attack in the shape of a ming giant bird came down from above.


    BOOM!


    To evade that, she also had to roll back but the impact the giant bird caused created a fire flower that engulfed part of her body including her right leg and right waist. When she pulled out and reappeared a little more than 10 meters away from it, the thick gold which revealed itself as some kind of coating in her body melted and dripped down before evaporating. It left that part of her body slightly burnt with her energy unable to flow into it for recovery.


    With gritted teeth, she hatefully red in Irja''s direction but that''s all she could do. Udann, ignoring that ring part of his chest, jumped up and blocked her. Soon afterward, an Energy Thread shot out from one of his four arms which lodged on that exposed area of Rowena.


    "No, you won''t. Your enemy is here." Udann smirked with a trail of blood running from the side of his mouth.


    The Energy Thread was the Skill I passed onto him through Energy Linkage. However, instead of draining Rowena of her Source Energy and adding it to his own, he was directing drained energy to his wound, slowly mending it.


    Same with what''s happening on their side, Monady and Axter were giving the other two a hard time to make some distance and pull out of battle.


    On one side, the sense of urgency in Yordi''s eyes was already high enough that upon seeing what''s happening to the other two, he finally pulled out something he refused to do before.


    From the luxurious ring in his forefinger, a long-barreled rifle-like equipment made from some kind of an ice-blue metal was pulled out.


    It didn''t have the air of something produced from a highly technologically advanced world like the World of Meta. In fact, it was too primitive that it waspletely relying on an individual''s Source Energy to fire a pellet as big as a toy marble.


    Although it looked like that, when Yordi pulled the trigger and the bullet shot out, the cold permeated from it as well as the viciousness of the Energy it contained was enough for me that was around 50 meters away from them tremble due to the extreme cold.


    Is that the thing that killed that scout?


    It''s neither a poison nor a paralysis-inducing item. It''s an extremely cold bullet that is enough to freeze someone hit by it. The energy signature from it was probably even enough to disable a Rank 3 Transcendent. If a lone Rank 2 Transcendent was hit by it, unless he gets external help, he would die when the energy he would be using to try and get out run out.


    Because Axter took note of what I told him, as soon as Yordi pulled that rifle out, he lifted the cor of his outfit, covering his neck and ear from the biting cold. Afterward, an energy cloud formed from above his head which reformed into a transparent spherical barrier around him.


    Just like with Udann, that''s the skill I passed onto him through the Energy Linkage. A watered-down version of Nullification Zone.


    When the bullet shot out from Yordi''s rifle hit the outeryer of that Nullification Barrier, the spherical barrier was seemingly deformed by itself and gathered at the exact point where the bullet hit.


    While the bullet tried to drill through it, the barrier which became severalyers continuously produced de-like wisps of Energy. Those blobs of energy spun and continuously hit the bullet, chipping away the vicious Energy contained within it.


    However, being the lower version of my Nullification Zone, the bullet eventually passed through the Nullification Barrier squarely hit him on his right shoulder.


    For the first time, Yordi showed a rare emotion on his face, he was grinning like a psychopath as he put back his rifle and kicked the ground to deliver the final blow towards Axter whose shoulder was gradually being frozen.


    "You''re great. That, I can praise you. However, like that one guy who was trying to snoop towards us, you will be a frozen corpse in no time!"


    With knitted brows, Axter pooled his energy to resist the gradual process of being frozen alive. Even with the help of the residual bits of the Nullification Barrier, it didn''t stop the process.


    Soon enough, his knees failed him as he dropped to the ground as hisplexion turned pale.


    Although I''ve seen the whole process, I have no way to help that guy at the moment. Cure isn''t a long-range Spell, I can only cast it between me and Irja.


    With my mind remainingpletely calm, I nced to my side and Irja who probably had the same thoughts as I gave an approving nod.


    Changing the aim of the Totem, a quadrupedal beast made of her vibrant energy was hastily conjured and shed past the distance between us and Axter.


    The quadrupedal beast then howled and an ever-changing type of energy attack whistled through the air, aimed towards Yordi.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The Skill which was passed onto Irja through the Energy Linkage was the luck-based Karmic sh.


    Unaware of its effects and being wary of its unnatural nature, Yordi stopped in his tracks and dodged the attack derived from Karmic sh skillfully.


    In light of that, it gave the energy-conjured beast the opportunity to pick up Axter. It put him onto its back before rushing back in our direction.


    As soon as he was put down, I directed the Cure that I had just finished casting to him, covering him with milky-white energy which visually expanded throughout his body before coagting to his frozen shoulder.


    Using the 25% of Control that I was using to grind the Cure''s Proficiency, I guided the effect of Cure to focus on that part of his to thaw the frost away and stopped its spread.


    "Irja, move away from us for a bit, this extreme cold will also affect you."


    "¡­ If you can''t undo it, step away and don''t risk yourself being affected as well. We will remove that altogetherter."


    Irja said while biting her lips in frustration. Despite that, she listened to me and distanced herself before providing support fire to Monady and Udann.


    Since his target was taken away, Yordi''s grin left his face as he switched his target to Monady.


    -


    -


    -


    While Daisuke switched his focus on thawing and stopping the frost on Axter''s shoulder, Monady who was at a slight disadvantage against Larnel was put under a more definite disadvantage when Yordi joined in.


    "We have to leave, Larnel. These guys aren''t as easy as we thought them to be. If we stay any longer, we will be the one dying." Yordi reminded when they managed to put a little distance from Monady who''s crazily ignoring the injuries she''s receiving.


    Infuriated with the turn of events, Larnel furiously shouted, "Shut up! You two useless pawns! The Company wasuding you two for your magnificent skills but a few lower worlder put you in this state? I''m going to ask forpensation once we''re back at Gobos."


    "I know. We will answer for this blunder but at the moment, we have to preserve your life." Yordi acted subservient. Unlike Rowena who was just a hired muscle without any other responsibility than bing a tool forbat. He''s specifically hired to ensure that nothing wille untoward to Larnel as well as giving him sufficient experience.


    At this moment, he already judged that they cannot afford to y in this space anymore where life and death hang onto that Core.


    "Rowena. Pull back. Hurry up!"


    Because they''re talking loudly, Monady immediately reacted.


    "Hey! Who says you can juste and go after killing one of us?"


    "Stand down or be another lifeless husk!" Yordi barked at her but it had little to no effect on the woman.


    Monady rxed her shoulders before releasing a sigh. "I thought of using this at a crucial moment but¡­"


    As her voice trailed, two figures with identical appearances as her suddenly appeared next to her.


    It''s the Skill that Daisuke passed onto her through his Energy Linkage. A slightly weaker version of Phantasmic Doppelganger.


    Although she could only create two clones, she believed that it was enough for her to prevent their adversaries from leaving.


    While the two clones sprinted towards Larnel and Yordi, Monady''s voice echoed across their immediate surroundings, "Irja, Udann. And you three. Come and help me stop them from leaving!"


    From the darkness behind Rowena, Yordi and Larnel, three figures with different Energy Intensity appeared, all fresh and unscathed.


    One of the three is Yatapa, Daisuke and Irja''s silent acquaintance. From his body, his energy was scattered like smoke closing off the three higher world denizens'' escape route.


    The other two consisted of the Dafirae Tribe who arrived along with Faren and a freed Transcendent. The Dafirae transformed into Crimson Spirit before joining the freed Transcendent as they both spread open their Domain, subjecting the weakened enemies within it.


    At this moment, the battlefield was reversed. With their escape route blocked, Rowena, Yordi and the infuriated Larnel had no choice but to fight for their way out.


    The question is¡­ will they be able to do that?

 Chapter 352 Aftermath

    [Cure''s Proficiency has been upgraded to Expert]


    Through the continuous use and perhaps because of the way I applied it to Axter, the Proficiency of Cure sped past the threshold and finally reached the Expert Proficiency.


    Because of this, the casting time of the Spell will once again shorten. If I couldpare this Spell to a System-rted Skill, it wasparable to a Level 3 Blessing that Noelle has during my time at the World of System.


    Despite still being in the 4th realm of their respective System, the three who are part of Yuko''s Hero''s Party are about to reach the threshold. That''s probably thanks to Yuko''s buffs and the bonuses they received when their normal System got an upgrade.


    Moreover, they''re now fighting in harsher andrger battles at the World of Barbarians along with my four Companions.


    With the descent of the Dark World Transcendents, they''re the only deterrents left when most of the barbarians in that world already sumbed to be the Dark World''s pawns.


    "Ember, it''s done." With a gleeful grin, Irja went back to my side after the explosions and screams of curses died down from the distance where the three higher world denizens finally against the encirclement of the six Rank 2 Transcendents on our side.


    Earlier, when the reinforcements finally appeared within 100-meters behind us, I instantly sent them a telepathic message to circle behind the enemies, undetected. Thanks to the map above, Monady also became aware of that.


    When she determined that the three were about to retreat, she called for those three toe out of hiding behind them.


    Soon after that, theirst struggles could only be described as desperate.


    At first, Yordi tried to cut a path for them but Yatapa single-handedly stopped him¡­ As it turns out, that death-wishing guy was hiding his true prowess all along. Everything he had shown us from before was him holding back.


    Although he''s not at the extent of nearing the 700 UPL threshold of an Exalted, he''s more or less around the same UPL as Larnel. He''s even stronger than the two we chose to stay behind at the Blue Core.


    The smoke-like energy that he scattered around to block their escape route couldn''t be broken no matter what method Yordi used.


    The ice-blue rifle he used appeared to have some restriction regarding simultaneous use. Even if he was taunted by Monady to pull it out, he ignored it and just focused on making a way out for Larnel.


    At some point, Rowena who seemed to be at the end of her rope joined in doing that.


    That woman was already spent from all the wounds she received.


    Of course, they also have their own medicinal pills to treat their injuries but with the state of battle, it wouldn''t take effect as fast unless they were given the chance to sit down and focus on healing.


    At that moment of desperation, what they wanted to make sure was to let Larnel escape to safety. My guess about that guy''s importance was proven but it was all toote for them.


    With their Energy also about to be depleted, they couldn''t open their Domains again to counter the influence of the Domains of the neers. And that resulted in them to continuously weaken within each second that passed.


    I remembered Rowena''s words at that moment, "Now that it hase to this. Sir Larnel. What''s about to happen is your fault. You''re an idiot who treated our allies badly and even prevented them froming to our rescue. Look, even if they had started to move now, they will only be able to see our corpse."


    For her to me the guy, she already lost all hope to leave this ce alive. Begging wouldn''t help anyway. Everyone also wanted to live and leave this ce. There''s no need for prisoners here when the losing side is bound to die regardless. That would be too stupid if pity prevailed here.


    In response to her putting the me on him, Larnel responded byughing crazily.


    Although I hadn''t mentioned to them that there''s a possibility for one of them to be hiding a trump card that could protect their life, Monady and the others guessed it by themselves.


    When Larnel took out something from his ring, Monady and Yatapa moved quickly to cut his arm off, preventing him from activating whatever that was.


    Even when I was at a distance from them, I felt the terrifying pressure greater than the ice-blue rifle of Yordi when that item fell down to the ground.


    Amidst the screams of pain from Larnel, Yordi tried to lunge at the dropped item but Irja was also alert that she was more than prepared to bombard them again using the Totem.


    Fortunately, the whole thing didn''t end like the works of fiction I have read before where there would always be something wrong that would happen in the end.


    When Yordi failed to scoop out the dropped item from the ground, Monady quickly gave themand to end all of them, without blinking an eye and by kicking whatever that item was.


    "Great job. But we have to retreat as soon as possible." I lifted my head and stared at her ted expression.


    When she heard my lukewarm response, she almost clicked her tongue but resisted it in the end. She nodded before walking towards Monady and the others who were looting the three corpse''s bodies.


    Although I''m interested in that item as well as Yordi''s rifle, there''s no point in being greedy now.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    When we''re about to leave the area, Udann offered to carry Axter whose shoulder was suffering from severe frostbite when I managed to melt all the frost in his body.


    And seeing that everything was already settled, I deactivated every opened skill, including the Energy Zone.


    And as if strength left my body, I almost slumped down to the ground


    Exactly as I estimated, my Energy Reserves were down to itsst drop that I could feel myself on the verge of losing consciousness once more.


    If the battle continued longer than that, the same thing would probably happen.


    At this point, I could now clearly see the disadvantage of notpleting the Mortal Pathway yet. Unlike them, despite my overwhelming Energy Control or Maniption, my Energy Capacity was just too low...


    If I had at least half of what they have, I wouldn''t turn into a drained-out rug like this.


    Amidst my darkening vision, I felt someone lifting my body and slinging my arm onto their shoulder.


    Well, after constantly being close to that woman during these few minutes and when she carried me a few hours earlier, I could already recognize her scent and build.


    Irja went to my rescue once again. Is this still her gratitude?


    "Open your eyes and move your legs. I don''t want to carry you again."


    -


    -


    Because of what happened at that battle against the three higher worlder, the reds who camete at that scene turtled up at their Red Core and decided to continue being on the defensive. Even when the scouts closed in their vicinity under the orders of Grenol and Rodney, no one was seen leaving it even after 24 hours had passed.


    During the 24 hours, after we recuperated somewhere, we continued hunting the golden statues and at this moment, the gathered energy on top of my head was more than enough to breakthrough to the 4th stage of the 4th realm with a lot of excesses.


    About the loots from the three higher worlders, they once again gave me the highest achievement. Instead of Monady''s suggestion to pick one of the rings, I only asked for the books as well as Yordi''s rifle.


    I reminded myself not to be too greedy lest I wanted to be targeted by them once we''re out of this ce.


    Most have fickle minds after all. And although I have already built some trust in them, my identity is sensitive. I can''t rely on that here unless they''re my Companions or someone I deemed to be trustworthy.


    Well, trust is rtive and I have a demarcation line wherein I am the ultimate judge. I trust who I want to trust. If I am betrayed by someone whom I trusted, then that''s my fault for not judging correctly.


    "Grenol and Rodney said that they will wait for 12 more hours before we regroup and storm the Red Core altogether. In the meantime, we are tasked to clear out all the golden statues and close in at that big golden circle." Monady started after the crystal on her hand stopped shining. "One of the scouts surveyed that ce and saw bigger golden statue which he dubbed as having the strength of an Exalted. Behind it was a cave filled with at least 100 giant stones that we could get from a golden statue."


    "Exalted? We cannot bridge that gap even with our numbers¡­" the Dafirae Transcendent who served as reinforcement yesterdaymented.


    She''s right. It''s not the same as bridging the difference between Rank 1 and Rank 2 Transcendent. Now that we''re almost aware of our own prowess, only Yatapa could hold himself against it and it will surely not end in his win.


    "I know. Our objective is the stones behind it. That''s why someone needs to act as a lure." After saying that, Monady eyes switched their focus on me.


    That hopeful glint in her eyes¡­ She''s probably thinking about the Phantasmic Doppelganger. Using clones to lure it out, huh?


    Since I already exposed everything that I can do, the way they treat me has already changed to this.


    "¡­ I have a condition." I started.


    Since they wanted to make use of my specialty, I should get something from it rather than just those stones, right?


    "Please state it."


    "Give me half of thest hit against the remaining golden statues."

 Chapter 353 Exalted-Level Statue

    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    Not only Monady, everyone was confused at my request.


    I cannot just make a fabricated reason. Moreover, there''s no point hiding it anymore. Besides, after I breakthrough, the progress I will get from the statues will lessen once again.


    "Recently, I found out something about the statues in this Dimensional Space. They provide energy to whoever managed to kill or destroy them."


    If we''re still just dicing normal Rank 1 Transcendent statues then it won''t be that noticeable. However, if I continue doing what I was doing, they will eventually find out about it.


    Letting them find out about it by themselves will definitely put me under scrutiny. But if I inform them now while making an excuse that what I was doing before was confirming this theory then it has a higher chance to be epted.


    "¡­Is that why you keep on barging in when the statue is about to be destroyed?"


    "I''m not sure before but after our hunt yesterday, I confirmed it. I apologize for barging in like that. I needed to test that theory."


    "How can we know what you''re saying is true?"


    "Ask those who managed tond thest hit yesterday. Or better yet, Udann. Can you confirm it for me?"


    Before Udann could answer, Irja who''s behind me pulled my shoulder and stepped forward.


    "Why are you asking him? I can confirm it for you. Right now, I''m feeling my stagnated Transcendent Pathway experienced a lot of progress. I''m about to breakthrough¡­ after 20 long years."


    She opened her palm and a great surge of energy ensued filling the space we were in.


    When the others felt it, they unconsciously stepped back to give space for Irja.


    Soon afterward, she sat in a lotus position before she started crazily absorbing more energy into her body.


    After a while, her eyes opened wide and her Transformation was suddenly triggered.


    Her Transformation was triggered and hair became multicolored once again. Unlike before, it shined even more brightly and illuminated every corner of the ce we were in.


    On both of her sides, the two Lesser Spirits in the form of a bird were conjured and spread their wings.


    Following that, two more birds with different colors simultaneously appeared; one green and one yellow.


    As soon as that happened, they immediately circled around her as the four birds projected the colored Energy within them and showered Irja in it.


    In front of our eyes, her Energy Intensity heightened and her Transcendent Aura grew increasingly stronger.


    Her UPL of early 400 has now reached the level of Rowena. If we faced her again, she wouldn''t be at a disadvantage anymore. That battle would be about who could outsmart the other.


    When the calm returned to the ce, Irja opened her eyes and stood up with a satisfied smile resting upon her lips.


    -


    -


    After that disy of Irja''s breakthrough, Monady and the others were somewhat convinced of my im. Of course, there were still suspicions so we went for a test first.


    Everyone already experienced killing a statue or two outside this space so it didn''t need that much convincing once they felt the energy trickling down on them when they focused on it.


    Of course, unlike me who could benefit a lot from it, they felt that the increase in their progress was minimal. Because of that, Monady approved of my condition.


    Little did they know, they wouldn''t be able to absorb it in one sitting. That''s why, before they could notice that point, I had us continue and clean up the remaining golden statues.


    In around 4 hours I could feel that the total gathered energy hovering on top of my head was enough to lift me to the 5th stage of the 4th realm.


    But before I celebrated, I had to leave this space first.


    Because of our advantage, some of us were probably already feeling rxed. To stop that, I relied on Monady and Grenol to help the others refresh their minds that as long as we''re here, we''re still not out of risk.


    "Are you ready? I had Grenol tell those surrounding the Red Core to make sure that no one could escape to catch us off-guard." Monady asked.


    After ounting for the total basketball-sized stones we collected, we decided to not waste any more time and immediately moved to the vicinity of the Exalted-level Golden Statue.


    Unlike the regr golden statue, this one''s as tall as an Ultimate Metagen.


    Perhaps a Metagen can face this statue given enough Brain Capacity and for it to have a solid build. That one''s not relying on UPL after all.


    I guess I now have another thing to test when I go back to World of Meta. Can a Rank 1 Transcendent in a Metagen evenly fight against a Rank 2 Transcendent?


    "Great. We cannot afford to be careless at this point. Let''s go out of this space as soon as we finish this."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    I''d rather wait for the remaining days idling outside this space than risk my life in an uncertain game again.


    "I know. It''s a waste to leave those stones here. If only we can also take that one down."


    "Why don''t you use that item Larnel dropped?" I suggested.


    I also found it a waste but that''s an item at the level of a trump card. It will be more wasteful if it is not enough to take the Exalted-level Statue down.


    "That, huh? Then you have to use that rifle as well."


    When I got my hands on that ice-blue rifle, its properties became clear to me. It has a 10-minute cooldown which proved why Yordi couldn''t use it again after using it once against Axter.


    Looted from his storage ring, there were only 4 remaining bullets. Moreover, those bullets were made from a material that was probably native in that higher world or it couldn''t be found in Mortal and Transcendent Worlds.


    It''s also an item at the level of a trump card for Transcendent Rank. At most, one can use three bullets at once. The more bullets used at once, the more terrifying its effect.


    One bullet can deal against Rank 3 Transcendents and below.


    Two bullets can deal against Rank 4 Transcendents and its certain death against Rank 2 Transcendent and below.


    Three bullets can deal against Rank 5 Transcendents and also certain death against Rank 3 Transcendent and below.


    About the energy needed to fire it, it increased exponentially. Honestly, I will not be able to use it at all even if I only want to fire one bullet if I only rely on my Energy reserves.


    It needs 50,000 units of Level 2 Source Energy or conversely, 100,000 units of Level 1. And it also adds another zero the more bullets one used. Being at the 3rd stage of the 4th realm I can only store 30,000 units of Level 1 Energy in my body and some thousands in the invisible storage.


    I needed to reach the 5th realm to use it. But it''s not like I can''t ask someone to fire it for me. There''s Udann or Irja.


    "Of course. However, the question is¡­ who will get thest hit?"


    Since there are only four bullets left, I will only use one if Monady agrees to this. Besides, I will probably not get thest hit no matter what I do.


    I''m going to do this for them. One precious bullet. Let''s say it''s my payment from how much I benefited from them. They even conceded this rifle to me. Besides, if I''m alone, surviving is impossible.


    Although the same can be said to them, I honestly won''t feel that much seeing them die. They cannot outweigh my own life after all.


    "The fastest one wins?" After much deliberation, Monady smirked as she uttered her suggestion.


    "I can''t say I don''t like that idea. Your call, leader."


    I might not get thest hit but surely, I will have a share to the possibly new energy stone the Exalted-level Statue will drop.


    "You still have the gall to call me leader, huh? You''re more fitted to lead."


    "Perhaps. But there''s no need for me to do that anymore."


    "Alright. You win. Let''s get this Exalted-level Statue."


    After deciding that, Monady pped her hand to get everyone''s attention as she exined the n of taking the statue down rather than just luring it away.


    While she''s busy exining, I stepped back and because I needed to ask someone to use the rifle in ce of me, I picked between Udann and Irja.


    In the end, my feet led me to the restless woman at the side who kept on ncing at me.


    "What?" Irja asked when I stopped in front of her.


    "Fire this for me, can you?" I pulled the rifle from the ne and handed it to her.


    "Why not fire it yourself?"


    "I will be upied with supporting all of you. Do you want me to faint again?"


    That sounds a more believable excuse rather than telling her that I''m still not finished at my Mortal Pathway and my Energy Capacity is insufficient to fire it myself.


    "¡­ Alright. I''ll fire that. Remember, you owe me." After alternating her gaze between me and the rifle, Irja gritted her teeth before tightening her grip onto it and taking it from my hand.


    "I know. I will tell you what you want to know once we''re out of this space."


    To clear this woman''s mind, I already decided to tell her albeit only those she wanted to know.


    Moreover, I also wanted to ask her about what she''s thinking during that time... Why would she risk her life like that?

 Chapter 354 The Item From Larnel

    Once everything was decided, Monady tested the waters by sending a clone of herself towards it.


    No one knows the capabilities of the Exalted-level Statue after all. If it suddenly spews out Laser Beam from its eyes, it will be too unexpected that someone can die.


    Watching her clone jumping and entering its range of attack, everyone had some expectation that something good woulde out of it. Because of that, we all watched in bated breaths and became speechless at what actually happened.


    "¡­"


    The Exalted-level statue only needed a flick and the clone whisk out of existence!


    "Uhm. It''s a clone. It''s an antpared to it. Let''s try again shall we?" Monady wryly smiled.


    Following that, instead of one, everyone who picked the Phantasmic Doppelganger as the skill to pass on them through Energy Linkage went on and tested how the Exalted-level Statue will react.


    Just like what it said in the skill description, not everyone will have the same effect. Some couldn''t use it at all and some could only conjure one. Nheless, they still managed to pool six clones.


    Unlike the first test where it ended in a blink, the six clones worked together and managed to let the statue move away for at least 3 steps away from his stash of stones.


    Well, it only happened because all six tried tond a hit to it. If we go by the first n of just luring it away, it will work with the clone. However, now that we became a bit greedy to try and take it down, it wouldn''t be as easy as we thought it would be.


    "Irja, please do the honor and shoot it." Monady teasingly said once everyone got into position.


    "Don''t turn this into something honorable. Move aside." Irja rolled her eyes


    "Heh, why do I feel like you''re in a perpetual bad mood? What exactly happened? Did you two fight?"


    I''m here and I can clearly hear your conversation, you know? I also have no idea why she bes that grumpy¡­


    Wait. Is it about the way I had her take the medicinal pills? No. It''s certainly about that.


    "Why will we fight? I''m always like this." Irja''s gazended on me first before answering. That look in her eyes confirmed it¡­


    Haa. Right. That deserves an apology to her.


    No one would truly like that if it was forced on them even if it was necessary. The first one was fine because she''s unconscious but the second one was not.


    "Not really, I still remember how your eyes shed a hint of joy upon seeing him."


    "Don''t make things up!"


    As an answer to another teasing from Monady, Irja whipped the rifle out and pointed it at her.


    "Alright, alright. Calm down and point that to the statue, not to me. Ugh. Is it this bad to tease you?"


    Thinking something might go wrong if she continued, Monady put her hands up in the air as she backed away from Irja.


    Afterward, she got herself into the position where she would fire that item from Larnel.


    As soon as Monady left, Irja slowly turned to me, her eyes fully captured my figure in it.


    Before she could say something, like Monady, I put my hands up in the air. "I didn''t hear anything¡­ Also, I apologize for what I did back then. I never got the chance to do so."


    At first, Irja knitted her brows before it rxed to the point that she released a deep sigh.


    When she turned her head back to the statue, I heard her muttering softly but loud enough for me to hear. "¡­ Idiot. I don''t need your apology."


    -


    -


    After that little episode of teasing that ended up in me apologizing to Irja, everyone was already itching up to take the Exalted-level Statue.


    When Monady gave her signal, Irja aimed the ice-blue rifle at the unaware statue. Being especially close to her, the threateningly biting cold the rifle released as soon as it fired seeped through my bones.


    To counter it, I activated the Nullification Zone but even a small wisp of that excess energy released was enough to send me trembling in ce.


    Nheless, our focus was on the bullet which flew straight to the statue as it urately hit its chest.


    Just like what happened to Axter, at the point where the bullet hit, frost instantly spread wider, threatening to cover the whole statue''s body.


    The Exalted-level Statue tried to wiggle its body to shake off the ice. However, because its energy was contained inside its body and it didn''t have the ability to control it to use for thawing the ice, it became something unstoppable.


    In less than two minutes, the huge visage of the statue becamepletely covered by it as it froze in ce.


    From where I was, I could see how the statue continued to try and move to break itself out of it. But without the use of its own energy, it was useless as the effect of the bullet was still continuing.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Perhaps, it would only stop once he was fully encased in ice. However, as it wasn''t a flesh and blood creature, freezing it like that wouldn''t result in it dying.


    That''s why, upon seeing that, Monady jumped out from her position and carefully moved towards the statue.


    Halfway there, she pulled out the item from Larnel. At first nce, it appeared to be a normal metal cube that was cold to the touch. However, contained in that metal cube was apressed Level 3 Source Energy that was set to explode upon activation. It would burn everything in its immediate vicinity except the one who injected their energy to activate it.


    That''s what I learned from it when I asked to hold it in my hand. That Larnel, he''s prepared to sacrifice the two with him for his own survival. His status in his world was definitely something.


    Perhaps he''s already living like a king in that Gigant World. Too bad for him, he entered the manor and met us.


    "Stand back!" Monady shouted when she reached the foot of the Exalted-level Statue.


    We didn''t know if it could instantly destroy the statue but everyone was ready to jump in and finish it if it wasn''t enough.


    My Energy Linkage and every other buff were also opened strengthening all of them.


    As soon as Monady injected her Energy in it, the metal cube shined brilliantly as it illuminated this dark space blinding us of what''s really happening.


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    Three seconds.


    BOOM!


    Along with that deafening sound of the explosion, enormous wind turbulence ensued that almost lifted me from the ground.


    When the light subsided, I instantly looked around. Being the one near me, Irja instantly entered my eyes. She was also trying to resist the st of wind.


    However, because of the blinding light, she failed to see a piece of debris flying in her direction. It squarely hit her legs.


    Although that didn''t hurt her, it was enough to destabilize her firmly nted foot. A few seconds after that, she was already about to be thrown back by the st of wind that still hadn''t stopped.


    Upon seeing that, I activated the Short-Distance Teleportation of my Transformation, transferring my body behind her. I stopped thinking whether she would like it or not and just embraced her to hold her in ce.


    From around us, some of the others who failed to brace themselves were carried by the st of wind and were thrown into the darkness, leaving the 100-meter range between us.


    And right in the middle of that explosion. Monady could be seen dumbfoundedly staring at the wreckage of what''s left of the Exalted-level Statue.


    That st sessfully destroyed it leaving only a frozen foot. And around it, a pile of energy stones could be seen dropping from the sky.


    We thoroughly underestimated that metal cube. If I''m not wrong, it was also something that could deal damage to a Rank 5 Transcendent¡­ And seeing that dumbfounded Monady, she probably thought the same.


    It''s a waste yes, but in the end, she got the benefit of destroying the statue.


    "¡­ How is it that strong?" Irja who''s currently being held in my arms muttered as she stared at the wreckage left behind.


    "Because it was an item from a higher world. The concept of strong there is on a different level than us." I answered.


    It was a misconception to think that it was only an item at the level of Rank 3 Transcendent¡­


    He was sent to a Transcendent World. To ensure his safety he was given that item that could protect him even against a Rank 5 Transcendent. Unfortunately, he failed to use that and ultimately died against us.


    "¡­ Wait, why are you holding me again?"


    Again, huh? This is only the 2nd time I hold her on my own initiative.


    "It''s a reflex. I saw you being carried by the wind. I had the means to stop that so I did."


    Since she already noticed and the surroundings calmed down, I released her and stepped back.


    I''m not new to this so perhaps I''m just rejecting the idea that I''m slowly bing interested in her. Either way, there''s a right time to confirm that.


    Once we''re out of this space.


    After ring at me for a few seconds, Irja didn''t say anything else and just moved down to where Monady is.


    Since the statue was already destroyed, I closed all my open skills as I followed after her.


    The others who were carried by the wind have also started toe back and like us, they''re all dumbfounded at the strength of that metal cube.


    Now that we''re finished here, the only thing left was to destroy the Red Core.

 Chapter 355 4th Stage Of The 4th Realm

    The Exalted-statue died in a simple explosion as strong as Rank 5 Transcendent or possibly. This meant the bullet I had Irja use was somewhat a waste.


    Well, not really a waste. It would be hard for Monady to get close to it if not for it being frozen by the ice-blue rifle.


    After that initial shock at the metal cube''s strength, Monady regained her wits when one of the stones hit her in the head. It didn''t hurt, of course, but it was enough for her to wake up from her trance.


    She then fumblingly told us to pick up the stones for a tally before moving towards the meeting point where we were supposed to prepare for the final assault.


    At this point, it''s not about killing thest 12 Gigant World Transcendents anymore. It will be about destroying the Red Core before anything unexpected happened that would doom us all.


    Because of that, aside from the three, including the previously injured scout, who were left to stand guard at the Blue Core led by Grenol, Rodney was waiting to join us there.


    To make sure that it would be a sess, we added him for anotherbat force that could go toe to toe with the stronger lots of the enemies.


    Furthermore, to have a more overwhelming force, I used up thest 50% of the cumtive amount for my Allies by adding Yatapa.


    Although I''m still wary of him because of how hard it is to start a conversation with him, in this space he''s the strongest among us and his life is also tied with us. With my added buff, he will be like Larnel and the other higher world denizens to the enemies.


    If we add the five scouts that are watching the remaining reds, there will be 14 of us who willunch the final assault.


    Even if we''re at an advantage, it will be stupid to leave our Core unguarded so¡­ we have to make do with this.


    With Rodney conceding themander role to Monady, she started going over the strategy that we will use.


    "Listen. Within the vicinity of their Core, they are also enhanced by 10% of their total stats. And like us, they haveid out defensive mechanisms that will ease up in repelling us."


    "They''re not idiots. They know we willunch this assault and are waiting for us. Rodney, you take one group to engage them on the eastern side. You don''t need to kill them but make sure you can pull more than your numbers."


    She then pointed to one of the freed Transcendents who came with Yatapa and the other Dafirae Transcendent as reinforcement for us.


    She had him join Rodney and the other two scouts that were positioned at that side.


    "Pulling, huh? Alright. If it''s just that we can do it neatly."


    "Remember, they will not move out of the range of their core''s enhancement. Ember will go with you before your assault to increase your prowess for a few minutes."


    She then looked at me which I returned a nod. Although I can be a fighter as well, I''m more useful at being a Support. A Mobile Buff Station whose role is to move around different battlefields to replenish their buff duration. It will be me burning my energy at a rate that could leave someone else with lower Energy Control strained to the point of being immobile.


    Well, I''m not against it. I''m still leaning on being at the back supporting them. Me being at the forefront were all unavoidable or something I chose to do because of the circumstances


    "I''ve just heard of it but it appears that I will now be experiencing the infamous Enhancement Skill. I look forward to it." Rodney drew near me and shook my hand.


    This guy¡­ He''s the friendly type, huh? But his type is the one who''s the fakest and can betray anyone for benefits unless he''s a genuine idiot who will befriend anyone regardless of benefits.


    I acted the same and shook his hands enthusiastically.


    After that, Monady continued borating our strategy.


    Once Rodney pulls some and upies their attention, it will just be a normal pincer attack.


    Another group led by her will pull away the same or more than their numbers.


    And that will lead to the remaining reds that will be left guarding the core to the minimum.


    At that point, Irja, Udann, Axter and one of the scouts positioned in the middle will make a way for Yatapa to go straight at the Red Core to destroy it.


    "¡­ Can I die if I destroy their Core?" Yatapa mutteredzily.


    And being someone who endured 20 years with him in that Irreverent Dungeon and was already used by his monologues, Irja responded to him, "You can. We will throw you at the forefront once we''re out of this space."


    Upon hearing that, his eyes that were always gloomy shined for a bit before it instantly restored to it.


    His excitement was always short-lived but that one was enough for him to do what Monady asked.


    Once we finalized the specifics of the strategy, Monady gave us another hour to prepare and restore our condition to its peak.


    "Where are you going?"


    I thought of going somewhere quiet to check on my Companions and tell them my progress but Irja called out from behind me.


    "There, at the back. I have something to do, you see."


    "Can''t you do it here?"


    "If I tell you it concerns my secret, will that be enough reason?"


    "Go on then. I won''t pry on that."


    "Alright. You should also prepare. Is your wound still hurting?"


    "¡­ It''s closed. It will heal soon."


    "Hmm. Then use this." I pulled out the bottle of pills again and threw one at her.


    When Irja caught it, she stared hard at the pill before ring at me as she scowled at me.


    "¡­ Idiot. Don''t remind me of that!"


    "You''re the one thinking of that. I''m just looking out for you."


    "You say that but you keep on getting close to me."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Well, it can''t be helped."


    "Hmph."


    This¡­ A tsundere got caught in my, huh? The way she''s acting now fits that but¡­ there''s no reason for her curiosity to change into liking me, right?


    Ah well, it''s still too early to assume that.


    Either way, I really don''t have any malicious intent by giving her that pill. Irja wielding the Totem can be more destructive than Yatapa. And among everyone here, only to her am Ifortable on leaving that precious equipment.


    After that, she left and sulked at some corner while I continued finding an obscure ce to replenish my energy and started contacting them one by one starting by syncing my vision with my Avatar to calling each of them.


    Although I''m missing everyone, my mind was leaning on seeing Yuko. With her restored memory, I feel like she''s holding something back that she wanted to say to me personally rather than through the calls or my Incarnation.


    Whatever that is, it probably concerned our rtionship which spanned from our previous life up to this present.


    Since I''m progressing faster here, everyone connected to me through my System was also experiencing rapid growth alongside me. It was because of every added stat from the Support Bonus, most importantly, the increased Intelligence stat.


    At the moment, there are now a few slots that I need to fill up once I''m back on Earth. Each one that will be added will provide more benefits for me. It will not be an exaggeration that my UPL will be higher than my Companions when that happens.


    However, before all that, some things will definitely change once I''m back on Earth.


    For a start, the mystery of my identity will be cleared up and hopefully, all of my memories that were ripped out will be restored. Whatever revtion that will give me, I will make sure to keep this current mindset. My Companions first before anything else.


    Haa¡­ It''s been an unbelievable few months for me and I''m already guessing that this will not end with just resolving the issue in the Dark World.


    Well, there''s no use overthinking about that.


    Let''s breakthrough for an increased assurance for now.


    Due to the limited time, I only used 10 minutes for each world to check on my Companions and tell them my current status.


    The remaining 30 minutes¡­ It was all used to push myself to breakthrough before the start of this ''final assault''.


    -


    [Advanced to Noble Spirit]


    [Current Connection: 4 Seas]


    [Advanced to 4th Stage King Realm]


    [A Pir has been sessfully created]


    [Advanced to Diamond Rank Tier-2]


    [Energy Maniption has been enhanced]


    [Advanced to 4th Stage Elemental Forming Realm]


    [Aether/Void Secondary Core has sessfully formed]


    [Support Hero System has leveled up to 4]


    [Support Bonus has been enhanced]


    [Level 4 Psyche Boost: 5.3 Int > 5.7 Int]


    [Level 4 Physical Boost: 32.8 Str > 35.2 Str]


    [Level 4 Health Boost: 32.8 End > 35.2 End]


    [Level 4 Energy Amplifier: 22% > 23% Amplification Bonus]


    [Supplementary Skill has been created]


    [Support Hero''s Weaken: Weaken recognized enemies caught within your eyesight up to 20% of their overall stats. The duration of the skill depends on the difference in Intelligence stat between you and the affected enemy. The total percentage depends on the difference in overall stats between you and the affected enemy]


    [Duration: 1 minute (Minimum), 5 minutes (Maximum). The higher the number of affected enemies, the shorter the duration despite the difference in Intelligence stat]


    [Activation Cost: 2000 units of Level 1 Flux Energy or 1000 units of Level 2 Flux Energy]


    [This Supplementary Skill will also instantly activate on every created clone upon using the Support Hero''s Awakening]


    [Received 16 Strength, 16 Endurance, 0.5 Intelligence]


    -


    [Level 4 Support Hero System (0%)


    Strength: 179.8 (275.5)


    Endurance: 189.7 (284.3)


    Intelligence: 16.5 (22.3)


    UPL: 277.44]


    -

 Chapter 356 Final Assault

    "Any minute now. Get ready." Monady''s voice rang out at themunication crystal in my hand sped in my hand.


    In front of me, Rodney and the other three with him were all gearing up to traverse thest few meters to expose the Gigant Pathway Transcendent standing guard around their Red Core.


    "You three. Our objective is not to kill but to pull. Even if we''re going on the offensive, raise your guard to the limits and engage more enemies. The best oue will be two on each of us. But that''s wishful thinking. Five or six are enough."


    "Understood!"


    "Ember, We''ll be relying on you."


    "No problem. Get ready. The enhancement will only be effective for around 3 minutes once you leave my effective range. I doubt I will be able to circle back here within that time frame. Be aware of the time and take care not to be drunk on it or you will suffer."


    "You heard the man. Three minutes. By that time, everyone will already be on the battlefield and the enemies will be too hard-pressed to focus on dealing with us. That will be our chance."


    Due to the many different tribes and Pathway variations existing in the Dark World, although I''ve already seen them fight once, it''s hard to gauge what kind of Pathways they tread upon.


    Apart from the Crimson Spirit of the Dafirae, Vibrant Spirit of Irja and her tribe and Four-armed Spirit of Udann, the others were still a mystery.


    There were also the Dark Elves, Dark Soldiers and Dark Beastmasters. Because the Invasion to the Mortal Worlds this time was headed by Zaraya and the other two, those three were tribes under them. Among the freed Transcendents who responded to repay the favor, no one from those tribes was present. Perhaps none of them were sent to the Irreverent Dungeons or they''re just that ungrateful.


    Either way that''s not important now. There wille a time that I might deal with their whole tribes.


    "Ember, we''re in position. Start now."


    As soon as Monady''s voice was delivered by the crystal again, I opened three Energy Consuming Skills.


    Energy Amplification!


    Domain of Valor!


    Bulwark of Invulnerability!


    [Energy Amplification has been activated]


    [Gained 20% increase in all abilities, skills and energy effectiveness]


    [Domain of Valor has been opened]


    [Gained 64.7 Strength, 68.3 Endurance and 4 Intelligence]


    [Gained 24% Speed Enhancement]


    [Bulwark of Invulnerability has been opened]


    [Gained Quintuple Layer of Energy Shields]


    [Gained 36% Defense Enhancement]


    Because I am already used topressing the two Domain-like Jewel Skills, it didn''t appear like a zone anymore but a semi-transparent link that extended from the soles of my feet to theirs.


    I still didn''t know if they''re receiving the same stats enhancement but upon sensing their presence and pressure rising, it''s definitely enough for them to rejoice at their newfound strength.


    When I reached the 4th realm, most of my Skills doubled up in Energy Consumption. Perhaps, it has to do with my increasing overall stats and Energy Capacity. I expect it to increase again when I reach the 5th realm.


    Nheless, it''s still manageable. With another 10,000 increase in capacity after the breakthrough, I can now maintain everything longer.


    "Let''s go!"


    After relishing his enhanced body and the Quintuple Shields circling around him, Rodney looked sharp as he stared straight into the darkness.


    As soon as he shouted that, he directed Dark Energy to his foot andunched himself forward while utilizing his own Movement Skill.


    The other three followed after him, albeit a little slower.


    At the same time as them, I''ve already started running toward the western side where Monady and the group she''s leading were waiting.


    From the corner of my eyes, I saw how surprised the reds when they suddenly saw Rodney appearing from the darkness. Although there were trap formations set up around them, one smash of his heavy weapon broke it into pieces before following up for a kick.


    The other three mimicked what he did, resulting in shouts echoing among them.


    "They''re here!"


    "How many?"


    "Four!"


    "Damn it! Hold that side! Kill them if you can but if not, push them back! Like I thought, they will split themselves up, everyone, get ready!"


    "Argh!"


    "H-how are they this strong? They''re not like this when we fought against them. We''re also enhanced by the Core, why?"


    "Utilize the formations and the stones we collected moron! This is a matter of life and death! Wake up andy your life on the line! Don''t f*cking hold back! This is our only chance to reverse the situation!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Hearing those responses from their supposed leader, they''re truly not like some idiots who will just wait for their deaths. They''re thinking. If my skills weren''t Support Skills, we will be having a hard time fighting them despite our numerical advantage.


    Instead of using the mastered sh Steps variations, I used the 4-nodes variations with only Skilled Proficiency to traverse the distance. Upon creating and mastering every Elemental Movement Spellposed of every Element at each node count, I might really be a speedster by the time I mastered a Transcendent Movement Spell.


    In less than two minutes, I saw Monady looking out from above the roof. With a confident grin, she waited for me to approach her closer before jumping off of it, along with the three with her.


    Upon seeing their group, I naturally extended the Domain and Bulwark to all of them as soon as they entered its effective range before instantly turning around to go to my next destination.


    "He can''t wait to see his girl, huh?"


    I heard Monadymenting from behind me before a burst of Dark Energy exploded as all four of them shot like a meteor towards the western side of the Red Core.


    That woman¡­ What kind ofment is that when she''s the one who drew out this strategy?


    Shaking my head, I continued onwards and in less than a minute I saw Yatapa slumped in one side of a ruined house, sending out his gloomy vibes again. The other four were standing from a distance, ready to go at a moment''s notice.


    As soon as I arrived within their 100-meter range, Irja whose eyes were turned to the direction I wasing from instantly met my gaze.


    Upon seeing me, her eyes shed an excited glint and her lips slightly curved upwards.


    Perhaps she hadn''t noticed that small detail but it was all caught in my eye.


    Following that, she turned to the slumped Yatapa and shouted at him.


    "He''s here! Oi, Yatapa, stand up and follow us!"


    Udann, the still slightly injured Axter and the scout ced here couldn''t look straight at Yatapa. Perhaps, they''re also finding it hard tomunicate with him but the three were battle-ready to charge in and make a way for him.


    "He will follow us, right? Let''s go then. They have already started assaulting them. It''s our turn to do our part."


    The buff with Rodney and the others has probably expired already. They will be in a pressing situation if we dilly-dally here.


    After extending my Domain and Bulwark on all of them, I gave themand to start moving.


    The other three nodded while Irja stared at me first.


    "What?"


    "Why are you here? Don''t you need to circle back to Rodney''s group?"


    "No, I have to make sure you''ll be able to pave the way for Yatapa and have him start assaulting it as soon as possible. That''s why¡­"


    After saying that, I used Energy Linkage but only to her, temporarily giving her 50% of my Energy Control, the maximum amount I could transfer to someone, along with more than one skill.


    "Can you feel it? I transferred half of my Energy Control to you. st them away using that Totem. Perhaps, you''ll also be able to help Yatapa break their Core. Also, use the abilities I imparted temporarily to protect yourself from harm."


    Using the telepathic ability which lets memunicate directly to someone connected to me through Energy Linkage, I gave her an overview of what she can do now.


    "You¡­ This is your-- This is a scam! How can someone have this¡ªUgh. Is this one of your secrets?"


    Perhaps feeling the overwhelming Energy Control that I passed to her, Irja couldn''t help but shout in my mind.


    "Don''t think too much about it, go. They''ll start wondering why we''re staring at each other." I reminded her.


    After activating Energy Linkage, the other four could only see us staring at each other. It surely looked awkward so with a cough, Axter notified us of their departure.


    Well, it really concerns one of my secrets so I will not talk about it openly.


    Since they already started running towards the middle, Irja stopped asking questions and followed after her. Seeing how smoothly she waded through the Energy around her and used it for her ease of movement, shows how much of an expert she is on Energy Molding. She''s like Jayna. If both of them have my Energy Control, they''ll be invincible when ites to Energy Maniption.


    A few secondster, she''s already ahead of Axter and the darkness in front has already parted revealing the restless Gigant World Transcendent leader and another two behind him.


    "As I thought! Let''s stop them! If we let them get past us, our Core. No, our lives will be forfeited!"


    As soon as he saw Irja seemingly gliding through the wind, his Energy exploded as his whole body swelled and exuded overwhelming Strength.


    The other two behind him also did the same, going all out at the start.


    He''s not wrong. Their life hangs on the bnce at the moment. There''s no other choice for them but to defend and live through this point.


    However, Irja whonded softly from outside their reach instantly used her Vibrant Spirit Transformation. In a sh of blinding light, four Lesser Spirits appeared around her.


    Due to the increased Energy Control and the added stats, all four looked as if giant birds as different colors of Energy started gathering. Likewise, Irja who held the Totem swiftly molded an Energy as tall as her.


    Upon seeing that, Axter, Udann and the scout stopped in their tracks as they watched in utter amazement her overwhelming and colorful disy.


    As soon as she released her colorful energy based-attack, the four Lesser Spirits soon followed andbined with it which made it look like an Energy Spirit Ball of the certain ''Sai*an''


    I told her to bombard them but by the look of things¡­ she''s about to pulverize them with it.


    Is that how perverse I will be with my Energy Control if I''m not filled with Support Skills? Deciding to let her have all 50% was a great idea!

 Chapter 357 The Result

    When Irja''s overwhelming energy-basedbination attack with her four Lesser Spirits subsided, a huge crater could be seen made in ce of the three Gigant Transcendents.


    Although that''s not enough to kill them, it''s easy to see the mess that they have be.


    Inside that crater, apart from the leader who''s still standing albeit having ruptured wounds from all around his body, the other two with him were not in as good of a condition as him.


    They were lying behind him with broken bones jutting out from their elbows. Aside from that, there wererge tears in various parts of their body where their blood kept on dripping out, making a pool of blood beneath them.


    They''re still breathing. However, they were already in theirbored breaths, if they were not tended within the next 2 minutes, they would die from blood loss.


    I could see them trying to circte their energy but most of it seeps out of the tears in their body bing freed energy that rejoins the natural energy in the surroundings.


    The small amount that they could manage to use was only enough to relieve some of their pain, which prevented them from screaming in pain.


    "¡­ I didn''t know it would be that strong."


    Part stuttering, Irja took a step back with her shoulders trembling slightly.


    "Don''t stop! Finish them if you can or let the ones behind you do it for you!" I reminded them in a rather loud voice.


    If she couldn''t continue this momentum, it would be a waste.


    Yatapa whose purpose was to destroy the Core was the only one who continued moving despite seeing that spectacle.


    The other three also stopped as they were amazed at how strong Irja had be.


    Upon hearing my voice, Irja nced behind first before inhaling and exhaling to recollect herself.


    "Udann, Axter, Insa. Clear the way for Yatapa." I added.


    Irja didn''t need any more instruction so I just gave her a side nce before continuing my steps.


    The other Gigant World Transcendents close by who saw what happened gritted their teeth as they all broke out from the lock of Monday and Rodney''s groups to defend their core.


    Although numerous formations were being triggered, everything was minor inconveniences.


    From my observation, the Formations exist and are being used in Transcendent Worlds. However, their knowledge and the strength of their Formations are not that great yet.


    Among the Mortal Worlds, perhaps only worlds with Elemental-type of Source Energy can develop the most primitive formations which are derived from their Pathways.


    Going by that information, perhaps only the Elemental-type of Transcendent World will be able to utilize the power of Formations the most.


    "Defend our Core!"


    With a hint of desperateness, I noticed how every Gigant World Transcendent was trying to drive their Energy Control to their limits, forgetting the strain that it might cause them.


    Their original erged body parts grew bigger as they exuded frightening strength enough to tten a Rank 1 Transcendent with a tap.


    Unfortunately, that''s their current limit. No matter what they do, those enhanced by my buffs could still hold their ground against them, only experiencing a slight difference in difficulty.


    Before Ipletely left their vicinity and reached Rodney''s group, Irja once againunched her attacks.


    Instead of one big energy ball, she changed it into a rain shower which scattered Totem-enhanced energy-based attacks.


    They could dodge at most 50% of it and endured the remaining 50% with their bodies.


    Using that opening made by Irja, Udann, Axter and Insa engaged them in closebat and pulled them out of the way, allowing Yatapa to arrive in front of the Red Core.


    "Rodney! Don''t let them disturb Yatapa!" I shouted to Rodney''s group who looked a bit battered due to the buff expiring earlier. Now that it was renewed, their eyes recovered their previous excited light as they traversed the distance between them and the four Gigant World Transcendents who all turned their backs to stop Yatapa.


    Utilizing my role of a Mobile Buff Station, my feet turned towards Monady''s location next.


    Among everyone present on that battlefield, I''m the only one who could be seen circling the three battlefields without stopping.


    Despite Yatapa''s closer to Rank 3 Transcendent''s strength, the Red Core was proven to be as hard as or harder than the Exalted-level Statue in the middle of the map.


    Add to that, it was fully covered by Defensive Formations which either exploded on Yatapa or negated some of his damage.


    However, without any interference, it''s just a matter of time before it brokepletely.


    As cries, shouts and screams of desperation from the Gigant World Transcendents filled our ears, they started foregoing defenses in a bid to injure or hopefully kill at least one of us.


    But with my continuous meddling, they were all thwarted and as a result, their injuries grew serious andrge enough for some of them to be immobile.


    There''s no use pitying them so when I finished a circle, I estimated that I have at least a minute to do something else.


    I utilized thest 50% of my total Energy Control to simultaneously cast the 6-nodes Void Elemental Spell: Curse on anyone I could see.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Apart from that, Energy Explosion Projectiles continued flying out of me and hitting all of them, repeating my previous strategy before.


    CRACK!


    5 minutester, the first crack finally appeared on the Red Core.


    10 minutester, the crack already looked like spider webs crawling from across the Core''s surface.


    At the same time as that, the Gigant World Transcendent who continued their desperate attempt to stop us from breaking their Red Core has started to fall one by one, starting from the two who were hit by Irja earlier.


    At this point, I also stopped moving and just focused my Energy Control to conjure an Energy Zone and replenish my nearly drained Energy Reserves.


    There''s no point going around anymore, in contrast to the rejoicing faces of Monady, Rodney and even Irja, the remaining Gigant World Transcendent all kneeled in despair.


    Some called out the name of their parents, siblings, wives, husbands or children. Everyone has their own story. But in this kind of ce, that''s all irrelevant when all our lives were on the line.


    Two minutes more, a loud cracking noise sounded. Everyone''s eyes turned towards the source and saw the Red Core exploding into pieces as it scattered around Yatapa who''s now slumpingzily on the ground.


    "It''s finished. I can finally emte dying again."


    Those were hisst words before falling unconscious at the spot.


    Being the only one who continually attacked the Red Core, he used up most of his Energy due to how hard it was.


    Perhaps, it was supposed to be assaulted by a group of Rank 2 Transcendents but because of our strategy or ending this game even if there''s still more than half of the enemies, we could only rely on him.


    When that explosion of the Red Core happened, everyone stopped and just watched as overwhelming chaotic-looking energy exuded out from it, covering every Gigant World Transcendentpletely, be it dead or alive.


    Upon seeing that, everyone fell back and watched the process warily.


    However, what came next was something that would probably be etched in everyone''s mind.


    The chaotic Energy that covered them churned and became a grinder that slowly dissolved all of them to dust, only leaving their storage rings and other possessions such as their fist and foot Output Enhancing Equipment.


    -


    -


    [The Red Core has been destroyed. The Blue Team wins!]


    [The creation of permanent Dimensional Bridge Part has failed]


    [As a result, the mixture of Source Energy of this Space will now be divided among the surviving Blue Team members with half of it going will be converted and absorbed by the defending world''s Source Energy]


    As the darkness limiting our vision disappeared, the map floating above disappeared along with it which was then reced by that series of text announcements.


    Although we won, that image of being ground into nothingness left most of them speechless and unable to gather their wits even after the sounding from above filled our ears.


    "It''s over, you can drop that now." I went and tapped Irja''s arm that still had the Totem-turned-stick pointed in front of her where one of the Gigant World Transcendent disappeared along with that wisp of chaotic energy that covered the said Transcendent.


    When she regained her wits I nodded at her before moving to the others to wake them up from whatever was running in their minds.


    It might be shocking to them or they''re just thinking that the same was going to happen to them if our Blue Core was destroyed instead. Either way, now that it ended, we''re finally about to leave this space.


    When Monady also woke up from her trance after another tap from me, she instantly shoutedmanding everyone to gather every storage ring and Output Enhancing Equipment left behind by our enemies.


    Soon after that, a Portal appeared in front of us. Even without us stepping into it, it moved by itself and transferred us somewhere else.


    When the view in front of me changed, I found myself in the same square room when we got sucked inside the manor, minus the doors.


    Aside from that, there''s not only me and Udann. Everyone, even Grenol and the others with him at the Blue Core also reappeared in front of us.


    "It''s over!"


    Breaking the silence, Monady shouted on the top of her lungs gathering everyone''s attention.


    "What are you guys being gloomy for? We won! We can finally rx! Come on, rejoice with me!"


    Being urged by her, the others slowly started shouting one by one.


    Upon seeing that, I could only shake my head as I found myself a ce to sit on, waiting for the supposed reward and the door to leave this room.


    At some point, Udann slumped next to me followed by Irja who handed the Totem back to me.

 Chapter 358 Loot Distribution And Leaving The Restricted Space

    While waiting for the door to appear, Monady called for Irja who became the storage for the loot we gathered inside that space.


    Giving everyone their fair share of Energy Stones from the golden statues and a storage ring wherein the contents were emptied. Since everyone did their part, there''s no point withholding some of our gains. Besides if some of them didn''t cooperate, we wouldn''t be able to leave that ce alive.


    Furthermore, the ring alone was already a haul for some of them. Most of us were freed Transcendents after all, who knows how long they were locked in their respective Irreverent Dungeons? This time, not only were they freed, they''re now back on track on progressing in their Pathways.


    It''s just too bad for Faren and that other scout who died. But there''s no point mulling over something that already happened.


    Monady set aside for Faren''s share that was to be given to his family back in their tribe while the one for the scout¡­ it was shared by everyone.


    Also, the ring that should have been for that dead scout was bought by the Dafirae Tribe using the currency of the Dark World. Dark Energy Stone. It was then distributed to all freed Transcendents including me.


    It''s a cheap change but hey, there''s no way I will reject more resources for my Companions.


    In the end, I got more than 30 pieces of the basketball-sized stones and some Output Enhancing Equipment. Unlike me, they didn''t need an exaggerated amount of Energy to progress. Perhaps these Level 2 Source Energy-rich stones will be able to push most of them toplete their Mortal Pathways. Well, that''s as long as I managed to get back to them and help them absorb it without wasting any.


    There were also misceneous items such as books, herbs, medicinal pills that were lesser in potency than Alwyn''s pills and other fairly useful items.


    Other than that, the gathered energy on top of my head was still abundant and steadily increasing my progress towards the 5th stage of the 4th realm. There''s also the supposed energy contained in that space that will be split with all of us. Perhaps reaching that stage wouldn''t be far off now. There are still less than 3 days left before the week that I had to spend in this Dimensional Space will be over.


    After that distribution, Irja went back to our side. She also had a great haul so the woman was somewhat in a good mood which led her to lessen her grumpy attitude towards me.


    "Good for you, you got the best haul." She said, probably pertaining to that ice-blue rifle.


    "Well, it''s not that valuable if you consider its limited use. I have to look for alternate bullets for it."


    Thest three bullets can be a trump card. I can sparingly use one or save the three bullets so when the timees, I can take down a Rank 5 Transcendent.


    "Look at this guy¡­ Give it to me if it''s not valuable."


    "Who said I don''t want it? I can give this to you instead." I pulled out an empty Ne and put it in her hand.


    "What''s this?" Although there''s a ne hanging on my neck, it''s the Orb of Enhancement and Jayna''s earring that I used as a pendant. The Ne is hidden in my clothes so no one could really guess that I have higher quality storage equipment.


    "Check it for yourself," I smirked before handing Udann the storage ring I got. It''s already empty and I don''t have any use for it.


    I took advantage of the guy and for sure, he would think back to the times that I got most of thest hit during our hunt. He''s now also aware of thest hit benefit after all so I guess it''s my payment for that.


    "What is this¡­" Irja became wide-eyed when she tried it and became aware of its use.


    "It''s part of my secret. Don''t tell anyone about that. They will surely covet it." I sent her a telepathic message instead of answering directly.


    Noticing that fluctuation of energying from me, Udann couldn''t help but ask. "Are you sure you two aren''t in a rtionship?"


    "No!" With a firm and resolute voice, Irja immediately denied it.


    "You heard her."


    -


    -


    Around 10 minutester, the supposed reward finally fell upon us.


    Within that room, a ray of lightposed of pure Level 2 Source Energy hit each of us.


    It''s unlike the gathered energy, it was instantly absorbed in our bodies, restoring the injuries we suffered before being added to our own progress.


    Some of us directly broke through to their next stage in their Transcendent Pathway while some who had just broken through like me, Udann and Irja only felt an increase in our total progress.


    Udann became invigorated that he dered that he''s approaching another breakthrough.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Irja on the other hand was silent on the side and was lost in her thoughts. Nheless, I felt the Energy contained in her body increase.


    Despite not breaking through, as soon as one made progress in their Pathways, it will always be reflected in their overall prowess.


    Yatapa on the other hand was stillzily sitting on a corner. Perhaps he''s about to be Exalted soon but his mindset will never change.


    Another 5 minutester, the door finally appeared. Grenol spearheaded it and became the first one to check the outside. After confirming that we didn''t get transferred to another restricted space, he poked his head back from the door with arge grin on his face.


    That''s how overjoyed he was.


    Monady and the other Dafirae Transcendent followed after him but before doing that, Monady handed me a personalmunication crystal of hers and asked for mine. When I couldn''t produce any, she handed me a handful of colorless crystals.


    Apparently, those crystals were the basemunication crystals used to create personal or those interconnected ones. She wanted me to create my own personalmunication crystals and give her one. This just means she wanted to stay connected with me. My performance would possibly be reported and if I''m not wrong, that woman would rmend me to their higher-ups to be recruited to their tribe.


    Because the crystal she handed to me could only be used by me to connect to her, she had no way of contacting me unless I contacted her first. But if she had my own personalmunication crystal, she could contact me anytime she wanted.


    Well, it''s a bitplicated but that''s the gist of it. Let''s just say it''s a one-way phone. You can call someone''s recorded number but they can''t call you back.


    I did what she asked and gave her one. Most of the crystals were left untouched, I thought of giving them to my Companions and other important allies, that way we don''t need to look for that Hermit at the World of Spirit anymore to have more means ofmunication.


    I can also give one to Alwyn and Remilia. The former will possibly ept it while thetter will probably not. However, I will insist when I see her again.


    The scene outside the door wasn''t a castle town ruin but a deste ce where there''s a huge open space in front and a sparse number of dpidated houses. Even the house we''re leaving from was a dpidated one. Once we all left the room, the interior of the house turned back how it was supposed to be.


    I looked around to determine which part of the Dimensional Space we''re in right now. However, Irja answered that for me. As it turns out, we''re halfway through the frontlines, the castle town ruin they entered from wasn''t that far off from where we were and the camp made by the Dafirae Tribe was at the direction where Monady and the others from the tribe went off to.


    Now that we''re outside, everyone released a sigh of relief before going their separate ways. Perhaps they wanted to digest their gains or they just wanted to unwind after that life-or-death situation inside that restricted space.


    Because there are less than three days left, I thought of farming more statues to firmly set me to the next stage and get more stones but Udann too wanted to rest for the meantime as well.


    He gave me a crystal and asked for mine before leaving me alone with Irja and Yatapa.


    I guess our deal of working together is already over. Nheless, I won''t remove him from my ally list until I return to a Mortal World.


    "Ember, don''t tell me you''re going to run away? You promised to answer my questions."


    "Does it need to be answered now? Let''s take a breath first. I won''t run away. Besides, I will be leaving soon so¡­"


    "Huh? Where are you going?"


    "I''ll tell youter. By the way, what will you do to that guy?" I pointed at Yatapa who''s stuck staring at the horizon.


    "Don''t worry, he''ll follow me back. We have to report to the guy who sent us cleaning a castle town ruin about what happened." Irja answered. She then went to Yatapa and pulled the guy with her by grabbing the back of his neck.


    Their repayment task was cleaning a castle town ruins. Unexpectedly, they got transported to that restricted space. The other four in their group already went back and perhaps there''s no need to report back as a group.


    Since they will also leave, Irja also asked for a crystal. Telling me she will look for me after she drops Yatapa at the frontlines and meets with the old rug Klement.


    Perhaps she will tell him what happened and also about me. After everything, she kept her suspicions to herself and well, we experienced the same things together. I am not against dealing with her again. I''m actually looking forward to seeing her again.


    After giving her the crystal I also asked for hers. However, she couldn''t produce one. Most of her items were destroyed or lost their effectiveness after 20 years in that ce. Furthermore, she went straight to the Dafirae tribe after being released.


    Because of that, I handed her a piece of colorless crystal I put aside for my Companions.


    After giving her crystal, she immediately set off with Yatapa. Looking at her back, there''s a trace of excitement in her every move. That woman¡­ sometimes she''s easily readable and sometimes she''s too hard to understand.


    Shaking my head, I took my eyes off her. Now that I''m alone, I guess it''s time for me to test my prowess by hunting for more stones alone. As long as I don''t casually enter a house or a highly suspicious manor, I will probably be fine. Hopefully.

 Chapter 359 Pillar Guardians

    At the front line of the Dimensional Space, the strongest beings allowed inside were currently in a standoff. With the initial sh resulting in the attacking world''s win, the territory controlled by them was partlyrger than the ones being held by the Dark World.


    However, the arrival of de Monarch slowed their advance andpletely came to a standstill three dayster.


    Currently, both forces camped directly opposite each other, watching each other''s move. If someone went out to probe the other, it would be met by the same force, resulting in small skirmishes where losses stayed at the minimum.


    Although some of the Rank 1 and Rank 2 Transcendents reportedly disappeared while cleaning up ruins surrounding their camps, the tension at the frontline remains the same.


    In this kind of situation, the one losing out was the Dark World.


    Behind enemy lines, they''re continuously building up their Dimensional Bridge that would connect the two worlds. It''s just a matter of time for the Gigant World tounch an offensive.


    Having one more Rank 4 Transcendent put the Gigant World in a slight advantage which led for the Dark World to be passive at this point.


    To alleviate the situation, the leading figures of the Dark World led by the Oxme Monarch were currently in a meeting where they analyze the current situation as well as propose ns and strategies they could employ. Everyone in the hall wore the same crimson garb except for one.


    "This is boring. I thought it was only hearsay that the Dafirae Tribe has been regressing but to think that it''s to this extent."


    Amidst the discussion that seems to be going in circles, de Monarch Remilia''sze-ridden voice put it to a stop.


    Because she''s a guest Monarch sent by the Great One Zaraya in name, she opted not to join their discussion. Having her presence was already enough contribution and to act out his role. Her real identity was a secret only a few have knowledge about, Daisuke being the most recent addition.


    Although she chose to stay silent, upon hearing the lousy methods being proposed by these ''experts'' from the supposed Prime Tribe under the Great One Illiana, Remilia couldn''t put up with it anymore.


    "de Monarch, I assume you have a better n for you to say this." the Oxme Monarch who was also silent as he passed the task to his subordinates opened his mouth. Among everyone in this meeting hall, only he was worthy of being on speaking terms with her.


    "Why will I bother? I''m your guest here. If not for the Great One telling me to aid you, I will not be here. Get your act together or better yet, abandon this and let us take over the defense. And that will mean abandoning the whole territory where this appeared, mind you."


    The defense at the Dimensional Space isn''t new. It''s something every Invasive World is bound to experience. After many years of existing as an Invasive World, the Dark World had already had its fair share of wins and losses. And it has different impacts throughout their history.


    The losses they received provided a stage for another world''s invasion much like what they''re doing to the Mortal Worlds they''re targeting. Although they managed to close that link by going over to the attacking world, destroying the core link there, sacrifices were always made that only a Rank 4 and Rank 5 Transcendents could go back from.


    That''s why in recent years, the Great One unterally decided to allow assistance from the tribes under other Great Ones when they judged that they couldn''t defend it by themselves anymore. The first assistance is sending in a few high-ranked Transcendents and the next one will be a full take-over which will result in relinquishing their im in that territory when the defense bes sessful.


    That''s what Remilia is proposing.


    Naturally, they dismissed it instantly. It''s not a hopeless situation yet.


    Seeing that, Remilia just shrugged and stopped talking. She nned to leave the hall because of how boring it was but something stopped her.


    "You have news about those who were transferred to an isted space?" The Oxme Monarch repeated what the newly-entered Rank 2 Dafirae Transcendent reported.


    "Yes, Crimson Seed Monady brought back the report. Here''s the more detailed report that she wanted you to check."


    The Dafirae Transcendent handed a scroll and a type of crystal a lot bigger than themunication crystals. If Daisuke was here, he would be curious about it.


    The Oxme Monarch opened the scroll and read the report silently. He could be seen nodding at it before he looked curiously at the crystal.


    Injecting his energy in it, a moving image or rather a video was projected from inside it.


    Upon seeing the figure that was the focus of the video, Remilia slightly widened her eyes from surprise. ''Daisuke¡­ He''s clearly a mere Rank 1 Transcendent, what happened to him to progress this fast? And¡­ he put himself in the spotlight. His identity¡­''


    Likewise, a silent Exalted at the side also has a simr reaction as her but in the end, she facepalmed. ''That guy. I told him not to be shy and excessive¡­ And why hasn''t he contacted me yet if he already left that space?!''


    "Great! They prevented a part of their bridge from being permanently built. And this freed Transcendent, he''s worth grooming. Tell Monady that her request to recruit him is epted."


    -


    -


    After arriving at the nearest ruin that hasn''t been cleared yet, I found a spot to start my farming.


    Being alone, I had to make sure not to put myself in a tight spot. That would be too stupid.


    Even if these statues were mostly Rank 1, if I became too careless, dying was not that far off as a result.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Lith, Kael and Lan." I pointed to the three Pirs in their Guardian Form. Lith and Kael were the two I used during our fight against Rowena.


    Lith looked like a seductress with her skimpy outfit and blood-red eyes. She''s wielding two fiery daggers that were included in her transformation. Because of her protruded horn, she''s like a devil or a subus often depicted in various modern arts.


    Well, she''s originally a Pir so she''s not any of that. Reading the skill description of Pir Skill regarding its Guardian Form again, it appears that I influenced this appearance.


    Kael looked like a handsome middle-aged man. He carried a resemnce to that famousic book superhero in blue and red except, he''s already a middle-aged guy and there''s a halo on top of his head and folded wings on his back.


    And the newest addition, Lan looked like a soldier. A female soldier to be exact. She''s fully d in maroon heavy armor with a heavy spear as a weapon.


    Their names came from the engraving in their original form. Apart from turning them into this Guardian Form, they could also be used to strengthen my Crown Skill or rather the Avatar.


    Because it''s currently in another world, I couldn''t try that function so I have to settle in testing their prowess.


    I saw how Old Man Reol utilized his Pirs. Using that as inspiration, I had the three line up in front of me.


    None of the three could talk but they could understand mymand.


    Even without my adaptability, I''m aware of what they could do in this Guardian Form.


    Lith could be said to be an agile assassin if there''s that form. She could move at high speeds and she could somehow conjure her own mes.


    Kael is a tanky frontliner. When I used them against Rowena, he could take more hits than Lith and a lot sturdier.


    Lan is just a typical soldier, she''s adept at using that spear of hers and she could conjure an imitation of the green Spearforce. Apart from that, she could also take hits.


    Well, let''s test them in battle.


    Commanding the three, they stepped forward and engaged a group of regr-sized statues.


    With Kael tanking the damage, Lan became the main damage dealer and Lith became an ambusher.


    Watching them from the side, I estimated their total prowess in UPL¡­


    They''re as strong as a new Transcendent, around 150 UPL. Since it''s a skill from a Mortal Pathway, I judged that their total strength scales with my own prowess. If I grow stronger, they will too.


    They couldn''t be buffed by my Jewel Skills since they''re objects and not individuals. However, if I channeled more energy into them, it could increase their prowess for a short time.


    Doing more experiments using the three Pir Guardians, the gathered energy on top of my head gradually grew bigger and the statues littering this ruin gradually thinned.


    Perhaps, around 6 hourster, Monady''s voice echoed in my mind. She finally used that crystal, huh? It''s not even a day.


    "Ember. Where are you? Can I meet you? I have something important to tell you."


    "Huh? Why is that needed? Isn''tmunication easily the purpose of this crystal?"


    "I told you, it''s something important."


    Something important¡­ This woman, is my guess correct? Will she try to recruit me?


    Well, even if she offered a tempting condition, I couldn''t do that. Besides, I haven''t contacted Alwyn yet. I somehow forgot when the thought of farming more stones entered my mind.


    "2 days. Give me two days, I''m currently busy, you see. And¡­ this will probably sound assuming of me but if it''s about recruiting me, I will have to decline."


    "Huh? Why?!"


    This woman. She didn''t even correct me and instead, she immediately asked why. My performance was truly eye-catching¡­


    "Because of reasons I cannot tell you. Thank you for the offer though. I appreciate it."


    Although her voice continued to fill my mind, I pushed it to the back and focused on my Pir Guardians'' farming session and my Absorption Session.


    In a sense, I''m currently not doing anything but I''m gaining progress. This is an ideal lifestyle.

 Chapter 360 Testing My Strength

    Ignoring Monady who eventually stopped after not receiving a reply one hourter, I continued to focus on absorbing while letting the gathered energy on top of my head continue trickling down on me.


    Because of that ray of lightposed of pure Energy as the reward for winning, my progress reached 40% at once. And now, after focusing not only on the gathered energy but also on the energy existing around me, in just three hours, it''s now approaching 50%. I could certainly feel that I will be leaving this space after reaching the 5th stage of the 4th realm.


    Being able to continue absorbing Rank 2 Energy was truly beneficial. No wonder those four Transcendents aside from Nysia at the World of Meta continued trading with them. However, they''re probably getting a very limited amount in exchange for a lot of Regenium. That''s probably why none of them reached UPL 200 even after 3 years had passed since they started.


    Or perhaps, that''s just how difficult it was to progress for others who have lower Intelligence stat.


    It''s making me think that the System bestowed upon me by that ''The World'' is even more precious than Yuko''s Hero System. It looked weak initially but as I progress through it, it''s getting more overpowered that it has long surpassed the benefits being given by her special system.


    Well, Support and Hero are different from each other. Her System mostly benefits her alone. The skills which strengthened those close to her are just bonuses while most of my skills generated by the system are all distinctly geared towards supporting someone else.


    "Rather thanparing our two different Systems, I''m more concerned about my Adaptability." I shook my head and cleared my thoughts.


    Compared to my Mortal Pathway, my Adaptability has slowed down considerably and it was now stuck at 80%. I''m doing everything rted to it but there''s no progress to show for it.


    However, if I consider the other heroes'' unique skills that are also stuck after upgrading their skills twice even after three years being active, my Adaptability slowing down in its progress sounds normal.


    Three more hourster, I finished my Absorption Session but the Pir Guardians'' rate of dealing with a statue slowed down.


    Upon going to their current spot, the three were already battered to the point that cracks covered their whole bodies.


    I left them alone for too long. Even if they''re strong together, they also have a limit to what they can do by themselves.


    After unsummoning them, I took over their spot to finish off the regr-sized statues while leaving behind the giant statues untouched.


    I''m going to test the limits of my current strength on them. They''re as strong as a Rank 2 Transcendent with 400 UPL or higher. They''re an ideal opponent for me.


    "Ember, I''m on my way back, where are you? You didn''t run away, did you?"


    When I was about to start, Irja''s voice entered my mind. Judging from the sound of wind whistling around her, she''s on the move.


    "Yes, I ran away. See you when I see you."


    Instead of answering seriously, I pretended by giving an answer opposite to what she hoped.


    And like I thought, she took it seriously.


    "You! You told me you will not run away. What about your promise of answering me?!"


    "I''m kidding. Go west when you reach the ce where we parted. You''ll find me along the way."


    "You''re unbelievable. You better not kid this time. I''m going to¡­"


    "What?"


    "Nevermind. Wait for me there."


    Ending our conversation like that, she somehow reigned in her want to beat me up, eh?


    Well, now that she contacted me, I remembered I still haven''t contacted Alwyn.


    Postponing my match against a giant statue once again, I took out hermunication crystal and sent a message.


    Thirty secondster, Alwyn''s reply filled with her nagging at me entered my mind.


    As it turns out, she''s aware that I''m back and she''s waiting for my message for almost half a day. Not only that, she''s aware of my feats inside that space.


    Monady or Grenol probably reported about it. I''m expecting that it would happen so I told her what I experienced and that it was done so that I could stay alive.


    Although she understood that, her nagging didn''t stop until she started huffing for breath.


    There are only two days left so¡­ she told me to stop diving in dangerous ces and to behave myself somewhere safe.


    She probably couldn''t leave the front line yet. I asked her about the current status of it but she vaguely described it as uneventful.


    It''s just the first week so I guess it''s not as intense yet. I won''t be here to see the end of it anyway. I''m just trying to fish out news about Remilia. If I contact that woman again, I will probably be in for another cold treatment.


    To calm Alwyn down, I simply agreed to everything she''s telling me. When the timees, she will still look for me anyway.


    "Well then, let''s start."


    After putting the crystal back, I stood face to face against a giant statue.


    It''s weaker than the golden statue but it''s still as strong as a Rank 2 Transcendent. Add to that, its sturdy body.


    Utilizing my Energy Maniption, I gathered the surrounding energy and let it circle around me.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Upon sensing it, the previously unmoving statue made cranking noises and turned its focuspletely on me.


    It then picked up its giant sword sending a swift shing strike towards me.


    I waved hands as I jumped to the side, controlling the circling energy to form some sort of barrier, slowing down its attack.


    Although it shattered instantly, I already dodged away.


    With its head following my move, the giant statue moved its feet, instantly reducing the distance between us.


    I dodged once more before activating apressed orb.


    Equipping the White Knight Powergen, I once again controlled the surrounding energy before turning it into a st wave to push the giant statue away.


    The effect was weak since it was pure untransformed energy. I didn''t mold it and just controlled it as is.


    Although it didn''t have any emotion, the statue appeared to be incensed as it once again took another step and did another sh using its giant sword.


    The wind whistled due to its speed and if it were an ordinary Rank 1 Transcendent who would be faced by it, He would surely be overwhelmed by it.


    However, if I transformed to Energy Incarnate form, even if I let myself be hit by it squarely, it will not damage me that much.


    I guess that''s one of these statues'' ws. It''s relying purely on physical attacks. The energy contained inside it was all used for it to move like this.


    After fighting it for a while, I judged that it will be easy for me to beat a lone statue like this by myself. Perhaps two at once was also viable.


    One giant statue alone will not be enough to test my real prowess. Perhaps if it''s a golden statue instead, it will be more challenging even if it could only deliver physical attacks as well.


    "Did I overestimate it or am I just this overpowered that after closing the gap between our UPL, it''s now not a challenge for me?"


    My own opinion will surely be biased so I couldn''t answer my own question.


    "Let''s be serious then and see how long it willst."


    Upon deciding that, I activated every skill to enhance myself including the Orb of Enhancement.


    And without holding anything back, my clones alongside me ganged up on it.


    With the Willful Sword excitedly trying to rip open its sturdy y body, the Energy Explosion Projectiles continued bombarding it.


    Instead of the usual strategy of focusing on its legs first, I fought it head to head.


    As time passed, the statue became full of holes and cracks but as long as it still hadn''t passed the point of it being considered destroyed, it continued on its unrelenting sword strikes.


    In the end, I observed its every move to take some inspiration for my future three Sword Skills that I still haven''t thought of.


    When I judged that it only needed a few strikes left, I closed everything and decided to rely on my Sword Skills enhanced only by the Willful Sword''s acquired properties and Swordforce to defeat it.


    First using Counter, the giant statue froze in its ce. It kept on shuddering that the cracks in its surfaces grew in an attempt to move. In the end, it failed in its endeavor.


    Following up with the sh Draw, its side exploded into pieces.


    Before it could turn around, I used Dominating Strike sending it flying towards the wall of one of the dpidated structures, a part of its body opened up which was evidenced by pieces of y scattered all around.


    And to end it, I leapt high enough before using my newly-created Sword Skill. Heavy Rain.


    Raining down Swordforce-conjured ymores to the giant statue, standing up again became impossible for it.


    When the smoke and dust settled down, the previously sturdy giant statue was almost pulverized leaving behind its basketball-sized energy stone.


    "Even without the Domain buff, it''s still this strong. These Sword Skills, they can be my real trump card if I practice and reduce the unnecessary movements."


    As much as I was observing the statue, I was also evaluating myself.


    "Is it that fun to bully that statue?"


    As I went to pick up the stone, Irja''s unimpressed voice entered my ears.


    She''s finally here.


    Let''s see. Topensate for answering her questions about my identity, I''m going to take advantage of her¡­


    ¡­ strength as a Rank 2 Transcendent.

 Chapter 361 Answering Irjas Questions

    Back at that Irreverent Dungeon, my first impression of Irja was that she''s somewhat crafty. She pulled me into their conversation just like that. Perhaps she only did that to get Klement off her shoulder and turn his focus on me. Nheless, that''s a fairly great first impression.


    When I first saw her appearance after being freed, she appeared to be more mature than how I imagined her to be. Not mentioning her alluring face which was as radiant as her Transcendent Pathway, she also has her sexy curves that despite being locked up in there for 20 years, she maintained it perfectly.


    With all her curiosity and suspicions, she started approaching me. I once threw her into confusion but that ended when I stopped holding back at that space. She told me that she''s only curious because if I''m really the reason why they were released, they wanted to properly express their gratitude.


    After that, she eased up on her suspicion but our interaction didn''t end at that.


    In the end, with our experiences together, I ended up getting drawn closer to her that I''m already about to break what I said about never telling her my identity. Well, at least I saved it a bit by saying I will answer her questions. I''m not obligated to tell her everything.


    "How long are you going to continue staring?" With one of her brows raised, she jumped down from where she was and closed the distance between us. We''re now alone and without the teasing of Monady or minding the eyes of others, she''s back at how she used to be.


    "I''m just wondering howe you found me this fast. Have you hurried thinking I''ll go against my word?"


    Without the existing tension from before, we''re standing head to head, although I know I already grew up a bit, she''s still a little taller than me.


    I''m still in my growth period so I''m bound to surpass her height.


    "Don''t ask the obvious, I''ll have you answer me¡­"


    "You''re that curious, eh? Say, are you interested in me?"


    "It depends on your answer."


    Now that there''s no one else around, she''s not denying it.


    "Why? Will you say no if my background isn''t as special as you think?"


    "It''s the other way around, actually. I''m now an outcast of my tribe and I have nowhere to go after this¡­"


    "So you''re basically saying you''re interested in me. And if there''s a chance, you want toe with me, is that right?"


    Upon hearing that, Irja clicked her tongue. Perhaps I got her intention correct.


    "Stop going on circles. Will you tell me or not?"


    The way she didn''t want to openly admit it was adorable. I guess she''ll be like Nysia who can be so satisfying to tease.


    "I said I''ll answer your questions, not me telling you my life story. Ask away." I stepped forward and closed our distance even further. Although she''s acting as if my words weren''t affecting her, her ears and neck were turning red. "Ah, by the way, let''s clear up the remaining statue while we''re at it."


    "Ugh¡­ alright."


    "Great. And by the way, I''m interested in you."


    "Hearing that doesn''t make me happy¡­"


    That''s a confirmed tsundere, alright. In any case, there''s no point rushing this just like how I did with Fleur. We''ll eventually get to that if what we''re feeling for each other grows to that point.


    "And I expected that answer," I smirked before turning my feet towards the distant giant statue. Casting a 4-nodes Elemental sh Step variation, my sword that had just calmed down buzzed in excitement once again as it gradually glowed with its lightning properties and Swordforce.


    This ce is just like that first fortress, there are only four giant statues located at the four corners. I already destroyed one so there are three left.


    At this point, I''ll shamelessly steal the kill from her. My time here is running out and I''m feeling a sense of urgency.


    Although I can choose to stay for a little bit longer, I know I will just keep on worrying about the Companions I left behind.


    Back in that space, the memory of the Support Incarnation I sent to Nysia has long merged with mine. The situation there was about to take a bad turn. The United Alliance was gradually getting overwhelmed by thebined forces of the Dark World and the Healing Faction of the Anzeans. Even if Nysia could take on 10 Transcendents at once, there are just too many of them. Even my Incarnation couldn''t do much in there except abating some of their burdens and lifting their spirits up by giving them some victories. With too few Transcendents on their side and with the heroes not being back yet, they''re starting to feel tired defending against the enemies.


    "It''s rare for you to crease your brows. Are you thinking about something?" Catching up from behind me after I stabbed and jumped back from the statue, Irja asked.


    It''s showing on my face, eh? It''s really different if I''m thinking about them.


    "Are you sure you want to use up your limited chance to question me like this?"


    "Huh? You didn''t tell me there''s a limit. Forget about that then. Tell me, are you connected to the Great One Illiana?"


    "I am, in a way. But as to our real connection, I''m still not clear yet."


    I''m just suspecting that she''s a previouspanion, without confirmation, I couldn''t truly bank on that.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "¡­ I see. You''re really the reason why we''re released." Irja muttered before sending consecutive energy-based attacks on the giant statue. "Who are you, really?"


    "My name is Daisuke. I''m just a normal teenager that got caught up in this mess of world-hopping and defending various worlds."


    That''s a proper introduction and answer to her question, right?


    "Teenager?! I''m sure you''re already nearing 100."


    ¡­ This woman, why are you focusing on that point and not on my name or the other details included in what I said?


    "Not really. I''m probably younger than you for at least 100 years."


    Nysia is in her 50''s, Fleur is in her 80''s and Sofiel is in her 100''s. Well, that''s just a number. Being a Transcendent, they''re still at their prime age and appearance.


    "You! I''m only nearing my 100!" Hearing my reply, Irja couldn''t help but re up that her chest heaved up and down from exasperation.


    To alleviate that, she pointed her broomstick at the giant statue who''s just about to stand up after tumbling down from her attacks. Without holding back, a rain of energy-based attacks fell on it. If she continued, I wouldn''t be able to steal a kill.


    "Is that so? So you''re hoping I''m in the same age range as you."


    "Don''t make things up! Haa... Why am I getting caught in your pace? Nevermind that. So Ember''s not your real name but Daisuke. Then what do you mean by that? Being caught up? I can''t understand."


    "You will not understand if I tell you."


    "Then exin it to me. We have all the time here."


    "Let''s just say¡­ I''m living a normal life recently."


    "I still couldn''t understand."


    "That''s what I told you. Perhaps there wille a time that you will understand it but I can''t tell you everything about me at the moment."


    Although I promised to answer her question, I still can''t be rxed and tell her my real origin. I don''t know if her interest willst once I leave their world. Even if we both have the crystal, it''s not like we''ll spend our day talking to each other like a normal high school couple.


    "By the way, I will be leaving once the restriction to exit this Dimensional Space was lifted," I added.


    Before she could ask why, I already jumped in and finished the cracked giant statue embedded on the ground. Using the same Sword Skill, a number of ymores alongside Energy Explosion Projectiles rained down on the helpless giant statue.


    When Inded on top of it, I picked up the stone and threw it in Irja''s direction.


    Although she caught it perfectly, her eyes were focused on me.


    "You''re leaving. Why?"


    "Why, huh? If I tell you I have something I need to finish doing, will you believe me?"


    "I don''t know. I still can''t get what or who you really are¡­ You''re special but you''re hiding your identity. I''m thinking, aside from the Exalted who picked us up in that Dungeon and the one who monitored us outside, no one knows about your existence."


    "That''s correct. There''s a reason why I need to keep my identity a secret. Even though I''m a mere Rank 1 Transcendent, I have a sensitive role. Besides, Monady will look for me soon, she''s trying to recruit me into their tribe but I can''t join any so I will truly have to leave."


    "¡­ Can''t you take me with you?"


    "Why?"


    "I told you I have nowhere to go."


    Why is she so attached like this? That might be true but the Dark World is huge, she could find a ce or join another tribe if she so wishes for it. Besides, she haspanions in the form of those two.


    "What about old rug Klement and Yatapa?"


    "I will say goodbye to them and follow you."


    Looking at her eyes, these words are her sincere intentions. She''s more than willing to follow me.


    She''s a Rank 2 Transcendent. There''s a possibility that she will not be able to pass through the Portal. Besides, if I take her with me, I have to tell her everything and make her my Companion¡­


    Now, this is a hard choice. I''m going back to this world in the future anyway¡­ But if I reject her this time¡­ I might not be able to see her again.

 Chapter 362 Discouraging Her

    Time passed and there were only a few hours left before Ipleted the 7 days inside this Dimensional Space.


    Aside from the other Rank 2 Transcendents reemerging from the other restricted space where they fought against the enemy world, nothing major happened.


    Some also failed toe back which resulted in some permanent part of the Dimensional Bridge suddenly appearing within the Dark World''s upied territory.


    Although I was away at the frontlines or any other camp of the Dafirae Tribe, I was made aware of what''s happening there thanks to Monady.


    I declined her invitation to recruit me into their tribe but she still continued contacting me, telling me news about everything.


    Now that I''m about to leave, she''s requesting to see me before I go.


    "Did Monady contact you again?" Irja, noticing my sudden silence asked.


    With her sitting close to me or rather, sitting in front of me with my arms circled around her navel, there''s no way she wouldn''t notice it.


    Our situation right now could be said to be closer and clearer than before. However, because I put off answering her request of taking her with me, there''s no definitebel as to what we are now.


    I followed through with what I nned. In exchange for answering her question, I asked for her cooperation in clearing out more ruins. With the two of us, clearing small ruins filled with regr-sized and giant statues was easily done.


    Initially, I was stealing every statue kills. Irja wasn''t saying anything about it and just continued to stick with me, waiting for my answer while asking more questions.


    The ruins weren''t many and we avoided venturing deeper intorger ruins with manors or castles. There''s no point risking our lives again. Because of that, most of our time was spent resting somewhere, going on about our Absorption Session and talking about each other. And that led to our current situation.


    Without the need to sleep, the passing of the day was longer. Well, we chose not to sleep since there''s not enough time left. I''m adamant about my n to leave after all and she''s aware of that.


    Even when fighting or resting, our conversation never ends and being interrupted by Monady''s message wasn''t new anymore.


    "Aside from Monady, there''s no one who has a reason to contact me. So yes, it''s her." I answered as I slowly tightened my arms, pulling her closer to me.


    Well, there''s also Alwyn but she didn''t have my personalmunication crystal so unless I contact her, she wouldn''t be able to contact me. The same goes for Remilia.


    At this point, Irja was already aware of my Companions. I told her about them to try and see if it would put her off.


    Contrary to my expectation¡­ having multiple wives or husbands or both is an epted practice in this world. But there''s a silent rule that the center of that rtionship should be stronger than anyone else.


    Because we''re stuck like glue to each other whenever we''re not cleaning a ruin, I had to ask her for a time when I slipped out to contact my Companions.


    Somehow, that felt like I asked for my wife''s permission to go out of the house.


    Although she''s not verbally admitting about her interest in me, her actions all point to it.


    As we go on with talking about various things, she finally told me why she was sent to that prison.


    A jealous wife and a cowardly Tribal Sovereign. The reason was actually too petty. That Sovereign even has a harem of more than ten wives so being jealous of Irja was kind of a ridiculous usation when she''s just a normal tribe member. Perhaps, there''s another reason for it but she stopped delving about it anymore.


    No wonder she didn''t want to go back to her tribe anymore.


    She also told me some things about Klement and Yatapa. Although thetter wasn''t really into talking, after being together in that Dungeon for years, they already know each other''s life story. Well, she didn''t tell me everything she knew about them and I don''t think I also need to know about it. Just the points where I am involved like their suspicion about me.


    As it turns out it''s not just the two but all three of them suspected my identity after tying up the series of events. Perhaps even the Warden of that Irreverent Dungeon.


    However, with how long they were locked in prison, the ambition to go up in ranks already waned in them. Klement only wanted somewhere to settle into and Yatapa, like he always mumbled, wanted a quick death but he couldn''t deliver it by himself and he''s retaliating to those attacking him.


    "Heh. That woman. She''s not just trying to recruit you at this point." She remarked as she squirmed closer when she felt my arm tighten.


    "I don''t know. She''s not particrly interested in me. That woman wanted the benefits from my skills. By the way, are you jealous?"


    "Hmph. Do I still need to get jealous when I''m the one this close to you? Even if she has that kind of design¡­ You''re not interested in her."


    "That''s the case. By the way, I already have an answer to that request of yours." "I wanted to take you but¡­"


    "But? Why is there still a ''but'' when you said you already wanted to?"


    "Irja, what do you think about the Mortal Worlds?" Instead of answering, I posed a question.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Where did this questione from?"


    "Just answer me."


    Noticing the seriousness in my voice, she bit her lips before answering. "Before I got sent to the Irreverent Dungeon, I got sent in one to conquer it. The people there are weak. After dealing with their Transcendents, it''s over."


    "I asked what you think of one, not your experience in one."


    "What''s with you? I have no strong opinion about it. I treated being sent there as a duty. Our world needs to conquer and assimte more for us to grow stronger, it''s a necessity." "Ember, no, Daisuke, are you asking this because you''re from a Mortal World?"


    "That''s right and I''m going back to it, that''s why there''s a ''but''. I can make you one of my Companions but I don''t know if you can pass through the Portal."


    Irja correctly guessing it is within my expectation, if she really wanted toe with me, I want to know what''s on her mind and her opinion about someone from a Mortal World. If her interest waned because of that then¡­ our fates are probably only up to here.


    "Huh¡­ Going back? Isn''t your world already assimted to us? What world are you going back to?" This time, Irja turned her head towards me, there''s confusion in her eyes.


    Ah. Right. I forgot that point.


    Because of my Adaptability, I''m no different than a native or someone whose Source Energy is the Dark Energy if someone scanned me.


    That''s the reason why she''s not surprised at knowing that I''m from a Mortal World. She thought I''m just going back to my tribe within the Dark World.


    "Not really, I''m not from an assimted world. I infiltrated this world instead. This is the real reason I have to leave. I have to stop it from being assimted."


    Telling her about this, it''s proof that I want to make her my Companion like Remilia. However, unlike Remilia who''s aware of my origin, this woman, how will she take this?


    Will her interest really flip? Will she try to kill me?


    Upon hearing my answer, her body froze. I have no mind-reading ability but she''s surely thinking about every possibility at this moment.


    Instead of moving away, I kept my hold on her and waited until she made up her mind.


    In case that she turns on me and attacks me at this point, I will defend myself and that will be the end of my connection with her.


    I know there''s that choice of not telling her anything else about me and reject her request. There''s a possibility of reuniting with her in the future anyway.


    However, I didn''t want that when I already decided to make her my Companion.


    After a few minutes of silence, Irja''s lips finally moved.


    There''s no violent reaction and instead, she put all her focus on me.


    "I understand now. Why your identity is sensitive. Why you don''t want to join the Dafirae tribe. I hadn''t thought of that possibility. But if that''s the case, the Great One Illiana is also aware of your identity of being not from this world. She did that for you. What are you to her?"


    I see, so her mind reached that point, huh?


    "I''m not sure what I am to her. And even if I have a guess I couldn''t tell you about it. I actually expected you to attack me but this¡­ Now I don''t know what to think."


    "I''m also expecting to know about your shocking identity like a love child of the Great One or something along those lines. But not this¡­."


    Love child, huh? It''s not wrong to assume that, given that the Illiana was already living for who knows how long.


    "I understand. It''s uneptable, right? Well then, if you changed your mind, it''s time to¡ª"


    As I was about to release her in my arms, Irja interrupted me.


    "Huh? Who told you about me changing my mind? It''s truly unexpected but if it''s only that, it''s not enough to change my mind. What do you think of my interest in you, so small that it will flip out with these revtions? Aren''t I originally here to know more about your identity? Is it really about me changing my mind or it''s you who don''t want to take me with you?"


    This woman¡­


    Haa. I guess she''s right. I''m just trying to see if she will be discouraged after knowing about it but look at her¡­ even after telling her that kind of secret, she hasn''t changed.

 Chapter 363 The 10th

    [Irja has been removed from the ''Allies'' list]


    [Rank 2 Transcendent Irja has been added as your Companion]


    [Received a Passive Skill from Rank 2 Transcendent Irja: Enhanced Energy Molding]


    [Enhanced Energy Molding: A simple enhancement derived Transcendent''s ability which was shared to those connected to her. 20% faster Energy Molding which allows for quicker Skill Activation(Elemental Spells included) and repurposing energy under the influence of your Energy Maniption/Control]


    With her adamant decision despite my constant discouragement, Irja sessfully convinced me to take her with me.


    As soon as my mind and feelings eased up on the idea, my System worked automatically and without any manual input to remove her as an ally and add her as my new Companion.


    The somewhat vague feeling of the convergence of our destiny soon followed after that. While staying in that position, my lips naturally dropped on hers while Irja closed her eyes, ignoring the System notification surfacing in her mind and the sudden surge of energy that delivered the full Support Bonus on her.


    The kisssted for more than 3 minutes that when our lips separated, Irja had a hazy look as her eyes opened only to be stuck staring at my face.


    I did try to discourage her. Perhaps it was partly because I was thinking that it might be impossible to let her understand everything about me and partly testing her whether she''s telling the truth or not about her interest in me.


    But no matter what I said, even after telling her that I could possibly be the Dark World''s enemy in the future without telling her that there''s a possibility of me opposing that Zaraya and the two other Great Ones with him, she stayed true to her choice.


    In fact, she evenughed about the idea of me being the whole world''s enemy, calling it the biggest joke she heard in thest 50 years. In her eyes, I''m still only a Rank 1 who has Rank 2 capabilities. That kind of strength was meager enough to be considered an elite of this world.


    But upon noticing my seriousness, she shut up and carefully exined why she thought of that.


    She''s not wrong, anyway. Talking big like that as a Rank 1 Transcendent, if it was heard by an Exalted, I would be swatted down for my arrogance.


    After that, I tried more things to discourage her but at the same time as that, her real thoughts about me that she refused to tell me in words graduallyid out before me.


    Her interest in me. It was truly just her curiosity at first. However, after that day she confronted me, it became multiplied thanks to how I fooled her into confusion which deepened the mysterious veil surrounding me.


    Apparently, she talked about it to Klement who was like her father figure despite their constant bickering which I witnessed before. He advised her to stop and if she''s truly interested in knowing me better, she shouldn''t do it forcefully like confronting me once more and just let fate run its course.


    He was right about that. If she continued confronting me, I would surely steer clear of her.


    That''s why she stopped her curiosity despite me trying to act normally around them.


    And when she saw me in that restricted space, she thought that fate really made our paths intersect once more.


    Although she''s still restraining herself by then, she''s slowly inching towards me. And that exined her constant attempt at speaking up for my sake.


    Thinking about ways of how I could put down my unconscious guarding against her, she ended up expressing their gratitude that Klement also wanted to convey but had no chance to do so.


    That event was what really rxed my guard against her.


    And the next events followed.


    With her interest at max, every little thing that I did was all captured in her eyes which added up to her growing affection towards me.


    Swooping in to save me during that time when I rescued the ambushed scout and carrying me on her back afterward. It was also influenced by her interest. Although she kept denying it when teased by Monady, it was clear to everyone in our team.


    During our fight against Rowena, the reason she wanted to take Rowena down along with her was that she thought I died. She was busy recuperating at that moment that the only thing she saw was the spray of my blood as I flew across from where I was standing in front of her to that ruined structure.


    Perhaps her vision darkened at that moment and she hastily decided to do that. Luckily, I managed to stop her in time.


    The result of that fight against Rowena was what pushed her to the decision of following me. We had too few interactions but most of it was at a dangerous time where one of us could die at any moment. And I think the way I saved her not just once but twice cemented my image in her.


    Ah. And even if she''s always angry when reliving those two instances, the way I administered the medicinal pills to her was also a factor.


    In the end, we ended up at this point where I stopped restraining myself to ept the thought that like her, the experience we shared led for me to get drawn towards her.


    -


    -


    "I thought you were alone¡­"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Two hourster, Monady showed up and saw us still entangled with each other. With a monotone voice, she was about to turn around upon seeing it as if she saw something she shouldn''t.


    And this time, to get back at all her teasing, Irja called out to Monady, "What''s the hurry? Aren''t you here to see this guy?"


    "With you here, I now understood why he refused my invitation. There''s no point in me persuading him."


    "Why not add me into the mix? You know, he might change his mind if we can still be together."


    At this point, I opted not to speak anymore and let Irja satisfy her petty revenge at teasing someone.


    But this girl, what will she do if Monady really does that? I''m not changing my mind to get mixed up in their tribe.


    There are only a few hours left, all that''s left is to wait for Alwyn to show up and finish thest stretch on my Pathway''s progress. I''m about to reach the 5th stage of the 4th realm.


    Perhaps noticing that Irja was trying to get back at her, Monady smirked as she told us the true purpose of hering here to meet me. "Do you know? If you were not here, I would be offering myself in return for recruiting him to the tribe. I nned on taking him as my husband. You don''t want that, right?"


    With a vein appearing on her temple, Irja snapped. "¡­ You vixen! As I thought, you have that kind of n. Then what changed your mind. Can''t you just use your identity as someone valued at your tribe?"


    "What do you think of me as? We all spent life or death experience together, there''s no way I will exert that kind of influence on you two¡­ Ah. Scratch that. Perhaps from what I nned, it will appear that I''m using my influence on him. By the way, why are you silent there, Ember?"


    "Nothing. It''s quite entertaining watching you two. In truth, you two became good friends during that time."


    That''s what I can see upon observing the two of them. Back at that space, if Irja''s not by my side, she''s with Monady, discussing things with her.


    "Huh? Where did you pick that up?" Irja immediately red at what I said but she''s not denying it.


    On the other hand, Monady put on a meaningful smile as she observed the two of us. "I see. You also managed to grasp that woman''s personality. No wonder. Anyway, if you change your mind, my crystal is on you. My offer still stands until I contact and say it''s not anymore."


    After saying that, she turned around once more while still having that meaningful smile on her face before disappearing from our sight.


    That woman, she''s great at teasing. Thatst sentence she left behind¡­ It made Irja more incensed that I needed to take her to clean up another ruin and vent what she''s feeling to the statues before she calmed down.


    With her increased stats, even if I only stood behind her, nothing could threaten her any more.


    With the increased Support Bonus, her Energy Molding went up higher than before and added to that, she transformed to her Vibrant Spirit Form. Together with her 4 Lesser Spirits, she cleaned up a slightlyrger ruined fortress in less than an hour¡­


    -


    -


    When Alwyn showed up 30 minutes before the appointed time, her eyebrows raised upon seeing Irja.


    "So are you saying¡­ you''ll take her with you?"


    "That''s the case."


    Upon hearing my answer, Alwyn facepalmed and looked at Irja. "Did he tell you his origin?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "And you''re still following him?"


    "¡­ Yes"


    Seeing Irja this timid that''s unlike her usual mboyant attitude, I could finally see some of her cuteness.


    Well, Alwyn is an Exalted. Although she''s used to Klement, another Transcendent is a different story.


    "You. I don''t know what happened within this week. But to turn someone suspicious of you into a follower¡­ You''re really something, Daisuke." With an expression of not knowing whether to be amazed or angry, Alwyn clicked her tongue.


    In the end, she respected my choice and escorted us to the entrance of this Dimensional Space.


    It''s time to go home.

 Chapter 364 Leaving The Dimensional Space

    Back at the frontlines of the Dimensional Space, Remilia still had nothing to do.


    Apart from joining the boring meetings wherein the members of the Dafirae Tribe still couldn''t find a correct approach, her days were spent honing her skills.


    Whenever possible, she would stand up at the forefront like a Field Marshall, watching over the battlefield of Rank 2 Transcendents and some Exalted while eyeing the enemy general.


    If the other side was also as bored as her, one of their Rank 4 Transcendent would go out and engage her in a battle that could be taken as a spar.


    Of course, it''s a serious spar. If one became careless, their opponent would take that chance to injure the other mercilessly. One injured Rank 4 Transcendent was an advantage after all.


    There was already one instance like that. Against one of the lecherous Rank 4 Transcendent of the enemy. Because he had the gall to focus on touching her body whenever they would sh rather than actually sparring with her, her de cut off two of his fingers when she saw the chance.


    When that happened, the Rank 4 Transcendent lunged at her with more ferocity than ever, dropping the somewhat gentlemanly way of talking to her as he tried to get back at her.


    However, with how angry he became, more opening in his defenses was exploited by Remilia.


    If not for his colleague intervening on his behalf, he would not only lose those two fingers but also a huge hole on his neck.


    "Remilia, today''s the day I''m going back to my world. Stay alive so I can take your hand when I return."


    While she''s passing the time inside the room cleaned up for her, the audacious guy''s voice entered her mind.


    ''This Daisuke... Using my crystal to say something useless again.''


    Although she said that, she immediately went out of her room and stared towards the direction of the entrance to this Dimensional Space.


    After leaving a telepathic message to the Oxme Monarch, Remilia''s energy coagted and became a de beneath her feet,unching her from roof to roof.


    Because of the restriction to fly, she''s using her conjured des as a foothold beforeunching them forward, saving her the time to run.


    In less than 15 minutes, she reached her destination. On top of the highest ruins, overlooking the entrance and exit to this Dimensional Space.


    It didn''t take long for her to see the audacious guy''s visage, following a crimson-garbed Exalted of the Dafirae Tribe and walking alongside a woman in a purple witch-like outfit.


    Upon seeing that, she clicked her tongue and sent her reply to his message earlier. ''Don''t evere back again. If I see you, I will not hesitate to cut you down.''


    -


    -


    That Remilia, why does her voice sound angry? The words I sent to her were a normal parting message, right?


    Although I wanted to see her, I couldn''t selfishly ask Alwyn or Irja to escort me there. Well, it''s better this way, I still have close to zero chance of wooing her when I''m still 3 ranks behind her.


    When I was still deliberating whether to reply or not, her voice entered my mind once again.


    "If you return and look for me, make sure you have the strength to beat me"


    "Of course, wait for me, Remilia."


    As soon as I replied, Remilia cut off the connection on her end. I could use the crystal again to reconnect it but that would just make her mad.


    She always sounded cold but why is she angry this time?


    Could it be?


    I halted my steps and turned around, scanning everything in sight.


    And there she was. Up above the tower-like structure of the first ruined fortress, Remilia was staring down at me.


    When our gazes met, she turned her head sideways and jumped down from it, disappearing from my sight.


    So that''s the reason. She even went out of her way to see me off.In the end, I still got to see her one more time, thanks to her. Everything started by being caught by her.


    Although that was under Worldy''s order. It made me know more about that interesting Incarnation back in the World of Spirits.


    Now, in less than two weeks of staying here, I benefited a lot.


    I was made aware of the current situation and the known history of this world.


    I found out that I''m connected not only to the World''s Will but also to one of the revered Great Ones.


    I met Alwyn and the other notable characters.


    I managed to traverse one whole realm. I arrived in this world at the 5th Stage of the 3rd Realm. Now, I''m sitting at the 4th Stage of the 4th Realm of my Mortal Pathways and it''s only a matter of time to reach the 5th Stage. I only needed topletely absorb the gathered energy on top of my head.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Andstly, there''s also my somewhat-tsundere new Companion in the form of Irja. Being drawn to her was somewhat unexpected but after all that happened, I will feel the loss if I leave her behind.


    I thought I would being back alone. Now, with her addition, as long as she manages to pass through the Portal, cleaning up the Mortal Worlds will be easier than before.


    If they make use of the resources I will be bringing to them, they will surely reach the UPL required to be ssified as a Rank 2 Transcendent.


    Not only that. There''s also the possibility ofpleting their respective Mortal Pathways. Saving every other Mortal World will not be that difficult anymore.


    With nine slots going up to eleven on the Supported List, eleven more Heroes will get the benefit of my Support Bonus.


    And that''s 55% additive to the current 70% of what I could get from them. In the end, the bonus I will get from them will be 125% of their average base stats¡­ Am I about to leave them in the dust? Is this system this broken?


    -


    -


    "I''ll ask one more time, are you sure you wanted to bring her with you?" Alwyn asked again for the nth time. Perhaps she''s thinking that I''m hastily deciding this. Her task was only to send me back to a Mortal World. There''s probably no mention of an extra.


    Alwyn will go out of her way to also include Irja.


    "Yes. I''m truly grateful to you, Alwyn. I promise I will pay back this debt of gratitude in the future."


    "Alright. This is my task. If you''re grateful, direct that gratefulness to the Great One."


    For sure, I will be thanking Illiana and Worldy in the future. But it''s not bad to continue being on good terms with this woman. The medicinal pills she gave me saved us in that space. If not for that, we would have no way of flipping the tables against Rowena and the other two with her.


    Irja was aware that those pills were from Alwyn. After she finished questioning us, Irja went ahead and expressed her gratitude to her.


    Upon hearing Irja''s heartfelt gratitude towards her, Alwyn softened up to her that without me noticing, the two were already on speaking terms.


    With everything finished, Irja and I both looked back onest time before stepping out of the Dimensional Space.


    [You left the Dimensional Space]


    [The Dimensional Space Restrictions have been lifted]


    [You entered the Dark World]


    [Received +6 Strength, +12 Endurance as World Bonus]


    [Will expire upon leaving the world]


    As the notifications filled my mind, I felt something being lifted off my shoulder.


    Both Irja and Alwyn also showed an expression of being relieved. The restriction of flying was a minor one but having their efficiency reduced to 70% was the harshest restriction they received.


    If not for that, the battle we experienced would''ve been easier. Unlike them though, I only felt that restriction when I used the Energy Incarnate Transformation.


    At this point, not only us were leaving the Dimensional Space. Most of the Rank 1 freed Transcendents could be seen leaving it. They''re the cowardly ones who after delivering the cargo they carried, they waited for a week right next to the exit.


    Well, there''s no point ming them. It''s not like they could help that much. However, they missed a lot of the benefits they should''ve gotten if they teamed up to clean a ruin.


    "You two, I''m going to report to the Tribal Sovereign first, prepare and wait for me in that tent of yours." Alwyn turned around and instructed us.


    Because she''s an Exalted of the Dafirae Tribe, she still has a duty to fulfill.


    Apart from the seriously injured ones, none of the other Dafirae Tribe members could be seen leaving the Dimensional Space, instead, more of them were entering it to reinforce those still inside.


    Taking Irja''s hand, I nodded at Alwyn and led my Companion to where we will wait for her.


    Using the time we earned to be alone, I told Irja the things I held back on telling her when she''s still not my Companion.


    About myself, about the world I came from is not really a Mortal World and some things about me that only my Companions knew.


    During that time as well, my Companions who were anxiously waiting for me started contacting us one by one. They now have a separate cooldown for Interdimensional Communication after all.


    I told them the estimated time I will be leaving the Dimensional Space so they could contact me once I''m out. However, at that time, I still haven''t decided about taking Irja as my Companion.


    That''s why upon seeing someone next to me. Each of them raised an eyebrow and scanned Irja from head to toe beforeing to an understanding that I got another Companion.


    I''m sure. I needed to appease them one by one again. It doesn''t matter because after introducing Irja, everyone epted her into their fold. It''s not the first time after all.


    I''m bing more scummy, aren''t I?

 Chapter 365 Basste Tribe

    "You downyed yourself and told me you''re from a Mortal World when in fact you''re from a much higher world probably on par to those three. If I didn''t follow you, I will never know, right?"


    "You still can, if I look for you in the future and you''re still interested in me."


    Packing up and sorting out the loot we got while waiting for Alwyn, Irja and I continued our talk. There''s just a lot of stories that a day was not enough to finish all of it.


    Although there''s a nk in my memory, my utterly normal middle school days piqued her curiosity because school is a foreign concept for her. Although kids in the Dark World also received education, it was all basic information taught by their parents and the rest were self-study except thebat and Pathway part. Every tribe has its own method of teaching.


    That''s why I kept going on what I could still remember. On her part though, she passed onto me everything she knows about the tribes around her tribe and their customs.


    Apparently, even if two tribes were under the same Great One, they could still engage in war with each other when conflict arose. Moreover, there''s a hierarchy between each Great One.


    With Zaraya as the known strongest among them, Illianaes second despite the current situation of the tribes under her. Apart from the two who were somewhat fixed at the power hierarchy, the other four had their ranks interchanged each year.


    Through the information Irja told me, I remembered each of the details that I could use in the future. At this point, it''s now harder to forget than to remember.


    Of course, when one''s memories were ripped or altered, that''s another story altogether.


    -


    -


    [Advanced to Noble Spirit]


    [Current Connection: 5 Seas]


    [Advanced to 5th Stage King Realm]


    [A Pir has been sessfully created]


    [Advanced to Diamond Rank Tier-1]


    [Energy Maniption has been enhanced]


    [Advanced to 5th Stage Elemental Forming Realm]


    [Aether/Void Secondary Core has sessfully formed]


    [Support Hero System has leveled up to 5]


    [Support Bonus has been enhanced]


    [Level 4 Psyche Boost: 5.7 Int > 6.1 Int]


    [Level 4 Physical Boost: 35.2 Str > 37.6 Str]


    [Level 4 Health Boost: 35.2 End > 37.6 End]


    [Level 4 Energy Amplifier: 23% > 24% Amplification Bonus]


    [Supplementary Skill has been created]


    [Support Hero''s Protection: Protect every recognized ally caught within your eyesight from any kind of attack with an Energy Barrier. The duration of the skill depends on your total Intelligence stat and once destroyed, it will not be reformed again. The total amount of damage the Energy Barrier could protect someone depends on thebined maximum UPL of you and the affected ally times three]


    [Duration: 5 minutes (Minimum), 10 minutes (Maximum). The higher the number of affected allies, the shorter the duration of the skill regardless of your Intelligence stat.]


    [Activation Cost: 2000 units of Level 1 Flux Energy or 1000 units of Level 2 Flux Energy]


    [This Supplementary Skill will also instantly activate on every created clone upon using the Support Hero''s Awakening]


    [Received 20 Strength, 20 Endurance, 0.5 Intelligence]


    -


    [Level 5 Support Hero System (0%)


    Strength: 199.8 (302.5)


    Endurance: 209.7 (317.3)


    Intelligence: 17 (22.8)


    UPL: 302.64 (Rank 2 Transcendent)


    Updated Skills:


    Support Hero''s Bind


    Support Hero''s Haste


    Support Hero''s Weaken


    Support Hero''s Protection


    Heavy Rain (Sword Skill)]


    -


    -


    Time passed and I sessfully absorbed all the gathered energy within two days of focusing on it. Alwyn contacted us that night that it will take her 3 days toe back due to the long wait she needed to meet the Tribal Sovereign as well aspiling the information her subordinate gathered about the currently opened Mortal World Portals.


    Because of that, Irja and I somehow lived like a newly-married couple for two days.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Most of our time was spent absorbing energy and talking about everything we could talk about. And during the nights¡­ although I got her to sleep next to me, I restrained myself by not doing anything untoward except holding her in my arms and of course, stealing some kisses when the mood was perfect.


    When Alwyn showed up three dayster, her hair was a bit disheveled and it looked like she hadn''t taken any sleep at all.


    She presented me with a bunch of scrolls regarding the Mortal Worlds she thought we could use to enter from.


    From the more than 10 choices, fortunately, one of the worlds listed was the World of Barbarian.


    The other nine were worlds I haven''t gone into yet. Although some of those already had the status of 80% conquered, I still lean towards the more familiar World of Barbarian where my Companions are currently residing, especially Yuko.


    After picking, Alwyn asked Irja to leave the tent first.


    Although confused why, Irja followed her.


    Well, it''s easy to guess why Alwyn wanted privacy.


    Illiana sent a message for me that should be specifically told to me in person. Using telepathic messages is also an option but knowing this woman, she''s faithfully following Illiana''s everymand.


    Illiana''s message is short.


    "Beware of the other Invasive Worlds encroaching upon your world."


    Saying ''your world'' specifically, she''s certainly pertaining towards the Breached Portals from the Otherworld of the other Heroes outside of our ss.


    Because all of us in that ss confirmed that we removed the Portal Traces, the Dark Cult members shouldn''te from the Dark World.


    Looking back, that one Breached Portal Yumiko and I first discovered clearly showed that they were from the Dark World.


    That means, one of the unounted Heroes who share the same world as someone from our ss failed to erase his or her traces that resulted in the breach of that Portal.


    Moreover, with a lot of Breached Portal appearing within the past month, I am unaware whether all of them were from the Dark World.


    If Illiana was warning me about them¡­ then there''s a high possibility that she''s correct and there''s not only one Invasive World invading the Earth right now.


    Now the question is¡­ do they also use Zaraya''s method? If so¡­ then that Zaraya was working with other Invasive Worlds and perhaps, there''s someone behind all of them and they''re all under the same banner.


    With Illiana alone, she couldn''t oppose it openly and was biding her time...


    And that time was when I returned with the strength strong enough to oppose Zaraya or whoever''s backing him¡­


    This is all my spection at the moment but I''ll have that sly principal confirm this.


    For now, I will take her warning in mind.


    After thanking Alwyn, Irja was ushered in again and together, Alwyn gave us the same crimson garb she''s wearing.


    We will be traveling under the guise of being a member of the Dafirae Tribe. That way no one will be suspicious of our identity.


    The only problem will be how to enter the Portal once we arrived there.


    Surely there will be Transcendent managers stationed there. Just like that one I encountered when I arrived here or the Dark Elf at the other side of the Portal we closed at the World of Spirits.


    Most likely, it will be a group of Dark Beastmasters at Transcendent Rank.


    Ah, with the knowledge about the main tribes I gained from Irja, the Dark Beastmasters'' tribe was supposedly the one who was under the Great One Halion before the return of the trio.


    It was the tribe taken from Halion and was now under the Great One Onimbus.


    Moreover, they''re not called Dark Beastmasters but the Basste Tribe. The 1-star to 5-star Dark Beastmaster designation was only for their Mortal Ranks. Once they be a Transcendent, they''ll be ordingly called based on their Universal Power Ranking like the other tribes. Just adding ''Beastmaster'' in it to indicate which tribe they''re from.


    Dafirae Tribe Transcendents also have that kind of indication, the Crimson Transcendents. Alwyn is also known as an Exalted Crimson Champion. Only by bing a Monarch will they be granted their own title like Remilia''s de Monarch as well as the Oxme Monarch.


    -


    -


    With Alwyn leading us, we passed through at least 10 Teleportation Formations and hours of traveling by air to reach the stretch of wild territory where the Portals to the Mortal Worlds were opened.


    The reason why we still need to travel by air despite the existence of the Teleportation Formations was that the wild territory was outside therge plot ofnd upied by the main tribes. There are no Teleportation Formations erected within it.


    It was purposely made like that so that if someone like me entered the Portal from a Mortal World and ascended here, he will have limitednd to traverse and there''s no Teleportation Formation he could identally use in his favor.


    And that exined my situation back then¡­


    As we''re flying, I noticed that although a number of Portals could be seen from afar, the distance between one opened Portal to another was huge. Remilia appearing minutes after I arrived was still somewhat of a mystery but knowing she was ordered by Worldy, she''s probably the closest among their spies.


    "Stay sharp. The Basste Tribe is antagonistic to the tribe under the Great One Illiana. Even if we had a perfectly forged letter of appointment here for the two of you to descend to that world, there''s a huge possibility that the manager will not look at it and make it difficult for you. Even if I''m an Exalted, they might ignore my existence." Alwyn reminded us.


    "That''s the worst-case scenario, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Then what if we kill them before they could understand what''s going on?"


    "¡­ As long as there''s no Exalted, it''s viable. Leave the clean-up to me."


    Although I said that as a joke, that cold glint filled with killing intent that shed from Alwyn''s eyes was enough to tell me that she''s also leaning toward that idea.


    This woman could surprisingly have that kind of killing intent. Just how much she hated that tribe?

 Chapter 366 Alwyns Killing Intent

    Beasts as strong as a Transcendent. If that was before, it would''ve been terrifying for me.


    Apparently, the beasts these Transcendent Beastmasters rear were all evolved from native beasts that could be found in this world. Because they''re the only tribe who utilized beasts in their Pathway, they could be said as the unique lots.


    Take that giraffe-like beast that could be seen even from afar, long neck, gigantic body. It serves as a sentry for the managing Transcendents of the Portal.


    ording to Alwyn, that giraffe-like beast wasn''t originally like that. The Basste Tribe''s Pathway allowed them to enhance their personal beasts and let them evolve the way they wanted every time they would go up in realm starting from their Mortal Pathway.


    In their Pathway, they can only have one Soul-bound Beast to them and it must be raised by them from childhood to get the maximum evolution effect of their Pathways. Unlike the other Pathways existing in this world, the Spirit Beastmaster Pathway they''re treading on would divide their stat gains, half to the Beastmaster and half to the Soul-bound beasts. In a sense, they''re weaker than most Transcendents when alone but with the addition of their beast, they could go toe to toe against another Transcendent.


    That''s why that Dark Beastmaster at the World of Elements became that angry when his beast died. Well, that''s his fault when he used his Soul-bound beast as a shield.


    Although it''s possible for him to revive his Soul-bound beast given that the two of them became connected through his Pathway, it would take him too long to do that.


    Moreover, they also had some skills that could forcefully tame other beasts. For example, the skill they''re using to make the wild beasts at the World of Barbarian bend to their will.


    They also had Transformation Skill which will let them merge with their Soul-bound beast. However, it was an erratic skill that also merged their minds. More often than not, their minds will sh and the Transformed beastmaster will have lost his reason and it''s possible for him to attack an ally so only those Rank 3 Transcendent and up would use that skill.


    At that point, that Transformation Skill would be upgraded through the assimtion of another Pathway type''s properties.


    "Halt! What''s your business in here?"


    Once we reached the vicinity of the camp near the ring crack in space that looks like a tunnel burrowed from one space to another, a voice stopped us from approaching.


    I already counted all those I could detect with my Transcendent Senses and Adaptability. There were at least 10 Transcendents in there and numerous Mortal Ranks doing their odd jobs.


    Alwyn probably detected more given that none of these guys were Rank 2 Transcendent. If they make it hard for us, then the only problem is the clean-up and making sure that no one will be able to record the scene. With the existence of that crystal, I''m guessing that there might also be another type of it that is solely for recording a video or scene.


    If there''s none then it''s great but if there is, we have to make sure Alwyn isn''t caught in it.


    The giraffe-like beast naturally saw us and the one that shouted was probably the manager or the owner of the beast.


    Upon hearing that, Irja and I took a step back while Alwyn floated down but not to the point that she would be flying face to face with the guy who shouted. She ced herself above him as she looked down on him.


    "Ah! I''m unaware that you''re an Exalted, please forgive my voice from earlier. What can this lowly one do for you?" Although his words sounded polite, that facial expression and the way he refused to bow down or bent his back in front of her were enough to confirm what Alwyn said about them.


    The crimson garb of the Dafirae Tribe was probably like an eyesore in their eyes.


    However, looking at him¡­ he''s a big fool. He''s leaning on the might of his tribe whereas Alwyn was here representing her tribe as well as Illiana.


    In any case, that guy didn''t know that.


    The other nine Transcendents around the camp that were doing whatever they''re doing earlier also became alerted as they all looked at Alwyn unfavorably.


    Perhaps the tribes under Illiana were being looked down upon by the tribes under those three Great Ones. Who knows?


    But it''s really stupid for them to do this. Are they that confident that someone stronger than them wouldn''t flip out upon seeing their undisguised hostility?


    "Prepare your Portal. These two will descend." Alwyn answered, not putting any of them in her gaze.


    Upon hearing that, the one looking up at Alwyn switched and put us in his eyes.


    Of course, because of the crimson garb we''re wearing¡­ he still has the same expression in it.


    I guess I can admire that gall of his to do this. I''m still mostly unaware of the political dynamics of this world but one thing I realized upon seeing this was¡­ Unbridled arrogance.


    Someone or all three of those Great Ones set that kind of mindset to their subjects. Being the Portals opened by them, they all monopolized it. None of the tribes under Illiana was currently participating in this conquest of the 30 Mortal Worlds.


    "I apologize but I haven''t heard of someone from your tribe being allowed to descend. These worlds are exclusively for the tribes under the three Great Ones to conquer."


    "Oh? So why are you all so ipetent that three of the Portals were closed recently? Aren''t you just showing your ipetence?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Upon hearing that, the guy gritted his teeth but still maintained his cordial act. "It was the fault of the tribe managing it. The Tribal Sovereigns has already put down amand to increase the personnel sent down. Soon, a new group of Transcendents is about to be dispatched at every opened Portal."


    "What does that have to do with us?"


    "That¡­ It means that additional Transcendents from another tribe especially from the Great One Illiana aren''t needed anymore."


    "Is that your word or your superior''s?"


    "I believe my superior will also say the same."


    "Alright. Look at this." Alwyn handed the forged letter of appointment.


    The guy took it and read it word by word, I could see his hands clutching on it trembling from what he''s reading. Perhaps it''s also from rage. Why is he getting angry, anyway? These people feel like they don''t have free will.


    "Uhm. Even with this letter of appointment, I cannot allow¡­" His voice trailed and couldn''t finish his sentence.


    "What? Why can''t you continue? You cannot allow our tribe to take the achievement of conquering a world, am I right?" Alwyn smirked and her words instantly froze the expression on the guy''s face.


    The other nine Transcendents already summoned their Soul-bound beasts; some small, some human-sized, some as big as the giraffe-like beast, as they all tried to increase their intimidating power.


    However, that''s all negligible when even Alwyn alone could crush them all. What more, there''s a living machine gun next to me.


    "Honored Exalted. Please leave. I will contact my superior first. In a day, we will be able to answer to you whether they will be allowed to descend or not."


    "Or you only needed a day to ask for someone that can deal with me."


    At this point, Alwyn''s Transcendent Aura suddenly sprang open epassing the whole camp, freezing the whole tribe, be it Mortal Ranks, Transcendents and Soul-bound beasts alike.


    Although she controlled it, Irja and I could still feel its might. Surprisingly, Alwyn''s Energy Intensity could be categorized as Vicious.


    Those put under her Transcendent Aura that''s a lot weaker than her were now trembling in fear and turning pale-white. The Mortal Ranks had all fallen into unconsciousness from the intense pressure they were feeling.


    "Daisuke, Irja. You know what to do."


    With the same killing intent appearing in her eyes once more, Alwyn waved her hand down and an intense pressure dropped down to the guy in front of her. The guy tried to resist but the Transcendent Aura of Alwyn put an overwhelming stress on his body that he''s finding it hard to circte his energy.


    In the end, a shriek came out of his mouthmanding the gigantic giraffe-like beast to move its head and bite onto Alwyn.


    SLAP!


    Unfortunately, a simple p from Alwyn thatnded squarely on its enormous head was enough for it to twist its head in an innumerable revolution resulting in the beast''s head detaching itself from its gigantic body.


    A fountain of blood immediately rained down on the surroundings, however, Alwyn just used her Energy Control to prevent any drop of blood from staining her.


    SLAP!


    And after another p, the guy''s head suffered the same fate as his Soul-bound beast, his lifeless body then fell down on the ground following his head.


    Seeing that horror-inducing spectacle, the other nine Transcendents who were still conscious albeit pressured from Alwyn''s Transcendent Aura had a look of utter fright on their faces. Some even tried to plead but all fell into deaf ears.


    At this point, Irja and I already adjusted to the minimal pressure from her Transcendent Aura that Alwyn couldn''t retract. But that''s enough.


    With the Totem in her hands, Irja''s Energy Molding capabilities were once again put on disy as numerous colorful skills were released from her. When the Transcendents and Soul-bound beasts got hit by it, their limbs got detached from their bodies through the unrelenting force from her skills.


    There''s no point in me moving anymore. Instead, I focused all my attention to enhance Irja''s prowess. Energy Link, Domain of Valor, the four different Boosts and Energy Zone.


    Alwyn tried to talk to them, right? There are no hard feelings when they''re the ones who refused to allow her request. me it to that manager if this will be the end of their road.

 Chapter 367 Return

    In less than 2 minutes since Alwyn unleashed her Transcendent Aura and killed the ones near her by just a p, Irja and I already dispatched the other 9 Transcendents who tried to resist and flee.


    Although I didn''t move from my position, thepleted four pirs with the addition of Delian, the fourth Guardian Pir which formed after I reached the 5th Stage King Realm. He''s a lean man who, unlike the other three, had a golden bow as his main weapon. The arrows he''s using were automatically conjured by energy. He also has a small dagger slung on his hips that he might use if an enemy ran up near him.


    Well, like the other three, he''s still just a physical manifestation of my Flux Energy wherein his original form is just a towering pir that I can wield as a blunt weapon to bludgeon someone if I feel like it. It''s a different feeling from cutting or stabbing someone with my Willful Sword.


    Moreover, the Pirs'' original form has the abilities of their Guardian Form but there''s no point in me doing that. What I really nned for them was to let them enhance my Avatar. With their Rank 1 Transcendent strength, they''re only useful in arge-scale battle wherein they can decimate the field where the cannon fodders are located.


    Now that I reached this point, Crown and Four Pirs, Five Seas, Ultimate Skill and Four Supplementary Skills, Five Secondary Cores as well as the Energy Maniption Awakened Ability on the verge of evolving, I''m one realm away frompleting my Mortal Pathway.


    It''s a long journey just for a Mortal Pathway. I wonder what my Transcendent Pathway will be? Will it be as hard as this or will it be smoother than others? With all the clues about assimting other Pathway''s properties, I have a hunch that I might need to pick a main Pathway type. None of my Companions who alreadypleted their Mortal Pathways has assimted to another Source Energy type. Nysia, Sofiel and Fleur are still stuck in their birthworld.


    Now, however, I have Irja here who wille with me to the World of Barbarian. But considering that her current Transcendent Pathway is the assimtion of Elemental-type properties, Physique-type might not be fit for her.


    "Hey! What are you staring out at? Don''t tell me¡­" Sensing my state of being thrown in my overthinking habit, Irja shook my shoulder and waved in front of me.


    Seeing her slightly silly actions, I snapped out of it and smiled wryly. "You guessed right, it''s my overthinking habit. It took me to some twist and turns from what I was initially thinking about."


    "Huh? Should I worry?"


    "No. Not really. I''m still aware anyway. By the way¡­ you''ve be a lot stronger."


    There''s no point worrying about that habit of mine so I changed the topic.


    "Hmph. It will be far stranger if I didn''t improve after all the enhancement I got from you." Irja crossed her arms and flew down to the camp where the corpses of the Transcendent Beastmaster who failed to dodge her bombardment littered the ce.


    Although there were some unconscious Mortal Ranks that became coteral damage, most of them were still alive. We only focused on the conscious Transcendents after all.


    As I followed behind Irja, Alwyn also floated down and stood in front of the Portal.


    She already retracted her Transcendent Aura and created a spherical barrier that covered the whole ce. The other Portals near this one wouldn''t be able to notice what happened here.


    That''s unless they had another Exalted with them who had free time to check.


    "Irja''s a Rank 2 Transcendent and you''re also close to it. Judging by how wide this Portal currently is, you will not be able to enter normally. You two need a Guide." Alwyn said after observing it for a while.


    Although I already passed the 300 UPL mark for Rank 2 Transcendents, I guess it''s not that noticeable. Perhaps they can reach more than just 300 once they finish the 1st realm of their Transcendent Pathway whereas I''m racking up stat points bit by bit with all the bonuses I''m getting.


    The Guide she''s talking about was probably herself¡­ She will assist us with her enormously higher amount of Energy to let us smoothly pass through the Portal. However, it will definitely put a strain on her.


    Apparently, those two descendants of a Great One Rank 2 Transcendents who managed to descend were guided by a Monarch. The Mortal World Portals still needed more time to perfectly amodate a Rank 2 Transcendent.


    "Will you be fine? If we''re sparing these Mortal Ranks, your affiliation will be found out when they do their investigation about what happened here."


    "I told you, I will handle the clean-up. All you need to do is stand there and prepare yourself." Alwyn answered. Her tone already reverted back to how it normally is.


    She then moved to the only structure in this ce which served as something like living quarters and the office for the managing Transcendent.


    Although she told me to stand there, I followed her inside and saw that there''s a list of Transcendents who descended and their affiliations. From its numbers, there''s already about thirty Rank 1 Transcendent and one Rank 2, the descendant. Some of them were crossed which meant they already died there.


    The status of the world was also recorded clearly. Unlike the scroll that Alwyn gave me to look at, it''s more detailed and there''s even a map depicting where the current forces of the Dark World are and the remaining territory they haven''t conquered yet.


    Upon seeing that, I instantly noticed that apart from a small part of the Frost Wilderness at the north and half of the Deste ins, every other ce was already deemed as conquered, be it the Midsummer Coast at the east where the selfish Barbarians are located and the Beast Mountain Range at the south.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    There''s also some kind of gray area that pointed to the tall cliff the natives called Edge of the World. That''s the cliff where the supposedly only Emperor Realm of centuries ago jumped down.


    ording to what was written, they sent an investigation team to see what''s below consisting of at least three Transcendents and many more Mortal Ranks. However, they lost contact with them in less than a day. Whatever''s down there, it''s probably as mysterious as that Ancient Ruins at the World of Spirit. Who knows?


    If before I bore some sort of curiosity for it, reading this report made me rethink and decided not to touch upon its secrets for now. Perhaps I''ll try extending my Transcendent Senses and clones down to it but I will never risk my life on something truly unknown.


    "This guy, is it hard to follow my instruction?"


    "Sorry. I got curious and upon reading this¡­ I got some valuable information." I lifted the report I read and she also glossed over it.


    "Haa¡­ Although I''m only following the Great One''smands, I''m bing more and more curious as to what you truly are. But like before, I won''t ask. Just promise me Daisuke¡­" Along with a sigh, Alwyn''s voice trailed.


    "What is it?"


    "¡­ That when youe back here like you mentioned, repay the favor the Great One granted to you."


    This loyal woman... I guess that''s why Illiana picked her. She''s trustworthy enough to entrust this task with her.


    "That''s obviously what I''m gonna do. I also will not forget your help, you know? Also, take this. I have your crystal so I guess you should also have mine. If you feel like talking to someone who will not look at you as a subordinate or a superior, don''t hesitate." I handed her my personal crystal and upon seeing it, her eyes alternating between the crystal and me.


    "You. Are you trying to hit on me as well?"


    "Not really, but if that''s what it looks like to you¡­ We''ll see. I have a favorable impression of you after all. And you can be said as our benefactor. Those pills you gave me, it saved us during our time inside that restricted space."


    "You really have your way at words, huh? Well then. I''ll take that. If you don''t reply I''ll crush this crystal."


    "Well, it''s now yours so do what you want to do with it¡­ Ah. By the way, can you also pass this to the de Monarch?" I shrugged and before she could even react to what I said, I pulled out another crystal and handed it to her.


    "Huh? What does this mean?"


    The mention of the de Monarch and the crystal I handed her produced a confused expression on her face.


    "You said you will not ask me any questions."


    "This guy¡­ Really? Even that aloof Monarch? What the hell are you?"


    This time, there''s now amazement in her tone and also resignation. The curiosity meter about me in her head probably reached its maximum.


    "A walking mystery? We''ll wait for you outside. Once again. Thank you for all your help." I bowed towards her and took a step outside, rejoining Irja who''s currently checking each of the Transcendents and their Soul-bound beasts in case some still survived.


    Around 10 minutester, Alwyn appeared from the room and produced a pile of Dark Energy Stone.


    She judged that her Energy Reserves will not be enough to guide us into the Portal so she will be using those to sustain it and prevent her from feeling the strain of draining her own Energy.


    "Alright. You two, I''ll send you at the same time but one of you will exit that Portal first. Be vignt and if you can, close the Portal on that end." Alwyn said before sitting in the lotus position behind that pile of Dark Energy Stones.


    We nodded and faced the Portal. I grabbed Irja''s hand and the girl did the same. This is the choice she made for herself. Of course, I''ll make sure that she will not regret it.


    In ce of that, those Transcendents in there, I will make them regret descending in that world.

 Chapter 368 Arriving At The World Of Barbarian

    [You left the Dark World]


    [World Bonus has been removed]


    [You entered a Dimensional Passageway]


    [Destination: World of Barbarian(Mortal World)]


    As soon as Alwyn judged it enough for us to enter the Portal, she pushed us into it using the leftover Dark Energy from the piles of stones she used.


    Although I tried to look back at her, once passed through that ring hole in space, the scenery that could be seen from it was already frozen. Alwyn was still in that pose where her arm was in front of her.


    She said she will handle the clean-up¡­ I guess I can only trust her on that and hope that nothing goes amiss. When I have the timeter, I''ll check up on her.


    For now, I have to focus on this.


    Looking at the hand I''m grasping and the girl next to me, I pulled her closer to me and put her in my embrace. Although holding hands is already enough for us to not lose each other in this seemingly stable yet unstable Dimensional Passageway, I''ll be more at ease if I do this.


    "You''re bing too touchy since I became your Companion," Irja remarked despite snuggling closer to me herself when she felt my arm closing on her.


    "Well, that''s the difference. I will still think of a lot of things if you''re not my Companion but now that you are, doing this is just my show of how I don''t want to lose you."


    That''s the truth. Now that she''s one of them, she''s now one of the most important to me. Like with the other girls, she''ll be with them on top of my priority list.


    "So did you think it through when you kissed me twice back there?"


    "Technically, that''s not a kiss but me administering medicine to you."


    With a resigned expression, Irja sighed. "Don''t you have any shame?"


    "I do, of course. But hearing you mention that again, I thought of teasing you."


    "¡­ Somehow, I think I like Ember who''s shrouded in mystery better than the shameless guy holding me right now."


    "Well, isn''t that your fault for being too curious? Ember is just me trying to be low-key. Don''t tell me you don''t like this."


    "This and that are different!" Irja raised her voice as a hint of red shades her face.


    Seeing that she''ll probably be truly angry if I continued, I stopped at this point where I managed to see her involuntarily blushing once more and just smiled at her in response.


    Upon seeing me shutting my mouth, Irja pouted and let out a disgruntled hum. Nheless, she stayed close and seemingly enjoyed every moment we''re sharing here.


    With her here with me, I guess this seemingly long but short trip to the World of Barbarian will be more worthwhile.


    -


    -


    After an indeterminable time inside the Dimensional Passageway, the light of the exit Portal finally came into our view. Nudging the napping Irja in my arms, her eyshes fluttered as her eyes slowly opened. Greeting me with a smile on her lips as my face was the first thing she saw, I dropped my lips on hers before pointing at the front.


    "¡­ You know you should''ve told me about that first."


    "Who doesn''t want a good morning kiss?"


    "As if there''s that concept here! And not everyone likes that!"


    "But you do. Well, don''t mind the small details. Let''s prepare." Kissing her once more, I supported her up and put her pointed hat back on her head.


    "I swear. You''ve been taking advantage of me ever since that time¡­"


    "Not really, I''m just showing my undisguised affection to you and you''re being honest by epting all of it without any rejection on your part. If you have the slightest sign of rejection, I will not do it, you know?"


    Mulling over my words for a while, Irja then let out another sigh. Well, although her words sounded like I wronged her, her actions say otherwise. This girl just couldn''t be vocally honest about what she''s really feeling.


    "I will not win against you, will I?"


    "Not really, you already won a lot of times, you were just unaware or you didn''t take that as a win. Anyway... I''ll take the front."


    Unsheathing the Willful Sword, I stepped forward and held it in my right hand while my left kept its hold on one of her hands.


    Even though we''re close, who knows what will happen if I let go of her? It''s better to be sure than be sorryter.


    Irja hummed her agreement as her hand sped tightly on mine.


    We''re going to attack those unaware or perhaps they''re aware that someone''s going to descend due to the surge of Energy that was probably already dispersing from the other end of the Portal.


    Just like what we felt whenever someone descends, the stronger surge of Energy which indicated the descent of Rank 2 was probably the leftover force of the Monarch''s Energy.


    And likewise, they will also feel it with our descent this time<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    As the Portal drew closer, I already activated every buff on the two of us.


    When the frozen scene at the other end grew closer, I observed the ce where we will appear.


    It appears to be a cavern or a cave of some kind. As to where it was located, it was marked on that map I saw. It''s at the boundary between Deste ins and Frozen Wilderness.


    There''s a wide space filled with beasts of different kinds and a bunch of Mortal Ranks based on how their poses seemed to be of someone busily running around to work.


    Those few who appeared to be Transcendents were staring at the Portal. Also, there are no particr things in sight to worry about.


    Regardless of that, there''s no point underestimating anyone. They will surely see us as reinforcements but much to their dismay, we''re there to kill them all and rid that world of Dark World invasion.


    I already talked to Irja about what she will think about killing those from the same world as her. Her answer was simple. She already had a fair share of other Dark World denizens'' blood in her hand.


    Competitions, small-scale internal strife, war against a neighboring tribe, et cetera.


    The Dark World might seem decent if seen from a Prime Tribe''s perspective, however, ording to Irja, it''s even more barbaric there when ites to disagreements especially if it involves the small tribes of assimted denizens and one of the main tribes. It can even lead to the annihtion of those small tribes if they offend those high and mighty main tribes.


    [Ding! You entered the World of Barbarian]


    [Received +2 Strength, +1 Endurance as World Bonus]


    [Will expire upon leaving the world]


    [Automatic umtion Started]


    Along with the strong surge of Energy, my footnded on the ground with every breathing entity in this wide cavern putting all their attention to us.


    And from behind me, Irja soon followed with our hands still connected.


    Due to the two surges of energy, the whole ce feels like it got blown away by something as the Mortal Ranks either crouched down or put themselves on the ground.


    Those who failed to do either of the two were blown away and hit the walls of this cavern.


    My eyes instantly observed the ce and saw the light source from above. There''s no roof but a huge hole where a number ofdders were installed.


    Ah. This cave is originally a natural one from the peak of a barren hill. They expanded it to be this huge.


    If it''s at this elevated location then¡­ they probably put up a Concealment Formation to hide it from the enemies'' eyes. That''s why Yuko and the others couldn''t find it.


    "I thought they still needed time to gather a new group of Transcendents?" One of the Transcendents standing from afar and staring at the Portal murmured.


    With all their attention on us, they really thought we''re reinforcements to subjugate and conquer this world.


    "This surge of Energy¡­ They''re Rank 2!" Another one who noticed that detail shouted.


    "His Excellency didn''t know about this. Should we inform him?"


    "Idiot. Wee them first."


    "Hey wait¡­ Look at their clothes."


    "Crimson¡­"


    While they were busy dealing with whatever''s going on in their mind. I judged that there''s no point in me trying to converse with them.


    They''re going to be dead anyway.


    I pressed on Irja''s hand first before letting it go.


    Afterward, I expanded my Transcendent Aura and subjected all of them to it.


    While they''re still surprised at what I did, the four towering Pirs conjured at my side.


    "Pirs?!" Someone from the Mortal Ranks recognized the unique Pathway of this world. Surely, they already thoroughly studied and even fought with some King Realms.


    Ignoring that exmation, I poured the necessary Energy into the four Pirs and transformed them to their Guardian Form.


    Lith immediately dashed out, fire kindled beneath her feet boosting her speed further. In a blink of an eye, she appeared at one of the frozen Transcendents still taking in the sudden turn of events. The two fiery daggers in her hands burst with mes as she aimed to stab the Transcendent with it.


    Following her, Kael and Lan also moved out, each one marking a Transcendent of their choice.


    Andstly, Delian lifted his golden bow and shot above. As the Energy Arrow reached a certain height, it exploded into tiny arrows which rained down from above, indiscriminately hitting anyone.


    "What''s happening?! Why are they attacking us?!"


    Although only one of them shouted like that, everyone was surely thinking the same.

 Chapter 369 Calling The Worlds Will Out

    Within the west part and near the boundary of the unified territory of the Heavenly Lightning Tribe, a previously annexed tribe has now been raised into a fortress never before seen in the Deste ins. It was the current camp and base of operations of the Whiteshade Division of the tribe.


    Unlike the usual tribal grounds that were only enclosed by fences made from beast bones, the fortress was raised by utilizing the dry earth of the Deste ins. With the help of Yuko, Noelle and their Blessings, the much-needed water for most construction was conjured from her World Energy.


    Currently, inside one of the rooms located within the tallest structure of the fortress, Yuko, Zerina, Erin and Avelin were having their own private meeting, discussing the new surges of strong Dark Energy that covered the whole world.


    "Daisuke, he''s back." Avelin, who was sitting on a soft bed made from the wools of a sheep-like beast that was pulled from deep in the Mountain Beast Range by the Dark Beastmasters, was trembling in excitement as she muttered these words.


    "And along with him, another sister for us. That monster, ever since leaving this world, has been picking up new women left and right. And he had the gall to give me that ultimatum. I''ll make him rescind that one." Erin gnashed her teeth as she hit a table carved from a shoulder de of a giant beast. Although she appeared angry, deep inside, she''s just as excited as Avelin at Daisuke''s return. True physical return.


    Even though Daisuke kept on visiting them with his Energy Incarnation, they still very much wanted to see him in person. Hold him in person and make him feel that what they felt for him before wasn''t on impulse. It grew deep inside them.


    With only his Energy Incarnation, there''s a lot they couldn''t do. Especially for Erin whose frequent wordsing out of her mouth were how she wanted to carry his child, dumping the ultimatum he presented to her.


    "We can expect more sisters joining us in the future. You know, he mentioned one of the Great Ones who''s possibly like me and Yuko. Moreover, there''s even the Rank 4 Transcendent who he clearly dered that he wille back to take her hand as well as the Rank 3 Transcendent helping him who he got a good impression of. Is he collecting a girl from each Transcendent Rank?" Zerina added. She also appeared gloomy. Nheless, she''s just keeping it within herself. Daisuke''s promise of spending time with her in person will finally be granted.


    Furthermore, she''s looking forward to seeing his actual growth. From the weak and self-deprecating guy who she pushed out of harm''s way months ago, he''s able to grow into the reliable guy he is now. Most of them are now all depending on his continued existence. Without him, history will not move the way it was. Perhaps, they will still be at the World of System, repelling the foreign invaders as well as the Corrupted.


    "That''s Dai-kun for you." With the same enthusiasm as Avelin, Yuko remarked. "Don''t worry. Irja, she''s also in that vision I saw the same as all of us here."


    That same vision she told him that night. She knew that not everyone would take that vision seriously in the beginning. However, now that more and more girls and people she saw in that vision appeared as days continued to pass, she''s bing more confident that it wille true. With Daisuke at the center, they will all be fighting together against all threats encroaching upon the various worlds connected to Earth.


    Yuko, like the other three¡­ She''s looking forward to having that alone time with him. Thest time they were together was that night with Yumiko before he went to the World of Meta.


    With the memories she recovered about her rtionship with the past and the current Daisuke, she''s the one looking forward the most to see him.


    Upon hearing Yuko''s words, the other three epted it.


    When Daisuke couldn''t be contacted after he broke through to the 4th Realm of his Mortal Pathway, Yuko was the only one who remained calm and waited for the time he contacted them, rying his situation at the enemy world.


    She hasplete confidence that nothing will happen to him until that vision is realized. Only after the scene in that vision was realized will she start worrying about his safety because she didn''t have any idea what would happen next.


    That''s a wed mindset. That''s why she only kept that kind of thinking to herself. She''s not forcing what she believes on others. Even that vision was something she only shared with them once and she didn''t mind it whether they believed it or not. For her, it''s enough that she believes in it.


    -


    -


    Minutes passed and apart from the five Rank 1 Transcendents stationed at the Portal location, all the working Mortal Ranks died under Irja and my Guardian Pirs'' assault.


    To make sure that no news wille out to inform those outside this concealed Portal location, instead of focusing on the Rank 1 Transcendents that were already upied by Irja and the Guardian Pirs, I crushed every item that exuded energy, of course, crystals as the highest priority.


    "Why are we being attacked like this?"


    "They''re from the Dafirae Tribe. Isn''t that easy to understand? They''re trying to snatch this world from us and make it their own achievement."


    That''s where you''re wrong. If you took note of what that Mortal Ranks said earlier, you would''ve understood that I''m cultivating this world''s Pathway.


    Shaking my head at their conversation, I sent a kick to that guy''s back letting him tumble directly towards Lan''s spear. With an urgent sense of impending death, he twisted his body, sacrificing his left shoulder in the mercy of Lan''s sharp spear that tore through it. Instead of dying, he lost an arm and a fountain of blood immediately spurted out of that cut-off part.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Ah. It was impossible for them to think about that or rather they didn''t have any time to think about that.


    What registered in their mind was my crimson outfit as well as the fact that we emerged from the Portal.


    "Argh! Someone. Leave and inform his Excellency!" After a loud grunt of pain, the Transcendent shouted to hisrades.


    Well, they''re all busy fighting for their life. There''s no time for them to do that and even if they did find the chance, there''s no way I will let them.


    Leaving Lan to finish off that noisy Transcendent. I flew above and out of the hidden cavern. Conjuring the four Phantasmic Doppelganger clones, two dived down to help finish it faster and the other two roamed the surroundings, disabling Trap Formations powered by Dark Energy Stones.


    Once I''m done with that, I used all of the gathered Dark Energy Stone from the disabled formations to create multipleyers of Energy Barrier, ovepping with the Concealment Formation.


    If someone arrives from outside, they will be able to enter but they will need to destroy those barriers if they want to go back outside. This way, dealing against those unlucky enough toe back at this time will be easy.


    Leaving the two clones to stand guard outside of the cavern, I also went down and checked on Irja.


    There''s truly no need to check on her, I just wanted to be next to her.


    Amidst the cry and shouts of the five Transcendents, it only took a matter of minutes topletely purge them out of this world.


    It only took that long because Irja still has topletely familiarize herself with the new Source Energy existing in the atmosphere. Although there''s that choice to assimte to it, she hadn''t chosen it yet.


    "Do you need help in closing that?"


    "No. I can do this myself but I don''t mind you being next to me. In fact, I want you here beside me." I sat in a lotus position in front of the Portal.


    "Really? Even at this point, you''re trying to tease me?" Irja rolled her eyes at me but she didn''t step away.


    "What''s wrong with that? When we meet up with Yuko and the others, it will be harder for us to be alone like this."


    "Ugh. Alright, I will stay close. Happy?"


    "Certainly." I smiled and circled my arm on her waist, pulling her down to sit next to me.


    As I leaned over to kiss her, Irja bit her lips in anticipation as she slung her arm to the back of my neck.


    While we''re indulging in our kiss, I waved my free hand and poured my entire Energy Control to exercise it over the surrounding energy. Not only at this ce but also up to the maximum range of my Transcendent Aura.


    As the surrounding energy whirled around us, dark clouds started to gather and loom over our heads. Thunder rumbled as the dark clouds continued to grow, trying to contest my Energy Control in exercising authority over the surrounding energy.


    After separating my lips from Irja, we both looked up. I know what''s happening while Irja also had an inkling as to what that means.


    "¡­ To think that your Energy Control is this overwhelming. It made the World''s Will of this world to appear in this form to stop you from taking away his authority." She muttered as she watched how I sent apressed Energy towards the dark clouds trying to establish amunicationwork to the World of Barbarian''s World''s Will.


    As I am, I don''t have the necessary energy topletely close the Portal, only with the World''s Will help will I be able to do that. And to make him appear instantly, this sense of threat from me was proven effective.

 Chapter 370 Thank You

    With a resounding thunder that rumbled across the surroundings, the Energy Barrier I put up above as well as the Concealment Formation hiding this ce shook as if they would shatter at any moment.


    Perhaps I overdid it and angered this World''s Will too much. However, this is better than waiting for it to summon me.


    Although this gave the chance for the other Dark World Transcendents to notice, as long as I could get the help of this World''s Will, closing it would not be a problem.


    As I sent my consciousness to try and converse with it, continuous resounding thunders and a bit of lightning filled my head.


    Irja at my side looked on at it with vignce. Perhaps she''s thinking that this World''s Will was antagonizing us. However, the truth is it''s just angry that I roused it like this.


    The same as the other World''s Will I encountered, it recognized me, especially because of that pledge I made with Avelin from when I got the Orb of Enhancement.


    After calming down Irja, I told her to wait for me and hold the fort for a while along with my Guardian Pirs.


    Flying into the grumpy and thick dark clouds, I was met with a surprisingly clear white space. For instance, I thought my consciousness was pulled out of my body to reach here but no. This is clearly a physical space within the gathered clouds filled with Brute Energy.


    From a distance, a silhouette of a person could be seen. I didn''t need to guess, it''s the physical form of the World''s Will of this world.


    As I stepped forward the silhouette finally revealed its true form, a man who looked more like a Barbarian of the Deste ins. Long ck hair tied behind him, dark brown skin and beast skin clothes. His body build could be said as muscr. Around him, Brute Energy gathered and formed a thunderous aura that rumbled in a low volume. Sparks of lightning could also be seen.


    Feeling the pressure he was exuding, he''s also around the level of a Rank 2 Transcendent.


    Since this is its physical manifestation then one thing came to my mind.


    "Are you the Incarnation of the World''s Will?"


    "I am." His short reply and its coupled with his cold gaze seemed to want to tear me apart.


    He''s angry, alright.


    "I apologize for what I did. It''s the fastest I could think of. I need your help."


    "I''m aware."


    His reply was short once more. But it''s fine I guess. Let him be angry all he wanted as long as the purpose of calling him out was realized.


    "I see. Then I don''t need to exin it to you."


    "Leave."


    "Huh?"


    "I will do it myself."


    "Well then, you''re the boss of this world, suit yourself." I shrugged and stepped aside, acting as if I''m letting him pass by me.


    I guess I angered him enough that he didn''t want to work with me. Or is he just too petty?


    "Do not ever do that again."


    "Look. You''re angry, I get that. But don''t feel threatened. That''s the first andst time I will do it. I have no intention to usurp your control over the world''s Source Energy. And more than that, I''m still not strong enough to aplish that. I''m here to help. If you still feel bad about that then let me ask you, why are you not helping your denizens?"


    Putting in the interrogative tone, the World''s Will was taken aback as his cold and angry demeanor he put on seemingly dispersed.


    Although he''s not like the World''s Will of the World of Element yet, he seemed to have no intention of helping his denizens tide through this crisis.


    I once asked Erin and Avelin about the World''s Will but they hadn''t encountered it.


    I also asked Raiden through my Incarnation when he passed by with his Generals to request assistance from the Whiteshade Division. Among everyone in this world, he should be the one who had the most contact with the World''s Will.


    However, ording to him, he was also being shut down by the World''s Will. Perhaps it didn''t have any intention to move and left the fate of the whole world to the denizens.


    He''s justzy, isn''t he?


    Now that I exercised the full extent of Energy Control, he came running all at once.


    I already apologized and exined to him why I did that but he still had the gall to act this furious.


    Let''s see what answer he will give me. That better be satisfying.


    "¡­ That''s none of your business."


    Although he appeared to think about my question, the answer he produced was disappointing.


    Upon hearing that, a burst of colorful elements from my feetunched me from where I was standing. In a blink of an eye, I already reached his vicinity.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Karmic sh!


    As the ever-changing nature of the Jewel Skill ejected from my sword reached him, the Incarnation of the World''s Will sped his fists and punched towards its direction, sucking in arge amount of Brute Energy to face it.


    As the Karmic sh and the force of his punch met, a resounding explosion of the yellowish Brute Energy broke the white space we were in, revealing the interior of the dark clouds that were still rumbling furiously.


    "Why?" With creased brows the Incarnation of the World''s Will asked.


    "Heh. Do you still have to ask?" I smirked and sheathed my sword back. "Let''s say I''m disappointed in you. Go and do your work. This is the birthworld of two of the most important individuals for me. If not for that¡­ I will not be here helping you to prevent this world from being assimted."


    After saying that, I flew down and picked Irja up who was startled from that explosion of Energy that parted the dark clouds revealing us in her eyes.


    Only leaving behind those words, I flew out of the cavern and unsummoned the Pir Guardians.


    The Incarnation of the World''s Will stayed silent and flew down inside the cavern without replying to what I said. The rumbling dark clouds around him followed him, filling up that space.


    I don''t really care if he has any motivation or not. And attacking him like that was just for the sake of rousing him into action. If he didn''t close that Portal, I will find a way to do so even without his help. And that will surely include using the full extent of my Energy Control again.


    If he wants to be my enemy, then I''ll let him be my guest. It''s not as if the current World''s Will is absolute.


    As I hovered above the cavern, I focused my senses on what the World''s Will was doing.


    "You didn''t forget that I can fly by myself, did you?" The girl in my arms muttered. Although she''s not iling, her eyes werepletely focused on me and not on what''s happening below.


    "Well, of course, I didn''t. Do you want me to put you down?"


    "¡­ No."


    "Isn''t it great to be honest for once? I will hold you like this until we meet up with them then." I smiled and tightened my hold on her, resulting in her arm clinging onto my shoulder.


    "That kind of reason¡­ If I know you''re this shameless¡­"


    "What will you do? Your curiosity won''t stop you anyway. In the end, we''ll end up like this."


    Although we''re bantering with each other, part of our focus was at the World''s Will Incarnation summoning more Brute Energy to close the Portal.


    "Ugh. I know."


    "There''s nothing wrong with being shameless, this is how I show my affection to you. Besides, I asked you if you want me to put you down and you said no. If you answered yes, then you know what will be the oue."


    "Alright. I get it already. I can''t seem to win against that tongue of yours." Irja broke away her eyes with me and turned her head sideways to show that she''s upset.


    "There''s nothing wrong with that, even back when you confronted me, I confused you with this."


    Upon reminding her of that, Irja''s cheeks bloated. She seemed incensed enough that she lifted her body to level her head with mine.


    With her round eyes turning into a slit, Irja''s lips parted, revealing the small fangs at both sides of her teeth. Soon afterward, she went down to my neck and bit on it, lodging her fangs on the skin and leaving a mark on it.


    With a triumphant smile, she went back to snuggling back to my arms.


    Because she couldn''t win using words with me, biting me was the only measure she could think to get back at me.


    Although it hurts, this cute disy of hers was enough to put my attention away from the World''s Will.


    "Happy?"


    "Yes!"


    "Then it''s my turn."


    "Huh? Wait!"


    Ignoring that shout of hers, I left behind clones to watch over the process of closing the Portal as I flew down once more and found a private ce for us.


    As I put her down on a t surface, I immediately ced myself on top of her. With her eyes trembling as she didn''t have any idea of what I''m going to do, she closed it and bit her lips.


    I ced my hand on her cheek and caressed it. When Irja felt that, her face rxed and her eyes opened once more,


    "Daisuke¡­" Although this is not the first time, hearing her call my name sweetly filled me with more enthusiasm to make this alone time with her to be memorable.


    "This iste but¡­ Thank you foring with me, Irja." As soon as I finished my sentence, my lips dropped on hers.


    Irja nodded and epted it wholeheartedly as her arms circled around my back.

 Chapter 371 To The Fortress

    Since the ce was inappropriate, we didn''t get lost too much in passion. As soon as we felt the surrounding energy calming down due to the sessful closing of the Portal, I lifted my body off Irja and helped her get up.


    However, looking at her mesmerized expression from what happened between us within these few minutes, I couldn''t help but tease her again which earned me another bite mark on my neck.


    Well, it''s worth it anyway. We now had one more memory to remember by. Although we didn''t go all the way, I properly conveyed my gratitude for her. With my time in the Dark World, I thought I would go home alone just like how it was when I impulsively jumped to the Portal. But here she was, leaving behind even those she spent years with in the same dark prison.


    My way of conveying my gratitude might''ve been somewhat unconventional, nheless, I conveyed it properly through it and she epted it.


    There were that red lips of hers that seemed to have been sucked for an extended period of time as well as kiss marks and hickeys that clearly visible on various parts of her necks now hidden by her cor.


    "... Shameless guy. Until when will you stare at me?"


    "How is that shameless? I don''t recall you rejecting me and you seemed to be more eager than me. Besides, I''m just mesmerized by my beautiful new Companion."


    "Ugh¡­ Don''t remind me of that, idiot. And curb that tongue of yours. Let''s go." To run away from embarrassment, Irja rode her broomstick and flew up high.


    Seeing her retreating back, I smiled and shook my head as I followed behind her. It''s enough fluff for today. There were more pressing issues we had to do after all.


    As we looked through the hole where the Portal was, the Incarnation''s figure could be seen floating out from it. He still had the same cold expression on his face. Without exchanging any word with me, he flew off along with the rumbling dark clouds with him.


    As to where his destination is, who knows? He''ll probably go into a corner and just watch by the sidelines, letting the denizens of this world go through hardships without lending them a helping hand. Now, my evaluation of the World of Spirit''s World''s Will was higher than this one. At least that paranoid World''s Will still willingly helped its denizens and Yumiko to repel the Dark Elves.


    With that mysterious Edge of the World''s Cliff, I expected more from the World''s Will but for him to be this passive. What is he nning?


    Putting the thoughts about the World''s Will to the back of my mind, I looked at Irja and we both nodded at each other, having the same thing running in our mind and the moment.


    It''s to make sure that the World''s Will did its job cleanly.


    When we flew down the cavern, apart from the corpses of the Mortal Ranks and Transcendents, there were no more traces of a Portal. Even the leftover Dark Energy exuded from it was nowhere to be seen. That World''s Will sucked it all up. Now, apart from Brute Energy that he got filled up naturally, there''s nothing to check anymore.


    No portal traces and such. The remaining Dark World Transcendents have no way home anymore.


    "It''s done. Even your way back to the Dark World."


    "Stop mentioning that. I wille back there with you in the future."


    "Right. Then let''s meet up with Yuko and the others."


    However, before truly leaving the ce, I pulled out the Totem and used a spell I hadn''t actually used in battle before.


    The 6-nodes Fire Elemental version of Air Bullet.


    Manifold Fire Burst!


    As terrifyinglyrge swathes of mes were conjured from Totem, we were immediately subjected to a blinding heat of the mes. Even if it''s not directed at us, thanks to the enhancement of the Totem, a normal 6-nodes Spell now has the strength of a 12-nodes. As the mes entered the cavern, the corpses of Mortals and Transcendents alike inside started to burn.


    I already swept the loots clean from them if we still missed someone, the mes this time would not spare him.


    To top it off, Irja borrowed the Totem from me and sent more fire-rted skills with the help of her Lesser Spirit Fi.


    Once we''re done, we simply turned around and flew out of the Concealment Formation.


    The ce was already marked so there''s no need for me to remove that.


    Besides, I wanted those Dark World Transcendents who were surely running back to their base after that publicity stunt of the World''s Will by appearing in that grand manner to see what''s left of theirrades.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Along the way to the direction where the Whiteshade Division was currently located, we also changed back to our outfit and put away the Dafirae Tribe clothes. That could stille in handy in the future so there''s no point throwing it away.


    Whenever we would pass by a group of Corrupted and Dark Beastmaster terrorizing a small or medium tribe still sparsely popting the Deste ins, a clone would be sent down to take care of them.


    In this way, we left a path of carnage behind us.


    On the side, we''ve also seen some Transcendents rushing back to their base. But instead of killing them, I let them go and group up for now. That way, they would still think they had the numbers to deal with whoever massacred the five Transcendents they left behind and closed their Portal to home.


    That''s already trivial anyway. I only wanted to reunite with the girls first beforepletely eradicating all of them and move onto the next world. The only slightly bigger than an ant of a threat here is that Great One descendant.


    His Rank 2 Transcendent strength is also trivial. The thing we have to know is if that one has any lifesaving treasure like that metal cube from Larnel or the ice-blue rifle from Yordi.


    If he does have one then we have to make sure that he wouldn''t be able to use that. And if he doesn''t then it will be easier to wrap this world up.


    Because I lost the World Bonus of the Dark World, my current UPL went down less than 300, putting me back to the Rank 1 Transcendent category. Nheless, with my increased Energy Control, it''s easier and faster to wade through this world''s energy, leading to our flight speed being ultimately faster than a King Realm or even an Emperor Realm.


    In less than 20 minutes, we finally saw the mud fortress sticking like a sore thumb in this Deste ins.


    Currently, arge number of vicious beasts, Dark Beastmasters in their Soul-bound beasts, Corrupted Barbarians who were oozing out arge amount of Dark Energy from their bodies and a few Dark World Transcendents watching over are currently surrounding the fortress. Around them were siege engines built from beast bones that were being used by Corrupted Barbarians to siege the walls and the gates of the fortress.


    In contrast to that, lined up on the walls of the fortress was the bone bow-wielding Barbarians of the Whiteshade Division.


    Thest time I was here in this world, they''re just ranging around Mortal to Augmented Realm. Now, all of them were Augmented Realms while there were even some Saint Realms leading the group of Augmented Realms wielding the bone bows.


    Yuko and the others couldn''t be seen from afar but I already noticed their presence inside the fortress.


    However, there''s one woman who I am familiar with hovering above the fortress, directing the defenders on the wall.


    Ophelia. That Saint Realm widow who was previously a ve assigned to me. She''s now a King Realm expert and was currently at the 2nd Stage. Her only Pir was below her feet sometimes ejecting from it to hit a Corrupted Barbarian that managed to sessfully climb thedder.


    Seeing this battle, these Dark Beastmasters were still using the same strategy as before, pitting the denizens of these worlds against each other.


    And since it''s only a battle in the level of Mortal Ranks, Erin probably suggested it with the others agreeing to it to give the members of the division an experience.


    Since we didn''t stop at that sight and continued on our way, I already saw the shy Noelle in her priest robes running around from wall to wall to heal the injured.


    Upon seeing that, I felt that the healing skill she''s using wasn''t a Blessing but a Skill from her own System. Well, those slots for Knight Skills, Priest Blessings or Wizard Spells were just like an add-on to the System. Everyone will still have their own System-generated Skill whenever their system is upgraded or in other words, whenever they will go up in realm.


    Because we''re flying in a high profile manner, the Dark World Transcendents watching over the siege all noticed us.


    There were 4 of them here. Perhaps they''re here to put the four girls in check.


    Upon seeing us approaching them, they all flew up from where they were and greeted us.


    "New faces. Are you two the new ones who descended?" One of the Transcendents who seemed to be the strongest among them asked. Judging from his Energy Intensity, he''s around 250. Like Udann before hepleted his breakthrough to be a Rank 2 Transcendent.


    Although I already got my hands on the item to check on other''s UPL it has some kind of limitations on its use and well, there''s no point using that this time.


    "Yes, we are." Irja was the one who answered. She''s a Rank 2 Transcendent. Although her presence wasn''t that big, when she presented herself in their eyes, they immediately noticed the pressureing from her.


    "A Rank 2 Transcendent! Great!" One of them eximed. Perhaps thinking that with her addition, she would be able to thrash the four girls inside the fortress.


    A shame. If only they knew¡­

 Chapter 372 Quick Victory

    While the siege was ongoing, the four Transcendents who weed us were all feeling great. Some of them couldn''t even control themselves as their eyes put on an expecting expression, waiting for what Irja would decide.


    Being the strongest, the leadership was naturally put in her hands that even the one who initially asked her stepped backward.


    I observed the four. Two of them were Rank 1 Beastmaster Transcendents while the other two were from other tribes. From the knowledge I gained about the tribes, they didn''t seem to be from Irja''s or those tribes closer to her tribe. Since that guy who was pped by Alwyn stated that only tribes under the three Great Ones were allowed to descend, the two were probably among those other 18 tribes.


    With that many tribes, only when seeing them fight will Irja be able to pinpoint where they''re from.


    However, they''re going to die anyway, there''s no need to know which tribe will grieve for them.


    While Irja continued to take their attention, the four girls who also noticed our arrival from inside the fortess excitedly flew out it, all their eyes trained on me.


    As the one who couldn''t contain her excitement the most among the four, Avelin, while carrying her old but sharp great axe, could be seen rushing from the sky, Flux Energy speeding up her flight.


    Upon noticing the approaching enemy, the four Transcendents instantly entered their ownbat stance.


    However, never did they expect that while their focus was taken away by the iing Avelin, Irja would use that chance to take them all down in one fell swoop.


    Using her Vibrant Spirit Transformation, the four Lesser Spirits circled around the four and battered them with focused elemental-based attacks in an instant.


    Before they could understand what''s happening or before they could question why their reinforcements suddenly attacked them, the four has already fallen into unconsciousness. Producing four Chains, Irja threw it to each of them, restricting their Source Energy.


    Those Chains were courtesy of Alwyn. The effect of restricting one''s energy was totally useful. However, using it in directbat wasn''t that ideal unless one was fighting against an Incarnation.


    It could be forcefully resisted after all and even if it lodged on the enemy, the effect will be lessened. However, if it was put on while someone was unconscious, they wouldn''t have the chance to resist it, freezing their Source Energy within their bodies.


    Taking four captives in an instant, the four girls who saw that were all in awe.


    Although they''re already strong enough to fight toe to toe or even defeat these Dark World Transcendents, they wouldn''t be able to defeat them in an instant like Irja what disyed.


    Avelin who was about to jump in my arms also stopped and with lips parted, her eyes glittered brightly as she stopped in front of Irja instead.


    "Wow! Sister Irja, you''re so strong!" Avelin grabbed her hand and raised it while her face drew closer to her.


    The others following her all shook their heads with a smile on their lips. Naturally, they''re already used to Avelin being adorably innocent like that.


    "Eh? It''s not that I''m absurdly strong. Daisuke''s enhancement was just too much of a cheat. Besides, I''m using this." Perhaps surprised at Avelin suddenly grabbing her hand, Irja almost took a step back as her eyes pointed to the Totem grasped in her hand.


    Ever since we spotted the four, I already extended thepressed Domain of Valor to her. Add the Energy Linkage giving 50% of my total Energy Control, that oue was easily realized.


    "Even so, a difference in Rank can produce this oue, huh?" Erin looked down at the four unconscious Transcendents while biting the fingernail on her thumb. The girl was surely trying topare herself to Irja.


    "I told you. What I showed only contained a part of my ability and therger part was all because of Daisuke."


    "Alright, Irja. Don''t be humble. Even without my enhancement, you''ll still be able to take them down by yourself."


    She''s not just a 1st Stage Rank 2 Transcendent after all. Her UPL was already more than 450 after her breakthrough. Add the Support Bonus to that, it will be more or less 500. Just from that, she''s almost double the UPL of the strongest among the four.


    And if we also add the Domain of Valor, that will put her to near 600.


    "Dai-kun." With an enchanting smile on her lips, Yuko became the winner of the race to reach me first.


    Zerina also stopped as she mulled over the amazing show of might of Irja after all. And that leaves Yuko who continued flying towards me.


    Hearing her affectionately call me, my arms naturally opened wide to receive her.


    And even under the eyes of the other four, Yuko tightened her embrace and pulled me into a kiss that was long overdue.


    "I missed you. You''re finally here." Yuko whispered beforepletely entrusting herself to me as her arms circled to the back of my head.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Me too. Did I let you wait?"


    "No. Everything has to happen after all. I know you will alwayse back to my side."


    "Did we just get beaten by her?" Erin, who already took her focus out of the four unconscious Transcendents, couldn''t help but grit her teeth as she watched Yuko and I close to each other.


    However, she surprisingly waited from where she was until Yuko became satisfied and stepped away to free me for the others.


    "Monster, that ultimatum¡­ Let''s break it." Erin said before slowly inching closer to me.


    "Well, I also nned to do that.Come here. You too, Avelin." I stretched my right arm out to grab her before pulling her to my embrace. When Avelin heard me calling to her, she smiled at Irja first before rushing over, taking my left side. These two Barbarian women, I still recall those nights where either of the two would take the side of my bed to snuggle with me. Although most of the time I was focusing on improving my Physique Cultivation back then, the few hours we would share in bed was enough for the two to be ted. Even this Erin who kept on calling me ''monster'' but doesn''t want to lose out.


    "Uhm¡­ Don''t you want toe in first? Also¡­ the siege stopped because of us." As someone who could finely control herself, Zerina pointed behind us.


    I''m sure that this girl also wanted toe and run into my arms but like always, she''s controlling herself not to. She will wait for when we are alone together for her to drop everything and be that affectionate Zerina. I already experienced it a lot of times before, however, it was with my Incarnation. They were all memories I could only relive and not actually experience.


    Well, now that I''m here, there will be time toplete that memory with my real body.


    With her reminder, all of us looked behind and saw the eerie silence that was currently broiling across the fortress and the surrounding area.


    The attacking Corrupteds and Dark Beastmasters were staring nkly at the four unconscious Transcendents while the defending Whiteshade division members were also looking towards our direction. Moreover from the wall, I could see Ophelia, Noelle, Ca and Reinys watching from afar, with Reinys ring at me like always.


    From that short instance of Irja showing off her might, that''s enough to change the tide of this siege.


    Soon enough, someone from the Dark Beastmasters screamed followed by the blowing of their horns to retreat.


    With that sound, the enemies woke up from their stupor of seeing their strongestbatants lying unconscious.


    Every one of them attempted to turn around and run while some who were already climbing thedder jumped down to not be left behind.


    However, now that they''re here, why can''t we sweep some dust off the face of this world?


    "Attack them! Don''t let anyone retreat!" I bellowed.


    Upon hearing that, Ophelia as the one directing the battle repeated it. With their morale raising to its maximum, the gates opened and out came the cavalry riding Deste Wolves as they all aimed to cut down one Corrupted, Corrupted Beast or Dark Beastmaster.


    Seeing that fervor, those at the top of the wall also jumped out and joined the chase.


    Ca then picked up Reinys as she flew from the top of the wall andnded way ahead of the retreating enemy forces. Together with that princess, they raised some kind of Earth Barrier, blocking their path of retreat.


    To help them out, I summoned my four Guardian Pirs taking the four sides. Anyone that will approach them will either be smashed down, crushed, or impaled by a spear and an energy arrow.


    Seeing that they now have no path of retreat, they could only try to be desperate and take some with them to the graves. Most of the Corrupted surrendered though.


    In that way, the siege that should probablyst for more than a day ended in just a few minutes.


    Aside from the Corrupteds who surrendered, every Dark Beastmaster was killed along with their Soul-bound beasts and Corrupted Beasts alike.


    Leaving the clean-up to Ophelia, Ca and Reinys, I picked up the four unconscious Dark World Transcendents and entered the fortress followed by the five girls.


    I know, there''s really no point taking the four as prisoners. However, they still have little value. They will also meet their end once their value is used after all. Before that though, it''s my reunion with the girls along with the proper introduction of Irja.


    Just like when they talked through the Interdimensional Communication, it didn''t take long for Irja to be thoroughly epted by the group of girls.


    And soon after that, the room we were in became filled in silence as five pairs of eyes all put me in their focus.


    "Why are you all looking at me like that?"

 Chapter 373 What Do You Plan To Do?

    "Can you exin that?" Erin stepped forward and pointed at my neck.


    Clear bite marks of Irja could still be seen there. Although it was easy to remove it, I opted to let it fade naturally. Well, if they pulled down her cor, they would also see the hickeys I made on it.


    Because Erin pointed it out, as the culprit, a blush of shame emerged from Irja''s face. She lowered her head as if she''s looking for somece to hide her face into.


    Even if I didn''t answer that question, they would be able to guess it easily so my eyes eventually stopped at Irja, making the woman further hide her embarrassment.


    Upon seeing that, while making an aggrieved expression, Erin pulled me to somewhere the others wouldn''t see before sping her hands to continuously hit my chest.


    "You monster, when will it be my turn? When will you show me that I mean the same to you? You saying it through your Incarnation weren''t enough." Erin''s eyes became clouded with tears that were about to gush out from it.


    To answer her, my arms just moved on their own and wrapped around her small and lean body. When she felt it, Erin''s arms stopped iling at my chest and switched to grabbing onto my clothes tightly. She then lifted her head and pulled my head down, locking our lips together into a passionate kiss.


    I understand. Because I kept trying to push her away back then, she held it in for this long. Now she has this chance to vent it out on me and she''s doing it not minding what the other girls will think.


    I know everyone will feel more or less like her but now that I''m here, I will make sure to focus on them without treating one as the most special.


    "I knew it. Kissing the real you is a lot better." Satisfied from it, Erin''s lips curved up.


    "That''s obvious. Alright. Let''s go back to them."


    There will be more chances in the future, this is enough for now.


    "Wait. One more."


    However, before I could lead her back to that room, Erin grabbed my arm and pulled on it while making a pleading expression.


    Helpless at this adorable disy of this Barbarian girl, I granted her request. By then, the kiss we had nextsted for a longer time. Her eyes that were about to burst into tears earlier were now smiling and even though she kept calling me ''monster'', that already became her endearment to me.


    Well, with this, the heavy feeling she kept inside her was already vented out.


    As the mood between us rxed, She immediately went on about bringing me before Old Man Reol to formally ask for her hand. He''s already aware of our rtionship. It''s just that this Barbarian girl has that much respect for her grandfather who raised her after her parents died that she wanted to let me give the same respect to him.


    And by the time we finished, we''re back in the room. Spending the time catching up with them, the clean-up of the enemies outside ended and Ophelia returned for a report.


    Reinys, Ca and Noelle also showed up together making the room be filled with women, except me. I greeted the four neers and they all have varying reactions.


    Ophelia is still as respectful and full of gratitude as before. She jumped up a whole rank within a few months and she became the most trusted attendant of Erin and Avelin when ites to managing the division. The two were stillcking in experience after all.


    Ca still appeared to be the cool and strongdy who''s like the elder sister of their group. Also, she now had the air of a strong leader. If she leads an army, they will be dominating the battlefield.


    Noelle is as shy as before but she''s now more holistic and purer than ever. It''s like there''s a Halo hovering above her head and it will be a great sin to taint her.


    Andstly, Reinys finally dropped her haughty attitude in front of me as she uttered a word of thanks for the words of encouragement I told her through Yuko.


    Well, she kept her head low and refused to make eye contact with me. The death of her Corrupted brother probably changed her for the better.


    Let''s forget that re she had on me earlier.


    As I asked the four to also be present, we started moving on serious business.


    "We killed five Transcendents at their Portal and now, another four will be added. I checked the list of Transcendents they sent in here and there''s a total of more than 30. Although some already died, there''s possibly still more than 10 of them in this world especially that descendant of the Great One." I started with the information I brought back. "By the way, where''s Raiden?"


    "He''s holding the fort at the eastern side. The Corrupted Barbarians at the Midsummer Coast have been powered up a lot. Most of them became Saint and King Realm overnight and even the Corrupted Leader became as strong as an Emperor Realm. The descendant of the Great One is there and Raiden is having a standoff against him and his subordinates." Yuko answered.


    Although that sounded unimpressive given our strengths right now, the one thing to note was that there was hardly any King Realm months ago. Only arge tribe would have one or two. And there''s never an Emperor Realm.


    Although fast progress could be seen in the members of the Whiteshade Division that the Mortal Realms became Augmented Realms or Augmented Realms reaching Saint Realms, most only have slightly faster progress than before.


    Even the Corrupteds didn''t have that much of a leap if they were strengthened through the burning of their lifeforce to amodate the Dark Energy in their body.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    This means that descendant has a skill that can increase someone''s prowess.


    Another support-focused, huh? But if that''s only the extent of his skill then¡­ it''s nothing against those who will be enhanced by the Domain of Valor.


    In fact, I''m more impressed by Raiden. He''s having a standoff against a Rank 2 Transcendent and his subordinate Transcendents? Is he as strong as that descendant now?


    "That descendant. Is Raiden making trouble for him?"


    "From their previous sh, Raiden managed to cut down two Transcendents when he used his Unique Ability."


    Ah. I see. I understand now.


    That Temporal eleration of Raiden is fear-inducing to those seeing it for the first time. It made that descendant conscious so instead of having another match with him, he focused on the Mortal Ranks'' battles.


    "Great for him. What about here? Why did you let them siege you?"


    "That¡­" Yuko was stumped.


    "Uhm¡­" Erin bit her lips.


    "We''re upied by your arrival that we thought of not moving for a while. That way we would be in one ce once you arrive. It''s also a way to train the others¡­" And finally, Zerina was the one who answered in their ce.


    However, after analyzing that answer¡­ I arrived at a conclusion.


    "You girls¡­ Thatst sentence is an excuse, right?"


    The three finally had a blush of shame on their faces. Irja watched in amusement at their disy. Ophelia, Ca, Reinys and Noelle were all restraining themselves tough.


    And Avelin, being the one innocently looking at everyone''s current expression, stood up and clung to my arm while making an adorable expression. "You''ll forgive us, right?"


    "What else will I do?" I ruffled her hair which made the girl shrink down while making a very satisfied expression. "You all don''t have to make that face. It''s fine. Besides, I saw an amazing disy of the division''s might."


    Upon hearing that, the three got reenergized while the four, especially Ophelia and Noelle felt relieved and honored. Yuko scratched her cheeks and was about to say something but I stopped her. Instead, I stretched my arm, asking her toe over to my side.


    With Avelin on my right side, Yuko stood up and settled on my left. I saw how Zerina bit her lips and how Erin gritted her teeth. Irja, on the other hand, because she''s notpletely used to this atmosphere yet, awkwardly smiled on her seat.


    Since it concerned me, I would feel bad if I reprimanded them. In fact, the way they waited for me like this put a smile on my lips.


    But putting all of that behind me, I shamelessly continued our talk about the current affairs of this world while the two girls made themselvesfortable on my side.


    -


    -


    The meetingsted until the sky turned dark. By then, Ophelia and Yuko''s Party Members left the room leaving me and my Companions alone once more.


    Around this time, even the scattered Dark World Transcendents would have already be aware of the closing of the Portal and the annihtion of their forces there. Add to that, the failed siege and the disappearance of the four Transcendents leading it.


    If they be aware of their current disadvantageous situation, they will be running towards that descendant''s side and stick close to him in hopes that he will be able to get them out of this world.


    "What do you n to do, Dai-kun?" Yuko raised a question.


    "Well, there''s one thing. Everyone''s defending all this time. It''s now time for us to switch to offense. Before the two months reminded by your father, I will lead all of you starting here tounch an assault on the Dark World denizens in the worlds of everyone connected to my System." I answered which all five of them gulped down. "Before all that, here¡­ Make use of these stones to see if you canplete your Mortal Pathways."


    As soon as I finished, two mountains of energy stones appeared in the middle of the room.


    When they felt the gush of Energy exuding from the stones, everyone except Irja had their eyes shine with excitement.

 Chapter 374 Suitable Pathways

    Most of my Companions who haven''tpleted their Mortal Pathways yet reached Transcendence during the 2nd Stage of their 4th Realm. And afterpleting it, their progress was instantly raised to the 4th stage. Save for Yuko and Yumiko who already broke through once after bing a Transcendent, the others are currently at the same stage. Now, Avelin and Erin thatgged behind before are sitting at the same level as Zerina and Jayna.


    "All these¡­ Don''t you need to use these for your progress as well, Dai-kun?" Yuko picked up one of the basketball-sized stones that were dropped by a giant statue.


    Compared to the baseball-sized ones, the energy contained in it was exponentially higher. I actually haven''t tried consuming either of the two stones yet. However, afterst hitting a lot of giant and golden statues, I''d estimated that the gathered energy from each kill probably amounted to half of what''s stored in the stone.


    Meaning, if I used it all to myself, it will not produce the same result if I let my Companions use it.


    As of now, I''m currently ahead of all of them but with these stones, they will be able to catch up and pass by my current strength.


    It''s more important to power them up than hog everything all to myself. I don''t want a day toe that I will have to leave behind one or two of them because it''s too dangerous for their current power level. I''m their Support, that''s why I will continue supporting them to make sure that no one will be left behind.


    I will also set aside some stones for the Heroes, especially those connected to me through my Support System. They''re my greater source of bonus stats after all. If their average stats rise, I will also get the benefit.


    "Don''t worry. You all noticed it. I got a lot of progress during the past week in the Dark World."


    Since it''s a System-rted Skill, every time I broke through, they were being notified of the increase in the Support Bonus.


    "His growth is too absurd. No. I still can''t wrap my head around the notion that all of you haven''tpleted your Mortal Pathways yet¡­ Even more so, this guy who''s treading on five different types of Mortal Pathways." Irja sighed.


    Among everyone here, she''s the only one who''s already at the 2nd Realm of her Transcendent Pathway.


    Since bing my Companion, I naturally included that info about our yet-to-bepleted Mortal Pathways as well as everything I showed back in that space was from different Pathways. That''s why it looks so diversifiedpared to her who just naturally had created a lot of skills through her Energy Molding capabilities.


    "Now that you''re my Companion, you''ll also be able to do that albeit you''ll be restricted to three. By the way, Yuko, Zerina¡­ What do you think about Brute Energy or rather the Physique Mortal Pathway of this world?"


    "I find it a littlecking if I consider my current Rune Knight System," Zerina answered.


    Her Rune Knight System allowed her to draw runes that have different effects. However, most of it is geared towards enhancing her Knight attributes. There''s even a Heavy Armor Rune that can somehow transform her currently ck light armor into a heavy one.


    Well, not only that, her Runes was the closest thing to Formations. In her case though, Runes consists of words and it''s tooplicated that not every word, if mashed together, will work.


    Even though I already observed her System multiple times before, the core principle of it still eluded me. Nheless, Zerina clearly understood the strengths and limitations of her System.


    "Really? Can you try applying Runes to these guys?"


    I focused my Flux Energy and conjured the four Pirs. And after pouring more Energy, I transformed all of them into their Guardian Form.


    Although they already saw them in action earlier, when Avelin and Erin saw my four Guardian Pirs again, the two had their mouths open.


    Their Pirs'' Guardian forms were already realized.


    Avelin''s Pir Guardians all appeared to be beasts. There''s a gori, an elephant and a giant falcon.


    Erin''s Pir Guardians appeared to be Shadow Assassins. Everything about them appeared dark that no one could see their faces, even Erin herself. Nheless, they were all swift and could hide easily when it is dark.


    Upon seeing my diversified Pir Guardians once more, they scrutinized every detail of it, especially Lith''s.


    She looked like a seductress after all. So they all had weird looks upon remembering that the Guardian Forms were all influenced by me. However, since there''s also Kael and Delian, they saved me from further scrutiny.


    "Do you think my Runes will be able to enhance the Pir Guardians?"


    "Of course. They''re from a different Pathway, although I cannot buff them using my Jewel Skills. Enhancing them through some other Pathway''s skill is possible. I can attach them with Molded Energy from both the Meta and Spirit Pathways. Surely, it will also be possible to cast buffing Elemental Spells to them. The catch is... there''s possibly a limitation."


    They hadn''t thought about it. Since I am the most familiar with different Pathways, it didn''t pass their mind to experiment on it.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "I see. Then¡­" Zerina nodded and activated a Rune Skill from her Pathway.


    A few secondster, a red unreadable Rune appeared in front of her and silently epassed the four Pir Guardians. As soon as that happened, I received a notification concerning it.


    [Zerina used a one-word Rune: me on the Guardian Pirs; Lith, Kael, Lan and Delian]


    [me Rune allows their attacks to be enhanced by mes]


    [Duration: 1 minute]


    "See, it works." I smiled andmanded the four to attack each other to disy the effect of Zerina''s Rune.


    Although Lith already has her own mes, it was limited. Now every hit of hers will produce a ming effect.


    Kael who''s defending himself against Lith became surrounded by mes and whenever he attacked, the same ming effect would happen.


    The other two also showed the same effects.


    Upon seeing that, Zerina who''s still somewhat in doubt finally had her eyes filled with excitement.


    "¡­ I will. I will assimte Brute Energy!" Although she almost stuttered, after saying that, Zerina sat down on the spot and activated her Flux Energy State to assimte another Source Energy type. To help her, I lined up a few baseball-sized energy stones around her to amodate her needed energy to easily raise the new pathway that will be synchronized.


    Irja, Avelin and Erin watched in interest about what''s happening with Zerina. Breaking through continuously will surely be quite a spectacle so it''s understandable.


    While Zerina and the others were busy at that, I turned to Yuko who was also watching at the side with interest.


    "Do you think Physique-type will be helpful to me, Dai-kun?" Yuko asked. Perhaps she already had her own answer but in the end, she wanted to hear my opinion.


    "Considering your Hero System, it will be truly helpful to have another Ultimate Skill in the form of a Crown Skill. Moreover, there are also the five Jewel Skills and the Pirs."


    I''m certain that it''s best for her to assimte Brute Energy as well as Meta Energy. Physique-type and Psyche-type. This one will make her more suited to a close-range battle. With the diversity of skills that she will create starting from Augmented to Halo and Jewel, she''ll be more invincible.


    And the Psyche-type will surely let her awaken an Ability closely rted to her Foresight, just like how I got Energy Control. Besides, given that the mysterious Psyche Energy is a Psyche-type. It''s probably impossible for her to pick any other Source Energy type after picking one from the other three Source Energy types.


    Yumiko as well. She will not be able to assimte System-type now that she assimted an Elemental-type of Source Energy. I will just bring her to the World of Meta to awaken an ability rted to her Spirit Channeling.


    "I think so too¡­ Well then, watch over us, Dai-kun." Yuko nodded and sat down next to Zerina.


    After adding more stones around them, I had the other girlse to my side to give them the space needed to concentrate.


    "What about us? What do you think will be best for us?" Avelin and Erin looked at me, expecting an answer. And likewise, even Irja was also looking forward to hearing my suggestion for her.


    I wanted them to decide it by themselves but considering that we have little time, I guess giving them suggestions this early will provide more good than harm.


    For Avelin and her super-strength, she''s probably more suitable to System-type and Spirit-type. Even if it''s just a generic Knight System it will provide her a lot of benefits. As for the Spirit-type, I''m gunning for her to have a suitable Transformation Skill that willpensate for herck of expertise in Energy Control or Energy Molding. She''s like the epitome of a Barbarian after all. Her brute force is the strongest among the girls of the same level.


    For Erin and her love for being covert, she''s suitable to Psyche-type and perhaps Elemental-type. She will be able to awaken something along the lines of Shadow Ability that will be able to enhance all her skills. As for Elemental-type, I''m hoping for her to awaken a Dark or Void Elemental Core. That way, she''ll be even more like a ninja.


    And for Irja, considering she''s already treading a Transcendent Pathway that assimtes Elemental-type properties¡­ Elemental-type is already a given and perhaps System-type as well. Wizard System might be upgraded to Witch System and it will be more than suitable for her. Considering that ''The World'' gave even the three Party Members of Yuko an upgrade on their systems, it''s possible that any of my girls who will assimte may receive at least a rare system if not unique.


    As for the other girls like Jayna, Fleur, Sofiel and Nysia¡­ I guess I will think about what will be suitable for them when the timees. For now, let''s focus on empowering these girls with me.

 Chapter 375 A Bit Of A Revelation

    At almost the same time, Yuko and Zerina''s Crown was conjured. Although the process of creating their five Augmented Skills took longer than expected, upgrading it to a Halo Skill became a smooth process.


    It was unlike mine where the Orbs involved themselves to thoroughly enhance it.


    As to what kind of Skills they created, that will have to wait forter when we test it.


    Compared to my pure white Crown, Yuko''s crown took on a golden color while Zerina''s crown is ash grey. The Halos-turned-Jewels were also somewhat alike with one another, unlike my Jewels who took on different colors.


    Once their Crowns settled on their heads, their Pirs started to be formed around them.


    Minutester, Zerinapleted herplete synchronization first due to being a stage lower than Yuko. Nheless, her Energy Intensity somewhat changed. If it was of Calm nature before assimting Physique-type Source Energy, it transformed into Cold.


    With the addition of her Crown and Jewel Skills, Zerina now has an added diversity to what she can do.


    Since the Portal was already closed, as long as I keep my eye out for any unexpected turn, I will let them deal with that descendant. Raiden can just watch as well¡­ He''s more suited to unify the scattered Barbarians who hadn''t sumbed to bing a Corrupted yet.


    After a while, Yuko''sst Pir managed to conjure and along with it, a notification about the increase in her base stats which led to some added bonus on her exclusive skill Hero''s Companion.


    Due to the bonus stats from their new Physique Pathway, their UPL went up a bit. Yuko finally entered Rank 2 Transcendent and Zerina inched closer to it.


    At the World of Elements, Yumiko was probably a single-digit away from crossing over the 300 UPL mark since hers and Yuko''s UPL were close to each other.


    In any case, if theypleted their Mortal Pathway, it''s not impossible for the Heroes to reach Rank 2 Transcendent since they also get bonus stats from the World they were summoned into.


    For the other girls, I guess they needed to reach Fleur''s level to reach that benchmark. Ah. Maybe a stage lower due to the additional stats they also felt when I jumped up a whole realm.


    Once they finished, the two had different expressions on their faces, Zerina had a slight smile on her face as she tried activating her Jewel Skills alongside her Runes.


    Her Runes firmlyplemented her Jewel Skills enhancing their effects. As for her Crown Skill, it''s an offensive one,bining all of her Jewel Skills. I haven''t seen the Ultimate Skill she got from her System yet. Apparently, it''s a defensive one that made use of all her known Runes.


    Yuko had a calm and collected demeanor as she also tried her Jewel Skills. One of her Jewel Skills allowed her to materialize up to two Clones of hers snatched from her future. If she''s running, her Clone will appear from where she would be a few seconds in the future. It has her whole power. However, it also onlysts for a few seconds. Three seconds at the most.


    When she tried it on me, two clones of hers suddenly appeared at my two sides, clinging tightly to my arms.


    As it turns out, the way it appeared was selected on numerous possibilities of the future. Yuko could control that to a certain extent but once they''re conjured, it will move on its own mimicking the real one''s thought pattern.


    In the end, before the two clones disappeared they all sneaked a kiss on me. And a few seconds after they disappeared, the real one stepped forward and did the same.


    That''s somewhat overpowered if used well. It''s so sudden that if I don''t focus on my Adaptability, I will not be able to detect the fluctuation of the energy she used for those clones.


    If the Skill was used on unaware enemies, they would be dealt with instantly. It also has a lot of possible uses. The other Jewel Skills were somewhat ordinary in nature but it also added to the diversity of her skills.


    As for her Crown Skill, if the Hero System gave her another Ultimate Skill in the form of an offensive skill that could push her attack to its limits, her Crown Skill acted close to her Hero''s Awakening with limited effects but no apparent side-effects. Like my Crown Skill, it can also be enhanced by her Pirs.


    After testing their new skills and stabilizing their current state, all four of them started absorbing a basketball-sized energy stone. To help with their absorption, I activated the Energy Zone on top of their heads.


    When they''re already focused on it and there''s no apparent issue to deal with, I called back the other four who left the room to give them an Energy Stone. If I can also make the three Party Members reach Transcendence while we''re here then all the better.


    Apart from closing the Portals, I''ll be collecting more allies to deal with the situation on Earth.


    -


    -


    As the night progressed, six hours soon passed and the absorption session ended. Well, they could actually continue but like always, it will stress them and the efficiency will be lowered. In this way, they needed to rest for at least three hours before continuing.


    Since this is the first night, I was under a great dilemma on who I will spend the night with.


    Once Reinys and others vacated the room after they finished their absorption, I was once again alone with my Companions. And as if they agreed to it, all five focused their eyes on me as if waiting for my deration.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Alright. Tell me what are you all staring at me for?"


    "Monster, don''t y dumb. You know why." Erin clicked her tongue.


    Of course, I know why, they''re all waiting for me to pick who will be staying with me tonight. It''s just the first day and with this reunion, everyone was surely eager to be alone with me.


    "Can''t I just pick all of you?"


    It''s the ideal choice but¡­ Of course, that cannot be applied tonight.


    "No, idiot. You can''t do that. Every one of us wanted alone time with you. Those who will not get picked will have to wait for their turn. No hard feelings." Irja, who already integrated herself with the other four, answered.


    Since I have no choice but to answer them, I closed my eyes and acted as if I was trying to think hard about who I will pick.


    I already had a girl in mind. Even before returning to this world I already thought of being alone with her. To have her tell me everything she''s still keeping deep inside her.


    As my eyes alternated between the five of them, they ultimately stopped at one particr girl. "Yuko¡­ Can I stay with you tonight?"


    "Absolutely, Dai-kun." Putting on her most enchanting smile, Yuko nodded.


    And upon hearing who I picked, the other four all had a look of understanding and a slight disappointment. They also hoped to be picked after all. However, they also guessed who I would eventually pick for tonight.


    Now that I''m here with them, there will be more chances in the following days and surely it will not put me into a dilemma. It''s the first night so theirpetitiveness is at an all-time high. I''ll thoroughly talk to themter when their turnes.


    After kissing each of them goodnight, I left the room with Yuko and moved to a smaller room that was perhaps specifically built for a couple to stay the night.


    -


    -


    Hours passed and ever since moving to the room, Yuko and I didn''t actually sleep. Instead, we got caught up with the waves of longing and passion for each other.


    Our first time was with Yumiko so¡­ it''s a memory shared by the three of us. However, tonight, this was a memory that is special only for the two of us.


    Right now, we''re covered by a quilt made from a beast fur with both of our clothes scattered around the floor.


    Amidst the ragged but rhythmic breathing, Yuko peacefully snuggled closer to my chest.


    "There''s a lot I want to say. About our past¡­ What I told you before wasn''t everything, I also remembered how you were before we were separated years ago."


    "I know. I felt that you''re still keeping something from me. And¡­ I''m here to hear all about it."


    "Un. If it''s you, I know you will eventually pick it up¡­ Dai-kun. Do you know? Your father, he''s a close friend of my father."


    Upon hearing what she revealed, I honestly came to a stop.


    Now that I think about it, it never passed my mind that my parents will have something to do with this Otherworld business. I always believed that they''re regr humans all along¡­


    However, given my special identity¡­ there''s no way that my parents will stay ordinary. Perhaps my mom is still ordinary but my father¡­


    "I see. That''s why he answered like that. What about my mom?"


    When I asked him about what he would do if the world suddenly changed, he answered that he will take us to a safe ce and do everything he can do to keep us safe.


    That sounded normal but in his perspective back then, we''re probably still little chicks in his eyes and were still in our growth period.


    With my follow-up question, Yuko shook her head. "Your mom is normal. She''s someone your father fell in love with. I remembered¡­ The day we first met, that''s when my father took me to visit his long-time friend and he clearly mentioned that they have known each other since the start. As to why we''re both born from them¡­ I can only guess that it was decided and nned ahead of time."

 Chapter 376 Scouting The Eastern Front

    "Raiden," I called out to the summoned Hero of this world as soon as I saw him after arriving at the vicinity of the camp they built in this part of his territory


    The Barbarians crowding around it easily scattered upon seeing someoneing from the sky. They''re only Augmented and Saint Realms, someone who could fly was easily a King Realm. They couldn''t afford to anger someone like that.


    Looking at the eastern side, the enemies were also camped albeit they''re a bit chaotic. It was because of the Corrupted that was about to copse from having their lifeforce burned to sustain the Level 2 Dark Energy in their bodies.


    "You''re here. And a new woman, I see."


    Because I had Yuko and the others focus onpleting their Mortal Pathway, I only brought Irja here. We''re not going to sh against them yet, perhaps in a day or two. For now, we''re here to scout and find out why, despite having the absolute advantage against Raiden, they chose to be in this kind of standoff.


    I get being intimidated by his Temporal eleration but that''s not all there is to it, right?


    As if he''s expecting my arrival, Raiden only nodded upon seeing me. Thest time we met was when he challenged me to a duel when he passed by during our one-month vacation. Perhaps if we get a rematch, I''m confident to win against him. He''s still not a Rank 2 Transcendent after all.


    On his right, Old Man Reol was also there. The air from the Old Man, although I''m already stronger than him, is now carrying the air of an Emperor. Also, he looked way younger than before. His breakthrough to the Emperor Realm extended his lifespan. It''s only a matter of time for him to reach the threshold and be another Transcendent of this world.


    The Old Man still looked friendly and even more so than before because of Erin.


    Since they''re both looking at the woman I brought with me, I introduced Irja to them. However, upon hearing that she''s from the Dark World the two immediately raised their guard.


    It''s an expected reaction so I took the time to tell them the status of the Dark World, about how it isn''t that united.


    During all that, although Irja didn''t mind that kind of reaction from the others, I still held her hand to assure her that no matter what, I will make sure that she will be epted by everyone.


    Following that, I got to talk to Raiden about his current ns.


    Because almost half of the Deste ins was already considered conquered, the Heavenly Lightning Tribe''s territories were in actuality, surrounded on all sides. With the Whiteshade Division located at the western front and him located at the eastern, they were exposed on the north and south.


    Fortunately for him, the north was being defended by his allied Northern Barbarians.


    However, if no help came to their side, they would soon fall.


    The same could be said for the south that was only being defended by some of his King Realm subordinates and the Barbarians under them.


    As for his ns, he confessed that with the current situation of being on guard in this front, he couldn''t enforce any of it.


    But with my arrival, he somehow rekindled his hopes.


    Apparently, there were at least threerge tribes who willingly became Corrupted for him. As to what method he used for them to do that, it involved him taking in the Chieftains'' daughters and continuing their Barbarian lineage as well as safeguarding the families of their tribe members.


    Although he''s indifferent about that, he epted that kind of condition. In time, he might stay here to take all those women as his wives and uphold what he promised to those sacrificial Corrupteds.


    Right now, those three tribes were mixed up in the north, south and east. It only needed his signal for all three to turn against their fellow corrupted and incite chaos in their ranks.


    Even though Transcendents were the keystone for victory, Transcendents alone would not be able to clean this world of the Corrupted and foreign invaders. There''s still the need to rely on the Mortal Ranks tounch the crusade to expel and rid this world of them.


    Transcendents like us weren''t a deity after all. It''s only natural for us to focus on other Transcendents. With howrge this world is, it would take a long time to hunt down every Corrupted and Mortal Rank Dark Beastmasters if the world only relied on us.


    The exception was that siege, they''re already there so¡­ it''s natural to take part in it than let them scatter to the wild again.


    That''s why this kind of n Raiden ced was somewhat admirable.


    However, once we''ve dealt with all the Transcendents from the Dark World, we will only stay for a few days and help with thinning the Mortal Rank enemies. Everything will then depend on Raiden''s and the Whiteshade Division''s army.


    "Well then let''s wrap this world up. How''s your Physique Cultivation?"


    "I have yet to break through after reaching Transcendence."


    So he''s at the same level as Zerina and the others. Perhaps the other Heroes were also somewhat stuck at this point by now. All those who managed to reach Transcendence.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The others Heroes are still probably stuck at Mortal Rank since the average stats of the Heroes are still below my estimated base stats of Yuko.


    Perhaps they''re about to reach it now. After my continuous breakthrough, they would''ve gained around 10 or more UPL. In one or two days I would probably be able to see a huge increase in the bonus I''m getting from the Supported Individuals'' average stats.


    "Then use this¡­ You too, Old Man. Also, this."


    I handed a few pieces of baseball-sized stones to both Raiden and Old Man Reol and to top it off, I added the Old Man to my ''Allies'' list giving him 10% of the allocation. Reinys and the others also got it but given how that princess changed the way she looked at me, I believe she''s also finding a chance to talk to me alone¡­


    Ah. Let''s deal with thatter when things eased up.


    "Go and breakthrough, I will take your post for a while."


    With Raiden alternating his gaze between the stones and me, he''s finding it difficult to find the words of gratitude. Well, that''s his personality so it''s fine.


    "Alright. Be careful of that guy." Raiden pointed at the other side where some guy who''s undeniably not a Barbarian. He''s nonchntly sitting on an improvised pnquin, carried by beasts and Corrupted alike.


    Somehow that reminds me of most period dramas concerning royalties as well as that epic war movie concerning those 300 almost naked soldiers and their three days stand against thousands of enemies.


    "I see. So that''s the descendant, huh? Yuko told me that you''re the only one who managed to trade blows against him. Can you tell me something about him?"


    For that guy to still be this rxed even if their numbers are cut down and their way home closed, is he an idiot or just too confident about his abilities?


    As I cast my gaze on that guy, I thoroughly observe his appearance. He doesn''t look that strong. With his thin body build and somewhat frail appearance, one will surely think he''s a sickly man. One notable thing about him is how he seems to keep on moving his finger as if he''s touching something in front of him.


    A System, huh? Right. He''s a descendant of Onimbus whose Transcendent Pathway involves assimting System-type properties.


    I wonder what kind of system will be generated if it''s just merging its properties. Is it the most famous Status Skill often seen in light novels?


    As if the guy was notified about someone observing him, his eyes and head moved leading for our gazes to meet. Upon seeing me, he put on a slight smile on his face. Afterward, he stood up and raised his hand before seven Rank 1 Transcendents lined up in front of him.


    None of those Transcendents appeared to be those we sighted when we were on our way to the Whiteshade Division.


    Moreover, they all seemed to have vacant eyes.


    Are they mind-controlled?


    "He''s strangely like you. He likes to stay behind and watch over the ongoing battles and mostly send those seven. They''re nine previously by the way." Not forgetting to unt his kills, Raiden continued.


    "I see. His Transcendent Pathway is possible to be assimting System Type. As to what kind of System he''s integrating with his Spirit Pathway¡­ I have a hunch but it''s most likely off for a good part." I nodded, ignoring his remark about the two Transcendents he killed.


    To truly gauge their strength, I pulled out the device from Alwyn to view one''s estimated UPL. It couldn''t give the exact measurements and the results were always rounded to the nearest hundred or tens if still below Transcendent Rank.


    In any case, it''s good enough for a low-leveled ''Scouter''.


    As long as his result isn''t rounded up to 700, we can deal with him.


    I first checked the seven Transcendents and their results were all the same, 200.


    Whether they''re above 150 or below 250, I could only gauge that once they flew out inbat and unted their strength. Moreover, the guy probably has a buff skill that could raise their UPL, so I should expect their strength to be aroundter stages of a Rank 1 Transcendent.


    As for the descendant himself¡­ As soon as I pointed the Scouter to him, I noticed that he''s also doing the same¡­


    That ruled out the Status Skill, huh? Or there''s a range limitation.


    In any case, what showed up when I scanned him was 400 UPL. Early Rank 2 Transcendent¡­

 Chapter 377 Enhancing The Heavenly Lightning Tribes Army

    "He''s weaker than I expected. But we cannot underestimate someone from the lineage of one of the strongest individuals in the Dark World." I handed the Scouter to Irja and she also looked into the UPL of our adversary.


    At the moment, the two camps are quietly waiting for the other side to move first. With eight of them here, we have to wait for the other Transcendents toe to his side first before making sure that none will be able to flee and hide somewhere secluded in this world.


    To probe the other side, I summoned Kael and had it creep over to the middle of the gap between the two camps.


    In a few moments, two of the vacant-eyed Beastmaster Transcendents floated from their camp and dropped down their quadrupedal Soul-bound beasts; one looked like a green sabertooth tiger with two heads and the other looked like a direwolf with rainbow-colored fur.


    The two heads of the sabertooth opened their mouths and acidic liquid sprayed out of their fangs, like snakes spitting their venoms.


    Kael punched down and a huge chunk of the ground rose and blocked it.


    The rainbow-colored direwolf moved so fast that it appeared to be split into seven different colored direwolves before jumping altogether, aiming for Kael''s neck.


    However, a golden arrow shower fell on that spot, urately hitting each colored direwolf in their bodies, revealing the real one riddled by it while purple blood dripped out of its body.


    Delian waited for that timely cover fire next to me.


    Using that opportunity, Kael flew up high before swooping down like a meteor towards the wolf.


    Unfortunately, the rainbow wolf became covered with Dark Energy and its speed was suddenly heightened, retreating back to their camp.


    The green two-headed sabertooth issued a deafening growl while showering its front with its acidic saliva before retreating back to its camp as well.


    Upon seeing that, I called back Kael and unsummoned the two Pir Guardians.


    Looking at the enemy camp, that descendant was biting his fingernail in irritation.


    When he noticed me looking at him, he immediatelyposed himself although he''s already caught in the act.


    So he''s acting tough, huh? Should I challenge him to who could ''act tough'' better?


    "Those two Transcendents were really controlled by him," Irja told me her observation.


    "Yes. It''s probably one of his skills. But if he can control seven Transcendents at once, that skill of his is overpowered. Do you think we''re missing something here?"


    "Considering you can also create clones as strong as Transcendents and your Pir Guardians who could hold themselves against Transcendents, I doubt there''s nothing wrong with it¡­ However, you''re not normal and he''s just simply a descendant¡­ Perhaps he''s employing some kind of tactic for us to be wary of him."


    That''s usible. He even tried to lookposed. I guess I have to employ that kind of tactic again. However, before that, I have to make it worth our while.


    Since we finished probing the enemy responses, I tried touring Raiden''s Heavenly Lightning Battalion.


    Apart from Old Man Reol that is Raiden''s close aide and could be said as the Deputy Commander of his army, there are also five Generals who are at theter stages of King Realm. However, none of them reached the 5th Stage King Realm.


    Months ago, only Old Man Reol reached that stage among every King Realm existing in the Deste ins and a lot of Chieftains ofrge tribes who were probably around 3rd Stage King Realm died against Raiden or became corrupted that were allter cut down.


    It''s already a wonder that one of his Generals reached the 4th Stage King Realm.


    Back then, I thought that everyone''s progress was linked with me but in truth, I''m only partly the reason for that. It''s actually the quicker encroachment of the Dark Energy that''s mixing in this Mortal Worlds'' atmosphere.


    Add the descent and the emergence of the Transcendents, the Mortal Worlds'' energy concentration became thicker than how it was originally or three years ago. The signs of evolution of World of Elements World''s Will were also because of the number of Transcendents in that world as well as the existence of Dark World Zones, especially whenever one of those would be destroyed.


    Upon checking the army''s current state, I decided to give them a small boost. Using Energy Zone, I used five baseball-sized stones and through my Energy Maniption, I bathed everyone in the camp with the dissolved essence of the energy stones.


    After estimating their numbers, there are at least ten thousand Barbarians in this camp, around seven thousand of them were Mortal Ranks which served as the infantry or in other words, the cannon fodders. Of the remaining three thousand, two thousand three hundred Barbarians are at varying stages of Augmented Realm, six hundred eighty Barbarians are at Saint Realm and only twenty King Realm experts.


    Compared to the almost extinct human race of the World of Element or the Spiritas and Spirit Beasts at World of Spirits, the number of experts here and their stages is too pitiful.


    Perhaps if there''s no interference from the Dark World, the experts here will remain stagnant because of how therge tribes always tried to keep the otherrge tribes in check.


    In just around five minutes, the lowest ranking Mortal Realm Barbarians simultaneously experienced breakthroughs. Some even directly went to Augmented Realm making the camp rowdy that everyone became alerted, from an Augmented Captain of a squad to the five strongest Generals and their deputies.


    At the twenty-minute mark, Augmented Realm Captains or just Special Troop members who were responsible for making use of the Mortal Realms sacrifices also simultaneously broke through to a new stage or realm.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    At this point, the Generals as well as the enemy camp already noticed the abnormality of the Energy Storm that''s currently showering the whole Heavenly Lightning Tribe''s Army Camp.


    After the Augmented Realms, the Saint Realm soon followed and only when it reached the three hours mark did the King Realm all manage to breakthrough once.


    The strongest General conjured his fourth Pir and the number of King Realm rose from 20 to 50, bolstering the quality of the Tribe''s Army.


    Of course, the lowest Ranks also managed to have an upheaval when half of the previous Mortal Realm became Augmented Realm that a short dilemma concerning the shortage of Augmented Skill Manuals for the untalented Barbarians rise amidst the simultaneous breakthroughs of everyone in the camp.


    When I stopped my Energy Zone due to the depletion of the baseball-sized energy stones, the now 5th Stage King Realm General named Povio kneeled in front of me to thank me for my graciousness and apologizes for their somewhat cold treatment they showed me back when I first came in this world.


    Most of the higher ranks were still aware of my identity after all. The weak-lookingd who arrived with their Chieftain using the Portal.


    Since that kind of event didn''t really affect me, I had them stand up and go about their post to restructure the army because of the increase in quality.


    I''m actually more concerned about the reaction of the enemy camp after a heavy rain of energy showered this camp and not theirs.


    The descendant kept hisposed expression, however, it''s easy to see how pissed off he was. Although he couldunch an attack during it, he chose not to because he''s afraid to lose against me and Irja.


    Around two hourster after that, seven more Transcendent Aura could be felting from different directions, most came from the direction of the Portal Location.


    I guess he finally decided to call every Transcendents here at this ce.


    To answer that, through the crystal I gave them, I messaged Yuko and the others toe. Their six-hour absorption session for the day has ended an hour ago and I told them to stand by.


    The final showdown amongst the Transcendents in this world will soon pull its curtains up.


    However, before all that¡­ It''s time to infiltrate their camp and fish out information.


    As I went back to the tent where I rested with Irja, I called out to her, "Irja, wannae with me?"


    I sat at the edge of the soft improvised bed and caressed her smooth alluring face.


    Since she got a taste of trying topete for my time, Irja nodded immediately before asking, "Where to?"


    "To the other side, of course. Let''s go and check what''s happening there." I took out the Orb of Concealment which made her eyes shine with undisguised excitement.


    Although I didn''t use it during my time in the Dark World, she''s already aware of its effects.


    As if a kid who would try a new ride, Irja instantly got up from our bed and eagerly waited for me to activate the Orb.


    This woman''s cute side could emerge at unexpected moments.


    After sending a message to Raiden to inform him of our uing 10 minute trip behind enemy lines, I granted the excited girl''s wish and activated the Orb to cover the two of us.


    Soon afterward, we flew out of the Heavenly Lightning Tribe''s camp and arrived in the middle of the enemy camp, undetected.


    -


    -


    "Are you really going to rub it on my face that the Portal home actually closed?! And what of Horon and the others? Dead?! What a f*cking useless wastrels! I should''ve controlled them instead!"


    We had justnded but loud angry snarls of someone could already be heard even from the middle of this noisy camp.


    After wordlessly conversing with Irja, we started moving closer to the source of the snarls. Not worrying about being detected, we clearly saw one Dark Beastmaster kneeling in front of the descendant, his face beyond recognition due to the huge boot prints visible on it.


    This descendant¡­ he already lost it if he started taking it out on his subordinates rather than his enemies.


    This will be easy.

 Chapter 378 Eavesdropping

    "Your Excellency, the whole thing happened so fast. In just a day, the Portal closed, everyone stationed there died and was scorched to ash. The siege that should''ve kept the Whiteshade Division upied copsed and news about the four overseers was silent." The kneeling Transcendent continued.


    However, the descendent couldn''t hear more grave news. I watched him as he stomped his feet on the pnquin carrying him and the beast and humans beneath it started moving away.


    "Let''s follow him," I whispered to Irja.


    If he''s acting even in front of his subordinates then he will have to show his true colors when he''s alone. Who knows?


    Yuko already informed me that they''re on the way. Once Raiden and Old Man Reol finished, we could then start the n to entrap these remaining Transcendents here. If I have to use my Ultimate Skill then I will do so for us to finish in this world.


    With my Avatar at the World of Elements, I could put that behind World of Meta.


    Although therger reason is that I missed my wife, Nysia. The situation in that world is somewhat the same as here.


    Sofiel and Fleur could keep the descendant in their world in check. There''s also Yumiko and Jayna there and many other Transcendents such as the two Heroes, And and the Luxian Transcendents. The elites of the three races were also continuing their training along with Ezyn and Yse. It''s also only a matter of time before new Transcendents appeared in that world.


    Meanwhile, Nysia is the strongest in her world. She had just started her Transcendent Pathway so she''s still a few breakthroughs away from Rank 2 Transcendent. If the new batch of Transcendents from the Dark World arrives, they''ll be more disadvantaged. That''s why before that happens, I need to wrap this up and go back there.


    When the pnquin reached the vicinity of the biggest tent in this enemy camp, the descendant got off and entered it, reliving the beasts and humans alike from the burden of carrying him stably.


    Before he created his Energy Screen, Irja and I entered the tent.


    It''s surprisingly clean. However, there''s a huge stench of blood filling up our noses. It''s like it was only cleaned of dead bodies recently.


    After a while, the descendent sat on his bed and took out a crystal. It appears different than themunication crystals we had. It''s a bit bigger and the shine in it seemed to be more luxurious.


    When he injected it with his Dark Energy, the crystal floated and a screen appeared in front of him.


    It was surprisingly a video call crystal, huh?


    From the screen, a face of a middle-aged man appeared.


    Based on his face and demeanor, he''s rted to this descendant but he feels a ways off from a Great One.


    Once the screen becamepletely conjured, the middle-aged man wrinkled his forehead as if he''s waiting for the descendant to speak first.


    "Greetings, Father. Can you ask grandfather to open up another Portal here? It was closed! There''s no way I can go back. Not when you told me how far this world is from our world. There are a lot of erratic oddities wading through this backwater World Zone."


    I see. So he''s a direct descendent but a 3rd Generation. Perhaps he''s just one of the many grandchildren of Onimbus, that is if he vigorously expanded his lineage. Perhaps that father of his is a Monarch or a Tribal Sovereign.


    In any case, what caught my interest are the ''erratic oddities'' and the ''World Zone''. It''s the first time I heard about the two. Perhaps Irja knows about it just that, there''s no chance for me to tell about it since we''re using Portals to travel from world to world.


    Just like with the World of Meta and the World of Anzeans, one can also traverse the endless space to reach another world.


    Upon hearing his request, his father rebuked him before calmly exining something. "As if it''s that easy to meet your grandfather! Anyway, something happened, son. Someone outside the neen tribes attacked the Portal Camp to that world and killed everyone to silence any witness. Are there new Transcendents in there? The chance of them being from one of the 11 tribes is high. Or they''re just pawns of those tribes to disrupt Great One Zaraya, Rhellor and your grandfather''s n."


    What kind of n do they have, I wonder?


    In any case, it seems that Alwyn managed to erase every piece of evidence before leaving that ce. That''s one thing out of my mind. I will contact herter.


    "Yes! Someone new appeared! However, he seems to be a native. His Pathway is the same as every native in here. I don''t know how someone under the radar became that strong or which hole he emerged from. Right! There''s a Rank 2 Transcendent woman beside him. I haven''t gotten close to check yet but there''s a high chance that she''s the one who descended and closed the Portal."


    Well, if he knew I already visited his world, he''ll be more than surprised if I showed him that I also have Dark Energy.


    "Then that exins it. If you can conquer that world, I will personally ask your grandfather to open another Portal there. By then, you only needed 3 years to wait before you coulde back. Don''t let me down and make sure you''ll bring honor to me!"


    And I was right. Even if they opened a Portal it will still take a long time for Transcendents to pass through it.


    "I understand, father."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    After that brief video call session with his father, the descendant seemed to have entered a deep contemtion.


    Under our eyes, he suddenly lied down on his bed and started iling on it like a child having a tantrum while cursing his subordinates, the barbarians and eventually his father.


    Such an unfilial son.


    "Is he a kid?" Irja couldn''t help but ask.


    I only smiled at it before leaving that descendant alone to check on the things in his room.


    Fortunately, before the 10 minutes of Aura of Concealment ended, the descendant stood up from his bed and put on anotherposed exposure before leaving his tent, disabling the Energy Screens he put up.


    Leaving the enemy camp, we went back to the Heavenly Lightning Tribe''s camp.


    The army reorganization was still ongoing. With the new King Realms, the five Generals started appointing them men under theirmand and in turn, those new King Realms will appoint the new Saint Realms until they reached the lowest-ranked Mortal Realms.


    At this point, Raiden and Old Man Reol finally finished their absorbing session.


    Although Raiden was yet to breakthrough, his UPL increased for a bit.


    On the other hand, Old Man Reol looked at me with gratitude. He couldn''t just utter it since it hasn''t been that long when I''m the one looking up to him.


    So to ease the Old Man from unnecessary thoughts, I opened the conversation.


    "How is it, Old Man? Are you about to be a Transcendent?"


    Upon hearing that, not only Raiden but even the surrounding King Realm Generals perked up their ears.


    Apart from Raiden and my two Barbarian Companions, no other Transcendents appeared in this world. Now, the legendary Old Man Reol was finally going to reach it.


    ? "Haa¡­ How have the times changed? It seems that I cannot hide it from you. Indeed. Thanks to the stone you gave me, I can finally feel the ceiling. I can now summon the Door of Transcendence." Old Man Reol deeply sighed and looked up as if he''s reminiscing about his younger days.


    "Well then, what are you waiting for? Erin will surely be overjoyed when she arrives here."


    "That child¡­ She uselessly felt guilty when she became a Transcendent. I will give her an earful once I finally be one."


    "Well, although she''s somewhat rough and headstrong, she''s a good girl. Thank you for introducing her to me, Old Man."


    "You! I initially don''t think you will be able to¡­ Haa¡­ Nevermind. That child is already a grown-up. And you''re with her. I can rest assured that she will not be mistreated."


    "Of course, we''ll give you little great-grandchildren in the future so live longer. In any case, stop dilly-dallying Old Man. They''re all waiting for you." I pointed behind me and every member of Tribe all had excited looks on their faces.


    Perhaps they rejoiced when Raiden, their Chieftain, became Transcendent but this Old Man is a living legend. A lot of them looked up to him and he''s a native, unlike the Chieftain. Erin and Avelin''s Transcendence also didn''t count since they''re now part of the Whiteshade Division. Although it''s supposed to be under their tribe, it''s now acting independently.


    After looking at their faces, Old Man Reol finally resolved himself. He also looked at Raiden who wordlessly nodded at him. That guy, my first impression of him was bad and he surely still has that habit of being bloodthirsty but he had a good head on his shoulder and he''s not mistreating his loyal subordinates.


    Even though he''s always sending them to battle, he''s always at the frontlines, leading them. Unlike me who''s always at the rear, acting sneaky.


    Whooosh!


    When the Old Man''s Brute Energy gathered from his palms, He raised his arms and a thick pir of light rose. Once it reached a certain height,the illusory Door of Transcendence materialized up above, starting the three-day countdown for his Transcendent Trials.


    At the same time, Yuko and the others finally arrived, behind them, the Whiteshade Division could be seen marching from a distance led by Ophelia.


    When Erinnded on the ground, she immediately ran towards her grandfather, more excited than the Old Man. "Finally! I don''t need to tend to your grave for a few hundred years! Live longer, Old Man!"


    This girl...

 Chapter 379 Final Confrontation (1)

    "Mortal Realms and Augmented Realms, ready!" Raiden shouted while flying up high as he watched over the marching enemies from their camp.


    Although his shout was already loud enough for everyone to hear, Old Man Reol repeated it and directed it behind him where the five King Realm Generals were standing. Likewise, the General also repeated it until Raiden''smand got passed by the Augmented Realms to the remaining 3500 Mortal Realms.


    With theirbined might, the previous state of having a lot more Mortal Realms was swapped by having double the size of Augmented Realms.


    With stronger soldiers, they would be dominating their enemies who were stuck at the same level despite the enhancement of that descendant.


    As the Mortal and Augmented Realms marched in front, the Corrupted Barbarians and Controlled Beasts at the same level marched out of the enemy camp.


    Since I already assisted them by letting them breakthrough, my clones will not be enough to enhance thousands of them. At most, it could make smaller groups of a hundred or more Barbarians enhanced by a clone''s Domain of Valor.


    "Uhm. Daisuke, I forgot to give you these."


    While we were watching this opening act of the final confrontation against the Corrupted and the Dark World Transcendents, Noelle tugged at my sleeves from behind me.


    I turned around and saw her producing four stone tablets.


    The stone tablets oozed out of World Energy and they seemed to be something precious.


    Well, in a Mortal sense, they are precious.


    It''s the Blessings she promised to give me. If Knights'' Skill had skill books and Wizards'' Spells had magic scrolls, the Priests'' Blessings had stone tablets.


    These four are Level 4 Blessings that she probably took out from the World Church. Her status being a Pope Candidate gave her that much authority.


    "Thank you, Noelle." I received it and upon hearing my words of gratitude, the shy girl immediately shook her head before shrinking back behind.


    Following that, Ca also stepped forward and handed four skill books. After taking it, she tapped my shoulder and nodded. Despite our strength differences, she''s still acting as the older sister type.


    Andst but not the least, Reinys who''s having difficulty approaching me also wordlessly handed me four magic scrolls.


    "Reinys," I called out to her before she could even sink back behind.


    "What?"


    "Thank you."


    "Stop that and just put those scrolls to good use¡­"


    "She specifically asked us what will be better for you," Ca interjected, making the princess stomp her feet to avoid looking at me again.


    Perhaps she didn''t want to admit what Ca imed.


    I''m not wrong about my hunch, there''s definitely something about her change of attitude. However, with the current state, this was an inappropriate time for confirming that.


    "I see. I''ll put these all to good use."


    Four Skills, Spells and Blessings. After learning these, although they''re all limited to Mortal Rank due to the restrictions of the System about these add-on Skills, I could just convert them to an Elemental Spell when I have the time.


    There''s nothing wrong with having them all today.


    Although the girls at my side all saw that, no onemented on it. Yuko even encouraged me to learn them already. As usual, she''s probably thinking along the lines of ''if Reinys can be my Companion then it''s much better''. Her supportiveness about this issue never wavers.


    Clearing my head about that, I focused on the 12 new skills that were registered on my System.


    For the Blessings, the names rang closely to their effect. Mass Heal, Sanctuary of Protection, Holy Armaments and Guardian Angel.


    Mass Heal feels like what my 6-nodes Aether Elemental Spell: Cure will be if it was upgraded to 9-nodes.


    Sanctuary of Protection is a stationary safe zone where everyone could hide from attacks. It''s like an Energy Barrier and the Quintuple Shields. It can only sustain enough damage before breaking like ss.


    Holy Armament is an attack enhancement, perhaps like Zerina''s Fire Rune or if it was counted, my Energy Explosion. Every hit will have an added Holy effect. As to how they define the Holy properties in the System Pathway, it''s just a denser concentration of destructive energy that could negate energies. Much like the Nullification Zone but lower in effect.


    Guardian Angel is a survival skill that will only activate if someone was about to receive a fatal attack. It could conjure an angel that would take that blow from whoever the skill was cast on. But as it is now, even if I poured the maximum energy it could take, it could only prevent an attack of a full-powered Rank 5 Mortal. Since it will only activate if it was deemed fatal, it won''t trigger on normal hits. Unless one''s normal hit was fatal enough.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    These four Blessings with varying cooldown times, I would surely find a proper use for them.


    The four Knights'' Skills all involved Sword Moves. I could use them like that or I could also draw inspiration from it to create my remaining three sword skills.


    The four Wizards'' Spells are all AoE Skills. Meteor, Thunderstorm, cial Blizzard and Earth Rupture. They were all effective in arge-scale battle such as what''s happening right now.


    Perhaps if I converted it to Elemental Spell, enhancing their current effects wouldn''t be a problem. Saying these are better for me sounds about right¡­ I can spam these skills from behind them. However, I''m sure the Spells'' effects are indiscriminate. It can affect anyone hit by it whether they''re allies or foes.


    In any case, they''re a great addition to my arsenal. In the future, I have to recycle the weaker ones and make a new and stronger version of them. With my Energy Control and perhaps with this added Energy Molding capabilities by Irja, it will be less difficult.


    After confirming everything, I turned around and saw Reinys craning her neck from behind Ca. That princess¡­ I remembered. She''s possibly the very first tsundere I encountered. She''s like Irja at this point who can''t be honest or is afraid because of how she treated me back then.


    While I was busy checking out the new Skills, Spells and Blessings, thebined Augmented and Mortal Realms finally met the enemy in the middle.


    Amidst the shouts and roars of every Barbarian, be it Corrupted or not, dead bodies started to umte.


    A few minutester, once the current battlefield stabilized where a clear divide between Mortal and Augmented Realms could be seen, the Saint Realms with their Halos appearing behind their head marched in and tried to sweep the lower realms by their attacks.


    At this point, it was already hell for Mortal Realms. Nheless, they''re still eagerly hacking or smashing away their adversaries without any regard for their lives.


    That was especially the case for the Corrupted Barbarians.


    When the King Realm started to move, apart from us, the camp was already devoid of people.


    Raiden flew down and let the King Realm General takemand.


    "Shall we?" I asked him which he answered with a nod.


    Looking at the enemy camp, the 7 vacant-eyed Transcendents and the 7 normal ones were lined up behind the now floating descendant. He still had the sameposed expression as if nothing could shake him.


    If he knew that we already saw him throwing a tantrum alone to vent his frustrations, he would probably charge out to silence us.


    "Let me go first. I will deal with that Midsummer King." Old Man Reol stepped out. His eyes were firmly staring at the sole Emperor Realm Corrupted who wasmanding the enemies.


    From around the Old Man, his four Pirs materialized and transformed to their familiar Guardian Forms. The Tiger, Turtle. Snake and the Eagle. Like Avelin, his Pir Guardians took on the form of a beast.


    Leaving behind those words, Old Man Reol flew out along with his beast. The four then positioned themselves on four different sides, creating his Emperor Domain or Empire.


    When the Midsummer King saw him, it also summoned his four Pirs. However, unlike that Old Man, he''s not an Emperor Realm yet, he just had the strength to contest someone at that stage.


    "That Old Man, I thought he already changed. Turns out he''s just holding back. Now that he''s about to be a Transcendent, his previous enthusiasm is rekindled." Erin sighed as she watched her grandfather excitedly fly out to battle.


    "You cannot fault him with that. He''s just worried about how to be an Emperor Realm months ago. Today, he''s soon to step into a whole new realm."


    Reinys, Ca and Noelle who are close to the level of the Old Man also made a breakthrough yesterday. However, it was only enough to firmly let them step into Rank 5 Mortal. They still needed to breakthrough to the 5th Realm to reach the threshold.


    Without any other enemies, the three flew out together to aid the Heavenly Lightning Tribe Barbarians. Behind them, the members of the Whiteshade Division followed and joined the fray.


    With their addition, the Mortal Rank battlefield could be said to be already decided. There will be no one who could contest the three.


    But that''s only if no Transcendent would fly out to aid their disadvantaged troops.


    Naturally, that''s not the case.


    As soon as the Midsummer King engaged Old Man Reol, a Transcendent took his ce.


    Following that, upon seeing the three Rank 5 Mortal joining in the fray, he called out his beast and sent it down to Ca, Reinys and Noelle, engaging the three in a battle.


    For them, this will be their first time battling a Transcendent.


    To aid them, I sent a clone which engulfed the three with its buff, evening out the field for them. This experience will naturally help them so that''s the extent of the support I will send to their side.


    "Well then, let''s not have them wait for us. Lightning Chieftain. Take the floor." I smirked and turned to Raiden.

 Chapter 380 Final Confrontation (2)

    Fourteen against seven Transcendents. That''s how the odds became after one of their Transcendents took off to the field to deal against Reinys and the other two.


    However, even with that kind of odds wherein we had to each take down two of them, it''s not as bad as it seems.


    Because I egged him to go up the stage first, Raiden was somewhat grumpy when he called out two Transcendents of the enemy camp to fight with him.


    One Beastmaster Transcendent and one whose tribe I don''t know.


    The Dark Beastmaster''s Soul-bound beast looks like a giant lizard. Not close to a dragon though. It has deep-orange color and it oozed out, from the cracks of its skin,va.


    When it flew up, the Corrupted Barbarians as well as the Mortal Rank Dark Beastmasters hurriedly got out of their way, afraid that theva from the lizard''s skin would fall on them.


    However, given the cramped battlefield wherein it was hard to get out once one entered, some of them failed to get out the way and got burned and melted by theva. And it didn''t stop at that, that drop made a puddle ofva, leading the unlucky ones who only thought of retreating, tripped on it and swam inside until their deaths.


    Just by that, it''s fairly easy to see that Mortal and Transcendent Rank battlefields shouldn''t be this close. The Mortal Ranks would receive unounted casualties.


    Nheless, the ones battling up above didn''t really care about it. When the lizard reached Raiden''s distance, it opened its mouth making its long tongue stretch towards him.


    Raiden didn''t opt to dodge that and instead, even in mid-air, he stepped forward and a burst of Psyche Energy was discharged from his palms. It''s not the initial Temporal eleration but another skill borne from that.


    That burst of Psyche Energy was eerily simr to a H*douken shot towards the lizard who didn''t even try to dodge or its master failed to recognize the threating from it.


    When it hit one of the lizard''s legs, in a blink of an eye, the leg got bent down in a weird angle, not just once but a lot of times that I already lost count after a hundred.


    Following that, a loud shriek of pain from the lizard rang out and the mess which is its leg finally got ripped off its huge body. That resulted in its scalding violet blood to drip down the ground, hitting the fighting Mortal Ranks.


    On the enemy''s side, the Beastmaster Transcendent appeared to be surprised at it but he gritted his teeth and sent down his Dark Energy to close his Soul-bound beast''s wound.


    Taking his eyes off that master and pet duo, Raiden then turned his attention to the other Transcendent who probably got a scare of his life seeing that happen.


    Truthfully, that skill of Raiden could easily be dodged but the Beastmaster Transcendent opted not to. That''s overconfidence.


    Raiden pulled out his sledgehammer and three Pirs materialized on his side. Without turning them to their Guardian Forms, Raiden brought all three as he rushed in to attack the Transcendent.


    When that happened, a loud burst of Brute and Dark Energy sprang up from the point of impact. With that sh from them, the battlefield for the Transcendents opened.


    Down below, I already activated every enhancement, buffs and Blessings I have except the Supplementary Skills.


    Watching that fight also made the girls beside me eager to fight.


    "Daisuke. I''m going in. Watch me."


    With a bright smile on her lips, the first to step up was Avelin. Her weapon already changed to the great axe I looted from that horned Transcendent back at the World of Elements. Calling out her Pir Guardians, the innocent Barbarian rode her giant falcon to fly up.


    Upon seeing that, the descendant at the other sidemanded 2 of his controlled Transcendent to face her.


    As soon as Avelin noticed the two iing Transcendents, her Crown appeared, perfectly fitting her little head. One of the Jewels embedded on it shined and a burst of Brute Energy hit the iing Transcendents.


    Although they put their guard up, Avelin''s Jewel Skill drilled onto their Energy Barrier and sessfully hit them, putting the two to a stop and dazed for a second.


    Looking at the Barbarian girl, once her skill hit the enemy, her Transcendent Aura grew in intensity. With her great axe that was covered with her Axeforce, she instantly traversed the space between her and the two vacant-eyed Transcendents.


    Avelin yelled as she swung her great axe in full strength. From the sharp edges of her weapon, devastating energy cleaved right into her opponents'' body.


    Following that, the elephant-like Pir Guardian stretched its long trunk, coiling around the defenseless enemies and to end her first round of attacks, gori-like Pir Guardian delivered a shattering punch which sent the two Transcendents down to the ground creating a huge crater.


    "That skill of Avelin¡­ It''s now that strong that even controlled enemies who couldn''t think for themselves became dazed from being hit by it."


    I still remember. That''s the first Augmented Skill she created, the Pulse Wave. When it got upgraded to a Halo, the skill would give her a burst of strength when it sessfully affected someone. All her skills leaned towards giving her overwhelming strength and those Pir Guardians of her also appeared to be doing the same.


    Before going down to follow the two Transcendents below, Avelin looked back first and showed another bright smile. I returned it and nodded at her.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    She''s already fully buffed by me and of course, she''s now strong enough to even fight a Rank 2 Transcendent. Those two mindless Transcendents wouldn''t be able to keep up with her.


    "I''m next, right?" Without waiting for my reply, Erin already disappeared from her previous position. We could only see a patch of shadow traveling up to the sky, when she reappeared, Erin''s shadow clones appeared and dived down straight to the enemy camp.


    Upon seeing that, the descendant who now had a creased forehead after seeing that all five Transcendents he sent out were all at a disadvantageous position.


    Until now, the only skill I know he possessed is that mind control. His system probably hadn''t given him that much benefit yet. However, given that he alreadypleted his Mortal Pathway, there''s a lot more thing he could probably do if he went all out.


    ording to Irja and her limited understanding of the Great One Omnibus, his Spirit-type Pathway was also geared towards controlling the battlefield. Although he''s strong as an individual, his real prowess could be seen in full disy whenever there''s a group fight. He''s probably the Support-ss among the six Great Ones.


    One thing to note about their Pathway was how it could even affect their enemies. And that''s what we have to watch out for when that descendant finally goes out to engage us in battle.


    For now, it will be his subordinates.


    With Erin''s shadow clones not stopping their descent, the descendant waved his hand and a skill activated from his fingertips leading for Erin''s clone to disperse in an instant.


    Following that, three of the vacant-eyed Transcendents jumped up to meet and engage Erin in battle.


    The remaining four Transcendents who could think for themselves flew up next, sending their skills down below.


    Upon seeing that, Zerina and Yuko looked at me as if waiting for my permission.


    "Be careful but don''t hold back. I''m here. I''m watching all of you."


    I''m always ready to charge out and help if one of them is put into a dangerous situation. I''m their support. Of course, I don''t need to go out at the forefront.


    This is also a chance for them to gather more experience and maybe their chance to show off in front of me.


    If it''s me who flew up first earlier, these girls would surely stop me and tell me to just sit back and watch them.


    The two shed a smile with my words of encouragement. With Yuko pulling out her saber and Zerina unsheathing her two short swords, they flew up and marked their opponents, fully showing off their new Pathway''s abilities.


    "Here, use this again. Do not let him get away. When he finally realized that all their Transcendents were no match for us, he might turn tail and hide somewhere." Handing out the Totem, I reminded Irja.


    "I know. Leave it to me. You''re watching. I also need to show off like them, right?"


    "Not really, even if you all didn''t do that, how I look at all of you will not change."


    It''s great to see them this enthusiastic. I know. Even if I wanted to protect them all by myself, I will not be able to stop them from going in headfirst when ites to this. We''re all treading the same path now. With them acting as my swords, we will cut down any obstacle that will hinder us.


    For now, I just need to be their Ultimate Support.


    Watching Irja fly out and transforming into her Vibrant Spirit Form, I also flew up and moved closer to the battlefield.


    I had my Transcendent Senses in full attention, making sure that nothing will go wrong.


    And while they''re all inside my line of sight, I pooled the Flux Energy inside me to stack more buffs to all of them.


    Support Hero''s Haste!


    Support Hero''s Protection!


    While my Supplementary Skills gradually affect everyone, up above, the sky suddenly stirred and the white clouds parted. In ce of it, the familiar thunderous dark clouds appeared. Inside it, I could see the Barbarian-like World''s Will Incarnation.


    He first looked down at me with the same cold gaze before waving his hands.


    In a blink of an eye, the thunderous dark clouds epassed the whole battlefield as Brute Energy rained down below, wrapping every uncorrupted Barbarian as well as Raiden and the girls in it, enhancing them.


    Finally, this one gives its denizens aid. Did I manage to knock some sense into him?

 Chapter 381 Final Confrontation (3)

    ording to the book from what we looted from the denizens of the higher world Gobos. The same as the knowledge we will get about Source Energy types after bing a Transcendent, each Pathway has their simple exnation about the generation of its skills or how the individuals treading those pathways go about making use of their Source Energy aside from its intended effect on one''s body and mind.


    For the System-type, Automated.


    For the Physique-type, Envisioned.


    For the Spirit-type, Molded.


    For the Psyche-type, Utilized.


    For the Elemental-type, Created.


    Although it''s a bit harder to understand at first, after recalling every Pathway I am currently treading, I got enlightened. However, it''s not to the point that I could use this kind of knowledge to dominate everything. It''s just enough to predict what kind of skills or ability the individual walking that Pathway will have.


    In this final confrontation, I''m not only watching my Companions'' back. I''m also analyzing the different Spirit-type Pathways of the enemy Transcendents.


    And through that, I managed to pick up which kind of other type''s properties their Transcendent Pathways were assimting.


    The Beastmasters were assimting Psyche-type. Although it''s not apparent yet among these Rank 1 Transcendents, these Beastmasters will probably awaken an ability closely rted to their Soul-bound beasts.


    The other two were both assimting Physique-type properties. Although their Spirit-type Pathway almost looks the same as the others like Udann''s Metallic Spirit Pathway, there were some minute differences. Only by reaching the 2nd realm of their Transcendent Pathways will the influence of the assimted properties will show its effects.


    Just like how Irja''s Lesser Spirits became something like mini-elementals or how Sofiel could mold her Spells into something more intricate by using the assimted Spirit-type properties.


    After I collected enough information and formted easier strategies for them to take down their opponents, I began sending mental messages to the girls and Raiden.


    When the World''s Will appeared earlier, the descendant who saw what it did to its denizens stopped in his tracks.


    With a heavy heart, he activated a Skill that epassed him and the other Transcendents to cope with the enhancement from the World''s Will. It''s the Ultimate Skill from his Spirit-type Pathway.


    By activating that skill, the control he has over the seven Transcendents was released, waking them up. In exchange, his Dark Energy covered every enemy Transcendent and the Midsummer King, enhancing them to a degree in exchange of weakening himself.


    Afterward, he pulled out some sort of scroll that upon activating, a sturdy Energy Barrier covered him.


    Even when Irja''s energy attacks hit it, it wouldn''t make a dent.


    By staying there, he''s trying to recoup the Dark Energy he used. Because of that, Irja had no choice but to focus on thest two Transcendents that had just woken up from being controlled.


    Surprisingly, although they were controlled by the descendant, they didn''t feel wronged upon going out of his control.


    I''m only guessing here but perhaps there''s a catch why they allowed themselves to be controlled. Maybe they could be stronger from it, it''s unnoticeable because of the activation of his Ultimate Skill.


    Nheless, the additional stats they possibly gained from it weren''t enough to cope with the overwhelming enhancements I gave them.


    The five girls are all connected to me through Energy Linkage, giving each of the girls 10% of my total Energy Control and a skill I deemed useful against their opponents.


    "Avelin, use that Skill I gave you and focus on the one without a beast. If need be, I''ll handle the other one to give you a chance to finish him off."


    After sending that to the innocent barbarian, she looked in my direction to express her agreement.


    While smiling, she raised her Axeforce-filled great axe. Soon after that, her Flux Energy exploded and a reddish aura covered her body.


    Giving her the Energy Amplification skill, Avelin can now be even more destructive in exchange for burning some of her energy.


    When the two almost battered Transcendents that were fighting her felt that change, they hurriedly reopened their previously broken Domains to somehow resist Avelin''s iing attack.


    Because of her Energy Amplification, the battlefield below them was disturbed, creating a space where none of the Barbarians or Corrupteds dared to go in.


    "Can you die for me?" Despite how she looks right now, Avelin winked at the other Transcendent I told her to focus on.


    Upon seeing that, that wink seemed to be more destructive than her other attacks that the Transcendents froze for a full second before reacting.


    I know. My Avelin is too adorable that even enemies could be affected by her cutesy actions.


    Due to that one second, The Transcendent was hit by Avelin''s great axe, breaking his Domain and his leg bones.


    When the Beastmaster Transcendent saw that, he tried going to hisrade''s rescue but two of my clones already traversed the distance blocking his way.


    While he was trying his best to get past the clones, Avelin''s great axe once again dropped down the other Transcendents.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Everything he opened and activated was getting wrecked by her, be it an Energy Barrier or every skill he could use. With the Quintuple Shields and the Support Hero''s Protection protecting the girl, none of his desperate retaliations reached her, not even the sleeves of her clothes.


    As she stomped her feet down the Transcendents abdomen, a fountain of blood finally sprang up from his mouth.


    "No!!!"


    With an agonizing and helpless shout, the Beastmaster Transcendent my clones was blocking watched as Avelin''s great axe dropped down the poor guy''s neck.


    -


    -


    ''Avelin got one¡­ It''s my turn next.'' Erin thought after hearing the shoting from her fellow Barbarian sister''s direction.


    Although Daisuke helped her, she knew that it''s only a matter of time before the girl could defeat her opponents. Among all of them, she''s the most familiar with Avelin''s capabilities.


    Ever since Daisuke left them, the two became sparring partners, she watched her grow from the weak small tribe Chieftain to the adorably cute but ridiculously strong woman that she is now.


    Because she could clearly see that if she dawdles, the girl would surpass her effortlessly because of her equally ridiculous luck, Erin pushed herself to the limits just for the sake of keeping up her seniority.


    She knew that even if she became the weaker party between them, Avelin would still look up at her as an older sister. However, for Erin who was dubbed by Daisuke as a genius, she wanted to show him that even without the ridiculous luck, she could still keep up with them.


    "I''m sorry but I also have to wrap this up."


    Recalling Daisuke''s words from earlier about her opponents'' weaknesses, she''s now ready to unleash everything she could offer.


    Eyeing her three woken-up opponents, her Flux Energy fluctuated and ejected from her body. Along with her Pir Guardians and clones, three more clones were conjured by using Daisuke''s Phantasmic Doppelganger.


    With her the new daggers Daisuke gave her in her hand, Erin controlled all her clones to engage all three Transcendents at the same time.


    "Get them, Erin!"


    As her beloved man''s voice rang out inside her mind once again, Erin''s smile bloomed from her lips.


    Upon seeing that, the three Transcendents trembled in fright. It''s not an adorable smile like Avelin''s but a terrifying smile filled with the intent of showing off to her man.


    -


    -


    "Great. Erin''s also gaining the advantage." I nodded my head in approval.


    Since Avelin finished off that one, dealing with the remaining Beastmaster Transcendent was something she could now do even without my assistance.


    On the side, Yuko and Zerina were still in a stalemate against their opponents. It''s not that they''re weaker than them, the two were only using their new Pathway''s skills to familiarize themselves with it.


    And it''s through my suggestion. As long as the situation wasn''t looking dire for them yet, that descendant wouldn''t just go off and retreat by himself.


    Although I appeared to be moving around every corner to aid my girls, I''m inching closer to his position while watching his every reaction.


    He was surprised when Avelin killed one but by counting me to the equation because I helped block the other Transcendent, Avelin''s feat failed to deliver that much impact on his already low morale.


    With that Barrier around him that even a Totem-enhanced attack couldn''t break, he''s currently invulnerable. But for sure, that Barrier has a limited duration. When that happens, it''s time to end this final confrontation. It''s always better to cut off the head of the enemy leader after all.


    For now, while he''s still cooped up in that barrier, I''ll act as if I don''t care about him.


    In the space above him, the two Transcendents fighting Irja were feeling good about themselves. They thought they were pushing back a Rank 2 Transcendent. Little did they know, I also told the girl to act as if she''s having difficulty fighting them.


    With Irja''s current UPL, she could easily crush the two Rank 1 Transcendents'' ego, bones and body in mere seconds. Just like those Rank 1 Transcendents at the Portal Camp and Portal Locations. Even without the enhancement from the Totem, just her overwhelming UPL advantage was enough to stomp them.


    After confirming that everything''s going well with my girls, I finally had the time to check on the others, Old Man Reol was fighting evenly with the Midsummer King. Because he was also enhanced by that Ultimate Skill, the Old Man''s previous advantage vanished.


    Raiden, on the other hand, was ying against his enemies. In fact, he''s not focusing on them. His entire focus was on the Mortal Ranks below.


    His bloodthirsty nature appeared again as his sledgehammer would asionally drop down a bunch of Corrupted and Dark Beastmaster alike, smashing them effortlessly.


    The guy still has his fondness for crushing ants.

 Chapter 382 Time To End This

    As the heat of the battlefield continued to rise, the difference between the Heavenly Lightning Tribe Barbarians and thebined forces of the Corrupted and the Mortal Rank Dark Beastmasters grew apparent.


    Originally, the number of the enemies was more than double of the Heavenly Lightning Tribes'' army, but with the difference in quality, one Barbarian, even if surrounded by the five Corrupted Barbarians or beasts, could take down two or three of them before dying. There were also times that he would live through it.


    Because of that, it didn''t take long for them to shave off their numbers.


    Nheless, the descendant didn''t really care about the Mortal Ranks anymore. Those Corrupted by the Dark Energy were all destined to die once their lifeforce was depleted after all. There''s no future for each of them unless they miraculously reach Transcendence which is highly unlikely.


    Back then, the Whiteshade Division disseminated the information that I passed them about the Corruption and its danger. However, a good number of them didn''t believe it, especially those outside the Deste ins. They thought the Heavenly Lightning Tribe was just scaring them.


    Now what will happen to them is the result of their choice.


    With the powered-up King Realm Generals leading all of them, It''s now safe to leave the Mortal Rank Battlefield to them and they didn''t require assistance anymore.


    -


    -


    "Reinys, how are you three faring? Do you think you can defeat that Transcendent?"


    From out of nowhere, Daisuke''s voice rang inside Reinys'' mind.


    Minutes already passed since they started fighting the Beastmaster Transcendent. Daisuke''s clone already disappeared as well as the enhancements they received from him. Because of that, the previous advantage they had against the Transcendent disappeared, leading for the tables to turn against them.


    Even if they''re all Rank 5 Mortal in total UPL now, just by being subjected to the enemy''s Domain, the three''s prowess would be hugely restrained, rendering the enhancements on their bodies obsolete.


    With this sudden message from that man who she still couldn''t decide whether she already likes him or not, she couldn''t think of an immediate response.


    She''s currently busy activating three Level 4 Wizard Spells at the same time, after all.


    Her upgraded system allowed her to simultaneously activate registered Spells. Moreover, she could also enhance it with her own Energy, making her Level 4 Spells possess the strength of a Level 5.


    Their enemy, the Beastmaster Transcendent and the Soulbound-beast were already full of cuts and burns on their bodies.


    However, those all appeared to be superficial injuriespared to the bruises and wounds being endured by Ca, the acting tank among the trio.


    Despite Noelle not neglecting her duty as a support, sending all sorts of Blessings towards her, resisting a full-powered attack by a Transcendent while still being shackled by the realm of a Mortal could be considered suicidal.


    Ca''s enhanced system gave her an increased resistance both in Energy and Physical Attacks. However, it has its limitations and it''s not as overpowered as Daisuke''s Quintuple Shields or Support Hero''s Protection. If she continued to get hit by an attack at the level of a Transcendent, her Mortal Body would undoubtedly copse on her.


    Reinys knew that the three of them needed this kind of experience.


    When Yuko became a Transcendent, the gap between them already grew to the extent that they couldn''t stand and fight alongside her anymore. Yuko was already facing Transcendent enemies while they''re still having a hard time facing a Rank 5 Mortal.


    They''re called Hero''s Party Members but as time continues to pass, they''re gradually being left behind by the Hero.


    The desire to continue walking alongside Yuko was one of the reasons why they all rejected the positions being given to them when their world was finally rid of the foreign invaders.


    For Reinys, however, another reason was to see the guy who kept on encouraging her, allowing her to stand back up on her feet again. Despite her attitude towards him when he''s still a lot weaker than her, that guy never looked down on her even if he''s already so high up that her title as the Princess didn''t carry any weight anymore.


    She knew that she didn''t really have a chance to be like Yuko or that daughter of the Noble House in his eyes. Nheless, she''s determined to follow along the path they''re treading on even if it''s near impossible to close the gap.


    "We can do this! You better watch me¡­ No, watch us. Even though you''re all far ahead, we will catch up to you."


    Because she couldn''t afford to split her meager Energy Control to reply in the same way, Reinys shouted her reply.


    For Daisuke who had his overwhelming Energy Control, the method of using energy to enhance any sort of skill, ability or spell before the activation could be easily done. On the other hand, for Reinys who was being restricted by the Pathway with the most restrictions, it''s a hard feat to emte it.


    Regardless, even if it would undoubtedly put great stress on her body, Reinys was willing to aplish that to ultimately deal with their Transcendent opponent.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Perhaps if Reinys looked in his direction, she would see him shaking his head but with added admiration to their determination.


    The simultaneous Spell that she was about to unleash could surely injure the Transcendent. However, it will not be enough to finish him. Unless her UPL surpassed the current limitation of her Mortal Body, even an offensive Ultimate Skill will not be enough.


    "Un. I believe you can do it. You three have already proven yourselves. Allow me to help you end that."


    Without waiting for her reply whether she would allow him or not, his signature Energy Explosion Projectiles was already whizzing through the air, homing in on the Transcendent.


    In a blink of an eye, six explosions rang out as the projectiles urately hit the Transcendent and his Soul-bound beast''s back, affecting the master and pet with three random debuffs.


    ''That idiot. We didn''t ask him for help¡­'' Although she''sining inwardly, Reinys overly serious expression rxed as she aimed and unleashed her Spells straight towards the Transcendent and his beast.


    On the side, Noelle and Ca assisted her by activating their Ultimate Skills, making sure that the Transcendent would be swallowed by Reinys desperate final attack.


    -


    -


    "Job well done." As I watched an enormous explosion engulf the Beastmaster Transcendent the three were fighting, I couldn''t help but mutter my praise.


    Seeing the three women copsed on the ground after that, I sent a clone to pick them up from the ground and carry them back to the camp to recuperate. They already did their best. Even if that Beastmaster Transcendent lived from that, I already sent my four Pir Guardians to finish him off.


    That''s one less Transcendent again.


    This battle¡­ It''s time to end it.


    Upon deciding that, I immediately sent telepathic messages to both Yuko and Zerina telling them to start. I also winked back at the adorable Avelin as a sign for her to finish off the remaining Beastmaster Transcendent.


    Erin was currently up above, showing off her covert tactics by interchanging with her clones and Pir Guardians, poking her enemies once or twice before leaving the range of their Transcendent Senses.


    From where I was, it looked like she was just ying against three Transcendents by herself but with the sweat currently umting on her forehead, she''s consuming a lot of energy by using that tactic.


    Well, I also messaged her that if she felt her energy about to be depleted, just blink next to me so that I could use the three Boosts on her to replenish some of her energy instantly.


    After that, I turned around and my gaze met the descendant''s gaze. He''s firmly gritting his teeth. Perhaps if he exerted more force, it''s possible for him to grind his teeth to nothingness, turning himself toothless.


    Even with his barrier preventing sound waves to travel through, my mouth moved and soundlessly conversed with him by reading the movement of our lips.


    "There''s no escaping now, hurry up and go out of this shell."


    I continued to taunt him all the while letting him watch what''s currently happening behind us.


    The first one to fall was the Midsummer King. In the end, Old Man Reol didn''t even need to use his Crown Skill. Being ganged up by his Pir Guardians and being restrained by the Old Man''s Empire, the strongest Corrupted Barbarian fell with four of his limbs torn from his body and arge hole in his chest.


    Following that, Raiden finally activated his Temporal eleration. In just a second the two Transcendents who were trying to stop him from killing the Mortal Ranks were pummeled down to the ground. They didn''t have enough time to activate enemy skills because of how fast that one second happened. By fully utilizing his Ability alongside his Physique-type Pathway, only those at the same level or higher in level as him will be able to somehow live to tell the tales.


    "What do you think? There''s no going back home now. Have you noticed? All this time, none of us tried to ask for your names. Do you know why?" Ending that question with a condescending smirk, the descendent appeared to be cursing inside.


    And when he''s trying to form a reply, I put a hand in front to stop him. "No. Stop trying to guess inside that shell of yours, I will tell you the answer. Look up."


    As his eyes followed my arm, he clearly saw how Zerina and Yuko effortlessly cut down their opponents.


    With the Crown on both of their heads, the two also activated the Ultimate Skills of their respective system leading to that immediate result.


    "Did you see it clearly? Because you''ll be forgotten soon enough, there''s no point knowing your names anymore."

 Chapter 383 Escaped

    As the Great One''s descendant watched in horror how every Transcendent he sent out to battle got cut down by us, he had long stopped responding to me and just red in my direction. If looks could kill, I was already killed by him many times over.


    Unfortunately, that''s not going to happen.


    One life and death situation was enough for me to meticulously fix my way of dealing with things.


    Before something unexpected happens, I will have us retreat if the enemies are overwhelmingly strong or I will have us cleanly cut down the enemies when they''re all at the same level as us.


    If the same thing happened like in that isted space where we have no choice but to fight and there''s no ce to run to, then that''s the only time when we will have to go all out to fight for our survival.


    Drawing out a battle for no reason at all is simply idiotic and sparing someone who had the full intention to kill us even more so. We''re not in anime where Power of Friendship or shbacks will save the day after all.


    "How was it? Did you like the show? Look there''s still someone struggling to retreat. Do you want to bet with me? Will he be able to escape or not? Of course, there''s only one option for you."


    Up above, even though Erin could fight against three Transcendents at once, she was unable to deal a fatal blow. The three were covering each other''s backs, preventing her from doing that.


    She has the advantage of higher UPL, however, it''s not as overwhelming for her to do the same thing as Yuko and Zerina did.


    That''s why when Yuko and Zerina became freed after cutting their enemies down, I asked the two girls to circle around and assist Erin.


    Although Erin might feel badter, this is still a battlefield where life and death can happen in an instant. I can''t let her risk that. I''ll just think of how to appease herter.


    Due to that added assistance with a Rank 2 and another Rank 1 Transcendent, it only took a few minutes of struggle to reduce their numbers from three to one.


    Judging from his expression, only one thought was left running in his mind. Escape.


    From others'' perspectives, it probably looked as if I was just making fun of the descendant at this moment.


    Well, that''s true but I was also intentionally making him angry to reveal what''s left under his sleeve.


    He could contact his father again to desperately ask for help but he''s not doing that. Besides, his eyes were still filled with hope. Despite the despairing view of his army and subordinates dying one by one, the fires of hope in his eyes were still brightly lit.


    There''s something he was betting on and that''s what I''m trying to find out.


    At the moment, he appeared to only focus on replenishing his used energy. But being someone sensitive to the movements of the surrounding energy, I noticed something.


    He''s covertly drilling a hole beneath him. He''s probably farting his energy or whatever method he''s using, trying to be as covert as possible.


    That confirmed that this barrier he put up was something he couldn''t deactivate and it would probably take a long time for it to disappear.


    What kind of idiot would lock himself up in the middle of this important battle? Perhaps, at first, he''s thinking that he could make an exit from the underground after he finished replenishing his energy. Now, the underground became his only chance to escape.


    No matter what, I''m already determined to not let him get away.


    There''s that option to keep him as a prisoner but what for? I have Irja. Once I go back to the Dark World, there''s also Alwyn, Remilia and Illiana. They will surely provide more information for us.


    Ah. Let''s not forget Worldy, his eyes epassed the whole Dark World. As long as I manage to remove what''s restricting him, he''ll be free to answer every question regarding the enemies we have to face in the future.


    In this way of observing his movements, time continued to pass.


    In less than 10 minutes, everything was already wrapped up.


    On the Mortal Rank battlefield, with the addition of Old Man Reol as well as the spectacle of watching their Transcendents die one by one, the enemy''s morale dropped to its lowest. With thebined forces of the Heavenly Lightning Tribe as well as the Whiteshade Division, the Corrupted Barbarians and Dark Beastmasters were surrounded and had no choice but to surrender.


    At this moment, the previously 15 Transcendents were now down to one.


    I truly want to study this descendant''s Pathway but I digress. There''s no point taking more risk.


    As soon as the descendant saw that all of us were now surrounding him, he finally dropped his act of beingposed. However, there''s no such thing as surrendering in his dictionary. From inside his ck pouch, he pulled out another scroll.


    Since he''s inside the barrier he put up, there''s no way for us to stop him from activating that scroll.


    "Dai-kun, everyone. Retreat!"


    Yuko immediately shouted. The sense of urgency from her voice was enough for us to instantly head her question. Using her Foresight, she probably saw what''s about to happen.


    And following that shout of hers, the red warning sign from my Adaptability appeared.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Everyone was aware of her Ability so as soon as they heard her shout, they all jumped back for at least 20 meters.


    That guy¡­ That hole was a decoy, huh? He made me think that he will use that hole to escape but in truth, he has this scroll.


    From in front of our eyes, the barrier preventing us from attacking him suddenly exploded.


    BOOM!


    Because we all hastily retreated, the force of that explosion still reached us. It''s filled with terrifying energy that threatened to break us into pieces. The Quintuple Shields covering us easily broke as we were all thrown far away with various injuries in our bodies.


    Although it''s not at the level of that metal cube from Larnel, it reminded me of that almost helpless feeling I got when Remilia spread her Domain open.


    The force of the explosion felt like a full-powered attack of a Rank 4 Transcendent!


    Despite the pain from the wounds I received from that explosion, my head continued to work and my priority list appeared.


    I couldn''t care less about that descendant now nor the unlucky Mortal Ranks down below who also got engulfed by that terrifying explosion.


    At the moment, the safety of my Companions was the only thought that filled my mind.


    Ignoring the pain racking my body, I activated every skill I had and Transformed to my Energy Incarnate form.


    Due to the radius of the explosion, we''re instantly thrown hundreds of meters away in a blink of an eye, scattering us away from each other.


    With a bit of difficulty, I forced my body to a halt and turned my gazes on the girls that were also trying to resist the effect of that explosion.


    "Avelin!" I shouted after spotting the closest girl to me.


    Activating the Short-distance Teleportation, I closed our distance. Soon afterward, I solidified the currently chaotic energy around her by exercising my Energy Control to its fullest. Just like that time at the isted space, I controlled that Energy to pull her towards me.


    "Daisuke¡­" In a soft voice, Avelin looked up to see who caught her.


    She''s the slowest among us so she received more damage than the others, her clothes were almost torn away. Her wless skin was now full of bruises and cuts and even her face wasn''t spared.


    "It''s fine now, hold onto me," I whispered to her before turning my eyes to another girl.


    Forgetting about everything else and only focusing on my five Companions, in this way, I managed to pick them up one by one, checked the injuries they received and tended to it.


    Among the five of them, Avelin suffered the most. However, looking at it, it''s not that serious, her wounds weren''t that deep. Letting her consume the pill from Alwyn, she''s back to the same cheerful and adorable girl in no time.


    Zerina and Erin only received a few cuts on their bodies that already closed by the time I caught them in my arms.


    And even though Yuko and Irja told me that they''repletely fine, I still checked twice to make sure. Who knows if they just didn''t want me to worry about them?


    Either way, I made sure that everyone''s alright first before I calmed down and finally thought about the other guy that was supposedly got blown away with us.


    Ah, well. He''s already old enough to tend for himself. His name is still listed to the Supported Individuals anyway, he''s still alive.


    There is a more pressing issue we have to face now.


    The descendant escaped. For sure, that explosion was just his instrument to make his escape. But where to? Will he hide in this world or¡­?


    As if confirming my suspicion, Yuko''s voice entered my ears, "Dai-kun. That descendant. I saw him escaping to the sky."


    To the sky¡­


    Is he trying to escape back to the Dark World by swimming through the vast outer space? He himself said it''s impossible¡­


    Should I chase after him? What if he became sessful and chose to go back here for revenge? Or what if he found some kind of treasure there? He''s not that lucky, is he?


    "If he''s really trying to go back to the Dark World by traversing the space with just his body, we don''t have to worry about him anymore. Even if we could swim through that endless space, there''s no energy existing in it. Or even if there is, it''s not something we can convert or adapt to. Perhaps even your Adaptability will not be able to at the moment¡­ Unless you''re Rank 5 Transcendent, you will have no chance to traverse it for more than a day without a special vessel."


    Perhaps guessing that I''m thinking about chasing after the descendant, Irja who surprisingly had knowledge about it advised me not to.

 Chapter 384 World Zones

    Outer Space. With the current human civilization existing on Earth, not a lot has been unearthed about it. All we know is that the Earth is in a small Star System in the Milky Way Gxy. But all of those facts and information came from Scientists and Astrologers of the current civilization.


    The number of people who managed to leave the atmosphere of the Earth probably hadn''t reached thousands yet and the ones who managed tond and walk on the moon could be counted on fingers.


    In short. The current technology on Earth is too primitive.


    With the revtion that the Earth is a possible World higher than a Transcendent World, the humans walking on Earth today are the new civilization that sprang up perhaps around 3000 years ago or more.


    It''s just a guess for now but what happened to the Dark World was most likely connected to what happened on Earth.


    The previous civilization disappearedpletely, leaving nothing to the new civilization that sprang up.


    For sure, that previous civilization waspletely buried in time. Even if there''s still a Ruins or traces of that civilization, it remains undiscovered as of today.


    The information about Pathways, technologies concerning Interster Travel and many more were all buried along that previous civilization.


    Perhaps the legends about Antis and the likes were true. Just that the locations of those ruins are somewhere a normal human without any hint of Source Energy can''t go into.


    Who knows? Well, the World''s Will will surely know about it. My father, that sly old man and if ever there are still hidden individuals that are simr to the two, there''s a small chance that they''re from that previous civilization and know a lot about it.


    All that information will have to wait until we awakened the World''s Will andI get my memory back.


    I just had drifted to that thought upon hearing everything about Outer Space from Irja.


    In the end, since they''re all waiting for my decision, I chose not to chase after that Great One''s descendant.


    With her advice that we''ll most likely be lost in outer space, I rescinded the thought of going after him to pull the trouble from its roots.


    Irja emphasized that even if he has a vessel to travel in Outer Space. World Zones couldn''t be traversed in mere days.


    As for the exnation about what are World Zones, Irja simply described it as abel for the regions in outer space. Much like how one will divide each city, town or country.


    ording to her, it''s just knowledge she picked up in one of the lectures when she''s still young. Given that they''re fighting against other Transcendent Worlds and conquering numerous Mortal Worlds, it''s knowledge they had to know.


    For now, let''s call it with themon terms for the Earth''s current civilization. Every world exists in one huge Universe, no matter what level it is.


    However, the Universe isposed of numerous Gxies.


    The Gxies was thenposed of numerous Star Clusters and inside each Star Cluster are numerous Star Systems.


    And here, because Irja also has limited knowledge about it, the World Zone that they''re probably talking about only pertains to a certain Star Cluster.


    Apparently, Mortal Worlds were fixed on their World Zones or Star Cluster. However, once a world became a Transcendent World, the World''s Will would be able to control the world along with its fixed star to wade through outer space, leaving their World Zone to enter a new World Zone.


    ording to her, the reason why the Dark World can easily be attacked by Transcendent Worlds every time the Energy Barrier surrounding them needed to be replenished is because the World Zone they were in consists mostly of Transcendent Worlds.


    Additionally, the Mortal Worlds they were trying to conquer were from a different World Zone.


    Well, it''s somewhat vague but if I have to guess, the Universe was also divided by levels.


    The Mortal World such as this World of Barbarian is located in a Level 1 World Zone and the Dark World is located at a Level 2 World Zone.


    Whether there were more specifics about different World Zones, it''s not something the Dark World had knowledge of yet. Even the Great Ones who left for a higher world had no idea about it or perhaps, they''re keeping the information to themselves.


    Well, it''s a long-winded exnation but in hindsight, what that descendant was trying to do was to travel in space to go from one Star Cluster to another. As for how many World Zones he needed to pass, who knows?


    Since there''s already the hint that these Mortal Worlds are located in a faraway World Zone, he''s really in for a long journey.


    But considering that a Great One could punch a Portal from the Dark World to here, it''s possible that they''re closer than we think or I could possibly be overestimating the distance between each World Zones.


    It''s something I wouldn''t find an answer to no matter how deep I think so let''s drop it at that for now.


    As for where the Earth or the Sr System is located currently. Hopefully, that''s an information included in my ripped memories.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    At the moment, there''s no point thinking about it yet. That''s why after being cleared as to what that descendant was trying to do, I had us move back to the camp and see the damage that guy caused.


    "Dai-kun. I also remembered something about World Zones but it''s unclear. All I could remember was that we were living in a pretty high World Zone. Traveling from to was easily achieved because of the opened Portals."


    While we were on the way back, Yuko who was only intently listening earlier added.


    "I am also having dreams about a world I''ve never been to before."


    "Me too!"


    Zerina and Avelin also chimed in. After that, they started describing their vivid dreams.


    As it turns out, the memories of their previous lives were already starting toe back, proving Sofiel''s words about my possible previous life''s Companions.


    That girl was the first one or perhaps the second or third one to remember about her previous life''s memories. As to what triggered it, she mentioned that it started when she became a Transcendent.


    Are their memories locked or altered like Yuko or it''s a natural lock?


    Thinking back, Yuko remembered her memories when we''re still young. And that led the Principal to alter her memories, locking them behind certain UPL milestones.


    Well, this kind of information was a wee one so I told them to tell me everything whenever they will dream of one again which the two girls happily agreed. Perhaps Nysia and Jayna were also starting to remember about their previous life''s memories. I''ll ask them when we have the chance. Sofiel too, if she remembered new bits of her memories.


    As soon as wended back at the camp, half of it was cleanly destroyed.


    Even from afar, we could already see the devastating damage that the explosion caused. There''s now a huge circr crater where everything turned to ash.


    The whole Corrupted Camp waspletely destroyed but the radius of that crater even reached the Heavenly Lightning Tribe''s camp as well as more than half of the Mortal Rank battlefield.


    Upon seeing that, Erin immediately sped up to the surviving Mortal Ranks to look for the Old Man while Yuko and Zerina looked down to search for the Party Members.


    Well, I''m sure they''re all still alive since none of them was deleted from my allies list.


    Nheless, anyone would surely worry upon seeing the damage that the explosion did.


    Because of Yuko''s early warning, we managed to get out of its range. However, more than half of the members of the Whiteshade Division and the Heavenly Lightning Tribe were engulfed in it.


    "Daisuke¡­"


    From the opposite direction we came from, Raiden appeared and called out to me. Although his attire has been torn to pieces and there''s a huge chunk of his shoulder missing, he''s still fine.


    So this is the reason why we didn''t see him, he got sted in the opposite direction. Moreover, he didn''te out unscathed.


    "I thought you already got turned to dust" I tossed him one medicinal pill first which he immediately consumed before answering.


    One less Hero will also be bad for me. I guess it''s great that he lived, huh?


    However, at that kind of crisis, I''m d that my Priority List was followed by my mind. In fact, I''m not feeling a great loss to the Barbarians who got involved in that explosion.


    "Ha! That''s a good joke. But honestly, I was truly about to die if my Ability hadn''t finished its cooldown¡­"


    For the first time, I saw a new expression from the guy. He got the scare of his life, huh?


    "Anyway, what do you feel now?"


    "¡­ I was enlightened. I will not use that Skill again unless I really need to. It''s something that can save me in that kind of situation. I''m lucky today but one cannot be lucky every day. You said you''re going to different worlds, right? Don''t leave me out."


    "You have to clean this ce first¡­ We''ll be leaving soon and I''ll be taking the girls with me. This is your world and you''re the Hero. Finish your job. Also if that guyes back, summon me immediately if you feel like you can''t beat him."


    "Geez. I don''t need you nagging on me as well. The Old Man already does that a lot. Besides, I also can''t die when I have wives to marry. I have to fulfill those promises I made. I already gave the signal to the three Chieftains to wait for the army in three days and we will start the purge of the corrupted and everyone connected to the Dark World."


    This guy¡­ He suddenly got a harem, huh? And this is probably the longest interaction between us. Looks like his life-threatening situation changed something at his core. That''s great.

 Chapter 385 With Zerina

    Although one of them escaped, the purpose of my return to this world could be considered sessful.


    It has only been two days but we managed to aplish pooling all Transcendents in one ce and dealt with them swiftly.


    This is mostly because of the progress I made during my time in the Dark World as well as the progress the girls made while I''m away.


    Thankfully, the World of System and World of Spirit''s Portals were closed before the actual descent of the Dark World Transcendents, otherwise, we would be facing the same problem in those worlds and with theck of our own Transcendents, the situation in all the worlds would be dire.


    As I left Raiden to deal with the aftermath of the battle, I took the girls including Reinys and the other two back to the Whiteshade Division.


    Old Man Reol also came with us since the Door of Transcendence wille three dayster. He even wanted to stay to help Raiden wrap up everything. However, Erin nagged at him and even pushed me to help her convince him to make him change his mind.


    In the end, he gave up and followed us to the Whiteshade Division.


    To help Raiden in his cleanup job, I asked Ophelia to stay and lead the remaining Whiteshade Division members, although they''re also grieving for the deaths of the others, they know full well the extent of that battle. They were already exposed to not just one Transcendent battle after all.


    Ophelia readily agreed and like always, it''s her show of gratitude. She also managed to breakthroughst night and she''s now a 3rd Stage King Realm. With the stones I left her, it''s possible for her to reach Emperor Realm in the future.


    Although I asked her if she wanted toe with us to the other worlds, Ophelia rejected and said that the Whiteshade Division needed someone to lead them. With the uing cleansing of the Corrupted and the remaining Dark Beastmasters, another round ofnd grabbing will happen once again.


    A high number of their poption either died in Raiden''s war or because they were Corruptedpletely and that will leave most of thend uninhabited.


    Hopefully, they could rebuild again and this time, have proper rtions with each other despite being in different tribes.


    Well, they''re Barbarians so conflict will still sprout and that will allow for the survivors to progress quicker.


    With the quality of the Source Energy rising thanks to the descent of the Dark World and Erin and Avelin bing a Transcendent, reaching Emperor Realm and Transcendence might not be a simple dream anymore but of course, without some external assistance from someone like me, it will take years before one naturally climb up the ranks and rise to challenge the Transcendent Trials.


    "Zerina."


    Once we settled back at the fortress of the Whiteshade Division, after talking about the experience for a while, each girl returned to their rooms. Well, this time, I was left with a choice on who I will visit.


    After spending the night with Yuko, I owed the others some alone time as well. Well, ''owed'' didn''t sound great. Let''s just say, I also wanted to spend an alone time with them. To finally hear what''s in their mind.


    And to start off, I arrived at Zerina''s door. This is the girl who always tries to be considerate.


    Most of the time, she would settle herself talking at me for a short time before giving the rest of the 10 minutes to Yuko when the Interdimensional Communication still had a shared cooldown. And when my Incarnation was sent here, she would also only ask for a bit of its time before letting it do its objective here.


    Now that I''m here¡­ I want to hear everything from her. Ever since that day I left her behind in that world.


    "Daisuke,e in." As soon as the door opened, Zerina who had changed out of her ash-gray armor into a one-piece ck sleeveless dress that wonderfully entuated her alluring figure bashfully lowered her head, not daring to meet my gaze.


    She''s shy or perhaps, she was anxiously waiting for me and when I really appeared, she got flustered and didn''t know what to do.


    As I stepped into the room, I noticed that this has the same air as her room in the World of System. There''s the aromatic scent that came from the lit candles giving light to the room, the somewhat dull gray-colored decorations lining up and the slightly opened window which let us peek at the night sky.


    Before she could scurry away from me, I grabbed her arm and pulled her in my arms. "Why are you running away?"


    "This¡­ I''m not running away, I just thought of opening the window."


    Judging from how she couldn''t look straight at me, this excuse she made was a terrible lie.


    Although we still somehow admired the view, it''s unnecessary for this asion.


    "Forget about the window. I still haven''t held you like this, right?"


    Even when we had the time to spend together during those few days before we went back to Earth at the World of Systems, it only consisted of us sitting next to each other to talk about things and sparring with her to increase my Sword Mastery''s experience.


    And although it felt nice, the experiences we shared through my Incarnation don''t count.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Y-yes, this is the first time¡­" Zerina meekly answered, a lot different than how she carried herself when in front of the others.


    Right now, she''s back to the daughter of the Noble House of Westcolt. The tragic first-born daughter. The girl who I met in that dark room.


    I put my hand at the back of her head and started caressing it all the while brushing her hair with my fingers.


    Soon enough, Zerina feltfortable from it that her arms finally moved and returned my embrace.


    Moving us from that side of the door to her bed, I gentlyid her down before taking the space beside her. Turning her body to my side, we ended up being face to face to each other.


    Most of my memories with her were experienced by my Energy Incarnation. Technically, that''s still me but¡­ it''s like I was just watching it in a first-person perspective.


    Tonight, I''m here with her, my flesh and blood body. Feeling the warmth of each other.


    Hugging her in this bed, Zerina naturally returned it. Soon after that, my face gradually inched closer to her, reducing the few centimeters of distance between our lips.


    With the realization of what I''m about to do, Zerina softly whispered my name.


    "Daisuke¡­"


    "I promised you. I will kiss you for real now that my real body is here¡­ And more."


    It was during that night when I first sent my Incarnation to her. That promise, I could finally fulfill it for her.


    Because I reminded her, Zerina surely remembered that night and her already red face turned even redder before she slowly closed her eyes while her lips parted open.


    Waiting for me to make the move, Zerinapletely entrusted her whole body to me. As I traced her lips with my thumb, my head moved and finally traversed thatst few centimeters.


    As our lips met, the soft sensation of her pink lips pressing against mine filled me with simple pleasure.


    Although I already kissed most of my Companions, this first kiss I''m sharing with Zerina could be considered a precious moment.


    Soon enough. From soft kisses, we moved onto a more passionate one before getting lost in it.


    Before anything else, I''ll make sure to let Zerina know that she''s not less of Yuko and the others, I love all of them. I''m going to pour all my affection into her tonight, letting her understand my seriousness about her.


    As time passed, it didn''t take long for us to end up in the same situation I had with Yukost night.


    With how much we longed for each other, we lost track of the time that hours seemingly passed while we''re absorbed in that¡­ kind of state.


    When we finished, Zerina exhaustedlyy her head on my chest to catch her breath.


    "Daisuke, stay this close to me."


    "I will. I won''t let you be away from me anymore. Remember what I told you about my Transcendent Trials?"


    "Un¡­ What happened there¡­ it will not happen in this present. You''re with me and I''m with you. I became this strong because of you¡­ I''m now one of your swords. Together, we will cut down anything that wille between all of us."


    Among everyone, because of my Adaptability, I''m the only one who managed to retain everything I saw in that Transcendent Mind Trial. But for her and the others, they all forgot what happened there except for the emotions they felt. Yuko was like that back then, as soon as shepleted her Transcendence, she fell in my arms. Surely, what she experienced in that was about us.


    "Right. I will make sure that it will not happen. When everything''s over, I will make a ce for us where we can spend the rest of our life on."


    That''s a great dream but considering there''s a lot more mystery yet to be uncovered, it will stay as a dream for a long time. Nheless, I will keep them all close to me. Even if there were times where we had to separate, I will go back to their side.


    "What I remembered, the world we were in¡­ it''s peaceful one day but something happened that overturned everything which made that peaceful ce to be destroyed in less than a day¡­"

 Chapter 386 Avelins Axe

    The peace was overturned in just a day¡­ It sounds like the world we were located in her memory got invaded by a higher and stronger world.


    The World''s Will of Earth bing unawakened or reverting to being unawakened was the result of what happened.


    Now, even if the World''s Will reawakens, we''ll definitely get to know what kind of terrifying enemy we will face in the future.


    There''s no running away from that uing revtion. And each day that passed, we''re inching closer to that truth.


    Well, it doesn''t matter, I will still want to remember what I have forgotten after all. It''s just a matter of what I will do next after remembering it.


    Hourster, I roused from my sleep at the same time as Zerina made slight movements while using my chest as a pillow.


    "Are you going?"


    "Un... The others, they''re also waiting for me to look for them."


    "I understand. I will start my Absorbing Session, Daisuke. Besides it hurt less than I expected¡­" Ending her sentence, Zerina shyly covered her face that was about to turn red again.


    Well, she''s already a Transcendent. Her tolerance for pain had already increased a lot. But seeing this expression from her, I can''t help but think of teasing her.


    "You know, we''ll do it more in the future. By then, you will not feel any pain anymore." I whispered in her ears before hurriedly getting off the bed, Before her retaliating fist hit me, I''m already a distance away from her, resulting in her punching the air.


    Embarrassed, Zerina puffed her cheeks.


    Upon seeing that, I went back to her and pulled her in another kiss. It was one thing to tease her and it''s another to see her act cutely like that. Because of that, I failed to restrain myself from pouring her more of my affection.


    Only when she became satisfied did I stop toplete my exit.


    With a bit of reluctance in her eyes, Zerina could only nod and send me off the door.


    We''re together now. This kind of night will surely be plenty in the days toe.


    It''s not like we''ll always do it but having this kind of night will deepen our rtionship. Of course, the real reason was that I couldn''t resist their allure and perhaps they''re of the same mind as me.


    There''s also a silentpetition among them on who will get the most of my attention but it''s not as serious and for sure it will disappear in time. For now, I just had to show them that I''m not ying favorites, right?


    We''ll all be together from now on. Having a harmonious rtionship is a lot better than ones riddled withpetitions. That will be suffocating us and I''m sure they all understand it.


    So far there were only small cases of jealousy concerning who I called or who I sent my Incarnation to but they''re all being subtle about it whenever that would spring up.


    Moreover, it''s up to me to read it. And whenever I did, I would immediately fix it by either appeasing them or letting them talk to me about what''s bugging them.


    I have my Adaptability to use for those situations. As soon as I detect that kind of emotion from them, being my highest priority, my mind will enter its overthinking mode to think of a way to resolve it.


    When I reached the door of the next girl, I could feel that the energy in the surroundings was being stirred, everyone was using the time to increase the progress in their Pathways, even Irja who had just broken through less than a week earlier.


    I told the girls toplete their Mortal Pathways after all. After these Mortal Worlds, our enemies will just grow in strength. Even by bing a Rank 3 Transcendent, it will not be enough to face the masterminds or whoever orchestrated everything.


    As I opened the door, Avelin who was currently sitting in a lotus position in her bed had a thick veil of Level 2 Energy from the stones covering her body as she steadily absorbed it.


    Judging from her current progress, one six-hour Absorption session left before she reached the 5th Stage King Realm. It''s a lot faster since she still has only one Pathway, same as Erin. Tomorrow, their strengths will increase again.


    As for Zerina, she''s also about to reach the 5th stage of the 4th realm. Before we leave this world, all of us, except Irja will be at the same stage, with Yuko leading a bit.


    Reaching the 5th realm will surely need more energy, especially for those with more Pathways to tread on. Look at me. Even after days of continuously absorbing the Energy Stones since I broke through at the Dark World, my progress is still below 10%.


    Since Avelin was concentrating on her Absorption, I sat down a bit away from her to avoid disturbing her.


    Watching her like this, I remembered the first time we met.


    As the strongest of her small tribe, she''s leading her Mortal Realm tribe members to resist the Corrupted Beasts controlled by the 1-star Dark Beastmasters.


    Perhaps that was also destined to happen, reaching that ce right before she was about to be run over by that Corrupted Beast. Starting that day, I got to know her and had grown closer to her. Although our strengths have already reached this height, Avelin is still the same innocent but adorable girl who could destroy someone with the use of her great axe.


    Well, perhaps not as innocent anymore. With Erin''s influence, she became bolder when approaching me and openly showing her affection to me. She''s somewhat the opposite of Zerina who kept on holding back.


    Although Erin has a straightforward personality, she still knew how to observe the time and location. Unlike this girl who will just jump at me anytime she likes or when she wanted me to spoil her.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Daisuke, you''re here."


    Upon seeing me in her room after she finished her absorption, instead of being surprised, a bright smile bloomed from Avelin''s lips.


    "Un. I watched over your progress. You''re soon to breakthrough." I answered and stood up to my seat to join her in bed.


    As soon as I sat on it, Avelin threw herself in my arms.


    Just like with Zerina, I nned to spend the remaining time before morning with her, talk about things and do something to further our rtionship. Well, thest part will only happen if Avelin also got into that mood. In any case, we will surely be this close until the sun rises.


    "Thank you for the axe. It can cut through things easily. It''s a lot different than what I was using."


    "Well, yours was a simple weapon made from beasts'' sharp and sturdy bones. It''s already a wonder that it can still be used by you even after reaching Transcendence."


    "Inca tried her best to keep up. If you didn''t give me a new one, she might''ve been broken by now."


    "Inca?"


    "Un. It''s the name of my axe."


    "Wait¡­ Do you mean your axe awakened consciousness?"


    "Consciousness? I don''t know. She started talking to me when Axeforce started covering her. When I''m in the Transcendent Trial, she helped me a lot."


    This girl¡­ She didn''t know that her axe had awakened a hint of consciousness¡­Just like my Willful Sword. If it''s conversing to her, is it fully awakened or she''s just interpreting how it acted?


    I haven''t explored that kind of mystery about my Sword. Yuko''s Saber, Erin''s daggers and Zerina''s short swords hadn''t exhibited the same trait. Even if they probably achieved a state Simr to ''One with the Sword'' with their respective weapons, it didn''t give birth to a hint of consciousness. That state was what allowed for my Intermediate Sword Mastery to upgrade to Advanced Sword Mastery. It also allowed me to use Swordforce.


    At first, I thought everyone''s weapon would also have a hint of consciousness but back then, even Nysia''s morning star hadn''t exhibited that kind of unique properties even if she could use Bluntforce.


    Because I also couldn''t exin it myself, I put it at the back of my mind, just letting the Willful Sword grow along with me whenever I will use it.


    Surprisingly, here''s Avelin who got her low-quality axe, based on its material, awakened a hint of consciousness.


    But ording to her, it''s about to break. Is it because it hasn''t been tempered or it''s just its limitations?


    "Let me see your previous axe. It''s something precious."


    Although she''s puzzled at the hint of urgency from my voice, Avelin took the Axe from her Ne and handed it to me.


    As soon as my hand touched it, my Adaptability and system worked to provide me the details of its uniqueness.


    [Inca: A great axe crafted from a beast''s shoulder des and a leg bone tied together by the beast''s tendons. It has awakened a hint of consciousness. However, the beast bones used for creating it had already reached the limit of its durability.]


    It really awakened a consciousness¡­ but at the same, it''s truly about to break.


    I tried pouring my Flux Energy in it, however, I felt a resistance from the axe itself as if it''s trying to reject my energy to flow through it.


    However, because of my Energy Control, it''s unsessful at doing that. As soon as my Energypletely covered it, the great axe hummed before a cracking sound entered our ears.


    "Ah! Let me see her, Daisuke."


    Upon hearing that sound, Avelin worriedly grabbed the axe from me.


    "That¡­ I''m sorry. I''m trying to test it."


    "She''s already about to break¡­ She''s been with me even before I became the Chieftain of the Whiteshade Tribe¡­ Is there a way to restore her?"


    Although I wanted to erase that worry on her face about her treasured weapon, I have no choice but to shake my head.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t know."


    It''s something I haven''t really thought about yet. Although I was aware that it''s not a usual situation. It''s still a mystery for me how a weapon could awaken a hint of consciousness.

 Chapter 387 Plans

    Advanced Sword Mastery. After getting to this point and creating two Sword Skills, the progress went back to a crawl. It''s not even halfway yet and I still have no idea what will happen after creating all five.


    For all I know, it mightplete the awakening process of the Willful Sword''s consciousness. But what would happen if I chose to change my sword? Do I have to wait until a new consciousness manifested on the new sword or it has a more simple exnation for it?


    As of now, I still don''t know and honestly, it''s not something I really paid attention to. I''m currently satisfied at how the sword converse with me and it could still cut through a Transcendents'' back. Perhaps it was because it was tempered from that lightning and the properties it managed to absorb. However, apart from partly using those properties such as the lightning and the darkness aura, nothing outstanding or worth the attention could be picked up from it.


    Apart from me, the enemies or the people I encountered so far didn''t have a weapon that exhibited the same traits as mine. Until Avelin.


    "For now, keep it to yourself or close to your new weapon. Maybe Inca would be transferred to your new one."


    Because I don''t have any answer, this is the only advice I can give her.


    Avelin readily believed my words and with a smile, she carefully put the great axe back to her Ne.


    After that, just like those times when I first arrived in this world, Avelin asked me toy down with her. With her soft and little body snuggling close to me, I hugged her throughout the rest of the night.


    She''s still the same innocent girl. Although she always copied Erin''s and the other girls'' habits, when we''re alone like this, it''s already enough for her to be this close.


    Well, sometimes, she would look up to ask me for a kiss.


    Who would dare refuse such a request?


    Kissing her luscious small lips, Avelin would eventually giggle in pure bliss from that experience.


    In this way, the sun rose from the Horizon signaling us to get up in bed.


    "I really love lying next to you, Daisuke."


    "Un. Me too, let''s do it often."


    "Yes! Also, Daisuke. Can we do the act of making a child?"


    This girl¡­ I thought she wouldn''t bring this up. Even though she''s satisfied with the time that we shared and the exchanging of our affection through hugs and kisses, she''s still a woman in love who wanted to bear the child of her man.


    But this girl, the way she asked about it, it''s really too innocent that I couldn''t help but smile at it. This is, no doubt, Erin''s influence. I''ll reprimand that girlter when I visit her in her room.


    Ah well, I''m also at fault. I remembered promising it with her, not only through the calls but also whenever my Incarnation will be sent to stay with them.


    Furthermore, ever since doing it first with Yuko and Yumiko, I have already released all the restraints I had about our rtionships. It''s not like I''m forcing them, it will always be under our mutual consent.


    Moreover, I already decided to marry all of them, it''s not just a call for pleasure but an act of showing our affection to each other.


    My wife in the World of Meta is already missing me in that big sofa bed of ours and then, there''s Yumiko who I promised that we''ll do it when Ie back after closing those Dark World Zones. Not to mention, Sofiel who''s straightforwardly hinting it at me when I controlled my Avatar to check on them. Fleur still hadn''t thought of that despite her parents asking us to give them a grandchild they could dote on before they reach the end of their lifespan. They probably still have more than a decade so we will be able to grant it to them. For Jayna, well, she''s still somewhat content for the nights we shared before rushing through the Dark World Zones.


    I will eventually do it with all of them. It''s just a matter of when. I love all of them and they''re the same. It''s a natural thing to do for couples¡­ Besides, I''m not an indecisive guy who will just blush like an idiot when touched or confessed to by a girl. If I wait until everything settles down, it will be too dragged out. At the moment, we will enjoy each other''spany whenever we can.


    After agreeing with Avelin''s suggestion, she asked for another kiss before we left her room to join the others.


    -


    -


    When Avelin and I entered the room where we gathered together, which is apparently this fortress'' meeting room, Yuko and the others were already there including Old Man Reol, Reinys, Ca and Noelle.


    Upon seeing me, Zerina, who was acting normally, reddened almost instantly. It''s easy to guess why. She remembered what we did.


    Seeing that kind of reaction from her, the urge to tease her welled up once more but I stopped myself.


    It''s clearly not the time for that.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Even Erin, who was probably somewhat upset that I failed to visit her roomst night was silently sitting in one of the chairs. Because of that, I pulled Avelin with me and sat next to her, surprising the Barbarian girl which eventually led to her mood changing for the better.


    After a sumptuous breakfast, we started to discuss our next n. Well, not really discuss but they''re all waiting for what I n to do next.


    Along with Yuko and Irja providing minute details, I already informed them that I will bring everyone to the World of Meta in three days. Although we left Raiden to cleanup the remaining dregs of the Dark Beastmasters and those they corrupted, I still want to stay for a while just in case that descendant unexpectedlyes back. Moreover, there''s still the uing Transcendent of Old Man Reol.


    Ah. There were also some things I needed to check and confirm with the World''s Will. Later I will call him out again. He might get angry again but that''s already a minor matter. I''m going to ask him for the Portal Skill to this world as well as information about that End of the World Cliff. I still want to explore that ce in the future, I will bring the lucky main characters of their world with me. Zerina, Avelin, Jayna, Nysia and perhaps Fleur or Sofiel were also like them


    Originally, these Mortal Worlds were only allowing the Heroes they asked from Earth to enter which my Adaptability managed to bypass. However, now that we''re Transcendents, asking for these Portal Skills that are like a gate pass to every world is something only the respective World''s Wills of each world can give.


    There''s that method of forcefully opening a Portal but it''s not an ideal method.


    There''s also the method of using a spaceship to travel from world to world and entering normally but pinpointing a world''s coordinates was something we don''t know yet and we don''t have that kind of vessel to use.


    So for now, we will be relying on these Portal Skills. I also need to find a way to get the Portals for my ssmates'' Otherworlds that will not involve me being summoned through Support Recall or hitchhiking a Heroes'' Portal to that particr Otherworld. It would take a lot of time.


    We only have less than a month or two weeks at most.


    Closing every Portal before the reminder of two months from the Principal arrives will be hard to achieve by now.


    Well, let''s see what will be in store for us.


    We''ll be blitzing every world of their invading Transcendents and Portals. With a number of Rank 2 Transcendents and my overpowered buffs, as long as they don''t run and hide in fright, they will be taken care of easily. The Mortal Ranks will then be left for the denizens of that world or the summoned Hero to take care of.


    By taking care of the Mortal Worlds'' Portals and Transcendents, we might be able to close some of the Breached Portals located in the Mortal Worlds if not all.


    There''s a possibility that the Transcendent Worlds created their own breach by referencing those Breached Portals. I have to consider every possibility, even the worst ones.


    After a lengthy discussion and formting the n with the help of everyone''s input, we got the time for ourselves once more.


    Old Man Reol went out to prepare for his Transcendent Trials. Erin and some of my girls helped by sparring with him and gave him pointers on what to expect inside it.


    While they''re doing that, I was either with Yuko or Irja who had nothing left to do except to wait for our departure.


    Later that day, Erin and Avelin finally broke through to the 5th Stage King Realm creating their fourth Pirs after another Absorption Session.


    After all the absorption sessions we had, each of the four had just finished consuming one basketball-sized stone.


    With how the number of energy stones I gathered from that Dimensional Space, the prospect of thempleting the Mortal Pathway was now brighter.


    Soon enough, the night arrives once more.


    Naturally, my feet delivered me to one of my Companions'' rooms.


    "Erin, do you mind if Ie in?"


    Not a secondter, the door immediately opened and Erin''s grumpy face appeared.


    "Hurry up and enter, monster. You really picked mest, huh?"


    This girl, she''s upset again. Among all of them, she''s the one who''s the most vocal about this. I guess I need to show her that I''m not picking favorites among them.


    "I didn''t pick youst. Your room is just the farthest from where I came from. Aren''t I here now? I will stay here until morning¡­ that is if you don''t mind." Stepping inside her room, I firmly closed the door behind me before scooping her up in my arms. Due to that, Erin''s circuit shorted that instead of continuing to nag at me, she pulled on my cor and took the initiative to kiss me.


    I guess I''m in for a long night again.

 Chapter 388 Anxious Worlds Will

    "Alright. Tell me how many you want."


    As I opened my question, Erin had a dumb look on her face. It was too unexpected that she couldn''t process the question quickly.


    Using the time she was using toe up with an answer, I picked her up in my arms and brought her to her bed.


    By the time she regained her wits, I was already on top of her, looking down at her alluring lean figure, beautifullyid down on the bed.


    The scarf she was wearing has long been removed and right now and her ponytailed hair sprawled neatly beneath her. At this moment, she''s like Zerina the night before, wearing only a one-piece thin nightdress that was an exact fit for her.


    "¡­ How many? I haven''t thought of that yet." As if feeling my heated gaze, Erin turned her head sideways, avoiding it.


    Due to that, the iconic red tattoos on her left cheek came into full view. I once asked her about its origin before and surprisingly, it''s something she asked for Old Man Reol to remember her parents by.


    Caressing her left cheek, Erin''s body temperature gradually heated up and her breathing noticeably quickened.


    From her left cheek, my hand soon moved to her right, lifting it up to let our eyes meet. Soon after that, I lowered my head, naturally taking her lips in a passionate kiss. This marked our first kiss of the night.


    "You''re so eager. I thought you already had a n out. Well then, I decided. Let''s make a lot of little Erin. I want to see if they will be as cheeky as you."


    As if hearing something shocking, Erin''s eyes widened before a scowl appeared on her face. However, despite scowling like that, her ears reddened, it was scalding hot from how she tried to not show her embarrassment on her face.


    "Y-you monster! One! One is enough for now! And I don''t want a little me. I want a little Daisuke.A boy who will be another monster like his father!"


    "If you all want little Daisuke then¡­ How can I still have any ce in your minds? It will feel like you''re all going to get taken away from me."


    All those who expressed having a child with me all want a child who will closely resemble me. I''m the only one who wants to see a number of little Jaynas being curious at everything, little Erins that would probably spar against each other or little Avelins that would be the most innocent of the group.


    Ah. That''s a great dream.


    Hearing my rebuttal, Erin rolled her eyes, "You''re thinking too far ahead! You''re teasing me, aren''t you?"


    "You finally noticed?"


    "Ugh. I hate you."


    "And I love you too.


    Just like this. My night with Erin started on a good note. Diffusing the feeling of being neglected, I let her understand that no matter what, there will be no ranking between them. They''re my Companions who will tread the same path as me. Pulling each other up, we''ll be together for a long time. In time, the feeling of being together will be as natural as living together as a husband and wife.


    I will not beplete if one of them was away and on the same note, they will not beplete without me.


    Along with the continuous creaking of her bed, the subtle noises Erin and I madests until the first bird flies right inside from the window to rest.


    I''m already a Transcendent. Stamina is thest thing I need to watch out for.


    Well, as soon as we finished, both of us started our Absorption Session to make up for the lost time, treating that as the rest we both need.


    Due to that, the sun was already directly above the fortress when we showed up in that meeting room.


    Irja who surely witnessed how I went into four different rooms in the span of three days and knowing what we did inside was looking at me, incredulously.


    Upon seeing that, I naturally went to her side and asked her about her experience in this world.


    Apparently, the members of the Whiteshade Tribe were somewhat scared of her. And it was because of her Dark Energy. Whenever she would walk outside, the Barbarians in the fortress would immediately hide even before they entered her line of sight.


    Well, for her, it''s not that surprising. Besides, she didn''t really care about the opinions of the Mortal Ranks.


    Apart from my Companions and those closely rted to me, everything was of no importance to her.


    She''s here because of me, not because she wanted to oppose her world.


    "Later, it''s your turn." I grabbed her by her waist and pulled her closer before saying that in a teasing tone.


    Although she didn''t push me away, Irja grimaced at my teasing act.


    "Big pervert¡­ Girls, why are you letting this guy do what he wants to?"


    "Sister Irja, you''re misunderstanding him, we both want it. If he once again leaves somewhere we will not be able to reach him, it will be toote to create memories with him. Better now thanter."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Zerina, don''t jinx it. I will stay with all of you, alright?


    "That monster was just fulfilling his promise to me."


    Yeah, right. My promise was for two yearster. It''s too advanced, don''t you think so?


    "Uhm. We still haven''t done it. But I asked Daisuke that next time we will. I can''t wait." Avelin winked at me before taking my free side again as she pressed that developed part of hers on my arm.


    This girl¡­ How can she be this innocent yet at the same time thisscivious?


    "Sister Irja, you don''t have to hold back. We''re all his Companions. It''s natural for us to show our love in that kind of way, right?"


    And with Yuko''s words, Irja''s question was thoroughly defeated that the only thing she could do was to retaliate cutely by sping my hands tightly, seemingly trying to crush it. However, this act of hers ended up being interpreted by the other four as her show of jealousy.


    In this way, the strongest among the five was defeated by thebined forces of the four girls.


    Well, seeing them getting along was really a nice change of pace.


    Spending this day peacefully, it''s like the calm before the storm. Tomorrow, Old Man Reol will finally start his Transcendent Trials.


    I still haven''t talked to Reinys but I already nned to do so before that. I might''ve been annoyed at her during those times but it never went to the point of hating her. Besides, she''s probably one of the reasons why I strived to be better. To show her that, I will not be the same weak guy that needs saving.


    The girl already changed for the better and my current impression of her was already more than just a fellow Party Member. If it turns out my guess is correct I guess it could be the case of hate turning to love, huh? Only that girl knows.


    Besides, she''s not the only one I''m considering adding as my Companion. There are Lunaria, Elise, Leianne and Danae.


    My previous premonition of making a Harem Army was now slowly being realized. Still, they will still be more important than the worlds for me. That''s how special my Companions are.


    While in that room, we talked about the reports being sent by Raiden, his cleanup was going well but along with that report of his that he wrote himself, a small question popped up, ''Daisuke, how did you make your girls get along with each other? I need tips. What if they kill each other? I had just met them twice but even if I''m looking, they''re all looking hostilely against each other.''


    Since we''re all in the same room, that question provided a goodugh for everyone. And what made it even better was each girl wrote an answer to his question.


    In the end, there''s not enough space to write my reply so we sent it to him just like that. It''s now up to him which of the five girls'' advice will he pick as a solution.


    And I could already imagine the chaos on that sudden-harem protagonist''s side. It''s not like I''m doing anything special, I''m just not impartial. Moreover, Yuko approved of that even if she''s supposed to be the most special for me.


    -


    -


    After that brief entertainment with Raiden''s letter, I took my Companions along with the trio and Old Reol outside the Whiteshade Division''s fortress.


    Landing in the middle of nowhere in the Deste ins, I had them back away for a while and to watch me from a distance.


    This is a day to call upon the World''s Will again. Should I ask him to spar with my Companions for a bit?


    Ah. That might make that silent World''s Will grumpy again.


    Well then, let''s stop dilly-dallying and call for him.


    After taking a deep breath, I raised my hand up in the sky and closed my eyes.


    Feeling the surrounding Brute Energy that was ever-present in this world, my Energy Control tugged at everything it could reach before pulling all of them at the same time.


    From where I was standing, the wind whistled as if a terrifying hurricane was about to form.


    I was already in the zone when two loud criesing from above me entered my ears.


    "Halt! Stop that!"


    Opening my eyes, what entered my view was the tightlypressed Brute Energy on my palm, its yellowish color has already turned golden, spreading across the Deste ins.


    Up above, the rumbling thunderclouds which carried the World''s Will Incarnation appeared, an anxious expression stered on his face.


    I see. I overdid it, huh? ncing at the tightlypressed Brute Energy, I smirked at the World''s Will before sping my hand tightly. Soon enough my body started absorbing it at a speed that the already droughtnd of the Deste ins cracked open and the anxious World''s Will''s face turned ashen-pale.


    Well, it''s a waste not to use it. Let''s say that it''s the payment for the World''s Will''s inaction, sounds good?

 Chapter 389 Bullying The Worlds Will

    Although the Incarnation shouted stop, it''s all toote. I already absorbed thatrge amount of Brute Energy and incorporated it in my Pathway''s progress.


    It amounted to at least 1% so it''s not bad.


    But because it happened right in front of his eyes, the World''s Will once again fumed into fury.


    Using those thunderclouds that he brought with him, it rumbled loudly as lightning crackled within it, threatening to strike down at me.


    In his rage, the Incarnation was about to send down thick lightning bolts to smite me. In which case, I nned to endure.


    Whether I was right or wrong, it didn''t matter anymore. Perhaps, I was really frustrated at what he''s been doing afterparing him to how active the World''s Will of the World of Elements is. Braving the danger that could potentially weaken her while this guy would only appear when he felt something threatening his authority.


    However, although I nned to endure his strike, Yuko along with the other four flew forward and faced it.


    This time, Yuko and Zerina''s Pirs presented themselves and transformed into their Guardian Forms.


    Being a Rank 2 Transcendent, her Pir Guardians were almost like mine. They''re almost on par with normal Transcendents'' strength.


    Fully d in shiny golden armors, Yuko''s humanoid Guardian Pirs reminded me of that anime with the power of the Zodiacs. Since I could only see their backs, I could only deduce what could be seen in front.


    Each of her Pir Guardians possessed a figure of a woman, each of them holding different sets of weapons that glowed in the same golden color; a bow, a spear, a sword, and a maul.


    Contrasting the brilliant colors of Yuko''s Pir Guardians, Zerina''s three Pir Guardians all wore gray armor, adorned by a ck cape behind them. Each one of them wielded a short sword engraved by different kinds of possible Runic Symbols.


    Of course, those Symbols weren''t from her System. It''s like a slot for engraving a genuine Rune in it to bolster the Pir Guardians'' prowess.


    Erin and Avelin also summoned their Pir Guardians which has now turned to four after their breakthrough to the 5th Realm.


    Avelin''s fourth Pir took on the form of the Berserker Thornhog. The King Realm Beast that Old Man Reol fought from the war back then, and the Beast Core she got and consumed also came from the same species. With the addition of that Thornhog, apart from the giant falcon, all Pir Guardians of Avelin were the embodiment of destructive strength.


    Behind the four, Irja transformed into her Vibrant Spirit Form, calling out her four Lesser Spirits which seemingly tried to gigantify themselves to also look imposing.


    Led by Yuko''s golden-armored Pir Guardians, everyone charged towards the lightning-filled thundercloud to engage the furious World''s Will in battle.


    "Hah¡­ How I wish I could also have Pirs." At the side, Ca helplessly muttered. Noelle on her side also silently agreed with her.


    Given Ca''s System and how she developed it, she''s really someone suitable to tread on a Physique-type Pathway. Perhaps if she became a Transcendent, her Transcendent Pathway would be about assimting Physique-type properties. As for Noelle, she''ll probably tread on Elemental-type.


    They''re not my Companions so they could only look on in awe at Yuko and Zerina''s new ability.


    Reinys that was with the two had her fists clenched tightly. Watching Yuko and the other girls, she''s probably thinking about how she would bridge the gap that was about to widen once more.


    The three still needed at least two days at the current rate of their Absorption to reach the threshold. It''s because the energy stones from that Dimensional Space contained Level 2 Source Energy. They needed my minute assistance to consume it or else they''ll be like the Corrupteds. That''s how I did it when I enhanced the Heavenly Lightning Tribe and helped Old Man Reol to reach the threshold.


    "Girls, why did you all step up?"


    "You''re nning on taking his lightning with your body, right? How can we stand by and watch that? Just quietly watch there, monster. We''ll knock some sense into this World''s Will Incarnation." Bing their spokesperson, Erin answered my question while the other four nodded in agreement while showing the whites of their teeth.


    "Alright. Don''t overdo it. I intentionally angered him so it''s my fault this time."


    I wouldn''t say I hate it when they suddenly jump in front of me. Watching their small but strong backs, I guess I have to be careful with how I do things from now on. These girls will always run in front of me whenever we''re in trouble, one wrong move and I might put them all in danger.


    Let''s think back again and remind myself to stop beingcent.


    -


    -


    [A new location has been added to your Dimensional Skill: Portal Creation]


    [Current Portal Destinations: World of Meta, World of Spirits, World of Elements, World of Barbarians]<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Ganged up by the five girls along with their summoned Pirs and Lesser Spirits, the Incarnation of the World''s Will was put in a tough situation as if he was getting bullied.


    In the end, before the five could deal a fatal blow on him, they all stopped and flew back to my side.


    Because of that, we finally had the chance to talk to him. But still aggrieved at his plight, the World''s Will didn''t stay long and just gave us what we needed from him.


    The Portal Skill and the information about the cliff. Apparently, it''s not a cliff before but anotherndmass, something fell from outer space and that was the result, it buried the previousnd along with the Barbarian living in it. And that resulted in the existence of the End of the World Cliff and a seemingly endless abyss beneath it.


    ording to him, even he hadn''t fully explored what''s down there and what kind of cosmic object fell in this world.


    If even the World''s Will itself couldn''t explore it then it''s surely outside the realm of our current strength. Whatever was down below, it was probably at the same level of the Ancient Ruins or higher.


    Now that we''re done, we marked the ce to be Old Man Reol''s spot for his Transcendent Trials before going back to the fortress.


    And soon enough, night approached us once more.


    This time, before going to Irja''s room, my feet led me down below where the trio''s room was located.


    Even before I reached the door of their room, I already saw Reinys, outside of their room as she stared out into the night sky.


    Upon seeing me, she almost panicked but in the end, she only lowered her head and meekly greeted me.


    "Daisuke. What are you doing here? Shouldn''t you be with one of your Companions?"


    "What if I say I''m here to see you?"


    "H-huh? Me? Why? There''s no reason to." With how hurried her voice is, Reinys almost stuttered but with the grace of a Princess, she magnificently got out of it.


    I stepped forward and stood next to her, joining her in looking out into the sky from this open window.


    "Do I need a reason to see you?"


    "No¡­ It''s just¡­ Nevermind." Reinys shook her head and breathed in to get herposure back.


    Once she did, her tense shoulders rxed as she also stared out into the night sky. In this way, silence soon reigned between us that there''s only the faint sound of footsteps from far awaying from the patrolling Barbarian entering our ears as well as the sound of our breathing.


    Perhaps suffocated by silence, Reinys broke it by asking a question. "Why? Why are you not angry at me?"


    Taking my eyes off the sky to look at her, I released a faint smile. "There''s no reason to be angry at you. Do you think I''m that petty to hold onto that? It''s already in the past and you''ve undergone a lot of hardships. You''re Yuko''s trusted friend. Besides, I''m not really angry. Annoyed, yes. But I understand where you''reing from."


    "¡­ I''m a horrible Princess. To push my ideals, I hated you for being at her side. Using my brother''s name was actually an excuse. In the first ce, Yuko had no interest in him. I just can''t stand the idea of the weak you being qualified to stand next to her. That''s why¡­" Reinys shook her head, cutting off what she''s about to say. And soon after, she dropped it altogether and continued."¡­ Also, I''m the one responsible for my brother to be Corrupted. Giving him false hopes, I''m a horrible sister as well. But your words, those¡­ encouragements you sent to me¡­ I received them well¡­ Thank you for helping me to stand back up on my feet, Daisuke."


    "I see. You thought a lot about that, huh? Like I said before, don''t beat yourself over it. You''re here with us now. You want to continue following Yuko, right?"


    "Yes but¡­" "This sounds like I''m betraying her but I¡­ I also want to follow you. To be next to you."


    "How is that betraying her? Yuko and I will be together for as long as we can. Following her is also the same as following me. Anyway, Reinys, do you want to be my Companion?"


    Since she will keep talking as if she''s doing something horrible, I didn''t mince my words and directly dropped my question on her.


    And as soon as the question entered her ears, Reinys froze in ce. In a bit of a panic, she almost stumbled towards me because of the exaggerated movements she did to calm herself down.


    "¡­ Huh? Wait. What did you just say? Did I hear it right? Me? Your Companion?"


    I caught her arms and stabilized her footing before responding to her. "You heard it right."


    It''s up to her now whether she will ept or not. But looking at her current reaction, I''d say the cat is already in the bag.


    Although this looks like I acted on impulse to ask her, I considered this carefully and by asking myself whether I like her or not, the answer came out naturally as yes.

 Chapter 390 Is It Fine...?

    Looking at her troubled face that was slowly turning into the color of a ripe tomato, I recalled the first time I met her. That''s not the best first meeting but I guess it was somewhat memorable.


    Before answering her questions thrown out because of her confusion, I reached for her head.


    For a princess that was looking down at me before, she''s a head shorter than me.


    Patting her head and feeling the texture of her neatlybed purple hair, Reinys'' mouth opened and closed without any words escaping it. However, as I continued patting her head and slowly drawing her in towards me, the confused state she fell into gradually disappeared.


    Upon seeing that, I removed my hand on her head and answered her. "You heard it right. In these few days, I noticed how you seem to want to talk to me alone. I''m here now. Perhaps my assumption was wrong. Nheless, can you let me hear about it?"


    "¡­ Your assumption¡­ Going by the question you suddenly threw to me. Do you think I will confess to you?"


    "Yes. I might be wrong though."


    "No... It''s correct. I like you, Daisuke. However, I''m not hoping for you to like me back, I just want this to get off my chest. This is all there is to it." Reinys shook her head and after finishing the sentence, she once again regained her previous calm. She stepped forward, bringing herself closer to me.


    I''ve already decided and it''s not like I''m making up an excuse¡­ Now that I think of it, the way I phrased it didn''t sound good. It''s a question of ''yes or no'' wherein it will only rest with her answer.


    "I see. Hearing you confirming it¡­ I guess it''s somewhat surreal. We never had that much interaction and during the few days we did have one, I was an eyesore in your eyes."


    "¡­ Yes. That''s how I was, when you''re weak, I looked down on you and treated you like nothing. That''s why¡­ I think I will reject that. It''s fine. I''ll still catch up to you and Yuko. And if the gap truly widened and I failed to catch up with you, I won''t insist on following you. Maybe, I''ll go back to our world to take that throne."


    Although the tone of her voice sounded normal, the way she turned around to not let me see her face was enough to deduce what kind of expression she''s having right now.


    I might have taken a liking to her but at the moment, it''s not to the point of how I desired to make Fleur and Remilia my Companions. And like I said before, our interaction with each other was too few. When I went back from their World, she became someone who I could only hear from Yuko.


    Passing those encouragements was not covered with an ulterior motive to make her like me. It''s to keep Yuko''s Party Members intact.


    But I admit, hearing about the progress about her was something I had grown to anticipate from Yuko. Upon seeing her standing back up to her feet and rushing to that fortress to help Yuko during her Transcendence, my previous view of her being an extremely annoying Princess was already cast off.


    Soon after that, whenever my Incarnation would be sent to Yuko and Zerina''s side, there''s that part of my Incarnation''s memories that were interacting with her and the other two whenever I wasn''t with either of my two Companions'' side.


    Sometimes I was spending time with them and sometimes I was training them.


    "Do you think I will ask you that question just because you like me? Let me rephrase it, Reinys¡­ I want you to be my Companion."


    Changing my question to expressing my desire to take her in, Reinys once again fell into a stump.


    For a few minutes like that, she just stared at me frozen.


    After a while, I heard footstepsing from their room and naturally, the owner of those footsteps were Ca and Noelle.


    I already noticed them eavesdropping but... I didn''te here specifically for Reinys.


    I can honestly say that I''m not romantically involved with any of the three but I like them as they are. Although Reinys had some valid grounds for liking me, the other two most likely only feltradeship towards me as a fellow member of the Hero''s Party. Nheless, now that I''m expanding¡­ Ah. No, let''s not use that word. More than saying I''m expanding my Transcendent Companions, this is my desire to not leave them behind. If being my Companion can let them keep up with us then¡­ I will do it.


    Liking each other can be built up through experiencing things together. The same with my current Companions, they will be part of my top-most priority and with the days toe, spending time with them to know them better will not be that hard.


    "Ca, Noelle. Before we go to another world, I will also ask the same from the two of you. Also, Yuko and Zerina, you cane out now. Against me, unless you have the Orb of Concealment, you will not be able to hide, you know?"


    Turning around to the Knight and the Priest, the former had a wry smile while thetter had a withdrawn smile, hiding her embarrassment.


    Moreover, on the side of the stairs, Yuko and Zerina stepped out from the darkness. The former had a meaningful smile while thetter had an awkward smile as if she didn''t know why she was dragged here.


    Although all of them were smiling, each of those had a different meaning.


    "¡­Yuko, Zerina, Ca, Noelle. You four. You heard all of that?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    And behind me, Reinys finally had a reaction.


    "Sorry Dai-kun, I used my ability to see what will happen if I follow you tonight. I dragged Zerina with me. Furthermore, the three of them are with us in that vision. I had an inkling that they won''t just be members of my Party but sisters that will follow the same path as us."


    Like I thought, it''s like that, huh? And as always, she''s very wee to the thought of getting Reinys, Ca and Noelle as my Companions.


    "I don''t mind it¡­ As long as you don''t forget your promise to me¡­"


    My promise, huh? Well, I will definitely not forget it.


    "Uhm¡­ I¡­ Is it fine for me to be your Companion?"


    This Noelle. Is she doubting her worth? In any case, because of her shy nature, she''s more like a little sister to me than anything else. She also often agreed to my ideas, supporting me silently.


    "I think I get it but Daisuke¡­ Will it be this easy to be your Companion? Will it not have a restriction? You know, personally, I like you as arade but not to the point of liking you as a man that I will spend the rest of my life with."


    That''s a valid question from Ca. Although I''m asking them to be my Companion, I still don''t know if there will be a restriction. Ever since that line in the system changed to ''Companions'', everything was somewhat reliant on the feeling of the convergence of our destinies.


    With Nysia it was like seeing a soulmate. But I get that the Orb of Protection yed a huge role in why it became easy for me to ept her and at that time, she already long epted me even before I showed up there.


    With Sofiel, before presenting the Orb of Improvement to me, the way she called me darling tickled my deepest memories of her which led me to truly believe what she''s saying about our past. And she also epted me long before I showed up in front of her.


    With Fleur, it''s the feeling of wanting to be with her. Seeing her for the first time back then already invoked some kind of desire for me to pursue her. And thanks to that stolen Artifact, I got the chance to be with her. However, only when she finally decided to ept my feelings for her did the convergence happen. In this case, I was the one who epted her first.


    With Irja, it also didn''t start at us liking each other. It was coupled with her curiosity, my interest in why she''s acting like that and the experience we shared together. But even if she already expressed her desire to follow me, the convergence only happened when I finally decided to ept her.


    Looking at these four examples, it showed that before bing my Companion, there should be a mutual understanding between the two of us. If one party is still against it then it may not happen.


    However, is it really this simple? Being my Companion means they will be tied to me or my destiny.


    Like Ca said, she''s not thinking about me as a man she will spend the rest of her life with and I''m thinking the same. We''re probably just a preciousrade to each other.


    If we both epted the idea of bing my Companion, will it work or not? Will our feelings for each other be cultivated over time or will it stay the same?


    I for one will surely not take it that lightly. And Ca will have her own answer.


    With my eyes scanning the four who just talked, I made eye contact with Ca expressing that I don''t have an answer to her question yet before switching my gaze to the girl beside her.


    "Yes, Noelle, you can and I want you to be one. Since Reinys can''t find an answer yet¡­ Let me ask you first. Will you be my Companion?"


    With my eyes focused on hers, Ca who was at her side took a step back when I started moving towards her, giving us the chance to be alone in the middle.


    She surely understood that this is my way to answer her questions. If it works with Noelle, then it can also work with her.


    Not knowing what to do or perhaps too embarrassed to say anything, Noelle lowered her head to hide her face which made it look like she shrank right there.


    Since she''s like that, I stretched out my arms and grasped onto her small shoulders. Feeling my hands on her, Noelle flinched before slowly looking up at me. "¡­ If you''re fine with me then yes, I will be your Companion.


    As soon as she finished her sentence, Noelle''s body trembled as she stepped forward before encircling her short arms to my back.


    At almost the same time, the familiar system notification rang out in my mind followed by an enormous surge of energy that entered Noelle''s priest''s robe-covered petite body, lifting her current UPL to get past the threshold of Transcendence.


    [Noelle rke has been removed from the ''Allies'' list]


    [Rank 5 Mortal Noelle rke has been added as your Companion.]

 Chapter 391 New Companions

    As a child, Noelle lived in an impoverished city in one of the numerous kingdoms in the World of Systems.


    With the Systems being granted by ''The World'' and not a birthright of every denizen, her parents were ordinary civilians working as a peasant couple. Her father was a farmer and her mother, a baker.


    Before the arrival of the foreign invaders three years ago, she was on the path of inheriting her mother''s bakery and marrying a local man around the same age as her.


    Naturally, that didn''t happen. Their city was among the first cities to be invaded by the Dark Soldiers after they razed numerous viges to the ground.


    With only one Adept-ss as the Captain of the City Guards, their city instantly fell against a swarm of Dark Soldiers aiming to establish a base in that city.


    Retreating from that city, they took refuge in a bigger city further inside the kingdom. However, the Noble House in control of that city didn''t look too kindly to the refugees, letting them fend off for themselves.


    In time, the city was once again besieged by an army of Dark Soldiers. With the City Lord enlisting all able-bodied refugees just for the sake of protecting his treasury, Noelle''s parents were enlisted despite not having the training nor the strength to fight back against the foreign invaders who were all at least Rank 1 Mortal in strength and were able to make use of their Source Energy.


    At that time, she was finally granted a System by ''The World''. Using her meager control of energy that had the property of healing an injury due to her System''s category, she helped heal the injured defenders.


    Being spotted by the Priests of the local World Church, she was recruited into their fold bing an official Priest by getting a Blessing from them.


    Perhaps around a month of defending that city, the City Lord decided to abandon it, taking only his treasures and his family.


    At that time, the citizens lost all hope, among those, even the Bishop stationed at the World Church or the Great Knight at the leading the Knight Order gave up defending the city and urged everyone to retreat.


    However, with the chaos that ensued, Noelle stayed behind along with many others who were trying to look for their loved ones or just gave up hope on living, in her case, she''s looking for her parents.


    She did sessfully reunite with them but it was at the same moment when the gates were finally breached, leading the Dark Soldiers to massacre everyone in the city.


    When all hopes were lost and they already epted their fates of dying under the foreign invaders'' sharp and blood-stained des, the Hero in the form of Yuko arrived along with Reinys and the retinue following them. With her overwhelming strength despite being only an Adept-ss at that time, Yuko single-handedly fought against a score of enemies along with the Rank 3 Mortalmanders of the invading armies.


    Upon seeing that the hero arrived, Noelle, instead of retreating along with many others, stood up and helped their savior after convincing her parents to retreat.


    With Yuko''s cheat-like ability that baffled a lot of the Dark Soldiers, she managed to defeat themanders along with the others that ganged up against her which resulted in the enemies retreating in fear.


    On that same day, Yuko, who noticed the certain local Priest who barely had energy in her body, asked the girl to join her in her quest to save the World.


    Well perhaps, at that time, Yuko already recognized Noelle''s face as one of the people in her vision of that future.


    Noelle agreed after Reinys promised her that she would arrange a new ce for her parents. And before she officially joined Yuko and Reinys in their quest, Reinys sent her to their Kingdom''s main World Church branch to train.


    Only after reaching Adept-ss did she get sent back to the Hero''s side as a representative of the World Church as well as the newest Hero''s party member after Reinys.


    Well, it''s a story I heard from her through one of my Incarnation''s memories. It was at that time when I saw her with her parents who never stopped worrying about her well-being.


    "It works¡­" With awe in her voice, Ca eximed before she got pushed back by the enormous surge of energy that raised Noelle''s Universal Power Level, exceeding a Mortal Body''s capacity.


    As soon as the surge of energy that covered Noelle''s whole figure subsided, Noelle''s figure became even more holistic when the excess UPL that couldn''t be contained by her Mortal Body started leaking out, giving the illusion of a Holy Aura surrounding her body.


    "I''ll take care of you from now on, Noelle," I whispered while gently patting her head.


    Although I felt the convergence of destiny, I still think of her as a little sister as if nothing really changed as to how I view her.


    Well, perhaps there''s no change for now but as I continue to spend more time with her and know her better, that might gradually change.


    A few minutester, Noelle released her arms that were circled to my back. She then turned to Yuko and did the same to her which thetter weed openly. "Dai-kun, you''re not done yet, right?" While patting Noelle''s head, Yuko reminded me.


    "Right. Well then, what about you, Ca?"


    "¡­ I guess it''s worth a try but Daisuke. But I still stand to my words, I like you as you are but not as a man. I will not be like Yuko and your earlier Companions."


    "I understand that much, Ca. You''re like an older sister to me whereas, Noelle is like a little sister. Perhaps there are other meanings to a Companion, we never know, right?"


    Well, it''s something unclear. However, since it worked with Noelle, as long as we reached a mutual understanding, it will also work with her.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Let''s look at it as an extension of Hero''s Party skill of Yuko.


    "You''re right. Apart from her increase in strength, Noelle didn''t change a lot. She''s still the same shy girl. Look at her hiding her embarrassment and also expressing her apology to Yuko." Ca shook her head as she pointed at the shy girl tightly embracing Yuko.


    Zerina at their side was also smiling looking at that.


    "Un. Well then, Ca. If you agree to it, shake my hand." Instead of beckoning towards her to hug me, I put my hand forward.


    With an incredulous look, Ca almost burst intoughter upon seeing it. "Wowsers.So I couldn''t hug you like Noelle, huh? Isn''t that discrimination?"


    "I thought you''d be ufortable with that. Am I wrong?"


    "Not really, it is undeniably ufortable¡­ and embarrassing. Like you said, you''re like a little brother to me. To our Companionship." Putting on a rare embarrassed expression, Ca reached for my hand and shook it.


    Feeling her rough hand on mine tells me how hard this girl is training herself to keep up and not fade into the background.


    And like with Noelle, another enormous surge of energy which stirred finally stirred awake the fortress entered her body, raising her UPL past the threshold.


    At the same time, the notification appeared.


    [Ca Armstead has been removed from the ''Allies'' List]


    [Rank 5 Mortal Ca Armstead has been added as your Companion]


    "This¡­ No wonder Zerina easily passed our progress. Thank you, Daisuke. I will be your and Yuko''s Sword."


    "Of course, I look forward to that. Here, you might want to change your weapon into one or all of this, try all of them and use the mostfortable for you." I pulled out every heavy sword I looted from the Mortal and Transcendent Ranks, we killed.


    I don''t know her preference so it''s better for her to pick one for herself. And after that, I also gave some staves to Noelle to pick from, she also needed a new Output Enhancing Equipment.


    Yuko and Zerina''s weapons were still better than what I looted so they didn''t need a new one. Zerina has incredible luck after all. One time, they found a buried chest in one of their travels and as if destiny buried it right on the path they will take in the future, it contained a saber and a pair of short swords.


    That''s totally absurd that I know that it will not happen to me. I am more likely to run into an enemy than a lucky encounter only a main character type will have.


    Looking at Ca who became busy swinging her sword, I once again felt that nothing changed between us even if she became listed as one of my Companions.


    Leaving it at that, I finally turned my focus back to the thoroughly speechless Reinys. Because she couldn''t decide yet, Noelle and Ca already became my Companion leading for her to be thest to decide.


    "¡­ You womanizer."


    "Ah... I can''t deny that. And there''s no reason to. What do you think? Have you decided?"


    "Do you really mean what you said to me?"


    "I do. It''s up to you whether you believe me or not. There''s no point lying now. I like you, Reinys. Do you see the difference?"


    "Idiot. Why do you like me? I mistreated you¡ª"


    Before she could continue on that same issue of how she treated me back then, I stopped her by pulling her into my arms. Covering her in my embrace, I whispered in her ear in a tone that I will most likely only use to those I truly came to like. "You''re still at that,e here. Do I still need to say that I forgive you? It''s not something I held against you anyway. So there''s no need to do that. That''s why here¡­I will repeat it again. Can you be my Companion, Reinys?"


    "Y-yes..." Surrendering herself and finally giving her answer, Reiny''s shoulders rxed before returning my embrace. Even when the enormous surge of energy came and waspletely absorbed by her body, I never let her go and she''s the same.


    [Reinys di Deran has been removed from the ''Allies'' list.]


    [Rank 5 Mortal Reinys di Deran has been added as your Companion.]


    In this way, although the number of my Companions has increased by three, two of them are not being romantically involved with me.


    Ah. At least that''s the case. I don''t know. Perhaps given time, it will also end up like that. However, the most important information I got from this is¡­this example¡­ is it possible to exploit it?

 Chapter 392 The Night Continues

    Because we''re about to go to the World of Meta, I had the three of them postpone calling out the Door of Transcendence.


    Apart from Reinys who I stayed with to continue our talk, settle the differences and straighten the record, Noelle and Ca returned to their room after excusing themselves to us. Yuko and Zerina also retired to the bed after asking for a kiss. No matter what, seeing someone bing my new Companion in front of their eyes, it''s inevitable to feel a little jealousy.


    Nheless, once they''re satisfied, the two encouraged Reinys to let out everything she''s hiding, to let me know the extent of what she''s feeling.


    Well, I didn''t expect that it was that deep. Is encouraging someone to get back up their feet that powerful? I know that at most, one will only be grateful, it seldom turns to something romantic...


    Because of that, minutes of talking turned to hours and in the end, I had to send a telepathic message to Irja saying I will be a bitte.


    We''re in the same fortress so there''s no way she wouldn''t be aware of what happened just on the floor below, same for Erin and Avelin.


    In any case, it was the first time I got to talk to her in length. Most of the time it would be Reinys being snobbish and refusing to interact with me. Now that we got this chance, the girl surprisingly had a lot of stories to offer.


    From her childhood stories, her infatuation to her brother that I didn''t get wrong, her hate on Kingdom Politics and her supposed role of being a political chip that will be married off to a nearby Kingdom if the need arose.


    Luckily for her, she was admitted to a Wizard Institute in their Kingdom and showed a great promise, writing off everything nned for her.


    By the time she graduated, she already had a throng of followers.


    But all of that happened when the Dark World hadn''t opened a Portal yet.


    She was the first party member which Yuko met. Their first meeting happened when she was sent by her father to visit another kingdom as an envoy.


    During that time, the Dark Soldiers had just started their invasion and most kingdoms or countries were still underestimating their strength, rxed and leaving behind those living in the outskirts to fend for themselves.


    When her retinue passed by a normal vige in the outskirts of that kingdom she was supposed to visit, the Dark Soldiersunched an attack to conquer that vige.


    Because Reinys and her retinue of around twenty Knights and Wizards were close by, they got unconditionally dragged and became targets of the invading forces


    Back then, she was also like the other na?ve kingdom and country leaders, believing that if something wouldn''t benefit their kingdom, there''s no reason for her to involve herself.


    Besides that vige wasn''t part of their kingdom.


    However, being dragged into it, she had no choice but to fight for their survival.


    It didn''t reach the point that she needed saving though. The Knights and Wizards with her were all Adept-ss. Moreover, at that time, she was also already an Adept-ss and at the beginning of the invasion, there were hardly Rank 2 and Rank 3 Mortals at the enemy''s ranks. That kind of vige assault would only contain a dozen or fewer Rank 2 Mortals.


    Although her entire retinue managed to defend themselves, the vigers were powerless to do the same.


    And naturally, the next part of the story was when Yuko arrived to save what''s left of the vigers. It was the early parts. She''s still not known as the Hero back then. But equipped by the Hero System and her Foresight, she won against them.


    Awed by what Yuko showed, Reinys tried recruiting her at first. Being a Princess, she tried unting her authority on Yuko to follow her.


    Yuko did follow her, however, it''s not because she''s epting Reinys'' invitation but to make her a party member as well as to warn the capital of that Kingdom about the threat brought by the foreign invaders.


    Yuko already told me the story of her first meeting with this princess before but hearing it from Reinys'' perspective gave another color to it. A haughty princess recruiting the Hero¡­ Well, that sounds like a normal plot in an anime with an isekai summoning theme.


    At first, she didn''t ept Yuko''s invitation. She''s a princess and someone with a bright future after all. However, she tagged along with her, leaving behind her retinue for her to observe someone with a unique system like Yuko.


    From observing, she then switched to helping Yuko in her endeavors. Well, she''s still indifferent to the plight of themon people at the time but seeing Yuko risking her life at every turn, she gradually got influenced by her especially when the mes of that invasion reached their kingdom.


    Before that day where they saved Noelle in that city, Reinys was already fully under Yuko''s cause.


    After talking for too long, Reinys was naturally parched. After getting her something to drink, she asked me to stay for a little longer wherein we just spent the time in silence while feeling each other''s warmth.


    -


    -


    When I reached Irja''s room after my talk with Reinys, she had just finished her Absorbing Session.


    With her somewhat sweaty but alluring figure entering my eyes, the desire of holding this woman in my arms welled up inside me.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    I told her that it''s her turn tonight but I got held back with other matters. Because of that, once I entered her eyes, there''s a huge pout on her lips as if I did her wrong.


    "Sorry for making you wait." I instantly apologized. Even if that''s not effective, it''s a sincere apology.


    "Stop that and juste here."


    Although she kept her pout, Irja beckoned to me, opening up half the space on her bed.


    Following her words, I naturally climbed up to it and pulled her in my arms.


    These peaceful nights were almost about to be over. Once we start moving from world to world, spending time like this with any of my Companions will be minimized. Moreover, there will be a lot of them that I will definitely not be able to be at two other ces at the same time. Unless they agreed to all stay in one room, right?


    Nheless, I will make sure to satisfy all of them that being upset will be thest thing they will think of.


    Holding the girl in my arms, it took me three attempts to erase the pout on her lips.


    To make it up to her, I created numerous Energy Screens to contain the noises that we were about to make inside this room.


    "Do we really need to¡­?" While covering her reddened face upon realizing my intention, Irja softly asked.


    "Not necessarily, I didn''t ask you to be my Companion just for that, you know? If you don''t want it yet, I''m already satisfied being this close to you. I want to hear more of your stories after all."


    Lying down next to each other while we''re in each other''s arms, it''s already a situation of pure bliss. Doing that act of love was something we''re using to express our love for each other. The pleasure from the act was just a plus.


    Nheless, I will not be a hypocrite to deny that I like being that intimate with each of them. I might be calm andposed because of my Adaptability but I''m still a man.


    "¡­ I want it but Daisuke. You know I''m inexperienced, right?"


    "Un. Leave it to me. We''ll be together for a long time. You''ll build up the experience in no time."


    "Haa¡­ How can you be so shameless?"


    "I''m only like this when ites to all of you, you know? I''m not someone who will beat around the bush. Well, if you wish for it I can also be subtle."


    Unable to pick for a proper response, Irja could only let out a soft grunt before cing her lips on mine, letting me feel her current emotion. Joyful, embarrassed and excited. Answering that kiss and more, I led her through the ropes until we reached the point where we will finally be connected in the truest sense of the word.


    Forgetting everything else and just focusing on each other, we spent thest hours of the night and almost half of the next day, building up her experience and exchanging whispers of our affection to each other.


    Her new home is now beside me, I''ll take care of all of them, not just as their Ultimate Support but also as their man.


    -


    -


    "Old Man, are you nervous?"


    "I''m not. I''m excited. If you, young ones, can pass it, why can''t I?"


    "Erin, your grandfather is nervous. Comfort him." I smirked and pointed at his shaky knees


    "It''s rare seeing the Old Man nervous. I couldn''t remember any instance where he lost hisposure. But you can do it, grandpa. You still want to see your great-grandchild, right? You have to pass that and be a Transcendent like us." With a bright smile on her face, Erin tapped her grandfather''s back.


    Being someone whose UPL is over 200, that simple tap of Erin instantly turned the Old Man green from resisting to grunt in pain.


    Lightening the mood like that, time passed and the awaited time for the materialization of the Door of Transcendence arrived.


    Honestly, each time I see it, it always reminds me of my Transcendent Mind Trial. I will never forget everything that happened there and with that as a motivation, I will never let anything close to that happen to them.


    ? "Alright. It''s here, Old Man. We''re all here to watch over you, don''t worry."


    After enhancing him with all of my buffs, Blessings and even maxing out the Ally bonus, we all watched the Old Man flying to the sky to bash open that archaic door.

 Chapter 393 News Of His Return

    At the second topmost floor of the Nysia Tower, the relevant authority of the United Alliance gathered at a long table to discuss the recent happening all around the World of Meta. The gains and losses, the enemy movements as well as the information sent by the few spies they managed to send on the Moon under the guise of being a recruited vagrant.


    Seated at the head, the de facto leader of the Alliance and the Head of the Primeval Aegis League, Nysia Athonae, tapped on the table, gaining the attention of everyone in the room.


    Apart from Nysia and her trusted subordinate Lexie, there''s the Moonlight Confederacy''s Matriarch Lyra and her daughter, the Moonlight Queen Lunaria, the reformed New Haven Empire''s Guardian Liam and his granddaughter the Imperial Princess Leianne, the Order of the Light''s Cradle''s Light Maiden, Elise and the Settler Faction''s Representative, Krond.


    The technology of the Anzeans of creating Portal devices that connect one ce to another was now being utilized by the United Alliance to freely move from different territories. In this way, holding this kind of gathering was already a normal urrence. Moreover, thanks to that technology, sending reinforcement was easy when one territory was attacked by the enemies.


    "The three Heroes aren''t back from their homeworld yet but I have some pleasant news for everyone¡­ My husband is about toe back. Coming along with him are six Transcendents and three Rank 5 Mortals that have already reached the threshold." Nysia started.


    An hour ago, Daisuke contacted her about their status in the World of Barbarian. Ever since the upgrade of the Interdimensional Communication as well as his reemergence after being missing for a few days, Daisuke never missed a day to check in on her.


    In that way, she was aware of everything that was happening around him and he was aware of the daily happenings in this world. Moreover, his Incarnation had just left a few days ago so everyone was somewhat aware of his ns apart from the Settler Faction.


    Although they showed good faith about their desire to build a settlement for what''s left of their race, as long as a part of their race in the form of the Healing Faction continued to aid the Dark World, everyone would continue to be a little reserved on them.


    However, this time, Nysia was in her greatest mood upon hearing about the uing return of her beloved husband. That''s why she also ryed the news to the Settler Faction.


    If they''re really an ally, this news will not reach the ears of the enemies but if something happens and it''s directly rted to Daisuke''s uing return, then the trust that they''re slowly building up will bepletely erased.


    Although she''s fond of Danae, the girl isn''t a pure Anzean. Even if Krond turned out to be her real father, Nysia will not forgive traitors.


    "Six¡­ No nine Transcendents. But even with their addition, we''re still outnumbered." Krond responded.


    Like in any other world, the number of Dark World Transcendents who managed to descend in this world has already reached more than 30.


    Nysia already managed to kill at least five of them. ''At least'' because she''s not sure if some of them died since there were others who managed to retreat after suffering a fatal blow from her.


    In Krond''s eyes, even if Daisuke and the others arrived, they''re still outnumbered. Unlike the others, he''s only aware of the strength of his Incarnation that would show up from time to time to lead the Aegis Battalion into battle.


    "Un. But at least the pressure we''re experiencing from those Darkbugs will lessen." Nysia nodded and tapped the table once more, scanning their expressions about this piece of news.


    Telling him the numbers is one thing but telling him the actual strength of the iing reinforcements, that''s a piece of information she will only say to the women connected to Daisuke.


    Even before he left, Nysia was already advocating for him to take in the other four. Now that she heard from him that he added three more apart from the woman he shared life-and-death experience with at that Dark World, she couldn''t wait to share it with the four women.


    It''s not that she didn''t have any trust towards Liam and Lyra but it''s Daisuke himself who prevented her from spreading every information he''s giving her.


    That guy''splete trust was only reserved for his Companions. Even though the four weren''t official yet, he already decided to take them in.


    "Great! Daisuke, huh? How much has he grown? His Incarnation can already sweep the floor against me¡­ What more if I''m against his real body? I will lose in an instant." Liam eximed. Although he has made some progress ever since the death of his son, it''s too minuscule that he''s still having a hard time against one Dark World Transcendent.


    "It''s possible that he''s already reached the realm of Rank 2 Transcendent. Is that correct, Alliance Leader?" Lyra had a meaningful smile on her lips as if she''s probing Nysia if she will spill out her husband''s real strength.


    "We''ll see when he arrives. At the moment, continue to be vignt in your territories. If you see unusual behavior from their routine attacks in your territories, report immediately."Brushing off Lyra''s question, Nysia put out a reminder. "Alright. You can go back to your territories now. Elise, Leianne and Lunaria, stay for a while, also call Danae here."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Lyra, Liam and Krond nodded and vacated the room.


    As soon as the three left, the three women''s excitement upon hearing the news exploded.


    However, they''re all stopped by Nysia''s menacing gaze. With her hands sped together, she started talking with the three about the purpose why she asked them to stay behind.


    "What do you think? Have you all decided? Leianne, we''re the reason your father died, think about this carefully. Elise, although Julian hadn''tid a hand on you, you''re still a married woman and someone with the most experience about this kind of matter between the three of you. And Lunaria, your mother, I''m sure she''s against you entering a rtionship with someone already married. Besides, has your fear in him finally disappeared?"


    "What''s past is past. At that time, that''s the only choice. Otherwise, my ambitious father would''ve been at the other side of the fence, scheming and fighting against us. I thought about it carefully. My ambition will definitely be realized through him. Moreover, I¡­ I can''t deny that I''m already drawn towards him. More so than the attraction I had towards him back then." Leianne answered while grasping onto a sphere that contained an Ultimate Metagen she found in one of her father''s secret treasury. Its design matches her current Specialized Metagen. She knew that it was something her father prepared for her¡­ but like she said, past is past. His father''s ambition led to his doom.


    True, she somewhat held a grudge towards Nysia and Daisuke before but it passed soon enough. Whenever his Incarnation was in this world, Daisuke would often look for her, spending time with her while talking about everything, even about her father. Daisuke somewhat admired him after all. He''s a master schemer, if not for his insufficient strength and running into Daisuke, his ambition would''ve been realized.


    "Julian¡­ He''s a pitiful man. He took me as a wife but never touched me. I''m thankful to him for that. I managed to preserve my purity. About Daisuke, at first, I was only riding that joke he uttered¡­ Although he''s my ideal man, he''s already married to you and I''m already married to someone else¡­ I admit I struggled to make a choice. Indulging in a real romance with someone I, myself, chose¡­ That''s something I want to experience. Furthermore, despite being worlds apart, through his Incarnation, he would always appear at the moment that I need hispany. Whether those were coincidence or not, I have no idea." Elise had a troubled expression at first but it was soon reced by a clear smile on her face when she started talking about Daisuke.


    "You''re right. Mother is advising me not to¡­. Even more so after she found out that there''s not only you who''s tied to him¡­ But I need to create my own path, I can''t stay under my mother''s umbre. Although I''m grateful for her thoughts about my future, she''s unaware of how great a man he is¡­ His decisiveness,mitment and reliability are remarkable. I''m certain that none of us will be sidelined even if there''s already a line of women following him." With determination in her eyes, Lunaria straightened her back and puffed out her chest as she looked over the women in the same room.


    "I see. You three already have your decisions. Let''s wait for Danae before I tell you his message to all four of you before he arrives tomorrow."


    Hearing their answers, Nysia was satisfied. She''s advocating for their inclusion but if they decide based on the benefits they will receive, she will advise Daisuke not to take them in the end. In her eyes, her husband''s true strength lies not only in his overwhelming Energy Control and various abilities but also in the women surrounding him who hepletely trusts.


    That''s why she wanted to make sure that what these women feel for him are genuine.


    -


    -


    "Look, the Door is about to break¡­ Grandpa, he''s sessful!" Erin excitedly shouted.


    Seeing Erin that excited, I couldn''t help but smile at it. That''s her only immediate family who raised her, it''s only natural for her to be happy for him.


    Due to her shout, everyone stopped at what they''re doing to look up and like Erin eximed, the Door of Transcendence has started to break into numerous shards before dropping down on the ground.


    Apanied by a powerful surge of Brute Energy, the old man''s figure appeared when the blinding light subsided, his Crown and Pirs present.


    Upon closer observation, not only his aura changed to that of a Transcendent but also he appeared younger. If he''s a certified old man before, he now appeared like someone in theter stages of being a middle-aged man, he still looked old but at least, his hair switched back to its previous color, the same hair color as Erin.


    It has been a day since his Transcendent Trials started. Although it took longer than expected, it''s still within the estimated time.


    Now that he''s sessful¡­ We''re finally done with this world. Perhaps we wille back in the future for that End of the World''s Cliff or visit Erin and Avelin''s homeworld.


    For now, we still have a lot of worlds to save. I already told Nysia the estimated time for when we will go there.


    Those Dark World Transcendents will be in for a horrific surprise. They have no idea that theirst day of terrorizing that world is fast approaching.

 Chapter 394 Back To The World Of Meta

    "Ca, have you be ustomed to your new Pathway?"


    Among the three, only Ca picked the Physique-type Brute Energy and because of her fondness with the Pirs, she didn''t hesitate in assimting to it as soon as she got the Flux Energy State after bing one of my Companions.


    Having her Grand Knight System plus the new Physique-type Pathway with all the abilities she got from it; Jewel Skills, Crown Skill, Pirs, even not being a Transcendent, she could now go toe-to-toe against a Transcendent without receiving any external help. Well, defeating one was still a question since her UPL was being limited by her Mortal Body.


    And after bing a Transcendent, defeating a normal Rank 1 Transcendent will not be a problem anymore. For her 3rd Pathway, I''m thinking for her to get the Spirit-type or Psyche-type. Well, that will be her choice now.


    For Reinys, I advised her to get the Elemental-type and Spirit-type. With her Spells consisting of fire types, she would possibly be like Fleur, a full Fire Elemental and the Spirit-type might give her a Transformation Skill that could further enhance that.


    For Noelle, considering her Blessings and System, Elemental-type and Psyche-type were probably better for her. Awakening an evolving ability from the Psyche-type would give her some other means apart from being full support. Her stats were also rising anyway. Even now, she could beat Rank 4 Mortal and below by hitting them with her staff.


    "Yes! There''s no problem anymore. I guess it''s now not bad being your Companion. I''ll pamper you, as your older sister, from time to time." Ca grinned and tapped my shoulder. However, upon noticing the other girls staring at us, she awkwardly stepped away.


    Well, she''s already one of them and their stares weren''t even that menacing. She''s the only one who found it awkward.


    In any case, with that out of the way, I stood in front of them.


    To send us off, Raiden appeared along with some of his generals and the Barbarian women who he would marry once everything settled down.


    With the Old Maning with us, he now has to appoint a new one who will do his administrative work that will be left behind.


    There''s no threat anymore and this world, like the World of System and World of Spirit, can now rebuild and perhaps head towards a new era where Transcendents will start appearing.


    Ophelia also arrived to send us off. Like with Ca and Noelle, I also turned her into one of my Companions to give her a boost in strength, raising her UPL to reach the threshold. Three dayster, her Transcendent Trials will start.


    Right. I''m already starting to exploit this new discovery.


    Well, in any case, I won''t add just about anyone. I''ll be the judge on who I will take in. Moreover, I don''t think the System is this broken to allow an unlimited number of Companions. Just the bonus I''m getting from the registered Heroes was already absurd enough as it is. A limit might show itself soon. Hopefully, not anytime soon.


    Although I added her, Ophelia will still be left behind in this world to manage the newly formed Great Whiteshade Tribe. Raiden finally let them go out of his tribe''s umbre, giving it the former name of Avelin''s small tribe. Adding ''Great'' was like an honorary title.


    In the first ce, as soon as it was formed, it''s already working independently. Technically, it''s my tribe with Avelin and Erin.


    Due to this, Ophelia''s gratitude to me was already sky-high. She promised that once the Great Whiteshade Tribe stabilized she would follow us and stay at my side.


    Even without that, I already nned to pick her up in the future and check on her regrly. As one of my Companions, our destinies are already tied to each other. Our future rtionship can be built up slowly. There''s no point rushing on it.


    "Raiden, good luck and congrats on your marriages. If it was proven that they''re the ones destined to you, they might be your most trusted allies."


    I said that as a joke. But considering it happened to me, for sure his destiny will pull up those women around him. Even if he''s just doing that out of obligation and promises, it''s just a matter of time before he found someone that''s tied to his destiny. I just don''t know if it will be one or more than one like me.


    "I know. You already set an example that I can follow¡­ See you on Earth. I don''t think I will still be needed in your journey to every world. Looking at your lineup¡­ anyone will be terrified as long as they''re not those Rank 3 Transcendents and above that you told me about." Raiden waved his hand before turning to the Old Man, "Uncle Reol, thank you for all your guidance. Without you helping me, the Heavenly Lightning Tribe will not be this way. It''s time for you to spread the wings you furled and create your new legend. I''m sure we''ll meet again soon and we will be able to fight on the same battlefield again.


    "Chieftain, I will always be a part of your Heavenly Lightning Tribe. Treat this as me being your representative."


    Upon hearing that, Raiden deeply bowed to him.


    With our farewells done, I stepped forward and activated the Portal Skill.


    As it is something that will let us travel to another world. The energy needed to open one from this was more than I expected. Moreover, the World''s Will of this world needed to give his silent confirmation before the space in front of me gradually opened up.


    After that, it still needed to drill into the space and arrive at the World of Meta wherein it also needed confirmation from the World''s Will at that world.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Without the two World''s Will''s confirmation and permission, the process of opening up the Portal would''ve taken a long time and arger amount of energy. With the two''s help, they also used their Source Energy to smoothen the process.


    Everyone watched it with bated breaths and when my sweat started to form on my forehead because of the rigorous process, Yuko stepped forward to wipe it before taking my lips into a kiss, refilling my Flux Energy through it.


    Setting up that example, Zerina, Avelin, Erin and Irja soon followed. And although Reinys still couldn''t totally sink in the fact that she''s now my Companion, she still stepped forward to do the same.


    Of course, Ca, Noelle and Ophelia didn''t do the same or rather there''s no need to. Even Reinys'' help was also unnecessary but I epted that kiss, nheless.


    With Irja''s Energy Capacity as a full-fledged Rank 2 Transcendent or being someone firmly at the 2nd Realm of her Transcendent Pathway, the energy I got from her was more than enough.


    As soon as the Portal solidified, I had Irja step in first.


    Compared to the Portal forcefully opened by the Great Ones, the Portal I opened was being maintained by the two World''s Will.


    Although some kind of disturbance from the Portal happened when she stepped in due to her current UPL, Irja managed to safely pass through it.


    Following her, Yuko and the others stepped into it one by one with me being thest.


    Giving the World of Barbarian onest look, I stepped in as well and as soon as I did, my vision turned white. It''s not like the Dimensional Passage wherein we still had to spend an indeterminate time inside. The process was simple.


    Thinking about it, the Portal being sent to Earth to transport the Heroes was also like this.


    Surely, it''s because of the influence of the World''s Wills. And that solved that mystery about how the Portals only allowed the Heroes to enter, they put restrictions on it but my Adaptability rendered those restrictions ineffective.


    -


    -


    On the topmost floor of the Nysia Tower, Nysia along with Lunaria, Leianne, Elise and Dannae were together. After gathering them yesterday and rying Daisuke''s message to the four, Nysia had them stay with her to prepare for weing him back.


    Truthfully, the other four also couldn''t bear to leave after hearing Daisuke''s message hence they all stayed.


    However, the silent anticipation was suddenly disturbed when the holographic screen where Nysia often watched her favorite dramas opened and the old face of Liam appeared on it. Behind him, a score of Darkgens could be seen flying down from the sky. "Alliance Leader, we need reinforcements. Ten Ultimate Darkgens appeared. My old bones can only take on two or three of them. They''re trying to take control of the Regenium Mine!"


    After that, Elise''s and Lunaria''smunicator also rang.


    "Sister Nysia, I just heard of a report from Eldur that our enemies from the moon alsounched an attack on the Regenium mine. Without any Transcendent guarding it, the defenses will notst that long." Elise said after the call ended.


    "I''m afraid the Confederacy''s Regenium mine is also suffering the same. Mother is requesting reinforcements." With a hint of worry on her face, Lunaria also said after the call ended.


    With those three reports of simultaneous attacks on the three Regenium Mines, Nysia appeared to be contemting what to do. After a few seconds, her eyes scanned the four women with her.


    "¡­ This is not the first time this happened. I will go and reinforce the Empire. Lunaria, take half of the Aegis Battalion to reinforce your Mother. Elise, take Lexie and the other half of the Aegis Battalion along with the other Core Pilots of the League and your Order. And Leianne¡­ stay with Dannae here and hold the fort for us. Contact the Settler Faction to send help. Also, probe Krond if he tipped the enemies or this is just a coincidence. You know how to do it."


    After relegating their duties, Nysia calmly stood up.


    Influenced by how Nysia addressed the current situation, the four women acknowledged and swiftly stood up toplete the task delegated to them.


    Before all of them left the room, Nysia added. "Daisuke will arrive any minute now. This is thest time we will be bullied like this."


    Upon hearing that, all of them nodded and smiled. With the thought of his arrival, they all became even more enlivened as if the current crisis they''re about to deal with is now insignificant.

 Chapter 395 Resolving The Current Crisis (1)

    [You left the World of Barbarian]


    [World Bonus has been removed]


    [Ding! You entered the World of Meta]


    [Received +1.5 Strength, +1.5 Endurance as World Bonus]


    [Will expire upon leaving the world]


    As soon as the white screen thatpletely disabled my sense of sight disappeared, my eyes were met with a sight that I haven''t seen for a month.


    The near-crimson dusk sky of the World of Meta and the numerous tall skyscrapers was a sight that I certainly missed.


    However, the eye-catching thing at the moment weren''t those I mentioned. It was the numerous flying dark metal giants that were pouring out from the still obscured Moon down to the surface of the. Apart from that, there was also the smoke rising up from the grounding from the explosions the said giants were making.


    Looking around our surroundings, I tried to guess the location we appeared at from thendmarks that I remembered.


    Not far from us was an enormous city protected by tall red-colored regenium-coated walls. The defense mechanism of the city was currently on red alert while Metagens both standard and mass-produced were lined up on the walls.


    Upon seeing that, I immediately recognized it.


    The capital of Eldur.


    From being called the Principality of Eldur, Elise changed it to ''Eldur'' after stripping Julian''s sons off of their inheritance to the vacated throne.


    Of course, they tried to rebel but with the assistance of the forces she managed to muster from her Order of the Light''s Cradle, the concubines and Julian''s offspring were sent into house-arrest while maintaining their previous lifestyle.


    Elise became lenient to them since their ims were legitimate. However, if anyone tried to contact the remnants of the Dark Order or even the Dark World, she ordered the soldiers to initiate immediate execution on the spot as soon as they were found out.


    With the current state of the world, she didn''t want to rear those who would backstab the current United Alliance. She''s already giving them a luxurious life despite being locked in their estates, that''s the limit to what she could give them.


    The capital wasn''t being attacked though but thendmark near it.


    Switching my gaze back to the ce where the Darkgens werending, the ce that''s currently being sieged is most probably the Eldur''s Regenium Mine.


    Nysia told me yesterday that those at the moon were currently silent. Did someone spread the news of my return? Or is this a nned assault by the Dark World?


    Either way, if they''re attacking this mine, the other two were probably being sieged as well, judging from the currentck of Transcendent at the Eldur''s side.


    Upon further observation, the walls around the Regenium mine were already breached. However, the defenders were still fighting valiantly against them.


    Opposing those Darkgens, the red-colored standard Metagens of the former Principality of Eldur were fighting tooth and nail even if they''re currently outnumbered.


    There were also Specialized Metagen that could be seen fighting the Specialized Darkgens. However, with how many Darkgens dropping down from the sky, the enemies'' numbers weren''t decreasing even if they managed to cut down one or two of them.


    Among the Specialized Metagens, a lot of them were familiar to me. They''re members of the Aegis Battalion. There''s even Lexie''s Specialized Metagen that''s chasing after five Specialized Darkgens.


    However, the most eye-catching among the defenders was the familiar Specialized Metagen of someone close to me. The crown-adorned, reddish-yellow Metagen with a white cape draped behind it. Elise''s Specialized Metagen, the Sunfire Princess.


    Currently, she''s valiantly fighting against eight Specialized Darkgens whose Pilots were probably Rank 5 Mortals with higher than normal Int stat or Brain Capacity in this world''s terms.


    Her Metagen is almost identical to Julian''s Fireblood Sovereign but her ability which invokes golden mes made her appear like a miniature sun with its dazzling brilliance. As her Metagen''s cape fluttered in the wind, it''s leaving a trail of golden mes that burned the standard Darkgens hit by it, aiding the allied Metagens.


    "This world¡­ Daisuke. Do we have to help them?" Taking my mind off from admiring the nostalgic giant robot battles, Irja''s question entered my ears.


    Since they stepped in before me, they''re already aware of the situation in front of our eyes. They''re just waiting for mymand on what to do since this is the first time they stepped into this world. Although it''s fairly easy for them to identify the real enemies due to the wisp of Dark Energy being exuded by the Darkgens, one more reason was that they''re also being awed by the metal giants.


    "Of course, we will¡­ Hmm? Yuko?" I answered Irja but after that, I noticed the abnormality about Yuko''s Flux Energy.


    It''s currently rising.


    A few secondster, her Rank 2 Transcendent Aura spread open that epassed less than half of the Eldur''s Regenium Mine, instantly halting the movements of Metagens and Darkgens inside it due to the tremendous pressure it brought upon the Pilots.


    Following that, an enormous surge of Meta Energy started to be sucked into her position, creating a zone filled with dense Meta Energy.


    Right. Yuko is currently assimting the Psyche-type Source Energy of this world. Along with it, the Psyche-type or Meta Pathway is being forcefully synchronized to the same level as her Physique-type and System-type Pathways.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Alright. Reinys, Noelle and Ca. Watch over Yuko and call for your Door of Transcendence. The rest¡­ Come with me. I''ll show you something."


    Reinys and the others acknowledged while the other four all excitedly crowded around me. Old Man Reol was also curious, although he''s somewhat out of ce with our current lineup, the old man was a veteran at ying calm.


    Taking out the ck sphere containing the All-ck Ultimate Metagen, the ck Mist, I pressed it and threw it in front of me.


    As soon as it got upressed, the 20-meter tall Metagen appeared in front of their eyes. I never had the chance to show it to them because of theck of Meta Energy in its engine.


    Although this isn''t originally mine, showing off its beautiful visage to these girls, I was satisfied by their amazed expressions.


    After I entered its cockpit, Zerina, Avelin, Erin and Irja followed inside.


    Old Man Reol didn''t enter the Metagen.


    Well, I could guess what''s going on in his mind. Although the cockpit was a bit spacious, being with me and my Companions was probably awkward for him. In that case, he''s already content at flying behind us.


    While the girls were currently admiring its slick interior, I activated the Metagen. After a few mechanical sounds, the Metagen started booting up starting from its engine.


    Now that I''m back in this world, its engine could now suck in more Meta Energy to power it up.


    With the girls still admiring the intricacies of the Metagen, the holographic interface and keyboard appeared along with the screen which shows what''s being seen by the ck Mist''s eyes.


    Upon seeing that, the four crowded around as they watched me Pilot this huge lump of metal.


    As soon as my handsnded on the holographic keyboard, they instantly moved and inputted numerousmands at a speed impossible for a Mortal to catch.


    And as the Metagen recognized themands, it started moving as it left behind a trail of dark wisps of Meta Energy, rushing over to Elise''s side.


    The Dark wisp was from Lucas'' ability, since this is his personalized Ultimate Metagen, it could emte a little of his ability.


    Upon seeing that, Erin''s eyes shined. With her fondness over the shadow or darkness properties, this Metagen was surely fit for her.


    "Erin, why didn''t you start assimting to the Source Energy here like Yuko?"


    "Later. I will be missing this experience if I did. Show me more of this metal''s capabilities, Daisuke!" With a rare brilliance in her eyes, Erin encouraged me to do more tricks.


    However, against the standard and Specialized Darkgens¡­ They will be junk with my simple tap.


    Although I had theme with me, these girls weren''t really needed at the moment. I just wanted to let them enjoy the ride inside this Metagen.


    The current battlefield was only filled by Mortal Ranks after all.


    However,pared to that fight between the Mortal ranks at the World of Barbarian, it''s nowhere near the destructions that these huge lumps of Metals could cause.


    Because of my Energy Control and my Brain Capacity, the Ultimate Metagen was being utilized to its maximum. In less than five seconds, I already arrived in the vicinity of the mines and next to Elise.


    Opening themunication channel, Elise''s stress-filled face instantly rxed and bloomed into a smile upon seeing me. "Daisuke! I thought you''re an enemy. You''re finally here¡­ Uhm. I apologize for not being there to wee you back, as you can see¡­ we''re all busy."


    "I know. While we''re cleaning this up, tell us the current situation.Ah right. Lexie. Long time no see."


    Another screen popped up and Lexie''s sses-adorned face appeared on it. Although shocked at first, her expression also rxed upon knowing that it''s me.


    "Daisuke! What long time? Your Incarnation''s here just a few days ago. In any case, it''s great that you''re finally here. Nysia-- Your wife. She''s up against more Transcendent than she could handle at the Empire''s Mine."


    "Tell me the direction. I''ll go and assist her." Upon hearing that, Irja interjected.


    "Uhh... You''re the new¡ªAh! The Empire is located west of here. Thank you!" Surprised at the new face which appeared beside me, Lexie instantly recognized her.


    Well, she''s almost always at Nysia''s side so she''s also watching when I was talking to Nysia through the Interdimensional Communication.


    After being given the direction, Irja asked for my permission. I acknowledged it, of course. And following her, Zerina also volunteered to help.


    They''re both strong Transcendents. There''s no need for me to worry about them but just in case, I reminded them to contact me immediately if something happened.

 Chapter 396 Resolving The Current Crisis (2)

    Before the two left to aid Nysia and the Empire, I pulled them to me and gave them both a kiss. And that boosted their enthusiasm to the max.


    Lexie and Elise who were watching from their Metagens had different reactions. Lexie called me shameless before turning off her channel to focus on the enemies again while Elise bit her lips. With her mature allure, that kind of gesture from her was too sexy but upon realizing what she did, Elise felt embarrassed as she quickly changed the topic.


    "Daisuke, the Confederacy is also being attacked. Lunaria went there with half of the Aegis Battalion to help her mother. I think they also need help."


    The Confederacy, huh? Well then, let''s give the Old Man a chance.


    "Erin, can you take your grandfather with you? The Confederacy is located in the south. You''ll probably pass by the Free City first. Just skirt through it and continue on south."


    "No problem. With you here, we''re not needed to move anyway. But give me a kiss too! It''s not fair if Irja and Zerina are the only ones who can get one."


    "You don''t need to ask for that. Come here." While I continued inputtingmands on the Metagen and cutting down the retreating standard Darkgens, I beckoned for her to lean down for me to reach her lips, which she immediately did.


    After being satisfied, Erin left the Metagen with a lovable smile. She called for her grandfather that''s busy destroying Darkgens by having his Pirs bash onto them and flew to the south.


    Lyra alone couldn''t fight against multiple Transcendents. And although Lunaria was already a Legend Rank, she couldn''t fight Ultimate Darkgens if they have any with only her Sapphire Moonflower.


    "What about me, Daisuke?" Being left alone with me, Avelin wondered.


    "Stay here with me. Surely these Darkbugs didn''t just prepare these Mortal Ranks. I''ll let you deal with them when the Transcendents arrived."


    "I understand. Will it be bad if I sit on you, like this?" Without any other girls around, Avelin sneakily went in from under my arm before sitting on the space between my opened legs. Like this, she''s like a kid who wanted to get a firsthand view when riding a bike.


    "Not really, I long surpassed the needed Brain Capacity to maximize this Metagen''s efficiency. Even if you cling to me, I will be able to operate it easily."


    And she''s sensible enough not to block my view. Let''s treat it as one of our bonding moments.


    With my answer, Avelin happily snuggled down as she watched the screen which showed the Darkgens trying their hardest to get out of my way.


    At the moment, this ck Mist is the only Ultimate Metagen on the battlefield. Going high-key like this, I''m trying to draw out the enemy Transcendents.


    "Uhm Daisuke¡­" Seeing another face appearing in my projected screen on hers, Elise couldn''t help but call out to me awkwardly.


    Seeing her slight hesitation to say something, I immediately understood what she wanted to say.


    "Don''t worry, Elise, I remembered my promise. Let''s have a talkter, alright? For now, let''s protect this mine."


    "You''re right. I seem to forget the ce... Daisuke, you should also contact Leianne. She and Danae are at the Tower. You still have yourmunicator, right?"


    Ah. Right, I have those hi-tech phones. Well, I''ll greet themter.


    At the moment, there were only Darkgensing down from above to attack this ce.


    With every Darkgen I cut down with the Regenium Sword of the ck Mist, an Eldur Metagen would be saved. In this way, the tide of the battle gradually turned for the better.


    However, something seemed to be missing.


    "Elise, what happened to the Settler Faction? Did you contact them to help you?"


    "They¡­ They''re being restricted by the Healing Faction at their settlement. Leianne already sent some Alliance Pilots to check on the situation."


    "I see. As the ambassador, what do you think of the Settler Faction?"


    "From the interactions I had with their leader, Krond. He''s a sincere man who wanted the best for his people. But with this timing, I''m also suspecting that something''s gone wrong on their side."


    I still remember the Principal''s warning about the Anzeans. Could it be they had different agenda? Are they ying both the World of Meta denizens and the Dark World at the same time?


    There''s no way to know. I''ll pay them a visit after this and before we leave for another world.


    "Let''s hope they''re not ying with us. Alright, follow me, Elise."


    Elise immediately acknowledged and controlled her Metagen to arrive next to the ck Mist. After that, I also called Lexie and the Aegis Battalion at hermand.


    Adding Lexie and Elise temporarily to my Allies list, I gave the two the 50% Support Bonus. With that, they could now operate their Specialized Metagen at its maximum efficiency.


    And I didn''t stop at that. Every buff and Blessing in my arsenal was opened, boosting up every recognized ally caught in it.


    In this way, the previously disadvantaged defenders started sweeping away the numerous Darkgen dropping from the sky.


    Looking at their numbers, it speaks about the amount of regenium they managed to acquire from the three Factions during the 3 years.


    Haa¡­ I could now guess the certain doom of the three Heroes if I didn''t arrive at this world. They''ll either be executed as a rebel or be swarmed by Darkgens until theirst breath.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Nysia too¡­


    In any case, I already prevented that. The next thing I have to do is to rid this world of these Darkbugs and ultimately close the Portal.


    -


    -


    At the New Haven Empire''s mine, the explosions caused by the Darkgens were even more earth-shattering than where Daisuke and the others appeared from.


    That''s because of the existence of the Ultimate Darkgens with different builds.


    At the moment, Nysia''s Sanguine Aegis, superbly wielding its morning star while covered with the Aura of Protection, was currently faced against 8 Ultimate Darkgens piloted by Dark World Transcendents.


    If looked at from afar, the 15-meter tall Ultimate Metagen of Nysia was dwarfed by the 20-meter tall Ultimate Darkgens.


    However, every second that passed, the frame of one Darkgen would suffer tremendous damage whenever Nysia''s weapon covered by Bluntforce hit them.


    Fully utilizing her various abilities from her Defense Maniption, even the toughest armor created by thebination of regenium and Dark Energy were being destroyed by her.


    To retaliate against her, the eight Ultimate Darkgens opened theirDomains to contain her movements. But with how high her current Brain Capacity, her Sanguine Aegis could disy the maximum 400% Output.


    It''s like her every attack was magnified by four times its normal strength.


    Because of Nysia''s ferocity, the eight Darkgens were cautiously cing their attacks.


    In their minds, although they didn''t want to fight against the strongest Transcendent of this world, they had no choice but to do it.


    Even if they offered her great benefits just for her to convert to Dark Energy, Nysia would only scrap those terms they''re sending.


    They''ve arrived in this world all high and mighty, thinking that conquering this world would be an easy cake. However, every time they will go out to take the field, they will be hindered and most of the time, sent running away by the leader of the United Alliance, Nysia Athonae.


    Upon seeing the hesitation from the eight Transcendents, Nysia smirked before activating one of her skills.


    Shield Mimicry!


    From below, a huge piece of regenium was unearthed. Running her Meta Energy on it, the regenium block became a solidified clone of the Sanguine Aegis.


    After that, Nysia switched onto the offensive, picking two Ultimate Darkgens to pummel down.


    Suddenly, in front of her screen, the old face of Liam appeared distraught. Blood was dripping down from his head as he continued to operate his Ultimate Metagen.


    "My Metagen has suffered critical damage. I apologize. I can onlyst for a few minutes now."


    Unlike Nysia, he''s only facing two Ultimate Darkgens. However, those two were the strongest among the ten.


    Their strategy was simple, by keeping Nysia at bay, they''re going to kill and destroy the Old Man. One less Transcendent of this world meant a lot for them.


    If not for Nysia being sufficiently stronger than every Dark World Transcendent, they would''ve long conquered this world.


    "Retreat for now, Liam. I''ll send my clone to give you an opening."


    "No! I''m still good to go! Reduce their numbers, Nysia. I can retreat when it''s time. I''m still a Transcendent outside this lump of metal!"


    "Old man, Don''t be stubborn. Didn''t you feel that? Look at the east!" Nysia shouted.


    From her screen that''s currently facing in that direction where the Eldur Mine should be located, a huge disturbance could be seen happening on it.


    Even if they''re kilometers away from it, Nysia could guess that the origin of that disturbance was Daisuke''s group who arrived from the World of Barbarian.


    "Elise is there. If it''s Daisuke. She will tell him about the situation here. Retreat now to preserve that Metagen of yours. I''ll deal with all 10 of them. Knowing my husband, he will not hesitate to go here or send someone that can resolve this current situation." With excitement in her voice, Nysia once again urged the old man to retreat.


    Faced with that almost fanatical trust of Nysia towards Daisuke, Liam could only nod as he immediately inputtedmands and channeled his ability to his Metagen to create a path of retreat for him.


    Following that, before the two Darkgens can chase after him, the clone made from regenium blocked their way. Although it''s not as strong as the original, it''s strong enough to create an opening for the Old Man to retreat.


    "You ten Darkbugs, why don''t you put your back on it and defeat me?" Broadcasting her voice, Nysia taunted her enemies. Fully circting her energy, she started calcting the total time she got before she started taking damage from them.


    With Metagens and Darkgens only mirroring one''s Intelligence Stat and everything rests on the craftsmanship of the metal giant, even if she''s at the absolute advantage at the moment, she wouldn''t be able to defeat all of them.

 Chapter 397 Resolving The Current Crisis (3)

    As soon as I opened my buffs and led the Aegis Battalion, I didn''t need to move anymore as Lexie and Elise''s Specialized Metagen became the spear that thrust towards the sky, destroying the Darkgens that hadn''t evennded yet.


    At that point, the ones located on the moon finally noticed the change of tide at the surface of the.


    When the standard Darkgens stopped pouring down, five Transcendent Auras spread open along with the descent of five 20-meter tall Ultimate Darkgens.


    "Daisuke¡­" Elise and Lexie''s face once again appeared on my screen, a hint of worry stered on their faces.


    "Rx. I can fight them off with my Ultimate Metagen even if it''s just my Incarnation piloting it. These five won''t provide me any trouble. Just continue what you''re doing and leave this to me."


    It''s not the first time that I would be facing a group of Ultimate Darkgens. Just the recent memory of the Incarnation contained me facing off Ultimate Darkgens using my finished Ultimate Metagen, White Knight.


    It has the same design as my Powergen. Under Nysia''s order and the Researchers'' month-long hard work, the maximum output it can augment is 600%. A lot better than Nysia''s Sanguine Aegis which only has 400% maximum output.


    Think about being hit by Heavy Sword Rain with the ymores as tall as a building and six times the strength that of its normal execution, I can imagine that an Ultimate Darkgen will not even be able to survive it, even the Transcendent Pilot inside will be turned into a pulp.


    However, I also need to use six times the energy needed to activate it. With my current Energy Control, it''s possible but I could only use it for a few times unless I got the time to replenish energy after every use.


    In any case, the 600% maximum energy output was only made possible now that every Researcher of the three Factions and the League were gathered to continue producing Specialized Metagen and Ultimate Metagen for the Transcendents at the center of the Alliance, the Free City of Nysia.


    Combining their umted knowledge, they sessfully managed to make a breakthrough in studying the methods of the Dark World to create a Metagen that can be operated using other Source Energy types.


    However, they couldn''t apply it to the Ultimate Metagen yet. That''s why even if my Companions who will not assimte the Source Energy of this world pilot a Metagen, they''re limited to the Specialized ones.


    It''s not as durable as an Ultimate Metagens and it could only augment up to 150% of one''s original output.


    Still, that''s 50% stronger and the Metagen being a gigantified version of them, it''s still quite an enhancement.


    As long as they utilized it perfectly, they could defeat an Ultimate Metagen.


    But that was as long as their enemies couldn''t exert the maximum output of their Ultimate Darkgens.


    If one''s lucky, killing the Transcendent in the confines of the Darkgens cockpit was the most ideal oue but knowing how these giant metal robots were built, they would be able to escape out of it. When that happened, we could continue chasing them with the Metagen or leave the Metagen to pursue them with our own bodies.


    Either way, we couldn''t let these Darkbugs live.


    "You''re right. We''re talking about someone as monstrous as you. Worrying about you right now sounds like a joke" As if only realizing now, the two women released a sigh of relief at almost the same time.


    "Un. Daisuke is invincible now." And In the end, even Avelin chimed in her agreement to theirment, nodding her head cutely which made the two at the screen smile at it.


    With that out of the way, Elise and Lexie separated from me to deal with the remnants of the Darkgens as I controlled the ck Mist to fly higher, engaging the five Ultimate Darkgens.


    "That Metagen¡­ Who are you?"


    Among the five Transcendents, someone recognized Lucas'' Metagen.


    Since he was already about to convert to the enemy back then, he already passed them every piece of information he''s holding to them and that included the data about this ck Mist.


    "That voice. Aren''t you that guy who ran away a few days ago? Looks like you got your Darkgen repaired. Tell me, are you running out of regenium?"


    From the memory of my Incarnation, I recalled that voice who hastily escaped after the limbs of his Darkgen got severed by my Sword Skills.


    "The Pilot of White Knight!" Upon hearing my voice, the Transcendent instantly controlled his Darkgen to fly back, maintaining a distance from me.


    Well, there''s no use knowing their names or which tribe they came from as well. If there''s only these Rank 1 Transcendents, they wouldn''t provide us any trouble cleaning them up.


    Just that, we had to gather them again in one spot to not let them go into hiding.


    Let''s not kill all of them yet.


    After deciding that, I immediately inputted a series ofmands to charge towards that Transcendent. At the same time as that, I took out mymunicator and twomunication crystals to contact Nysia, Erin and Irja.


    Telling them to limit the number of Transcendents they have to kill.


    However, when mymunicator connected to Nysia''smunicator, I got somewhat startled at how excited she sounded. "Wee home, husband! I''ll go to your side soon. Wait for me."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Shaking my head at that, I replied calmly, "You don''t need to hurry, wife. Let''s meet up at the tower. Irja and Zerina are on the way there. Try not to kill too many of them. We need them all in one ce, the Moon."


    "Got it. I can be alone with you tonight, right?"


    "You. Howe your priorities got distorted to this extent? Where''s that dignified and awe-inspiring Alliance Leader?"


    "With how many days you had me wait for your return¡­ I couldn''t contain the feeling of how much I love being by your side again."


    "Right¡­ Well then, I will be alone with you tonight. Focus and take care there, wife."


    "Yes husband, leave it to us!"


    Ending the call with Nysia, Irja and Erin''s reply soon arrived, acknowledging my instruction.


    "Sister Nysia can act that cute." Avelin tilted her head as shemented on what she witnessed.


    Without anything to do, she could only watch andment on what she''s seeing while beingfortable inside my embrace. In a way, Avelin could be seen as a winner in my other Companions'' eyes.


    -


    -


    "Old man¡­ Err grandpa, Daisuke said not to kill a lot. Are you ready?" Erin said after sending her reply to Daisuke.


    At the moment, they''re rushing through the sky at the fastest speed possible. Not far from them, a huge walled city filled with skyscrapers appeared from the horizon.


    "You can keep calling me Old man, you unfilial girl. I''m more than ready. However, Erin, we''re still not there. That''s probably the Free City he''s talking about. How different is this world from ours? For them to build those tall structures¡­"


    Old Man Reol pointed at the peaceful city with flying cars and giant metal robots patrolling the sky. He remembered the direction Erin told him but his granddaughter probably thought they already arrived at their destination.


    Although hisst sentence contained some enviousness at how different this worldpared to their homeworld, the Old Man immediately cast it off. Daisuke described his homeworld before. Recalling that, the old man determined that this world is close to what Daisuke described. He''s already not surprised to see new sceneries and things he couldn''t understand. Given time, he knew he''ll be able to learn more about this new world he managed to step into.


    "Huh? Right¡­ He said we''ll pass by a city. How far is that ce he''s sending us to?"


    Compared to the Old Man, since Erin was often talking to Daisuke, she''s already used to seeing new sceneries. She already saw this world as a background during one of their 10-minute calls.


    "This is their territory, let''s ask them." Old Man pointed at the flying Metagens as they continued to fly towards the airspace of the city.


    However, as they approached the walls of the Free City of Nysia, a loud sound echoed, epassing the whole city. A few secondster, the defense mechanisms installed immediately activated followed by numerous Metagen, both standard and Specialized, flying out of the city to confront them. With their weapons drawn and aiming at the grandfather-granddaughter duo, the situation instantly became tense.


    "Halt! Who are you? State your affiliation!" One Specialized Metagen flew forward and the voice of one of the Core Pilots of the League inside it rang out, interrogating the unfamiliar duo.


    However, before Erin could answer, the crowd of numerous Metagens parted as two women flew out from inside the Nysia Tower, the headquarters of the Primeval Aegis League and of the United Alliance.


    One is a woman with sky-blue ponytailed hair and the other one looked a bit younger and weaker in strength but she had a truly weing smile pasted on her lips.


    They''re none other than Leianne and Dannae. Because of the disguise she''s still wearing, Dannae''s unusual greenish skin and the two small antennas sticking out from on top of her head weren''t visible.


    It''s the first time they will be meeting face to face but because of how honest Daisuke is, Erin was already familiar with the two.


    Leianne raised her hand before giving the order to the Core Pilots, Elite Members and guards of the Free City. "Stand down and disable the defense mechanisms. I know them¡­" After that, she smiled at the girl with light green hair, "Sister Erin, nice to meet you and wee to our world."


    Recognizing the two women in front of her, Erin returned the greeting, "Nice to meet you too¡­ uh¡­ Leianne, right?"


    "Yes... And this girl here is Dannae"


    "Nice to meet you, Sister Erin." Dannae kept her weing smile as she flew forward to grab and sp Erin''s hands.


    After her almost non-stop training at the Scorched Forest, she finally reached the Diamond-rank which now gave her the ability to fly like them.


    A bit baffled at the appearance of two women with different aesthetics of beauty, the Old Man wondered. "Are they Daisuke''s women, again?"

 Chapter 398 Acting Weak

    "Not yet but they will soon be¡­" Erin answered the Old Man''s query.


    Daisuke already told them his ns and they were long aware of the four Companion candidates in this world. It''s just a matter of time before they be her sisters.


    Upon hearing Erin acknowledging them, Leianne was inwardly ted at the thought but for the sake of maintaining her appearance, she tried her best to keep her cool. However, Dannae couldn''t do the same. The girl became flustered that she immediately lowered her head to hide her current expression.


    As straightforward as always, Erin patted the girl''s head. She''s already used to how Avelin acts so handling Dannae''s embarrassment was already easy for her. "You''re the one who helped him in his Transcendent Trials, right? Don''t be shy now."


    "Un¡­ Thank you, Sister Erin."


    "Let''s go inside first. Sister Erin, Daisuke and Elise probably forgot the existence of the Portal device at the capital of Eldur. Your travel time would''ve been cut short if you used that." Leianne shook her head.


    There were Portal Devices from the Anzeans Technology installed at every major part of the United Alliance for the ease of movements. She couldn''t believe those two forgot it.


    To leave it at that, Leianne convinced herself Elise and Daisuke got preupied at their reunion that they forgot the existence of those Portal Devices.


    Whether or not the two would be embarrassed at remembering its existenceter, only those two know.


    "Portal device?"


    "Yes. It''s not the same Portal you used toe here though. It''s better to show it to you. You''re going to the Confederacy, am I right?"


    "Un. Daisuke said that we have to continue south after passing by here."


    "That guy¡­ He made you fly all the way when you can shorten the trip by utilizing those installed devices." Leianne sighed as she once again shook her head.


    Understanding what Leianne said, Erin clicked her tongue and pulled out Daisuke''smunication crystal.


    With Leianne and Dannae watching her, she activated it to send a nagging message to Daisuke.


    Seeing how casually she did that, a wry smile appeared on their faces.


    Although Daisuke alwayses to talk and spend time with them with his Incarnation, they''re not as casual as Erin. In fact, they''re still somewhat reserved at how they act around him.


    At the moment, the two women had the same thought running in their mind, ''Can they be as casual to him in the future?''


    After that, Leianne sessfully had the grandfather and granddaughter duo follow them back to the Nysia Tower.


    On the way, Erin and Old Man Reol took the time to properly look around the city. The Metagens earlier were still vigntly looking at them but with Leianne leading the two, they could only watch until they reached the center of the city.


    Uponnding on the roof of the building, Leianne led them to an elevator.


    However, before they could enter it, all four stopped their tracks as their head turned to a certain part of the city.


    Following their gazes, a tall structure with ss as walls could be seen. Inside it was the raised tform where the fixed Portal being used by the Heroes was located.


    As their gazes were fixed on that ce, the energy in its surroundings stirred as it drilled at the location of the Portal.


    A few secondster, the small hole in space grew and a Portalrge enough for three persons to enter appeared.


    Following that, three young individuals appeared wearing their school uniforms.


    They didn''t need to guess about their identities, they''re the three heroes; Kazeyoshi, Amry and Matthew.


    They''re finally back after a few weeks on Earth.


    Upon seeing them, Leianne took hermunicator and contacted Matthew. A few secondster a holographic screen lit up showing Matthew''s face.


    "Wee back. Come inside the tower, Matthew. Take Kazeyoshi and Amry with you. The situation is urgent."


    With Matthew returning a nod and a simple ''yes'' as an answer, the call ended like that. Like always, he''s not a guy of many words.


    After that slight pause, Leianne continued to guide them to the elevator and inside the tower.


    A few minutester, they''re now at the room where the Portal Device was located.


    With the arrival of the three Heroes, Leianne took it upon herself to brief the three of the current situation. As someone being left here to hold the fort, despite being weaker than the five Transcendents in front of her, she relegated a task for the three.


    "Kazeyoshi, stop flirting with your girl for now. Join Erin and Reol to the Confederacy to assist the Matriarch and Lunaria."


    "Who''s this idiot''s girl?! Hey, stop holding my hand. I told you to only do it when we''re alone!" Instead of Kazeyoshi, Amry, unting her tsundere traits, pulled her hand away that was tightly sped by him.


    While scratching the back of his head, Kazeyoshi could only step away from his girlfriend to calm her down.


    Ever since Daisuke''s departure in this world to save Hikari''s Otherworld, the two had already grown closer to the point that Kazeyoshi finally epted his attraction to the girl. During their stay on Earth, Kazeyoshi stayed by her side. In the end, the tsundere also stopped being a tsundere for once, agreeing to go out with him.


    However, being pointed out like that by Leianne, Amry still couldn''t handle the embarrassment.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Ignoring how they acted, Leianne then turned her gaze to the red-haired girl, "As for you Amry, Daisuke probably didn''t need help but check on Elise at Eldur."


    "¡­ I understand."


    "Matthew. Stay here with us. Just in case they also target the Alliance''s headquarters, having a Transcendent like you is better."


    "Understood, Princess."


    "I told you, you don''t need to be as polite to me anymore. You''re not my subordinate anymore but one of the three Heroes of this world. You''re even a Transcendent while I''m still stuck at being a Legend-rank." Being her trusted subordinate from before, Leianne naturally had a good impression of Matthew.


    Because of hisck of words and being someone who seldom shows his emotions, Leianne wasn''t sure whether Matthew was just truly loyal or he admired her as a woman.


    Either way, if it''s thetter, she couldn''t reciprocate that. But being her subordinate for more than 3 years, she knew that it''s most probably the former.


    After a few reminders, the two Portal Devices whirled into activation and the four Transcendents stepped in to arrive at their destinations.


    -


    -


    Hearing Erin''s nagging voice ringing in my head, I could only own up to my blunder¡­ I admit, Ipletely forgot to tell them to use the Portal Devices installed at the capital of Eldur¡­ Elise also forgot about it¡­


    Well, let''s not nag at her. My appearance and the current situation probably also upied her mind. Either way, I have to thank Leiaer.


    "Daisuke. You said you''ll let me deal with them." Avelin suddenlymented while her eyes were still stuck on the screen, watching what''s happening in front of us.


    Like I decided, I''m limiting the movements of ck Mist to give them the notion that it''s hard for me to deal with all five of them.


    However, in truth, even if their Domains werepletely opened, My Energy Nullification negated their effects, I''m only acting as if I''m being bogged down by it.


    If I want to, I would be able to impale one of them easily using the Metagen''s regenium sword. Holding back at this moment will make them too confident of themselves that''s why the clones I conjured weren''t performing outstandingly.


    "Right¡­ I told you I''ll let you deal with them. Pick your target then. I''ll get you close to it. Pull him out from the inside of his Darkgen."


    "That one!" Like a child picking her favorite snack, she pointed at the Ultimate Metagen of the guy who recognized me.


    That guy wasn''t strong at all. If not for my Incarnation being limited in strength, he wouldn''t have gotten away against it.


    Avelin picking to deal with the weakest among them sounds usible to let them think that our strength was limited.


    "Alright. Prepare to jump out." Focusing my gaze on the Ultimate Darkgen that''s currently augmenting the Transcendent''s skill to deal with one of my clones, I controlled ck Mist to make it appear obvious that it''s about to charge towards the chosen Darkgen.


    Excited at what''s about to happen, Avelin moved slightly to reach my lips, initiating a kiss.


    After being satisfied at how I responded to her, she giggled before jumping out of my arms to prepare for jumping out to deal with her target.


    At the same time as we shared that kiss, the ck Mist already arrived in front of the Ultimate Darkgen.


    It had just swept away the clone that was attacking him. However, upon seeing the real one suddenly appear, the Pilot inside instantly panicked.


    Even if I couldn''t see him inside that Darkgen, I could imagine how the guy was now trying to input moremands to retreat immediately.


    A few secondster, its metal wings spread open and Dark Energy flowed through it, trying to boost its speed. However, before he could p his wings to fly away, I circted my Flux Energy and grabbed onto his Darkgen''s shoulders before Energy Threads shot out, lodging onto the giant robot''s four limbs and torso.


    As the Energy Drain activated, I opened the cockpit slightly for Avelin to jump out from.


    Upon seeing that, she and her Pir Guardians jumped out, instantly aiming their full-powered attacks on the Darkgen''s cockpit located at its chest.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    "No! Let go of me!" The Pilot of the Ultimate Darkgen anxiously shouted upon finding himself being drained of his energy and fully restricted in ce that he couldn''t reach for the girl trying to forcefully break through his Darkgen''s armor.


    However, no matter how he struggled and even if he activated all of his skills to try and push the ck Mist away, I firmly held onto him while letting his skills hit it.


    With this, what will appear in the other four Ultimate Darkgens'' eyes was me sacrificing my defense topletely deal with this Transcendent


    A few seconds after that, the sound of metal being ripped away rang out.


    From in front of the screen, I could see Avelin already holding the distraught Dark World Transcendent by his neck.


    While still maintaining that innocent smile on her lips, Avelin''s grip on his neck gradually tightened, utilizing her overwhelming Strength stat.


    Although it''s inaudible because of the distance, the way the Transcendent''s head tilted to the side showed how Avelin easily snapped the guy''s neck.


    That girl¡­ Just how strong is her grip strength? Moreover, snapping someone''s neck while having that innocent smile¡­ She could terrify whoever''s watching that.

 Chapter 399 Lesson

    After tossing the body of the Dark World Transcendent, Avelin jumped back inside the ck Mist before I let go of the now pilotless Ultimate Darkgen, letting it fall down the ground.


    If they didn''t pick that upter, I''ll have someone loot it for us to use. It only had a ripped cockpit after all. One of my girls could use that or perhaps for Old Man Reol.


    Giving that Old Man a new toy to y with sounds great, he could bond with the other Old Man at the Empire. If Ezyn also managed to be a Transcendent, the three old men can bond together. They could spar against each other like that.


    As soon as Avelin jumped back inside and settled back on my seat, I patted her head and praised her swift kill.


    Not that I''m encouraging her to continue terrorizing the enemies by showing her innocent but ruthless side. They''re enemies anyway. If not her, one of us will kill them. There''s no use having a prisoner here.


    Toplete the act I wanted them toprehend, I controlled the ck Mist erratically to make it appear as if it suffered sufficient damage from the frantic retaliation of that Transcendent moments before Avelin snapped his neck.


    Convinced with that act, the four Ultimate Darkgens started chasing me around the battlefield, hoping to end me while the ck Mist was damaged. However, unbeknownst to them, I was maneuvering my Ultimate Metagen to direct their attacks straight to their troops down below.


    Of course, I was making sure that I would also be grazed by their attacks, letting them chip away armor tes of the ck Mist.


    By doing that, it was enough for them to consider that sooner orter, I would make a mistake which would eventually lead to my doom by getting hit squarely on my back.


    "See this, Avelin? Sometimes, we need to y around with our enemies. If they be too scared of us, they will most likely separate from each other and it will take us a long time to hunt them down one by one."


    Using this chance to educate the Barbarian Girlfortably using my body as her backrest, I let the video feed on the back of the ck Mist show how the four Ultimate Darkgenspete against each other to hit me with their skills and attacks.


    "I understand. Earlier, was snapping his neck good?" Since she always powered through on her fights and battles, Avelin tilted her head, wondering about that earlier event.


    "Un. That was magnificently done. I let you pick one of them to kill after all. That''s why you don''t need to think that hard about that one. Remember, if you can kill the enemy easily, do it without dilly-dallying or waiting for them to reveal their trump card. Those who wait and babble their mouths were simply stupid and idiotic... Look ahead."


    Continuing my lecture to the innocent girl, I pointed to the video feed at the back where the four were continuing to chase us.


    "Those four. They didn''t see how you killed that guy clearly and I made them think that this thing we''re riding was damaged. Theybined that information and now, they''re thinking that they could defeat us because we''re weakened."


    "Do we wait for the right time to deal with them?"


    "No. We will not. I told you. If they be scared of us, they will run away and hide from us. For now, we''ll let them live. But that doesn''t mean we will let them do what they want. Instead of killing them, we''re going to confuse them."


    "How?"


    "Watch closely and learn from me. If you master this, only those overwhelmingly stronger than you could beat you." I patted her head again before continuing on my n to confuse them.


    I know, these Transcendents could be fooled for a while but because they''re notplete idiots, they would start noticing things. That''s why before theypletely caught on to what I was doing, I would confuse them by doing something that would fool them once more.


    Around two minutes of chase, the chance to do that finally arrived.


    "He''s leading us on, idiots! He''s not really injured!" One of them shouted to the other three about his discovery of the strangeness of the current situation.


    Upon hearing that, the other three slowed down their tracks which made the gap between us widen. With that one shout, all of them started to form doubts about the strangeness of the situation. If someone caught on like that one who shouted, he would support his notion. However, those who failed to catch on to it would start thinking of other possibilities.


    In a while, the four Ultimate Darkgenspletely stopped their tracks while I continued to maneuver the ck Mist away from them.


    With that kind of disy, those who were thinking of other possibilities would start doubting the im of the first one. And to nail it down in their head, what I had to do is to hammer it in!


    Upon reaching a certain distance where they wouldn''t be able to easily detect the fluctuation of Energy, I activated the ck Mist''s add-on ability wherein a patch of darkness would spread from its feet before covering the whole Metagenpletely, making it appear somewhat invisible to the eye when it reached a certain distance.


    Following that, I silently activated Phantasmic Doppelganger, creating one clone that continued retreating further, while the real one became concealed as the effect of using the skill turned around to go back in their direction.


    Not giving them the chance to convene and align their suspicions together, I focused my eye on the one at the forefront.


    "See here, Avelin, they started suspecting me. Now that suspicion will turn around and it willpletely confuse them."


    While the adorable girl listened calmly while enjoying this alone time with us, the ck Mist crept towards that Ultimate Darkgen I focused on.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    As the Flux Energy flowed and circted from the engine to the regenium all around the Metagen, I activated a Jewel Skill.


    Karmic sh!


    With the activation of the ever-changing Jewel Skill, I reappeared in their line of sight. Opening my broadcast channel for them to hear me, I shouted.


    "Thanks for letting me repair my Metagen! Now take this!"


    Attacking them to prove that whatever that one''s suspicion about me notpletely injured was wrong, I then presented another answer for them. With that shout, I let them think that I was only recovering before I started tounch an attack again.


    Following that Karmic sh that seemed to be slow or fast depending on one''s perception, erged Energy Explosion Projectiles followed by numerous Energy Threads were conjured by me, targeting the one I focused on.


    With a Transcendent mind being able to process information faster than a normal human, my intention got perfectly ryed to them.


    "Bullshit! What ''leading us on''? Are you seeing this? Because we stopped, he recovered enough tounch another attack!" Broadcasting his voice to curse at his fellow Transcendent, the one I targeted hastily dodged the Energy Explosions and Energy threads.


    However, the Karmic sh suddenly zoomed in, shing straight to his Darkgen''s chest.


    "No!!!"


    While cursing furiously, that one guy who suspected that I''m intentionally ying with them hurriedly invoked some kind of ability pulling the guy out of the way before the Karmic shnded.


    Unfortunately, because of what he did, the two of them got hit by both the Energy Explosion Projectiles and Energy Threads.


    "Damn it! You two! Attack him!" He shouted again and the other two Ultimate Darkgens instantly moved tounch a counter-attack.


    However, before they could do that, a Transcendent Aura spread out from the direction of Eldur. Turning my gaze to it, I saw Amry''s Crimson Valkyrie rushing towards our position, her mes burning brightly like a meteor.


    And not only that, Yuko''s stagnant Transcendent Aura due to her synchronization raged once more as it seemingly moved to reach our current position. However, it was now restrained to the point that it''s only as strong as a Rank 1 Transcendent''s Aura.


    Surely, that girl used her Foresight and predicted the oue I wanted to happen. Moreover, I already informed Reinys, Ca and Noelle that was standing guard there about my n to let these Transcendents leave first for us to deal with them easily.


    Upon being subjected to that, the four Ultimate Darkgens pilots reacted.


    "Two new Transcendents on their side¡­ "


    "We got injured because of this moron''s suspicion. Damn it!"


    "I have grounds for my suspicion! Didn''t I save you?!"


    "Stop fighting, let''s retreat first! This operation failed. Strange¡­ Where did these new Transcendentse from?"


    Acknowledging thest one''s suggestions, the four instantly moved and flew upwards.


    But that guy''sst sentence¡­ They''re not aware of our arrival, huh? Does that mean no one tipped from the Settler Faction?


    Ah. In any case, I achieved what I wanted, although I didn''t ount for Amry and Yuko''s appearance, it achieved the same oue and even quicker at that.


    Seeing their superiors leaving, the remaining Darkgens started flying up to follow after them. Elise and Lexie, followed by the Aegis Battalion and the Eldur Metagens chased after the stragglers, destroying more of their numbers.


    "Amazing, they really retreated and not because they''re too scared of us. They only think they''re at a disadvantage." Suddenly, Avelinmented as she cutely pped her hands, praising me to her hearts'' content.


    I thought of teaching her something while we''re fighting them and looking at her now, despite still having that innocent look, her eyes were shining brilliantly. She certainly understood that lesson I roughly taught her.


    This adorable girl has a bright future.

 Chapter 400 Retreating Dark World Transcendents

    With the retreat of the Darkgens, the defensive battle to secure the Eldur Mine ended.


    Although there were casualties suffered by the Eldur soldiers, it''s negligiblepared to how many destroyed Darkgens now littered the ground.


    Picking up the still useful ones to be sent at the Alliance headquarters for more Researchers'' experimental subjects, the ones considered unusable anymore would be recycled and be assembled to a new Metagen.


    With the regenium still being an essential resource, there''s no way it would be left alone.


    Leaving the clean-up to the Eldur soldiers, I brought the ck Mist down to meet up with Yuko, Reinys, Noelle and Ca, letting them inside the Metagen.


    Upon seeing that Avelin wasfortably ced inside my embrace, Reinys appeared to be about to say something but held back in the end while Yuko didn''t mind it as she went over to kiss me.


    "I awakened a new ability, Dai-kun. It''s called Precognition. It aids me in predicting future events. It contains a lot of possibilities though so I had to be intuitive to pick the most possible oue."


    "I see. Really just like my Energy Control. That further confirmed that the ability we awakened through Psyche Energy was something like an endpoint for a Psyche-type Pathway."


    Because of the unawakened World''s Will, the Psyche Energy was probably iplete or not in its true state, otherwise, we would have to start treading the Pathway used by the previous civilization on Earth. Instead of that, it somehow forcefully gave us the Ability we would''ve awakened in any Psyche-type World.


    There''s a big possibility for my Energy Maniption to merge with Adaptability once Iplete the Mortal Pathway and when it happens, Adaptability will level up once more¡­


    Considering most of the Heroes already upgraded their abilities twice even withoutpleting their Mortal Pathway while I only leveled it up once, it''s possible that I''m missing something in here¡­


    Perhaps leveling it up is just a way to perfect the ability. And what we will get uponpleting the Mortal Pathway is just one part of it.


    Earth is a world higher than Transcendent after all. Our current knowledge is too low toprehend everything.


    "Un. I think so too. My father alreadypleted his Mortal Pathway long ago. His original Source Energy is Psyche Energy. If he really lived even before the Earth became unawakened, it''s possible that his strength is currently restricted because of the state of the Source Energy on Earth." Yuko added.


    That''s a huge possibility¡­ That sly old man and my father''s Pathway were probably restricted to an extent. And because they lived from the previous Era, they wouldn''t just convert their Source Energy to another.


    The thing about the Heroes and the Earth''s Defense Army assimting the Source Energy of a Mortal World was most likely because assimting the iplete Psyche Energy wasn''t recognized. But what will happen once the Psyche Energy bespleted? Will it rece the Mortal World''s Source Energy?


    Haa¡­ Wait, I''m getting sidetracked again. It will be answered soon anyway.


    While Yuko and I continued our conversation, the other four women with us listened as they tried toprehend it. It''s somewhat foreign for them after all.


    Nheless, that will notst. As we continue to spend more time together, we''ll gradually tell them everything they need to know. Besides, they''re alling back with me on Earth.


    These Mortal Worlds will be our training grounds to let them get used to fighting in Transcendent Level.


    Soon enough, Elise, Lexie and Amry in their Metagens reached my position.


    After recounting about what happened and the n I came up with to deal with the Darkbugs holed up in the moon, we returned to the Free City using the Portal devices that we forgot.


    When Elise realized that she forgot about that, she approached me to ry her apology to Irja, Zerina, Erin and Old Man Reol who spent the time flying before reaching their destination.


    Of course, I told her not to mind it. It''s also my fault not remembering about it anyway.


    Upon hearing that, the mature and elegantdy let out an ear-soothing giggle.


    -


    -


    While Daisuke and those with him were on their way to the capital of Eldur to use the Portal Devices, Irja and Zerina finally arrived at the Empire''s Mine.


    Daisuke already told them about his n. It''s to let the Dark World Transcendents retreat without being totally terrified.


    "Is that¡­?"


    "Yes. That''s Sister Nysia''s Ultimate Metagen. She''s fighting all 10 alone¡­"


    "Then, Zerina, I had to hold back this time, I''ll act as your support."


    Zerina nodded, unsheathing her two short des. Although she''ll be dwarfed by the giant metal robots, as a Transcendent, her blows would surely puncture through it.


    Summoning her four Pir Guardians, the Ash Knights, or how she started calling them, entered the fray with the Runes on their short swords glowing when her Flux Energy flowed through it.


    Following that, Zerina activated a two-word Rune ''Quickened Pace'' to her and all of her Pir Guardians. It''s a Rune Skillbining Quick and Pace. It not only increased one''s speed but also increased one''s energy flow.


    Energy flow epasses everything that deals with energy, be it Swordforce, activation of Skills, or simple control of the surrounding energy to enhance one''s attacks.


    As her Transcendent Aura opened, the ten Ultimate Darkgens, who were currently ganging up on the Sanguine Aegis and its ragged clone, all noticed her.


    "Sister Nysia. We''re here to help!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Zerina then pointed one of her short swords to the nearest Ultimate Darkgen. Activating a one-word Rune ''Mark'', it instantly traversed the distance between her and the Darkgen, as soon as the Rune hit the Darkgen''s frame, the Rune lit up.


    It''s not an offensive rune. It''s just a simple rune that marks a target. However, the marked Darkgen would be more vulnerable to offensive Runes.


    Commanding her four Ash Knights, she followed them as they all concentrated their attacks on the marked Darkgen.


    With her appearance, Nysia used the window Zerina created to aim her Morning star to the one nearest to her.


    Because they''re distracted, the Ultimate Darkgen''s armor broke into pieces as the Morning Star lodged deeply into it.


    With two of theirrades suddenly falling into a disadvantaged position, the eight free Darkgens split into two groups.


    However, before they could evenunch an attack on Nysia and Zerina, colorful energy beams shot towards their position.


    "Dodge! There''s another one!"


    "What happened? Where are these Transcendentsing from? They don''t have Metagens. Are they from another world?" One of the two considered strongest among them inquired.


    They hadn''t received the news of retreat from the ones attacking the Eldur Mines yet. It''s natural for them to be surprised at the existence of new Transcendents boldly fighting them with only their real bodies.


    The Darkgens served not only as a weapon but also as a thick armor after all. In their minds, Zerina and Irja will have to use more energy to prate their armor.


    "No matter! It''s just two without a Metagen. We''ll kill that one first. You prevent that Alliance Leader!" The other one answered as he presented a n.


    With the two of them leading each group, they totally ignored Irja''s presence.


    If only they knew that she''s the one with the highest threat, they would surely revise that.


    However, it''s all toote.


    Thinking that those colorful energy beams weren''t a threat, almost all of them used the arms of their Darkgens to try and deflect it.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With all of Irja''s attacks sessfully hitting the majority of them, someone''s ear-deafening roar of pain reverberated.


    "ARGH! What the hell?! It pierced straight to my cockpit! My legs!"


    With that at the start, the smoke made from the explosion of energy dissipated, revealing the Ultimate Darkgens'' destroyed arm or chest sted open.


    "That one¡­ those energy beams felt like they came from a Rank 1 Transcendent, how did those prate our Energy Shields?!"


    "Damn it! Attack her instead! It''s probably that equipment she''s holding!"


    Seeing her handiwork and how the eight switched their focus on her, Irja smiled menacingly before turning around, pretending she will flee.


    Although she restricted her attacks to the realms of a Rank 1 Transcendent, the Totem which Daisuke handed to her to use was enough to enhance those to be more destructive.


    With the eight leaving to chase after Irja, the two being targeted by Nysia and Zerina fell into despair.


    "Help me!"


    "No, help me!"


    With their despair-filled cries, the two women, one inside the Metagen and one continuously chipping away the thick metal giant, let out a smirk.


    Nysia opened her Domain and the 10-meter tall Ruin Golems produced from it helped her prevent the Dark World Transcendent from retreating. Following that, her Defense Threads lodged into the Darkgen. Activating Defense Empowerment, Nysia drained his defense and added it onto the Sanguine Aegis through the Threads. Due to that the already soft armor of the Darkgen softened even further.


    Zerina didn''t have a Domain yet but with her four Pir Guardians surrounding the Ultimate Darkgen, it became unable to retreat as well. Using a Jewel Skill which covered her in a thick Flux Energy, changing the appearance of her ash-grey armor and another Jewel Skill which made her short swords shine in ck light, she focused on the Darkgens cockpit. Topletely overwhelm her opponent, Zerina activated a four-word Rune ''Dance of Short Swords'' to further enhance her damage.


    With the two cornered, their fates were instantly sealed.


    A short whileter, the eight Ultimate Darkgens throwing various skills and attacks on Irja got startled as two huge explosions followed by an agonizing cry of their tworades entered their ears.


    Stopping in their tracks, all of them looked on dumbfounded as Zerina and the Sanguine Aegis could be seen rushing towards them.


    "Hey. Why did you stop chasing? My energy is about to run out."


    As if teasing them, Irja who''s just frantically running away from them earlier was now behind them, devoid of any wounds they thought they made.


    "Retreat!"


    It''s unclear who shouted that but as soon as the eight heard it, they all ascended the sky and straight to the moon, leaving behind the Darkgens still engaged in a battle against the Empire''s troops.

 Chapter 401 Reunion

    [The average stats of the Supported Individuals has increased]


    When we arrived at the Nysia Tower, I received that notification. Noticing the over 40 Strength and Endurance and at least 2 Intelligence stats were suddenly added to my bonuses received from the Supported Individuals, my previous guess of the Heroes about to reach Transcendence days ago was proven.


    After this perhaps only two or three of the 14 registered Heroes hadn''t reached Transcendence yet. And I expect that it will surely happen soon enough.


    By then, their average stats will sit at more than 150 Strength and Endurance as well as around 7 Intelligence or more. Considering I''m now getting 70% of their base stats, just the bonus from them will allow me to reach the threshold for Transcendence. Furthermore, I still have slots I can fill in¡­


    I still haven''t seen the limits of the System but if it continued to hand out stats and give back some in return¡­ I''m like a lighthouse for everyone connected to me¡­


    Even Yuko''s system isn''t this overpowered¡­


    We''ll see when I sessfullypleted the Mortal Pathway if something will change. If no change happened then this System that was granted to me broke all the fairness of the different Pathways.


    If I can suspect something or someone about it then it''s either the World''s Will of Earth or the me in my previous life¡­ I wonder just how high he reached in his Pathway.


    After handing thepressed sphere containing the ck Mist to Leianne and she also handed it to one of the League''s Core Pilots to send to the researchers for repair, she led us to the room where the Alliance and the League regrly held their meetings. Inside the room, Matthew and Dannae were already seated.


    Upon seeing me, Matthew nodded and smiled. He''s still the same guy who seldom talks.


    Contrary to him when Dannae saw me, the girl stood up and undid her disguise to wee me in her real form.


    Although her skin was still greenish, it started to take on a lighter hue and her human features became even more apparent. I don''t know if it is because her mother''s genes became more prevalent or if it''s the Source Energy of this world that led to the superiority of her human blood. Nheless, her feelers were still there.


    At the moment, her appearance more or less resembled that lizard princess in a certain webtoon which involves climbing up a tower, except Dannae''s attitude was softer and more weing than her.


    I remembered the first time I encountered her where I mistook her for a Hermit but in truth, she''s just a runaway girl trying to protect her home.


    "It looks like letting you train in that ce using a Metagen paid off. You''re already a Diamond-rank. Except for me, no one can progress that fast."


    Even the Heroes needed three years to reach the 3rd Realm. Nheless, her speed this time was most likely also influenced by the thickening of the Source Energy of the world.


    "Hehe. Praise me more Daisuke." Dannae grinned and grabbed my hand to put it on top of her head, asking me to pet her.


    Naturally, I gave what she wanted which made the girl too happy that she just jumped in to embrace me.


    "You''re not like this when I first saw you. You were afraid of me, thinking that I would take advantage of you."


    "You did take advantage of me. You had me stay up all night in your room."


    This girl, the way she worded it¡­ I only had you amplify your gun for the whole night. Well, technically, it''s really inside my room, the ethnic tribe elder even misunderstood it when he saw her full of sweat that morning¡­


    "You know that if that was taken out of context, the others will misunderstand me, right?"


    "But they already know about it. Moreover, I don''t mind staying all night in your room again. This time, in your bed as well.


    Hearing that from her, I pinched her cheeks which made the girl cover them with her hands.


    "Naughty girl, did Nysia teach you how to seduce me?"


    "¡­ H-how did you know?"


    As I thought, that Nysia¡­ She herself was bad at it, now she had the gall to teach Dannae how to do it¡­


    Thinking about how she reacted earlier, I could only shake my head at how she''s turning like a child, wanting to be spoiled by me.


    "That''s my wife. I know what''s going on in her mind. Anyway, I remembered my promise and you already have your answer, am I correct?"


    With my question, the energetic Dannae turned quiet. Her head then lowered as she gave a small nod as an answer.


    She''s shy about it, huh?


    Leaving it at that, I patted Dannae''s head once more, bringing back her previous brilliance. Afterward, she went to the other girls with me, greeting them all one by one.


    Avelin and Noelle, in particr, hit it off with her. Avelin being the embodiment of innocence and Noelle, a furball of shyness, with Dannae''s addition, they somehow looked like a trio of pure-hearted girls.


    It''s wonderful seeing them getting along like that.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    After I became free, the next girl stepped forward or rather, turned around to face me. The ambitious girl who''s great at scheming.


    Apparently, my n was also thought up by her. If she didn''t hear it from Erin, she would also contact me to suggest it. Since she couldn''t do that anymore, she instead thought of something that could aid Erin and Old Man Reol, giving them both a Specialized Metagen that could be piloted using any Source Energy type.


    Using that, because of their inexperience, it would look like they''re not that strong. They could go all out at fighting and the enemies will just think they''re ordinary. And that would lead for the enemy Transcendents to retreat without being terrified of their strength.


    "Daisuke¡­"


    "Leianne. Thank you for amodating Erin and the Old Man." I smiled at her which she immediately returned with a bashful one. The grievances she had with me were already gone. It might sound cold for her but this girl was too smart for her own good. She used logic to move on.


    That''s the only choice back then unless she wanted to fight her father who would probably be the brains of the enemy camp if we let him escape.


    "Don''t mind it. It''s my job¡­ Can I also ask for¡­ a hug?" As a hint of red became visible on her face, Leianne lowered her gaze as if she''s afraid to maintain eye contact with me.


    "I see. I hadn''t noticed it with my Incarnation but it seems that you also changed, for the better."


    "I just want to be more honest. Besides, there are now a lot of us. I want to stay relevant for you. Even if I''m not a Transcendent yet, I will catch up soon." Leianne seemingly sparkled with determination and perhapspetitiveness with the other girls.


    Even if I''m not looking behind me, I could guess that the conscious ones would take her words as a deration of her intention. She wanted to be relevant, huh? Like with Yuko and Yumiko, I also want to consult her whenever I make a n.


    She''s a great schemer like her father but at the moment, she couldn''t make use of that talent due to her limited strength. She could direct a battle and win it but only if it didn''t involve a lot of Transcendents.


    "Does that mean you wille with me? What about your ambition?"


    "At the state of the world, it will take a long time for it to be realized. It''s not like we''ll note back here."


    Her ambition to lead this world to rise and reach the same height as the Dark World or even higher than Earth... And to realize that ambition, she chose our side instead of her father who wanted to raze the whole world to the ground before rebuilding it anew.


    In any case, as long as Transcendents continue to be born in this world, sooner orter, it will level up to a Transcendent World. But surely, with her ambition, she wanted to be the one turning the helm of this ship known as the World of Meta.


    She''s an ambitious and smart girl and she gambled her life for it by opposing her father.


    "You''re right. We''ll never forget your homeworlds. Come here then." I nodded and beckoned towards her.


    With her arms circling to my back, I returned it along with a whisper in her ears. "Together, we''ll realize your ambition."


    Upon hearing it, Leianne''s smile widened.


    Swayed by the situation, Elise also stepped forward to ask for a hug. Naturally, I didn''t reject it. She also deserved to be rewarded for her hard work at Eldur and being the ambassador to the Anzeans.


    From behind me, I heard Reinys grumbled. Although she kept the volume low, it''s easy to catch.


    "¡­ That guy. Whichever world he goes to, he''s getting women left and right."


    "As if you''re not aware of that, didn''t we talk about it when they left? You''re already interested in him even back then. You''re just¡­ trying to convince yourself that you hate him. Now that you''re his Companion, isn''t it time to bepletely honest about it?"


    Ca remarked and that immediately made Reinys flustered.


    "Huh? That''s not¡­"


    Adding onto that, Noelle, who''s back to their side, also put in a word. "Un. Ca''s right. That''s why Yuko isn''t really angry at you."


    Reinys then tried to seek refuge from Yuko, hoping that she would deny it. However, in the end, Yuko smiled at her and gave a nod, indicating that she''s agreeing with Ca and Noelle.


    Dumbfounded by their observation that until now she couldn''t admit, Reinys puffed her cheeks and shouted. "¡­ I don''t know anymore!"


    And that shout gained the attention of everyone making the princess even more embarrassed.


    In the end, I had to step forward and calm her down, and by then she finally admitted to it. She''s already interested in me even way before¡­ as for her reason, apparently, I''m the only one impudent enough to continue subverting her beliefs.


    Soon afterward, once we were seated around the table to wait for the news on the other mines, a holographic screen floated in the middle of the long table. Once it stabilized, Nysia''s face appeared in it. With a wide smile on her face, a clip was shown as she ryed the sess of what I told them to do.


    With our appearance, sessful defense of the Mine was a forgone conclusion anyway. It''ll now be their dream to get more regenium from the surface and that dream will also shatter soon when we get rid of them in one swift battle right on their headquarters.


    "And that leaves the Confederacy being the only one left that isn''t resolved yet."

 Chapter 402 The Battle At Confederacys Mine

    "Grandpa, look!" While riding the Specialized Metagen given by Leianne, Erin was like a child as she clunkily controlled it to fly and do something.


    She''s not Daisuke who adapted easily upon touching a Metagen. She''s a literal newbie on piloting a Metagen.


    Nheless, it''s a bit easier for her to learn about it as a Transcendent. Hermand input speed was superb and the flow of energy that was making the Metagen move was smooth. She only needed to properly organize hermand inputs.


    "Uhm¡­ Miss Erin, careful, you might hit our allies." Kazeyoshi, inside his Crescent Hurricane,mented after watching how Erin''s Metagen spun around while shooting the installed gun on its shoulder, destroying a hill and a ruined structure not far from her.


    "I apologize for my granddaughter''s behavior." On the other hand, Old Man Reol, although he''s also a newbie, the way he controlled the Specialized Metagen given to him could be said as normal. It''s flying normally and moving normally.


    Although it looked stiff if seen by the other pilots, it''s passable.


    As they left the vicinity of the capital state of the Confederacy where the Portal device was installed, Kazeyoshi, along with a group of Archlight Pilots, led Erin and the Old Man to arrive at the Confederacy''s Regenium mine.


    Compared to the Empire and Eldur, the mine in this ce was a bit farther from the capital. It took them five minutes of flying before the explosions and the sight of giant metal robots firing against each other could be seen from the horizon.


    During those five minutes, Erin and Old Man Reol somehow familiarized themselves on how to pilot a Metagen.


    Mixing in with the Archlights'' Specialized Metagens, it would be hard for the enemy Transcendents to notice that the Pilots were two Transcendents.


    Kazeyoshi''s Crescent Hurricane was already an Ultimate Metagen. After bing a Transcendent, Nysia ordered the Researchers to upgrade it, along with Amry''s Crimson Valkyrie and Matthew''s Silent Behemoth.


    "We''re here! We''ll go and help the Matriarch. The rest of you, follow the Moonlight Queen''s Sapphire Moonflower.


    "Understood!"


    Despite being an idiot, Kazeyoshi was still a soldier for three years and the number of times he led a squad was more than the number of a human''s fingers.


    In any case, as a Transcendent and a Hero, he had the necessary authority to even contest the Matriarch for leadership.


    The previous Confederacy Leader and all his allies were all either executed or fled from their territory. With the purging of the Order of the Dark Host led by Elise''s Order of the Light''s Cradle, it didn''t take long for them to rid the three Factions of the publicly known dissenters.


    Arriving at the scene, the Matriarch Lyra, using her Metagen, Moonlit Nightmother, was currently engaged against three Transcendents. Her ability which was making use of the dark night sky was somewhat ineffective during the day. However, with her Domain and some of her Skills, she created a patch of night up above covering the crimson dusk sky to enhance her ability.


    She couldn''t wait until the sun totally sets or rather, her enemies wouldn''t let her.


    With their objective of upying the Regenium mine, the Dark World Transcendents poured all their troops tounch simultaneous attacks to all three Regenium Mines, hoping to split the United Alliance''s small number of Transcendents.


    Even if one or two of them was repelled, they gambled that at least one would be victorious.


    However, the appearance of Daisuke and his group totally subverted their n.


    At the moment, the Ultimate Darkgens sent down at Confederacy''s Mine didn''t have any idea that they''re bound to fail today.


    "Give up, Matriarch. As a Transcendent, you still have a choice to join us. You will not be treated wrong."


    Unaware of the iing reinforcements, one of the Dark World Transcendent haughtily offered.


    However, the Matriarch who''s already aware of the reinforcement smirked and mocked him.


    "Who would join you? Don''t you think you already repeated your offer many times over?"


    After saying that, the wings of her Metagen spread open and her surroundings darkened. Activating another ability of hers, Matriarch Lyra rushed forward with a regenium sword in her hand.


    Upon seeing that, the Ultimate Darkgen stood still spreading his Domain opened followed by a set of skills from his Pathway.


    He''s confident enough to defend against the already battered Metagen.


    However, because he''s too focused on the Matriarch, he didn''t notice that the patch of darkness created by the Matriarch blocked his view of the iing Crescent Hurricane.


    Utilizing his Aerokinesis, Kazeyoshi zoomed past through numerous standard Darkgen and Specialized Darkgen. Like a speedster in thoseics, he made use of his ability''s control of the wind.


    In less than five seconds, he''s already behind the Matriarch, aiming another attack to the confident Ultimate Darkgen.


    "Hey! Dodge!" Noticing the sudden appearance of the Crescent Hurricane, one of the Ultimate Darkgens'' pilots shouted to the guy targeted by Kazeyoshi and Lyra.


    But he''s all toote.


    Riding the wind controlled by Kazeyoshi, Erin and Old Man Reol, clumsily piloting their Specialized Metagen, marked the other two Ultimate Metagens to prevent them from helping.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Erin used one of her Jewel Skills that conjured shadow clones. With the Jewel Skill''s effect, she effectively concealed herself and her clones, confusing the Ultimate Darkgen.


    When Erin got the chance of seeing her target''s visible shadow when the light from Kazeyoshi''s skill illuminated him, she instantly teleported behind the Ultimate Darkgen. Using the weapon of the Specialized Metagen, she stabbed through the back of the Ultimate Darkgen before kicking it down.


    On the other side, Old Man Reol activated his Empire, sending his four Pir Guardians to his targeted Ultimate Darkgen to create an encirclement where his authority as an Emperor would be exercised.


    Of course, it''s just an iteration of a Domain Skill. To counter that, the Ultimate Darkgen also opened his Domain and started spinning to prepare a counterattack.


    With the grandfather-granddaughter duo restraining the two to help the confident Dark World Transcendent, Lyra and Kazeyoshi carried their joint attack unhindered.


    "Die!" Matriarch Lyra shouted as she inched to the side, letting Kazeyoshi sped past her.


    Toote to be surprised by the sudden appearance of another Ultimate Metagen, the Dark World Transcendent tried to move his Skills in order to block Kazeyoshi''s attack.


    However, it''s still toote.


    Barraged by two Ultimate Metagens the Darkgen instantly plummeted down.


    Following him, Kazeyoshi made use of his Aerokinesis to send wind des that werepressed enough to make it appear as if they''re huge sharp des aiming to decapitate his target.


    After being reminded by Daisuke back then, he started exploring what he can and he can''t do with his Ability. And now, he''s trying to pour in everything he managed to unearth against a Transcendent.


    A short whileter, the cockpit of the Ultimate Darkgen burst open as the ejection device managed to activate before Kazeyoshi''s winds hit it.


    Unfortunately, what''s waiting for him was Erin who became free after sending her target down below.


    Catching the Transcendent with the arm of her Specialized Metagen, she inputted themands to pinch the Transcendent to death.


    He still tried to struggle by making use of his Dark Energy to create a durable barrier, however, with Erin making use of all of her Jewel Skills like the one which conjured shadow des, the Energy Barrier broke into pieces.


    After a few desperate struggles, the Dark World Transcendent was sessfully pinched to death by her.


    "Great!" The Matriarch cheered inside her Metagen. She''s truly happy because if Erin and the others didn''t arrive, she would be the one dying.


    Tossing the lifeless Transcendent or of what''s left of him down to the ground, Erin floated upwards to rejoin them.


    At this moment, the other Ultimate Darkgens started to back away.


    "Did he get pinched to death by a Specialized Metagen?" the one who flew up after being stabbed and kicked down by Erin muttered.


    "The Pilot is a Transcendent! Those two in the Specialized Metagens are Transcendents!" And the one who managed to break away from Old Man Reol''s Empire shouted hysterically.


    "What do we do?"


    "¡­ They only send the three of us here. What do you think? Damn it. They said no one will be able to help here. Where do these Transcendentse from?"


    "Open yourmunication channel."


    "Huh? What the hell? The other two failed as well?"


    Hearing about the failure and the loss of three Transcendents because of the appearance of unknown Transcendents, the one overseeing the operation sent an order to retreat.


    However, before that order arrived, they already lost a Transcendent here.


    "The situation is strange, they want us to go back."


    "What else can we do? Retreat! Let them retreat as well!" Pointing at their Specialized and standard Darkgens that were still having the upper hand, he gritted his teeth to call for a retreat.


    Thanks to that retreat order, the battered Sapphire Moonflower of Lunaria was saved from bing a total scrap.


    Even with her abilities as a Legend-rank Pilot, she couldn''t fight against 15 Specialized Darkgens all at once. She couldn''t counterattack at all and could only put up a tough defense that none of her 15 opponents could breach. In exchange for that, however, was the serious damage on her previously beautifully crafted Specialized Metagen.


    Compared to the other two battlefields, the number of Specialized Darkgens here was more than thebined amount on the other two. Due to that, even with the assistance of half of the Aegis Battalion, they were all ganged upon. Losing at least a fourth of their numbers.


    Because of what Daisuke nned, Erin let the two go but the four of them pretended to chase after them, destroying some of the standard and Specialized Darkgensgging behind.


    When the enemiespletely disappeared from their sight, Erin used themunication crystal to contact her man and ry the result. "Monster, it''s done."

 Chapter 403 Inquiry

    With our timely appearance, the nned attack of the Dark World that was camping in the moon waspletely foiled. Or so I would like to think that.


    It''s always like this anyway. I could only infer on what their objectives were through the series of events. Had we not arrived, the possibility of thempletely conquering at least one regenium mine and killing a Transcendent was high. As to who would be the unlucky Transcendent, it depends on who would be unlucky enough to be surrounded and fail in retreating.


    But considering our past squabbles with them, mostly my Incarnation''s memories, it always ended with everything not going ording to their meticulously prepared n.


    During the initial widening of the Portal, their Transcendents immediatelyunched an all-out attack when their numbers were proven higher than the number of Transcendents existing. And that ended in their defeat against Nysia and the Heroes in a full confrontational battle.


    That first defeat urged them to enter a defensive stance, holing up on the moon while resorting to themon tactics of recruiting Corrupteds.


    However, when that was proven ineffective, that was the time when they approached the Anzeans, splitting the close group into two separate factions.


    Soon afterward, although they tried attacking in full force more than once, my Incarnation that would irregrly appear sessfully nted apprehension in their leader''s mind.


    The first time that happened was with at least 15 Dark World Transcendents. At that time, the three Heroes still hadn''t returned to Earth.


    Timing their attack right on the day where I sent my Support Incarnation in here, they experienced another major defeat.


    At that time, my Support Incarnation led the whole Aegis Battalion and were all enhanced by my buffs. The result of that confrontation was a catastrophic loss for them. Their standard Darkgens were decimated in no time.


    When they tried fighting our Transcendents, they also found that they''re stronger than normal, hence leading to their immediate retreat after estimating their loss if they continued.


    Following that, the skirmishes and ns to take over a faction or a mine were all thwarted because it was always timed whenever my Incarnation would be here. But whenever it wasn''t here, they''re just chilling on the moon.


    That had me wonder whether their leader was a secret ally predicting my Support Incarnation''s return. Naturally, it''s all a coincidence. They''re probably just unlucky.


    Because there''s no set time when the Incarnation would appear, the leader was probably gambling on the chances. Unfortunately, he''s getting the jackpot every time.


    Since I had the time when we''re waiting on the update at the Confederacy, I contacted Alwyn to check on her current status.


    Through my conversation with her, I gathered information as to what happened after Irja and I descended to the World of Barbarian as well as some news about the Mortal World Portals.


    With the closing of their Portal at the World of Barbarians and with the higher-ups of the Basste Tribe learning about the massacre at that Portal Camp, they couldn''t really point fingers at Illiana and the tribes under her.


    The ongoing Dimensional Defenses at Illiana''s territory became an alibi that steered the suspicion away from the Dafirae Tribe. Even with witnesses talking about a group consisting of three Dafirae Tribe members appearing at thest city with a Teleportation Formation before the gray territory where the Portals are located, it was easily dismissed as it was easy for someone else to disguise as the Dafirae Tribe to stoke the fires of hatred.


    To be totally safe, she was advised not toe back inside the Dimensional Space immediately. Due to that, Alwyn hid somewhere near Illiana until the Basste Tribe rested their case. While she was there, since she didn''t have anything to do or so she said, she used her time to gather news for me.


    ording to her, the new batch of Transcendents was soon to descend in a week''s time. Moreover, with the four Portals closed, the Great Ones Halion and Miyae started making noise about the ipetence of the 19 tribes leading to some tension to build up. But she told me not to take those seriously as it was just them probing Zaraya and his group about their ns.


    And at the moment, our conversation was still ongoing even after I received the update from Erin about their victory and that they were about toe back with Lunaria.


    "You''re working hard there. Are you trying to impress me?"


    "No! I told you I don''t have anything to do. Besides, the Great One told me to maintain a connection with you."


    "Alright, don''t shout. Your voice kept echoing in my mind, it will be harder for me to forget your voice and that will make me want to see you again." Adding in teasing words that I didn''t dare do before, I then continued by changing the topic, "By the way, do you have any information about the movements of the tribes under Great One Zaraya and the others?"


    "If you''re here, I would really cut your tongue out! Anyway, what kind of movements? All I heard was that they sent out exploration groups to venture beyond our World Zone two months ago. As for the destination, it''s unknown. Hmm? I haven''t told you about World Zones yet, have I?"


    Exploration groups. Beyond their World Zone¡­ Is their destination the Mortal Worlds or is it Earth?


    "Don''t worry, Irja already told me about it. The descendant of the Great One Onimbus escaped outside the world before we could deal with him. What do you think? Will he survive?"


    "If he''s alone. Unless a Monarch or Sovereign picks him up, it will be up to his luck to go back given that the distance between here and there is too far."


    "I see. That''s great then. About those exploration groups¡­ are they filled with Transcendents?"


    "That''s a matter of course! Only Rank 2 Transcendent and above can endure the chaotic nature of Space for a long time even without being inside a Space Vessel. Even if a Rank 1 Transcendent can go with them, they will surely not pick them if their exploration is about discovering new Mortal Worlds to conquer. Moreover, Rank 1 Transcendent''s Energy Capacity will run out faster so they''re useless for long-distance World Zone crossing."


    Taking in the information from her and organizing them for others to understand easily, I looked on at the girls in front of me and to the Heroes waiting for me to ry what I learned to them.


    Well, there''s no point hiding that I''m talking with someone else even if the message that could be sent didn''t need to be uttered out loud.


    After a few more inquiries, we ended our conversation by me teasing her again. Although she appeared angry, her boredom for needing to hide was somewhat abated.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Is that¡­ Alwyn?" Irja narrowed her eyes.


    Aside from Remilia, there''s only Alwyn who I could contact after all so it''s easy to guess.


    "Un. I asked her for news on her side. Also, I teased her a bit."


    "You could''ve omitted thatst part."


    "Well, when ites to all of you, I won''t lie."


    After I said that, I saw Irja and Reinys clicked their tongues and rolled their eyes as their reaction to what I said. Surely, they think I''m trying to score points on them. But that''s just the truth. I will never lie with them.


    Following that, we waited for Erin''s group toe back before I ryed to them the information I gathered along with the info about World Zones and the exploration groups.


    "Does that mean it''s possible for a group of Rank 2 Transcendents and above toe here?"


    "It''s possible. However, I don''t think they will actually target Mortal Worlds when there are Portals already existing connecting the Dark World to the Mortal Worlds."


    The highest possibility is Earth. Furthermore, there''s the reminder of Illiana to beware of the other worlds encroaching on Earth. If their destination is our world¡­ then an event worse than the emergence of the Dark Cult might happen¡­


    "Let''s set that aside for now. We''re stillcking information. What we have to do is what we nned. Elise, how''s the situation at the settlement of the Anzeans?"


    "The Healing Faction retreated. Krond is on his way here." Elise answered after checking hermunicator. Naturally, she has her own informant there.


    "I see. Nysia, can I ask you to restrain him and get some answers?" I turned to my wife who made herselffortable by rubbing her cheeks on my arm like a little pet animal who missed her owner.


    When she heard my question, she straightened her body and nodded. Seeing her totally different attitude when she''s with me, the others that were not used to it could only have a wry smile on their faces. Nheless, the majority of people in the room were my Companions and would-be Companions.


    "Daisuke, do you think they''re in cahoots with each other?" Leianne inquired. She surely considered all the possibilities why I asked Nysia to do that before asking me.


    "No. Not him. Those around him."


    I shook my head and upon seeing that, Leianne''s eyes glittered brightly as her enthusiasm kicked in.


    "I see. Then let me join or rather, let me be the one to interrogate him."


    ording to Elise, that guy truly cares for his people. There''s a possibility that he''s also trying to protect those advising him against the Alliance. He''s the only Transcendent in their Faction, being aware of those was more than possible.


    "Can you do it?"


    "Un! I was taught by my father how to get the right answer from someone even without the use of torture."


    "Alright. I will leave it to the two of you."


    Leianne wanted to do things to stay relevant. That''s what she said. It''s only natural that I let her do that. Besides, I trust she can do what she said.


    "Moving on, tomorrow, we''ll beunching an attack on the Moon. Our main objective will be the Portal. But if possible, let''s all bury their Transcendents there."


    Although I don''t really want to act as the leader, I already started it with my n. It''s irresponsible to pass it to someone. Either way, on the battlefield, I will still be their Ultimate Support.


    "¡­ Can we do it?" Amry suddenly asked in doubt.


    As soon as Kazeyoshi arrived, I noticed the girl naturally moving towards him, checking if he got any injuries. Despite being a tsundere, she''s that thoughtful to her man. I don''t even need to guess that their romance finally bloomed.


    "Of course. You can spar with any of my Companions to see if we had enough firepower."


    "¡­ There''s no need to." As her gaze alternately switched on Yuko and Irja, Amry timidly shrunk back before hiding behind Kazeyoshi. She then peeked from his shoulder before sticking her tongue out to me.


    The girl probably thought I was trying to bully her¡­


    "Alright. For now, let''s dismiss." Ending the brief meeting, the three Heroes along with Old Man Reol, Liam and Lyra left the room leaving me behind with my Companions and the four women that were waiting for me.

 Chapter 404 Slipped Away

    I brought eight women with me from the World of Barbarian, adding Nysia and the other four, thirteen women were now crowding on me,


    Well, not really crowding. Yuko and the others who I spent the most time with at the World of Barbarian gave way for Nysia and those who wanted to be close to me.


    Copying them, even the innocent Avelin who always wanted to be spoiled by me pushed Dannae forward instead. Seeing them that considerate, the four were somewhat embarrassed since they''re still not officially my Companions. However, with how weing they were, the four eventually fitted right in with the group.


    Elise somehow got a good conversation going with Zerina and Irja.


    On the other hand, Leianne got Yuko''s interest with her proactive approach to stay relevant and Reinys felt like she found a kindred spirit. They''re both Princesses.


    Dannae then naturally went over to Avelin and Noelle.


    As for Lunaria, since I haven''t talked to her yet, she''s still somewhat reserved. To not let her be an outcast, Erin, who helped her when those Specialized Darkgens became desperate to kill her before they retreated, and Ca, who didn''t have anything to do, approached her.


    Looking at the four mixing in with my Companions, Nysia who stayed at my side had a satisfied smile on her lips. "They''re fitting well, husband. And thanks to that, I got you all by myself."


    Herst sentence was the most important for her of course. In any case, I also wanted some kind of alone time with her. That''s why while the other four were in the process of integrating themselves, I quietly slipped out with Nysia.


    Our destination? Our room at the top floor, of course.


    Although they''re aware of us quietly leaving to get time for ourselves, Yuko and the others let us be. It''s not like we''ll be gone for long. There''s a lot of time for me to spend with them. And that''s even if we''re about to be busy closing Portals and killing off Dark World Transcendents.


    As soon as we arrived at our room, I picked up Nysia in my arms and brought her down to our sofa bed. "You''re working hard, wife. I better reward you, right?"


    "I already got my reward in the form of you being here again. To be honest, this past month was like those 10 years I waited for you. Although those calls and Incarnation of you reduced my longing for you, feeling your breath brushing against my skin and your warmth being transferred to me is what I truly missed."


    "Don''t worry. As I promised, I will be taking you with me."


    Dropping my lips on hers, with how we both longed for each other, we instantly entered the right mood.


    Putting the situation of the world, the uing battles, the girls on the floor below us and everything else to the back of our minds, we focused on each other. Making use of this big sofa bed, the mark of our love soon stained the nket and the bedsheet while the pieces of our clothes gradually left our bodies.


    Locking her lips to keep her moans contained, Nysia and I savored the following hours.


    Only when Lexie notified us through themunicator about the arrival of Krond did we let go of each other.


    -


    -


    While we were busy upstairs, Lexie helped the girls to get their own amodations in this tower.


    In this Tower, there were a lot of floors that weren''t used. There were those floors that contained rooms for the League''s Core Pilots. Moreover, there were also the VIP floors that were previously used by the three Factions'' delegations back then.


    Now that Elise, Lunaria and Leianne were part of the United Alliance and they''re mostly staying here when there''s nothing important, they kept the room for themselves.


    Nheless, there were still empty rooms near their designated rooms. From those free VIP rooms, Lexie let the girls pick a room for themselves.


    Although we''re probably staying here for at most four days if all goes well, having their own rooms would be easy for me to be alone with any of them...


    "What''s the situation?" Nysia asked Lexie for a moreprehensive detail about the report she sent. After our intimate time, Nysia was back to being the League Head or the Alliance Head. Dealing with things professionally.


    "Like Daisuke ordered, Krond was taken in custody for Interrogation. Those who arrived with him were also taken in and separated from each other. We checked theirmunicators and at least three of them contained evidence of them contacting the Healer Faction."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Restraining him should be Nysia''s job but because I took her with me and spent a few sweet hours together, Yuko and Irja, as both Rank 2 Transcendents, subjected Krond and his tag-along with their Transcendent Aura, leading for their capture without any sort of battle happening.


    We''re already in the elevator, going down the floor where Krond should be. However, I''m set at going to the floor where the four girls were located. It''s time to make them my Companions and have them call for the Door of Transcendence.


    We now have a lot of manpower so there''s no need for me to do everything.


    Nysia and Leianne will be responsible for Krond''s interrogation so my first destination is her room.


    "Well then, I''ll leave it to you Nysia. Leianne will follow you afterward." I took a step outside the elevator door as soon as it opened.


    "Un. Take your time to talk to them, I already asked them and I find their answer satisfactory. Everything now rests on you." Nysia nodded. This woman really made sure that the four had the inclination to be my Companion.


    Even though I could check it by myself, my wife was that diligent in picking my concubines¡­ Err. That sounds wrong. I also like those four and unlike with Ca and Noelle, I''m positive that it''s going to evolve into a romantic one. Moreover, they''ll have the same status as everyone so it''s not really concubine but more future wives¡­


    "Alright.Ah. By the way, what about you, Lexie?" I nodded at her and with that exploitation of the Companion still in my mind, it clicked in my mind upon taking another nce at the tall blonde ssesdy that''s wearing a secretary outfit.


    "Huh? What about me?" With my question without any context, Lexie was puzzled as to what I was talking about.


    "Do you want to be my Companion?" Using the same question I asked Noelle and Ca, I kept only one of my feet outside the Elevator to keep it from closing.


    "Eh?! No¡­ How can I? You''re Nysia''s¡­"


    As expected, her reaction would be like this. I had a good impression of her and it''s not like she had someone else at the moment. She''s a woman too dedicated to the Primeval Aegis League.


    Understanding my intention, Nysia smiled and interjected.


    "You''re right. I forgot this point. Lexie is also a possible Companion now. There''s the example of Noelle, Ca and Ophelia who you left behind in the previous world who clearly aren''t that romantically inclined to you."


    Not romantically inclined, huh?


    "Actually. I''m not really sure if it will stay that way. This is destiny we''re talking about, by being my Companion, I could clearly feel how they became tied to me." I started with my conjecture, "However, at the moment, that''s how it really is, I''m not seeing any of them as someone I will be romantically involved in¡­ Nheless, they''re now part of my highest priority. If they''re in danger, they would no doubt be my priority even if the consequences would be dire like the destruction of a world."


    I''m clearly aware of my priority now and on the scale of things, no matter what, their safety will be my top priority. Even if what''s at stake is the destruction of Earth.


    That''s just how I really am. Ever since the start, my priority isn''t saving the world or worlds. Well, at the start I''m focused on saving my own hide but then, I became aware of my attraction to Yuko and Zerina. Followed by the other girls in every world I arrived at.


    "Of course, the entire decision lies on you, Lexie. We''ll be here for a few days so take your time and don''t be pressured. Either way, I''m truly grateful to you for being Nysia''s trusted aide." I continued beforepleting my exit at the elevator.


    "¡­ Un. I''ll think about it. And I''ll consult Nysia." With how I worded it, Lexie calmed down and after taking a deep breath, she nodded and stared at Nysia instead of me.


    "You don''t need to consult me. I will naturally urge you to be one of his Companion. You have a good impression of him, right? Besides, none of the Core Pilots of ours ever caught your eyes. We''ll be leaving this world and I know how much you treasure the League, perhaps more than me. I will be entirely at ease knowing that it''s in your hands¡­ even more so if you can be a Transcendent soon."


    Typical Nysia. Not only she urged the four to be my Companion, but she''s now also urging her trusted aide. But her point was something that''s also in my mind. Lexie could be like Ophelia. With our immediate departure, she could lead this world to rebuild. I don''t know if Liam and Lyra wille with us or even the Heroes but with a Transcendent taking the helm, a new era will also usher in this world once we rid of this world of the invaders.


    It''s now starting with the Anzeans. Based on what they can learn from them, it''s either letting them keep their settlement or we will also purge them.


    As soon as the elevator door closed, I turned around and my feet naturally took me to the first door.


    Knocking on the door twice, Leianne''s somewhat worried but excited face appeared from the door.


    "You''re here¡­" Leianne bashfully whispered as she gradually widened the opening to let me enter.

 Chapter 405 Ice Princess

    Because we already talked initially when we arrived here, it didn''t take long before our conversation to reach the point to talk about the purpose of my visit


    From how we interacted earlier, I could already predict her decision but before giving me an answer, she had me sit next to her, on her soft bed.


    Right now, she''s wearing a princess-like dress, a lot different than when I first saw her. It''s now matching her sky-blue hair.


    As soon as I sat next to her, her aromatic fragrance wafted to my nose. It was all over her bed that when I sat on it, it instantly crawled and covered me.


    If Iy down in her bed, it will feel like she''s lying down next to me, hugging me tightly. That''s how fragrant her bed is.


    Surely, the bed was often used by her because instead of inheriting her father''s throne, she gave it back to her grandfather. Moreover, she couldn''t trust her brothers and sisters from different mothers who only had petty ambitions.


    Because of her intelligence and perhaps because of my rmendation, Nysia often consulted her whenever I''m not here. That''s how high I valued her talent.


    "You looked so serious, is there still a story we haven''t talked about before?"


    "There''s a lot. I will tell you everything about me. Isn''t it better to always have things we can talk about?"


    "True. I want to slowly learn more about the experiences of Princess Leianne."


    "I told you, stop calling me Princess. When I chose to rely on you and betrayed my father, I stopped being one."


    "You''re still a princess at birth, there''s no denying that. Anyway, what is it? You''re starting to get me curious."


    "It''s nothing serious, really. Before, it''s always with your Incarnation. I know that it was you but it''s somewhat surreal when you''re just a lump of Energy."


    "I see. You''re right. My Incarnation was not enough to confirm if you''ve grown to have feelings for me¡­ Then, let''s start by letting you feel that I''m not just a lump of energy anymore." I reached for her hand that was buried in her bed, tightly sped. Opening her palm, I could feel the sweat that umted in it. Despite her ability being something that involves the control of Ice, it still managed to be this sweaty. This proved how nervous and tense she was currently.


    I heard from her that being someone favored by the Emperor, she was separated from the rest. Even at a young age, she started studying everything her Imperial Father presented her. She neither gets the chance to enjoy her youth nor fall in love with someone else for her thirty years of living in this world. The closest she could think of about affection was her admiration for Matthew''s loyalty and her awe towards her father''s terrifying prestige.


    Until I appeared before her. I''m not really sure if it''s the truth but ording to her, she only thought of using me to be her bridge to get Nysia''s cooperation. However, the way I confronted her back then made a mark on her mind. It was like she saw the traits of her father to me. That''s why whenever she had the chance to spend time with me after my wedding with Nysia, she''s trying to know more about me.


    Perhaps, at that time, I could only be seen by her as a recement for her father whose ambition contradicted hers. As to how it eventually evolved to her truly liking me, it''s already a mystery that only Leianne could answer.


    Under her eyes'' focused attention, I slowly ovepped my hand on hers.


    Aside from the embrace from earlier, this is the first time where our skins truly touched and perhaps because of her awakened ability, her skin was really cool to the touch. Even her sweat was too cold.


    I have no idea if it was her normal temperature or it was because she was nervous at the same time excited at this moment.


    After staring at our sped hands for a while, Leianne gradually closed her eyes to feel the sensation better.


    One minute, two minutes, three minutes.


    After five minutes, Leianne once again opened her eyes. Lifting her gaze to meet mine, a refreshing smile peeked out from her lips. Like a frozen flower blooming after being basked in the warm sunlight.


    "Un¡­ You''re warm. No, this feeling, it''s too warm that I want to stay like this with you even more."


    "Humans are warm-blooded creatures, it''s natural. I bet you can pick anyone and you will feel the same warmth."


    "Geez¡­ Not that kind of warmth. After I tried thinking of a perfect response¡­ Anyway, Daisuke, I want to be your Companion."


    "You already are, Leianne. You didn''t notice because you''re too focused on feeling the warmth you''re talking about."


    Although I tried joking with her, it''s just because it''s rare seeing her focus on one thing that she becamepletely unaware of other things happening around her.


    Right¡­ Like the convergence of our destiny and the notifications about her bing my Companion. She didn''t even feel the strong surge of Energy that sprang up and was absorbed by her body.


    It happened even without me asking her. Unlike Reinys who had apprehensions about bing my Companion, Leianne only needed to confirm it in her heart or mind or whatever organ that decides for her. As soon as she epted it, there''s no need for me to ask her about it anymore.


    When she noticed the change in her, Leianne''s deep-blue eyes blinked twice. Afterward, she couldn''t help herself anymore as she opened her arms to embrace me, using the excuse to let her feel more of my warmth.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    In any case, I let her do that until she''s satisfied. As her princess'' grace came back, she shamefully apologized for her udylike behavior, ording to her.


    As an answer, I could only shake my head before pulling her into my embrace next, using the reason of getting back at her.


    In the end, Leianne once again indulged from the warmth of our embrace.


    "Well then, Nysia is already waiting for you. I also still have three women that I have to pay a visit to."


    "We''ll all be relevant to you, right? My father had a lot of wives and concubines. However, none of them, even my mother, became relevant for him. Except me."


    "I told you, you don''t have topare me to your father. Lucas and I might have some simr traits but our priorities werepletely different. I will not be here standing in front of you if I will just toss you to the side after taking you in as my Companion."


    "I will believe you on that, Daisuke."


    "I guess you still need proof before you''re truly convinced."


    Turning around from the door, I approached Leianne once more. Picking her up from the bed by her waist, we''re now even closer than before. I could feel her tenderness and her supple softness pressing against my chest. Her thin waist was also perfectly grasped by my hand.


    "This¡­" Noticing the difference from our earlier hug, Leianne was once again speechless.


    "I will be taking your first kiss, Leianne."


    "¡­"


    Slowly lowering my head to align my lips to hers, Leianne could only blink her eyes as words stopped being created by her mouth. Her lips parted slightly as if waiting for mine to take it.


    As our lips touched, Leianne''s eyes naturally widened. Although she''s not resisting, she''s also not reacting.


    Soon enough, cold mist gradually spread from her feet, freezing every piece of furniture in her room. Unconsciously activating her ability as she gradually became absorbed from the feeling of my lips moving to deepen our kiss.


    I admit, even if she''s still not a Transcendent, the cold that was being exuded by her Ability was probably enough to damage a full-fledged Transcendent.


    She''s already a Legend-rank. It''s only a matter of time for her toplete her Mortal Pathway. With the Energy Stones I brought, like with my other Companions, she will definitely be able toplete it.


    "Alright, deactivate your ability. Don''t freeze the entire room." Releasing her lips from mine, I held her by her chin. While my grip at her waist gradually loosened.


    ? "You''re unfair¡­ You didn''t let me prepare for it." Leianne traced her now wet lips with her fingers. As if trying to emte the feeling of my lips that had just released it, a few seconds ago.


    "But it made you convinced, right?"


    "Yes... Let''s redo itter. I''m not totally convinced yet!"


    This girl¡­ she''s creating a convenient excuse for herself, huh?


    "Sure. But we really have to go now. See youter, Leianne."


    "Un. Leave the interrogation to me. I''ll give you the answer you''re seeking."


    "I''ll look forward to it."


    Watching her back as she gradually disappeared towards the elevator''s direction, I mulled over this new addition to my Companions. Despite her strong character, she''s surprisingly too pure. Only Avelin or Noelle could rival her with that kind of pureness¡­


    Well then, it''s time to check on the next one¡­


    In less than a minute, I arrived at another door. I didn''t need to knock anymore since as soon as I approached it, the door opened instantly.


    Inside, Lunaria was waiting for me. Her energy was a bit erratic but it''s not because of her wounds from the battle. It''s because she''s too tense that she kept pacing around the room and peeking from the door.


    Seeing her like that, I unhesitatingly stepped inside her room and pulled the door closed behind me.

 Chapter 406 Basked In Moonlight

    "Sir Daisuke¡­"


    Those were the first words that came out of Lunaria''s mouth after I entered her room. I remembered that I told her to drop the ''Sir'' but it seems that it''s back again now that she''s not dealing with my Incarnation anymore.


    Because of the wounds she received from the battle earlier, her right shoulder was currently bandaged. Noelle and I used our skills to heal her and even the doctors in this world used their methods to treat her. But her shoulder was too banged up when one of the Specialized Darkgens pierced through the cockpit of her Sapphire Moonflower.


    Nheless, it was only bandaged at the moment because of the scar. Once it faded, she would take it off.


    "You''re still calling me like that?"


    "Uhm. I can''t help it. You''re a Transcendent. You''re even the reason why I''m still alive. If not for you¡­"


    "Alright stop. So you think our interaction through my Incarnation doesn''t count, huh?... Anyway, you know why I''m here, right? And seeing how you can''t seem to calm down¡­ I''ll help you by standing here."


    Instead of approaching her, I stayed where I was. We actually had a great rapport whenever my Incarnation would spend some time with her. Especially whenever I would show up on the Aegis Battalion''s Training Grounds where they continued perfecting what I imparted to them.


    Lunaria would often stay by my side by herself while Lexie would be busy drilling the Core Pilots and Elite Members of the Battalion. For her to act like this again¡­ I guess it''s the same as with Leianne.


    "Huh? No. You''re not the reason for this¡­" Lunaria immediately denied it.


    I waved my hand and just smiled at her. "No matter. We cannot talk properly if you''re like that anyway. Let''s talk about other things." Although she looked like she was about to burst into tears, I did the opposite of what I said and approached her and crouched in front of her. Taking her hand on mine, I watched how her face went under different types of expressions before it settled on one. She exhaled and calmed herself down before a smile dawned on her face.


    "Thank you¡­" She whispered calmly with the hint of sweetness.


    In this way, our conversation became smooth. With my eyes firmly staring at her, Lunaria tried her best to keep her cool as we gradually went onto the main topic.


    "Your mother is against this, right? It''s a natural reaction from her. You''re her only daughter and even though I''m strong enough, I''m already married and had a lot of women who also had the same intention of being wed with me. If you can''t decide yet, it''s fine. And if you want, I can talk to your mother to properly ask for your hand."


    "There''s no need to. I''ve already decided. I''ll go with you and will strive to be a woman deserving of this attention from you."


    "You''re all deserving, you know? In fact, I''m the one thinking that I don''t deserve this. You''re all excellent women that no one will feel like losing out if they get close to you. However, here I am, asking all of you to be mine."


    "¡­ That''s your only w. Otherwise, you''re the perfect man that many have dreamed of. However, if they can choose to be with you despite knowing everything, why can''t I?... As I said, I already decided. Please take care of me, Daisuke."


    At the same time as she said that, from the ss window, the moon as if being influenced by her Ability, shined brightly as it basked Lunaria in its light. Her sapphire blue hair and purple eyes were highlighted giving her a more holistic look, coupled with her clear smile, Lunaria''s breathtaking beauty was fully captured in my eyes.


    Following that, the notification of her being added as my Companion rang out. On her part, she certainly received it as well, however, her eyes were focused on me, waiting for my answer.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Definitely. Let me take care of you from now on." Lifting her hand to my lips, I smiled and nted a kiss on it as I kept my eyes on her.


    Following that, I stayed a little more than ten minutes with her.


    Spending that little time together, I promised her that I will still talk to her mother. There''s no turning back anymore, that''s why I should at least give the Matriarch proper respect for taking the hand of her precious daughter.


    -


    -


    Upon leaving Lunaria''s room, I left her Energy Stones for her to use after her Transcendence. I also gave some to Leianne and I had her call for the Door of Transcendence. This time, I also told Lunaria to do it.


    With the uing addition of Elise and Dannae, in three days, seven Doors of Transcendence will appear in this world.


    For sure, everyone in the Free City was already aware of the sudden appearance of two illusory Doors of Transcendence. Even my Companions who were probably in their Absorption Session using the stones and the Special Absorption Rooms to quicken the process were already aware that I was down here, taking in new Companions.


    If the ones at the Moon were watching us, there''s no way they wouldn''t be aware of it.


    It''s already been hours since those Darkbugs retreated. If their failed leader was proven wise then he would start thinking about what went wrong with their operation. There''s also the possibility that they would trounce him outpletely after repeated failures. Now, these illusory Doors of Transcendence which would continuously appear in the city''s night sky would add an rm in their minds.


    Before they could bepletely horrified at their uing fates, I nned to deal with the Healing Faction first. Despite standing down, their mothership was hovering above the settlement after all.


    Once Leianne got us the information and Krond finally gave in that he wouldn''t be able to protect every Anzeans, especially those against this world, I will personally see to it that the Healing Faction will be no more before the dawn breaks.


    Their mothership. Well... I somewhat covet it. Although there''s a possibility that there''s that kind of technology hidden on Earth, having it as a reference for the Space Vessels that could be used for traversing different World Zones is great. Most likely, the information gathered by the astrologers of Earth about outer space was insufficient. Not only Irja but also Alwyn confirmed the chaotic nature of Space. Sooner orter, we might also need to dive into that. It''s better to be prepared for it.


    "Elise, can Ie in?" Knocking quietly at her door, I found out that it wasn''t really closed.


    Pushing it slightly, I was met weed by Elise''s figure standing by the ss window. She''s staring into the horizon, in the direction where Eldur was located.


    "You don''t need to ask me. You know I am waiting for you, Daisuke. Come and join me¡­" She slightly turned her head for our gaze to meet before beckoning me towards her.


    Upon hearing that, I entered her room and gently closed it. Unlike the first two, this woman was naturally the one with the greatest apprehension about this. Nheless, I still stand by my decision to take her in as my Companion.

 Chapter 407 Golden Light Maiden

    "I haven''t told you yet how I became the Sovereign Princess, am I right?" Opening the conversation with this question, Elise snapped her fingers before and a bird-shaped golden me was conjured in on the tip of her forefinger.


    "Well, we always tried to skirt away from the topic of your marriage after all."


    "That''s right. It''s ufortable to talk about it with you when Julian is still breathing in his cell. What do you think? No matter what, that man treated me quite well."


    True. He treated her excellently well. He never even touched her. She became like a decoration for him. While he''s making his descendants with his concubines, he kept Elise''s purity. The closest he got to her was when they''re seated next to each other in their thrones.


    "Looking at you now, I can''t deny that. If not for him, I probably won''t be able to meet you."


    Elise smiled and reached for my hand. As our fingers ovepped and fitted the gaps in each other''s hands, Elise began telling me her story.


    "Julian is part of the mma Kingdom''s Royal Lineage. He lost the throne to his eldest brother but as constion, their father granted him Eldur, a prosperous city in the outskirts of the Kingdom. He''s actually two generations ahead of me. Myte grandfather is his younger brother, his supporter for the throne who chose to follow him to Eldur after losing."


    So Elise is his granddaughter, huh? Well, it''s quite normal considering they''re from a royal lineage.


    "I''m bound to be a normal Pilot for Eldur. However, my talent bloomed unexpectedly and Julian noticed it in person."


    The golden me bird in her other hand grew in size. It then opened its wings as the bird seemingly enclosed the two of us within its protection. Looking at it now, it looked like a Phoenix. That golden me of hers was probably Phoenix mes.


    I guess that''s why he took notice of her. Her awakened ability was this dazzlingly beautiful.


    "Being noticed by the Enthroned Prince, one of the most powerful individuals of the world, my family handed me to him in a silver tter. Not giving me any choice whether I want to be his Sovereign Princess or not."


    "With strength being the absolutew in the world, there''s no way you can reject it. I can guess what they would have done if you refused. Either he will force you into it or your whole family will be buried." Imented.


    As if agreeing with me, Elise smiled bitterly.


    "That''s how it is. I only have the talent at that time. Besides, I''m also in awe of his strength. Being theuded Mythic-rank of the Principality, it''s every girl''s dream to be noticed by him. Unfortunately, not only did he notice my talent, but he also noticed my¡­ outstanding beauty or so he said. Combining the two together led for the years to bing just an ornamental figure beside him."


    Looking at her from the side, with her eyes still looking at the horizon, I could feel the repressed emotions she''s bottled up inside her. Despite spending time with my Incarnation, we could only gleam about bits and pieces of her life as the Sovereign Princess or before she became one.


    Tonight, with me next to her and connected through our hands, she''s now letting it all dissipate into nothingness.


    She has long decided. Tonight, she will be my Companion and her life will begin anew with her past cast off behind her. She''s now throwing away her identity as the Sovereign Princess. She''s only the Light Maiden as of tonight.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Following that, Elise softly giggled as she remembered something. "The first time I saw you, the way you openly gave a warning towards the three factions¡­ That was truly an amusing sight. I thought I was looking at an idiot who only knows to babble his mouth."


    "I see. So that''s how you see me back then. Is that why you pped?"


    At that time, I''m already confident to beat all of the delegates the Three Factions sent. Moreover, Nysia had my back so I''m quite fearless.


    "Yes. You took my interest at that moment. Obviously, it was only that at first. I''m a married woman and you''re against my husband''s interest. However, for everything you showed us that day, I can only praise how much you astound me¡­ For Leianne, that terrifying princess, to grasp onto your legs, that event also gave me the courage to make that decision. The decision to change the path of my life."


    As if responding to her emotions, the Golden mebird behind us chirped enthusiastically as its fire burned brightly. If someone will look up to this window from the ground, they will only see the dazzling brilliance of the bird. Good thing it''s not burning anything in here.


    "Actually, before that day, I had learned the truth from him. I will eventually not stay as only an ornament for him. He''s preserving me like a wine that will taste better if aged well. Julian was actually waiting for me to reach the same height as him. Mythic-rank or how it was called by you, a Rank 1 Transcendent."


    "As soon as I be one, he will pluck me from the tree or to continue the previous analogy, he will take me out of his wine cer for a taste. Not just a simple taste really, he nned to sire the true heir for his throne. He believed that an offspring from two Mythic Ranks who have the Transcendent Body will result in an unprecedented genius. He believed that even the New Haven Emperor will pale in significance by our offspring."


    His belief was somehow true. A child of two Transcendents will surely be superiorpared to a child of two Mortals. However, it was also unnecessarily true that it would exceed that Lucas'' monstrosity. Perhaps, it will be easier for the child to tread on his Pathway but after reaching Transcendence, everything will then depend on himself.


    "I see. So that''s the case¡­ No wonder he''s too incensed when I angered him by saying I''m going to steal you from him. Ah. Well, stealing his wife was already enough grounds for him to rage like that."


    "When I heard that from you, I thought, ''What a bold man'' but then looking at how the known strongest Mythic-rank turn into a hopeless maiden-in-love when ites to you, I thought, you deserved to be like that." Elise giggled once more and this time, she inched closer to me, resulting in the Golden mebird chirping sweetly.


    Answering her movement, I let go of her hand and instead, stretched my arm from back before firmly grasping her waist. When she felt that, Elise leaned her head on my shoulder before her voice once again reached my ears. "I''m ready, Daisuke. I''m ready to tread on this new path in my life alongside you."


    "And I promise I will not treat you like an ornament or an incubator for an unprecedented genius. I''m going to treat you as one of the most important people in my life."


    With our mutual understanding of each other, the convergence of our destiny and her entry as my new Companion already happened earlier. This was just us confirming it once more.


    It actually happened when that Golden mebird grew in size and covered both of us. But being engrossed in our conversation, we set that aside.


    As we both stared at the horizon, we spent the next ten minutes continuously confirming our new connection.


    Soon after that, another illusory Door of Transcendence appeared above the tower, illuminating and disturbing the night sky.

 Chapter 408 The Only Half-Anzean

    As thest room that I will visit for the night, I thought a lot about thatst girl, Dannae.


    Among everyone, she''s the one that has the most distinctive difference. However, no matter the color of her skin, the small antenna peeking out from her head or her lineage, the girls fully epted her for what she is, especially Nysia.


    Despite the hardships she faced against the Anzeans, she weed the girl in open arms, treated her like her own sister and when she found out the girl''s interest in me, she helped her make her thoughts across.


    Their race would actually look more human as they age. Compared to the bald nam*kians I encountered during the simtion, most Anzeans at the Settler Faction had distinct human features. Even that Krond would be like a handsome guy just based on his facial features alone.


    Dannae, being only half-Anzean, inherited most of her mother''s genes who''s a beautiful Princess of the Empire. Even when she''s young, her human genes were more apparent. It''s just because of her skin color, being the first thing one would notice, that she was regarded as a freak or someone different.


    Today, seeing her getting along with everyone with a genuine smile on her lips, it made me think that bringing her here instead of leaving her behind in that ce where she was a target of discrimination was truly a great decision.


    "Daisuke!" With her grin so wide that it might make one wonder if it would get any wider, Dannae opened the door for me.


    The disguise she had was already taken off. At this moment, she''s in her natural form, the light greenish skin and her little feelers that were swaying cutely.


    That''s her danger detector but at this moment, it''s mimicking her current mood.


    "Will you invite or will we stay here staring at each other?"


    "I''m waiting for a hug."


    "Alright, you win."


    I stepped inside and grabbed her by her waist. Although I only nned on embracing her normally, Dannae jumped up and circled both of her legs around my hips while holding tightly to my shoulder. Soon afterward, even her arms circled to the back of my neck while looking up at me.


    Because of her sudden movements, I could only follow through with the situation, supporting her with my arms firmly holding onto her back. It''s not that she''s heavy, but it''s my natural reaction to avoid any ident happening.


    "You know, although you''re shorter, you''re older than me. Is this how an older sister should act?"


    "I might be older but no one''s also younger than you in any of your Companions. Besides, Daisuke¡­ I don''t want to be just your sister."


    "Tell me, is this your idea or Nysia''s?"


    "¡­ Do we need to bother about that detail?" Dannae averted her gaze but that alone answered my question.


    Nysia gave her a bunch of advice on what to do. Perhaps, this girl approached Nysia by herself. But that wife of mine, how could she give advice if she herself was bad at it? It made Dannae appear to be a lot different than how I remembered her.


    "Un. Because I prefer the Dannae I met back at the Scorched Forest."


    "Unfair. Well then, I''ll behave, you can let me down now." Dannae pouted before tapping my shoulders to let her go.


    But instead of putting her down, I tightened my hold on her instead before walking towards her bed. I sat on it which resulted in her sitting on myp. "Who said something about letting you down? I just want my Dannae not influenced by anything else. In any case, I don''t hate that Nysia''s giving you advice, it just felt unnatural."


    Finally embarrassed at our current position, Dannae''s voice lowered as her true thoughts leaked out. "¡­ There will be a lot of us and I''m currently the weakest. I need to be as strong as them to be useful to you."


    "There you go again. Who said something about being useful? If it''s only up to me, I would prefer for all of you not to fight at the front. I''ll take every hit for you."


    "Idiot. Then what are we here for? To be your baggage?"


    "That''s why I said if it''s up to me. You all are free to do what you want while I''ll give my everything to make sure that all of you will be safe."


    In the first ce, they''re not my Companions because they will be helpful to me. They''re my Companions because I came to like and love them. That''s how it is. Not being useful or being relevant.


    Although the same couldn''t be true to Ca, Noelle and Ophelia at the moment, there''s a huge possibility that it would end up to that.


    "Daisuke, you''re really an idiot. If you''re giving your everything, why can''t we do it as well? Besides, I''m still not your Companion."


    "You''re also an idiot, Dannae. You already are. Can you feel it?"


    As soon as I said that, the powerful surge of energy came and covered the girl in my arms. Since she''s this close to me, I influenced it with my Energy Control to not let it create a lot of disturbance in the room.


    Under my eyes, Dannae''s around 70 UPL rose and touched the threshold of Transcendence.


    "This¡­" Baffled at the urrence, Dannae blinked her eyes continuously as I felt her hands tighten their grip on me.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The sudden increase in their UPL and their surprised looks were always a wonder. Even Irja who''s already a Rank 2 Transcendent couldn''t help but be surprised with the additional stats or in her case because she didn''t have a system, an increase in her prowess that she couldn''t pick up just about anywhere.


    "It just got a little dyed because of your acting. Even beforeing back here, I''m already determined to take you all in. That''s why¡­ I don''t even need to ask you."


    Before she could ask a question, I already answered it. With Leianne, Lunaria and Elise, it happened like that. I don''t need to ask them anymore, it only needed their own answer devoid of their apprehensions toplete the bond or to trigger the convergence of our destiny.


    "¡­ I''m happy. I''m truly happy."


    "Me too, meeting you there was not a coincidence. We''re always bound to meet, Dannae."


    "Un... But you look like a pervert back then."


    "Am I now? Or is it because you always thought that people will be judging you because of your difference with them?"


    She grew up being mocked and ostracized after all. If not for her mother and that ethnic tribal elder preventing anyone from truly casting them off, I wouldn''t be able to see her at that moment in time.


    "¡­ Maybe but you''re still a pervert." Dannae didn''t deny it but to hide her embarrassment, she continued on calling me a pervert.


    "If that''s how you will see me I have to live up with that, right?" I smirked and put my hand to the back of her head. Keeping it steady to not allow her from averting her gaze or escaping my grasp, I gradually lowered my head, giving ess for my lips to hers.


    "Huh? Wait... I''m not prepared yet." Although she said that, Dannae herself slightly moved her head forward, weing me.


    As soon as our lips met, Dannae closed her eyes, feeling the sensation of it. To make it a memorable experience for her, I pulled her even closer to the point that she''s pressing all of herself to me. From that simple stationary kiss where our lips only pressed against each other, I gradually moved, exploring her soft and sweet lips.


    When our lips separated, it was around three minutester. Not knowing where to look to hide her embarrassment, Dannae shrunk down to my chest and buried her face on it.


    "Am I still a pervert?"


    "¡­ You are, but I like being with you." Dannae''s muffled voice answered.


    "You''ll be with me from now on, you know? By the way, how''s the status of the thing I asked?"


    "That, huh? Check for yourself." From the Ne that I''ve given her, Dannae pulled out a gun and handed it to me.


    It''s the same gun that I used for my Transcendence. The same gun that I used the night we eradicated Lucas'' influence¡­


    And now, just by picking it up, my Adaptability already told me that the charge in it was even more powerful than before, perhaps it could rival that Yordi''s ice-blue rifle or Frost Rifle using one of its special bullets.


    During our talk before I left for the World of Elements, I told her to use her ability again to regrly charge the gun whenever she''s not doing anything or when she had just finished her Absorption session.


    More than a month has already passed since that day. Along with her progress in her Mortal Pathway, her ability was directly influenced by it and grew stronger.


    For it to have the strength of a Rank 3 Transcendent''s attack, it goes to show the dedication Dannae put in it.


    "This is truly terrifying. I''ll honestly die if I got hit by this."


    "I know. You''ll use it on them, right?"


    "Un. This way, those bugs on the moon will be decimated in one strike."


    Well, that''s probably an exaggeration. It''s not a true Rank 3 Transcendent''s attack and the moon only looked small while we''re here at the surface of their world. Nheless, the n that I made included this gun in the equation.


    "I also started amplifying the strongest energy-based weapon invented."


    "That''s great. But Dannae I told you to also keep something that will protect you, right?"


    "Un. I took all of your lessons to heart. I have it with me, don''t worry." She lifted her head from my chest and another smile bloomed on her lips.


    Upon seeing that, my head moved and took her lips into another kiss.


    I decided. I''ll stay here with her while waiting for the result of the interrogation.

 Chapter 409 The Healing Faction Has To Disappear

    "That''s the fourth. Daisuke''s finally done going through them one by one." Nysia muttered while looking up at the ceiling, a slight hint of a smile on her lips.


    Although she''s the one who advocated for the four to be his Companions, she didn''t just decide it without reason.


    She had years of experience overlooking an entire organization. Observing people''s habits, especially those close to her, was an acquired skill of hers. And being always with him at that time, the small nuances her husband unconsciously showed were enough for her to pick up on it.


    Although Daisuke often had a calm andposed expression, he could still slip up sometimes. Nheless, most of those times were when it concerned her or his other Companions.


    Upon knowing that, Nysia believed that it was the most ring weakness of him. He cared too much about his Companions. Daisuke would probably even be willing to exchange his life for theirs. That''s how dedicated he is to them.


    That''s why she just has to be strong enough to not be considered as one of his weaknesses. Most likely, even her sisters picked up on that trait of his. That''s the primary reason why they continue progressing. Catching up to his quick progression was just a secondary reason or rather, a supplementary reason.


    On that same note, the other times he could slip up was when it concerned those he took an interest in...


    Naturally, after their wedding, she was overjoyed that he''s only focusing on her and she had every reason to keep it that way. However, she couldn''t help but pick up something from him. She noticed how her husband was slowly getting drawn to those four.


    When he''s not at her side, he would be with either of those four. She tried teasing him about it but to him, that was only him having goodwill towards them.


    However, in Nysia''s eyes, Daisuke was clearly denying it as if he believed that there''s no reason for him to be close to them.


    There was that destiny he kept on mentioning to her. That everyone was connected to him through it. Even if he didn''t do anything, he believed that in one way or another, his destiny would converge with his new Companion.


    When she heard that w in his mindset concerning who he will like, she finally came up with that idea. Apart from dropping hints to break his notion, she talked to the four and asked them what they think of him. And like she guessed, they all had hints of being drawn to him as well.


    Due to that, she started advocating the four to him.


    She''s not a martyr who would want to give her beloved husband away but she believed that the way he''s restraining himself would lead to him changing the way he viewed things.


    That''s why when she heard about the addition of Fleur at the World of Elements, she breathed a sigh of relief. Her husband managed to break the notion by himself.


    "He''s really amazing. I could understand the three Legend-rank Princesses of the three Faction reaching the threshold. They''re a step away from bing Mythic-rank after all¡­ But for even Dannae who had just reached the Diamond-rank to reach it¡­ it was simply a hack." Lexie sighed in amazement as a response to Nysia.


    She then started thinking about his question to her earlier. Bing his Companion.


    It''s a decision that will surely be called life-changing.


    It''s not that she''s not interested in him.


    Who wouldn''t? Even her other Core Pilot acquaintances and most of the female members of the Aegis Battalion looked up to him hoping they would enter his eyes, especially the Minowa Triplets. However, no matter what they do, they''re nothing more than subordinates.


    Shaking her head, Lexie cleared her mind.


    It''s only an interest. She might not have any ns to settle down with someone else at the moment but she''s nning to do so or find someone when she felt she already did enough for the League.


    "That''s just his abilities. He can strengthen anyone he chooses. He can carry one world to repel its invaders." Nysia then pointed at the one-way ss mirror where Krond was being interrogated by Leianne. "Look at how eager that princess is¡­ Bing his Companion reinvigorated that ambition of hers. Now, she''s performing excellently for her goal to continue bing relevant to him."


    "If I¡­ epted his offer, will I also be like her?" Lexie wondered.


    Upon hearing that, Nysia''s eyebrows raised, ''I see. I made a bad example. Lexie was now thinking that by bing his Companion, our minds will be influenced to serve him¡­ True, it might possibly appear like that to the others but that''s not the case.''


    "Do you think she''s doing that because she''s influenced by that status?"


    "Isn''t that the case?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Not really. That girl loves him even without that status. It just got strengthened or should I say cast into a deeper bond now that she''s his Companion."


    "Then¡­ if I be his Companion, will I slowly fall for him? Because honestly, I still feel that you two are the better fit."


    Lexie witnessed first-hand how the new recruit became Nysia''s lover and husband. It was unthinkable at first but as she continued observing their rtionship, she found how natural it looked as if the two had already known each other years ago.


    "I don''t know, Lexie. There''s no precedent yet to prove that. There are those two girls who arrived with them, Ca and Noelle didn''t have the same rtionship with him as me. However, you heard his words earlier, he''s also unsure if it will stay that way." Nysia paused for a while to look at this trusted aide of hers. She''s aware that she''s not like the four she advocated for him. Daisuke treated her as a colleague and Lexie''s the same, a romantic rtionship with those two was impossible at the moment.


    "That''s why he''s giving you the time to choose. If you don''t want that kind of prospect in your life, it''s fine. You have the right to decide for yourself. Knowing your talent, your probability to be one is at the highest tier. Don''t push yourself to choose something you''re not entirely convinced about."


    In the end, Nysia could only advise Lexie. The women that were connected to him could be said as his lovers at first but now that there''s an addition of the three who were different from the rest, only time could tell whether it would evolve to something else.


    Lexie nodded at Nysia, taking in her advice. Whatever her decision would be, she told herself that she would think about it carefully.


    After a few minutes, the interrogation room opened, Leianne went out to ask the two to bring her to the other detained Anzeans. She already got the gist of the situation to Krond so she also told Nysia that it''s now fine to release him.


    Leianne didn''t torture him. She used words to make a Transcendent talk and had him ept that his ideals would not be realized without some sacrifice.


    -


    -


    Putting back themunicator after reading the content of the message, I ryed what I read to the girl in my arms, "Nysia sent me an update, Krond finally gave in. Leianne, that girl really did it."


    "Did he really betray us?"


    "Not necessarily him. However, he couldn''t deal with the traitor. He wanted to protect every Anzean."


    What Leianne gathered was that some of the Anzeans wanted to merge with the Healing Faction again. They''re urging him to also help the enemies conquer this world as it is not ideal for them to fight against each other.


    Apparently, a detachable part of the mothership''s hyperdrive engine could be used as a bomb. It''s a bomb that could decimate the whole Free City of Nysia. If it was released at the right timing, the possibility of us dying was high.


    The Healing Faction was actually thinking of using that to rid this world of the Transcendents of the United Alliance. With us out of the picture, those Darkbugs would be able to conquer this world easily.


    To reward them for their service, they thought that those Darkbugs would allocate them one territory and one regeniun mine for them to rebuild their Civilization. Apart from that, their promise of healing their world would be realized.


    That''s a sinister n but without Krond''s approval, those from Healing Faction couldn''t go through it.


    Thinking about that, that''s most likely the reason for the Principal''s warning...


    Leianne needed a little more information from the other detained Anzeans. However, she already advised us to move out already and get rid of the Healing Faction''s Transcendent and its higher-ups.


    They were still unaware about the loss of the Darkbugs during today''s operation. Perhaps there was a gap ofmunication or they were purposely not informed.


    After she told Krond how we magnificently won and killed a lot of their Transcednents, that was thest chip for him to give uppletely on that n. And in turn, he also gave up on his ideal to save every Anzean.


    He''s amendable but na?ve leader. This is war. Why save those against your views? No matter what, lives will be lost for this war to end. We presented them a choice and that''s what the Healing Faction had chosen, in our eyes they''re through and through a target for eradication even if they didn''t present that n.


    Either way, I still have one more thing to do before going out to deal with them. It''s to hear what''s in this half-anzean''s mind. She''s my Companion. I may not necessarily listen to her if she''s against it but I still want to hear her views. It''s not about checking her loyalty. It''s my selfish desire to know that I will not be hated by her¡­


    In the end, the Healing Faction still has to go and disappear.

 Chapter 410 Infiltrating The Anzeans Mothership

    "What do you think? Krond is possibly your father." I started.


    Dannae blinked her eyes before lowering her head as she appeared to contemte how to answer.


    That gun that she was using was left behind by her father, it''s a standard gun used by the Anzeans. And for her, it was the most important possession of hers. Back then, she agreed to my requests because I took the gun from her. Letting her ability to charge the gun, I used it to break the Door of Transcendence in one shot.


    Back when the Anzeans joined the Alliance, Krond asked about Dianne, Dannae''s mother, expressing his concern. However, we never really showed him her current status or about her daughter.


    Until now, he''s unaware that one of the girls who he could often see at the tower was a half-anzean using a disguising device. Moreover, he had no idea that somewhere in the tower, Dianne was there, being treated by the medical technology of this world.


    Dannae already saw him multiple times but ording to her, he couldn''t be sure if he''s her father. Her memories of him were vague that the only thing she could remember was the gun he left behind as well as his ordinary features.


    Perhaps he didn''t have the grace of a Transcendent back then or Dannae was just really too young when he left them.


    Nheless, it''s probably about time to clear it as well as wake her mother up from hera. There''s Noelle and I now have the upgraded Cure Spell. I managed to rework it and made it into a 7-nodes Aether Elemental Spell, it could now also heal internal wounds albeit it''s not as efficient as healing external wounds.


    "If he''s really my father, I can understand his decision. He even left my mother and me to go back... That''s how important the Anzeans are for him." Dannae answered with a hint of sadness in her voice.


    "Un. That''s how he is. Tell me, do you want to introduce yourself to him?"


    "¡­ I''m not sure, Daisuke¡­ Perhaps not now, you''re about to attack the Healing Faction, right?"


    I see. The timing really isn''t right. That guy will surely be gloomy for giving up on them. We''ll have to settle everything in this world first before that will happen. I''ll take her with me, I at least want her to be reunited with her father and see her mother wake up from aa.


    "Yes¡­ It''s something that needs to be done. For this world to enter a new era, those opposing us have to disappear. What do you think about it?"


    "¡­ Hmm? Why are you asking me? I have no ties with them except for half of their blood running inside me. Besides, even if I somehow wanted to save them, I don''t think I have any right to dictate what you will do."


    "This girl, you''re misunderstanding me. I''m asking you because I want to hear your views. We can''t deny that what''s running in you is half of their blood after all. I''m asking you because I''m actually afraid that you will see me differently because of this decision."


    Now that she''s my Companion, it''s something I couldn''t help but think about¡­


    "Idiot. Why will I see you differently? I''m a denizen of this world more than an Anzean. Lives were already lost, what''s the difference of a couple more if it would lead towards the end of this war?" Dannae exhaled and almost red up at my words. In the end, she cupped my face and squeezed it between her palms before whispering, "Stop overthinking about this. Do what you must. No one will me you or at least, I will not."


    As soon as she finished, Dannae dropped her lips on mine with the intention to calm me down.


    It''s a bit useless since I''m still calm but realizing that intention of hers made me get drawn further towards her.


    I''m truly overthinking about this after all. Back then, the choice of killing Lucas was probably the same situation as this, it was even more extreme since he''s a direct rtive of Leianne. I shouldn''t be bogged down by something like this.


    Soon enough, I returned Dannae''s kiss to express my gratitude to her. Spending a few minutes in that state, I left her room with my mind cleared up of any distraction.


    -


    -


    Because the girls were still busy at their own Absorption Session, I didn''t call for all of them to gather in one ce.


    It''s just the Healing Faction after all. We don''t need to send everyone to do it.


    The night was still young and there''s still a lot of time before the sun peeked out from the east again. Before we attack them at first light tomorrow, the Anzeans against us will have to go.


    "Yuko, Irja. Are you ready?" I asked the two women who went up as soon as I called them.


    Well, Yuko was already on her way even before I called for her. Although her Precognition wasn''t active all the time, she could pick up something instinctively.


    "Un. Dai-kun." Yuko was already in her ted armor. Although it still looked like the armor she wore when I first came with her, it''s already an upgraded one where even a Transcendent''s attack wouldn''t be able to pierce easily. Add to that her inherent Energy Barrier and her fluid control of her skills, it would be harder for anyone to hit her, even if it''s someone stronger than her.


    "Hmph. It''s just a bunch of Mortal Ranks and a small Rank 1 Transcendent. It''s already overkilling for the two of us." Irja in her purple witch outfit crossed her arms. In her eyes, Mortal Ranks and a lone Rank 1 Transcendent was something she didn''t need to exert a lot of effort to.


    But because it was to my request, she also arrived withoutint. What she just said wasn''t aint. It''s just Irja being Irja.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "That''s why I''m taking you both. We don''t need to give them a chance. Besides, we''re not going to use a Metagen."


    We''re teleporting to the Anzeans'' settlement and from there, fly up to infiltrate their Mothership.


    "A shame. I also want to experience riding your Metagen, Dai-kun." Yuko yfully acted disappointed as she blinked her eyes while staring at me.


    Picking up on that, I smiled and pulled her to me, "Next time, Yuko. We''ll go on a date inside it."


    "That''s a promise." Yuko''s eyes brightened as her lips curved into a smile.


    We didn''t need to spend a lot of time nning. Krond himself provided the intelligence we needed to locate the current Civilization Leader and his subordinates.


    Around 10 minutester, after passing through a number of Portal Devices, we arrived at the Anzeans'' settlement.


    That''s how it was, the Anzeans'' Portal technology only had a maximum range of 15 kilometers so they had to build hidden ry stations to maintain it and they were protected by Alliance''s Pilots and Soldiers. As soon as one station is attacked, reinforcements will arrive in a minute or two.


    Looking around, it''s still in its infancy. Although they already cleared thend of the previous ruins of a city, they haven''t constructed their structures yet. Most of them were still living in a raised tent.


    They had the technology and manpower, however, what theycked was the resources toplete it. They still had to get it from the ruins, recycle them and build up a city for the remaining Anzeans.


    Although the Anzeans were rmed at our appearance, my appearance was someone familiar to them. It''s natural since I''m the Alliance Head''s husband.


    After some pleasantries from those in charge of the Portal, the three of us stepped out and started our ascent.


    I led the two of them and covered us with the Aura of Concealment when we entered the Mothership''s small object surveince range.


    It''s just outside the World of Meta''s atmosphere, hovering there like a menace waiting to descend.


    Since all three of us were Rank 2 Transcendents, being in outer space was easily done without the need to take a breath. Even a Rank 1 Transcendent could wander around one''s. However, if they venture too far, there''s a possibility that they wouldn''t be able to go back. Their Energy would be depleted and when that happened, they would be like a regr human who would suffocate in the space vacuum.


    As soon as we left the''s atmosphere, my Adaptability and System notified me about something.


    [Ding!]


    [Detected an unknown form of Energy]


    [Identifying¡­]


    [Identification failed.]


    [Adaptability Level is insufficient.]


    [Energy Corrosion debuff has been acquired.]


    [Energy Corrosion: Due to the unknown and unadaptable Energy, your own Source Energy will be corroded by 1 unit per second. Prolonged exposure will increase the rate of corrosion]


    "You got the notification, Dai-kun?"


    Because of her System, Yuko also got the notification about the Energy Corrosion.


    And on my other side, Irja also had her brows furrowed. When she saw me looking at her, she flew closer and started her lecture.


    "Now do you understand? This is why that descendant will certainly die if he doesn''t have any Space Vessel to use or he failed to find a ce to replenish his energy. That is if he doesn''t have any energy stones with him."


    "Then that guy will possibly live. In any case, let''s not think about a minor problem like him. I instructed Ophelia to summon me through the Support Recall skill if he reappeared."


    Looking up, the Anzeans'' Mothership was already within our reach. With Krond''s information, the secret entrance hatch entered our view. Letting the two women enter first, I followed after them and closed the hatch behind me.

 Chapter 411 Quick Operation

    With the total poption of the Anzeans close to a billion, they only managed to fit a very small percentage inside their Mothership to escape their world to continue their race''s survival.


    That''s why even though the Mothership had the size of a big city, most of the sections inside were filled with living quarters. It only had one Command Hall where the higher-ups of the remaining Anzeans would often gather or rather where they were getting their orders from the only Transcendent inside this ship.


    The Command Hall was separated from the Operations Bridge. They''re not engaging in space warfare after all.


    The secret hatch that we used to enter from was located at the lowest deck. It was the deck where most ground weapons of the ship were located. It also served as the garage and hangar for their aircraft, spacecraft or smaller space vessels, ground vehicles and Pents.


    Because of the long history of their battle against the denizens of the World of Meta, this lowest deck was almost empty. Perhaps when they split into two Factions, the Settler Faction took half of it.


    "For a Mortal World to create something like this¡­ The interior was almost the same quality of what I''ve seen in our world." Irja muttered as she observed the interior of the lowest deck.


    Because this is supposed to be their own territory, only a few Rank 2 to Rank 3 Mortals were loosely patrolling this ce.


    "Howrge are the Space Vessels used by those tribes?" I inquired after putting everyone to sleep. Using my Energy Maniption, It was now possible to deprive or rather restrict the Source Energy inside the bodies of Rank 3 Mortals and below, artificially inducing the state of Energy Depletion.


    Due to my continuous growth, I''m already near the Energy Control that a World''s Will of a Mortal World possessed.


    Seeing that urrence, both Yuko and Irja weren''t that surprised anymore.


    In any case, I knew that the two also have their own methods to incapacitate them without raising an rm. The only difference was that they had to expend some of their energy to do it and their Energy Intensity or Energy Signature could be detected by the Healing Factions'' Transcendent or if there were some kind of rm regarding it.


    "It''s on a smaller scale than this wherein they had the intention to make this as an alternate ce to live. If I had to guess, their World''s Will might''ve been involved in crafting this." Irja answered after further observation of the interior. "It''s around half a kilometer long and one hundred meters wide. It also somehow bore resemnce to this ginormous Mothership. However, the technology in it wasn''t this advanced. In fact, it''s sufficiently lower than this. Either way, Psyche-type Worlds were known to be worlds with advanced technology. Our world also had those, plundered from conquered lower worlds. However, most were only used for reference. Most if not all Mortal Psyche-type World''s technology only runs through the use of their own Source Energy. Once we assimted their world, items born from their technology would be useless scrap of metals or other materials they used to build those from."


    Yuko and I listened to the information from her as we waited for the lift to take us.


    Earth is supposed to be a Psyche-type World. Will it really be like how she described it once it reawakened?


    "I see. Psyche-type Worlds often make up for the differences in strength through the use of their technology."


    Thinking about it, every World of Meta denizen''s abilities weren''t as diverse as those from the World of Barbarian wherein they could create their own skill. In here, their awakened ability upon reaching Silver-rank was the one that would apany them throughout their whole lives. One thing to note was that not everyone could awaken an ability as useful or powerful as Nysia''s Armor Control, Leianne''s Ice Control, Lunaria''s Moonlight Control, Elise''s Golden me Control and Dannae''s Amplification.


    Or for anotherparison, the Heroes'' unique Abilitiespared to the abilities of the soldiers of Earth''s Defense Army or any other normal Earth denizens.


    "Yes. The Mortal Pathways of Psyche-type Worlds were mostly identical to each other. The same could be said for the Spirit-type and Elemental-type Worlds. Of course, there would still be slight differences among simr Pathways. Take my Vibrant Spirit Pathway and the Spirit Pathway you showed me. If denizens of that world entered the Dark World, it would only be a new Pathway variation that could be emted by our denizens."


    "The main reason why our world had a lot of different Mortal Pathways was that it''s a Created World. Unlike Natural Worlds with only one Mortal Pathway every denizen followed, it seemed that the Creator of our world, if it was true, introduced those different types of Spirit-type Mortal Pathways which our earliest ancestors picked up. After bing an Invasive World, those assimted would just alter their Mortal Pathway to fit their new Source Energy type or they would also adopt the already existing Pathways."


    So in short, Created Worlds and Natural Worlds had that distinct difference. Created World could be tampered with by its Creator while Natural Worlds would progress naturally.


    Wait¡­ this girl. We''re talking about Space Vessels, right? Howe we already reached this point of discussion?


    "Looks like there''s still a lot of knowledge I failed to extract from you, Irja," I smirked and gave her a side nce.


    Upon hearing it, Irja was immediately incensed, "Extract¡­ Choose your words properly!"


    "Now, now, don''t shout. The concealment is already off and we''re about to arrive. Let''s make this quick." I sped Irja''s hand to calm her down which she returned by pinching my skin. "I will disable the Mortal Ranks in the immediate vicinity with my Energy Maniption and Orb of Ailment. Irja, this is the path to the Engine Room. There won''t be any threat but just prevent anyone from going near it. Yuko, I already located the Anzean Transcendent, he''s still at the Command Hall with some of the Rank 5 Mortals, can you take care of him and those with him?"


    I opened mymunicator and a simpleyout of the Mothership was detailed on its screen. There was a mark on where the Engine Room was located and the quickest path to it. After that, I added another mark on the room where the Command Hall was located


    While they were busypleting those objectives, I would be taking control of the Mothership by upying the Operations Bridge. Most of the higher-ups were with that Transcendent anyway. Besides, even if they tried to retaliate, there''s no way we would lose against Mortal Ranks.


    The only thing we had to prevent was theunching of that bomb.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "No problem, Dai-kun, I''ll meet you at the Bridge after I''m done."


    "Hmph. Yuko. After this, help me hold him down."


    "Of course, Sister Irja. You can count on me. Besides, if it''s Dai-kun, he himself will approach you if you''re upset."


    "Un. My Yuko knows me best. I''ll stay with the both of you after this."


    Well, although she appeared somewhat angry with my choice of word earlier. That tsundere used that to appeal to me. It''s just an excuse.


    Hearing my words, Yuko naturally had a smile on her lips while Irja tried to hide it by covering her mouth.


    A few secondster, the lift stopped and the door opened on us. I stepped out first and lifted the Orb of Ailment on my right hand to activate it. Secondster, the Aura of Ailment spread across numerous corridors of this deck


    In this way, every patrolling guard or just the Anzeans going out of their living quarters were all incapacitated.


    A few forks in the roadter, Irja separated from us to make her way to the Engine Room.


    There was more than one Engine Room in this Mothership. But the room she was going to was the one where the Hyperdrive Engine was located.


    It''s the technology used by the Anzeans to go back and forth from here to their homeworld easily. If I''m not wrong, that''s also the Core Part of this ship.


    It''s not unique for the Anzeans though. ording to Irja, Space Vessels had that kind of technology, albeit there were different iterations. The technology was being used to fly a bit faster without the risk of being hit by the asteroids or space rocks and boulders floating around.


    A part of that Hyperdrive Engine could be detached and used as a bomb. Her objective was not just preventing anyone from going near it but also destroying the mechanism put in ce for that part to be detached.


    After Irja separated from us, Yuko and I continued. Since the Orb couldn''t be used sessively, I went back at using Energy Maniption to incapacitate anyone that would run into us. Yuko would also sometimes shoot an imprinted Wizard Spell to her System after predicting that someone would show up.


    Although I already doomed this faction for eradication, we wouldn''t just go blindly massacring them. The only threat was those calling the shots. We''ll let Krond deal with the other Anzeans.


    When we reached the vicinity of the Command Hall, I kissed Yuko before separating from her. With that kiss as an encouragement, Yuko energetically walked towards its entrance.


    When I continued on my way, Yuko already started on her operation. She put upyers of Energy Screens to prevent the energy from leaking out.


    Even before I could reach the Operations Bridge, Yuko was already back at my side.


    "That was fast."


    "Un. That kiss powered me up, after all."


    "Or you''re just too overpowered against him."


    Upon hearing that, Yuko let out a cute giggle. Since we''re now alone, she once again dropped her Hero persona and clung to me like she always does.


    Although this was supposed to be a hostile environment, it felt like we''re just walking on our date.


    When we reached the Operations Bridge, the Anzeans inside, responsible for the Mothership''s operation were instantly incapacitated before they could even react to our sudden appearance.


    It''s really nice to be this overpowered, huh?


    In essence, the time we spent going from the City to this Mothership was longer than the actual operation.

 Chapter 412 Operation Moonfall (1)

    A few minutes after we took over the Operations Bridge, Irja rejoined us afterpleting what she set out to do.


    Following that, we spent around half an hour just overlooking the World of Meta from the clear windows of the Bridge and enjoying some quality time with one another while waiting for Nysia and the others to arrive.


    As soon as we''re done, I informed Nysia about the sess of our operation, informing them that we had already taken over the ship and asked them to send Researchers and some muscles that would secure it and study the ginormous Space Vessel.


    Leianne, who''s waiting for the news at her side, also chipped in her suggestion.


    She suggested bringing Krond and some of his subordinates to pacify the general poption inside the Mothership. Because they''re all aligned to the Healing Faction, it''s a lot better for a fellow Anzean to talk to them rather than us who had just killed their leaders.


    Thinking about it, even Yuko agreed to her suggestion. Right after that, they brought Krond in, not to negotiate but to tell him our ns.


    We didn''t need to get his approval. We''re only informing him of what we''re going to do.


    After deliberating about the Anzeans'' future in this world, he gulped down whatever indignation he felt and epted the suggestion.


    With the details ironed out, the informed ones immediately move. In less than an hour, we weed two spacecraft of the Settler Faction through the Mothership''s main hatch.


    Apart from the above-mentioned names, a team of Researchers interested in the Anzeans'' Technology was assembled along with a team of Core Pilots that would be securing the Mothership for the Alliance.


    I stood to my words of taking over the ship, it would be up to Krond how he would convince the Anzeans aboard it to go down and join their settlement.


    At least, upon seeing that we only dealt with the Transcendent and his loyal supporters that were locked inside the Command Hall, Krond''s frustration lessened.


    Earlier, when we''re stating the new conditions for the Anzeans, he had a ck face as anger continued to fill him. Anger at me and his powerlessness.


    Because we didn''t mention the Mortal Rank Anzeans living in the ship, he probably thought that we massacred everyone here.


    However, there''s really no point in doing that. The Alliance originally epted them as new settlers in the World of Meta. If not for the Dark World enticing that Civilization Leader with a hope to heal their dying world, this wouldn''t happen.


    Moreover, if not for Krond being against the Healing Factions'' n, the Free City would''ve long been bombed by them. Nysia''s long years of hard work would be gone in an instant.


    I had him understand that it was us being merciful to them. Perhaps, this decision of mine was influenced by Dannae. Considering I didn''t really care about the fate of this world, I was looking through things with my Companions'' well-being in mind.


    If in the future, conflict with Anzeans and the original denizens happens, that will be a problem for this world''s future generation. This world would soon enter a new era. It''s inevitable to have conflict. As long as it wouldn''t set the world back for a few years, that''s beneficial for the world and its denizen''s continued growth.


    -


    -


    Time passed. Lexie and Leianne stayed at the Mothership to oversee the takeover and also to steer it away from the Moon.


    Taking Nysia, Yuko and Irja with me, we went back to the Free City.


    As I promised, I spent the rest of the night with Irja and Yuko, however, more than half of that time was spent with me doing my Absorption Session. They''re all progressing fast, I couldn''tg behind them. As much as I want them toplete their Mortal Pathways, I also wanted toplete mine.


    Nheless, just my presence alone was enough for the two women as they both joined me in it.


    There was still an hour after I''m done anyway. Naturally, that remaining hour was used well in increasing my bond with the two. Yuko''s affection towards me was still as high ever since that day I started bing our ss''s only Support and although Irja was still a tsundere, whenever she''s in my arms, she would fold and be the lovable woman that she is.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Before the first light of the sun shone upon the surface of the World of Meta, the whole League and the three Factions were all mobilized from where they were. In the sky above the three Factions, a live feed of the Alliance Head, Nysia announcing the uing attack on the Moon.


    While she''s up there, I was monitoring the Moon and every screen which showed the various ces where this broadcast was reaching. It''s not even limited to the three Factions but also to some small encampments made by the Vagrants or those ck Markets now under the Order of the Light''s Cradle.


    Ever since the creation of the United Alliance, this would be the second time that we would go on a full offensive against an enemy of this world. The first one was when we uprooted the Order of the Dark Host, killing its mastermind, Lucas, crippling Julian and executing every discovered and captured member.


    Just around two months ago, the three Factions were all on each other''s throats, unaware of the real threat brought by the upants of the Moon.


    Day by day or week by week, a skirmish between the factions'' Pilots would happen, often resulting in deaths not only by those Pilots and operators but also the Vagrants trying their luck to pick up something they would be able to use to trade for food or other necessities.


    All of those happened while the Dark World denizens were silently growing their forces by leeching off the three Factions.


    Moreover, the three Heroes that should be leading the world against them were all fighting against each other, representing the Faction they were in.


    The lone Free City of Nysia which was previouslyposed of the same vagrants who lost their countries and kingdoms from the war was trying its hardest to guard against them while keeping the three Factions in check.


    If not for Nysia and the League''s existence, this world would''ve long be thoroughly ravaged by the three Factions and without needing to lift any muscle, the Dark World would easily conquer this world as soon as their Transcendents descended.


    "Years of war, we suffered. Have you not thought about when this will end? Will we always have to be wary that any minute, any second, our homes will be run down to the ground once more?" Nysia started.


    She''s not one who liked to give speeches but for the sake of invigorating every denizens'' hopes, she had to.


    At least, Elise, Leianne, Lunaria and Reinys helped her by giving her tips on how she should construct her words.


    "No! That''s enough suffering! This time, we now have the chance to end all of this. And I swear to all of you. This will be thest time you will be seeing those Darkbugs pestering our world! Although not all of you will be able to join us, watch us as we took them down. Watch us as we give you the victory that we''re all seeking for!"


    "Today, our world will be liberated from the fear they cast upon us. Today, we will enter this world''s new era. Soldiers of the United Alliance, this is your Alliance Head ordering you¡­ Commence Operation Moonfall!"


    Ending her speech like that, Nysia straightened her back and stared at the denizens below her and onto the camera recording the event, transferring her gaze to the denizens living in the three Factions'' territories.


    At first, it was only a p from a few people. However, as seconds passed, those few ps infected another few, doubling it. And as the volume of those ps grew increasingly louder, the ps along with the cheers started to thunderously echo not only in the Free City of Nysia but also at every part of the world where this event was being broadcasted. Even the vagrants who were still living day by day picking up scraps of regenium and other Metagen or Darkgen parts to put food on their tes were invigorated from her speech when they saw it on amunicator they picked up.


    In this battle, although the main targets were the Transcendents and the Portal, every Companion of mine will be joining the battle.


    The ones who arrived from the World of Barbarian were all given their own Specialized Metagen and a Powergen to use taken out from the League''s Armory. The Specialized Metagens were all upgraded to be able to use by any type of Source Energy.


    Last night, while we''re at the Anzeans'' Mothership, Erin and Noelle assimted the Meta Energy, synchronizing a new Pathway for them.


    Erin awakened an ability called Shadow Control while Noelle awakened an ability called Vitality Control.


    Since both of them were at the 4th realm of her Mortal Pathway, their abilities evolved two times. Erin''s Shadow Control became Shadow Maniption and Noelle''s Vitality Control became Life-force Control.


    Erin''s Ability was to be expected but Noelle''s Ability sounds like it was an overpowered ability¡­ When I asked her what she could do with it, she told me that it''s more or less about healing. However, she could also do the opposite of it, deterioration.


    Is that overpowered or not? Of course, it is!


    Using that ability coupled with her Blessings, Dannae''s mother, Dianne, woke up from her years-longa.

 Chapter 413 Operation Moonfall (2)

    Before the sunpletely rose, dyeing the dark sky in golden yellow, the surrounding Meta Energy stirred as batches of Metagen took off from the ground up to the sky. Even from afar, one could see the Metagen of the three Factions going to the same destination; the Moon that was about to be hidden.


    Leading the charge was none other than the Alliance Head, Nysia aboard her Ultimate Metagen, Sanguine Aegis. Drones with cameras were all released to continue broadcasting the Operation. It was even improved so that it could follow us outside the World of Meta''s atmosphere.


    Even if they became alerted with what we''re going to do, they would surely face us head-on. They still have the numerical advantage after all.


    Following behind Nysia was the Alliance Guardian, Liam, aboard his Ultimate Metagen, Majestic Mammoth and the Alliance Matriarch, Lyra aboard her Ultimate Metagen, Moonlit Nightmother.


    They''re the three legendary Mythic-rank of days old. With Julian out of the picture and Lucas being only revealed recently, the three of them held the highest prestige.


    Although my name was also well-known, it''s not actually because of my strength or being one of the new Mythic-ranks. It was because of my status as Nysia''s husband.


    I didn''t have any broadcasted battle after all. No matter which world, people wanted to see it from their own eyes before they totally believed something.


    Apart from the Pilots under me or those who''ve worked with me, the citizens had no idea of my prowess.


    With the three figureheads leading the charge, the cheering continued and became even more ear-tearing.


    However, that''s not the end of it, under their eyes, more Ultimate Metagen followed after the three.


    The three Heroes with their Ultimate Metagens positioned themselves behind the three. Kazeyoshi''s Crescent Hurricane, Amry''s Crimson Valkyrie and Matthew''s Silent Behemoth vibrantly shone as they showcased their own abilities.


    Kazeyoshi and Amry''s rtionship continued to improve and they even shared a roomst night. Whether they did it or not, that''s not my ce to pry. Matthew, on the other hand, hadn''t even thought about things like that. When I told him that Leianne became my Companion, he went and congratted her by contacting hermunicator.


    I guess Leianne''s guess about him being extremely loyal was true. ording to Matthew, from what I managed toe up with in his short sentences or replies, Leianne made sure that he wouldn''t be given missions that went against his moral code.


    In any case, it''s not like I''m feeling guilty from taking Leianne as my Companion, I''m just curious if he held some hidden feelings towards her. However, throughout our conversation, I picked up that there''s someone back on Earth that he mentioned through his short sentences. It was another rogue Hero from their country.


    To not bete to the party, I also started my take-off to follow after them using my own Ultimate Metagen, the White Knight.


    Although it was supposed to be retrofitted toplement my ability, Energy Control, the Researchers were baffled on what kind of features they would add to it. In the end, they settled on using more regenium and upgrading its engine to amodate higher Energy Output which led to the 600% maximum output. It''s also a light armored type giving it the speed even faster than Kazeyoshi''s Crescent Hurricane when he''s not fully utilizing his Aerokinesis.


    Flying past the Heroes, I settled myself next to Nysia''s Sanguine Aegis. Upon seeing me, Nysia''smunication channel opened and showed the joyful expression she currently had. Totally unlike how she carried herself in front of the City''s residents earlier.


    Toplete our lineup, another Ultimate Metagen showed up along with a group of Specialized Metagen following closely behind.


    The Ultimate Metagen was what I was using before. The ck Mist.


    With Leianne''s consent, I passed the Ultimate Metagen for Erin to use. When I passed it to her, the girl was too overjoyed that she jumped into my embrace and showered me with kisses. That''s how fond she was about that Metagen that truly fitted her abilities.


    And obviously, the group of Specialized Metagens was being piloted by my Transcendent Companions; Yuko, Zerina, Irja and Avelin. My new Companionsst night who hadn''t reached Transcendence yet; Leianne, Lunaria, Elise and Dannae, ced themselves among the Aegis Battalion and the Core Pilots. They''ll be leading them alongside Lexie.


    The other three who were unfamiliar with Metagens and found the few hours not enough to familiarize themselves with it; Reinys, Noelle and Ca, chose to stay behind.


    However, because I want them to experience what will happen, I had them ride with me. At the moment, the three were behind me, admiring the clear and bright interior of the White Knight''s cockpit.


    Old Man Reol also joined using the repaired Ultimate Darkgen from the Dark World Transcendent Avelin killed.


    Unlike the view from yesterday where the Darkgens were like rain pouring down from the sky, it now looked like it was reversed as the sky in the World of Meta became filled with flying Metagen.


    Although I only came up with the n to attack yesterday, Liam and Lyra followed through and managed to assemble their Faction''s Core Pilots. Elise also went to Eldur and the Order of the Light Cradle''s headquarters located in it, gathering every Rank S and above Pilots.


    Even if I have Dannae''s gun, it''s specifically for the Transcendents, we still need the Core Pilots to clean up the regr Darkgens and Specialized Darkgens that would be able to survive it.


    Apart from the denizens of the World of Meta, Krond, along with a group of Pents would also join us once we''re out of the World of Meta''s atmosphere. They would being from their settlement and the Mothership that were steered away.


    -


    -<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Attack!" Without any other instruction, Nysia shouted through the openmunication channel the signal.


    At the moment, we''re floating above the moon, looking down at the defenses set up by the Dark World.


    Apart from the defense mechanisms they set up that were all derived from the World of Meta and Anzeans'' technology, they also have various Formations such as traps and Energy Barriers set up across the Moon''s surface.


    Looking down from below, most of their Mortal Ranks were already manning up the defensive weapons installed and started firing at us.


    Upon seeing that, Nysiamanded every Core Pilot whose specialty was long-range attacks to return fire.


    Among my Companions, Irja, inside a purple Specialized Metagen stepped up and led the attacks by aiming the two cannons atop its shoulder downwards. In less than a second, colorful rounds of energy bullets rained down the defensive weapons she aimed at.


    Following her example, the long-ranged Metagens channeled their abilities to their Metagens, a wide array of Energy and Physical attacks flooded the surface of the moon. In less than a minute, the Energy Barrier that was weakening their attacks broke like ss.


    Perhaps if it was still being seen at the surface, they''ll notice that the moon hovering above the world''s surface was now being bombarded resulting in numerous colorful explosions.


    After today, the moon that illuminates their dark night will not be the same anymore.


    "Daisuke. I can''t spot any Transcendents. Are they hiding?" When her face once again appeared on the screen, Nysia had her brows furrowed. Being the one at the forefront, she''s keeping her eye out on the enemies'' movements and not seeing any of our supposed enemies puzzled her.


    Well, I''m the same. I wouldn''t be able to fire the gun if they didn''t show themselves.


    Fortunately, I already picked up where the Portal was. Given that it still continued to ooze out Dark Energy which spread throughout the surface of the moon, it was easy to spot. Moreover, it was in the middle of the stronghold they built.


    "Most likely but with me here, hiding is useless. They''re inside a Concealment Formation, Nysia. Follow me and I''ll show you. Also tell the others to spread out, once we started, some would surely be able to escape."


    By hiding at this moment, they''re most likely thinking of ambushing us. For them to bring out that kind of Formation that was too hard to detect even for a Rank 1 Transcendent at theirter stages, they surely prepared themselves for this asion.


    Too bad for them, I am a living Energy Fluctuation Detector. As long as it entered the range of my senses, I will be able to pick up the irregrities.


    "Daisuke. How did you detect them?" Curious at my answer, Reinys wondered.


    As soon as we left the atmosphere of the world, all three of them stered their eyes at the boundless expanse of outer space. And when I steered the Metagen to the moon, they also started observing what was being shown on my screen.


    "You all know my ability right? My Transcendent Senses and Adaptability detected a faint fluctuation of energy right there." I pointed to a seemingly empty space behind the enormous domed structure that was housing the Portal.


    The Portal should be the ce they had to secure, however, aside from those Darkgens taking off to engage the Metagens above, it looked too defenseless.


    Now, I don''t know if they''re baiting us to attack it or they''re just too confident of their Concealment Formation.


    Either way, bait or not, we needed tond there and close that Portal.


    And although I am already somewhat confident with just us two, I also called Erin to join us which made the girl increasingly excited. She couldn''t wait to test the prowess of her Metagen after all.


    Before leaving our current position, I looked around to check on the current state of the battlefield.


    Due to the continuous bombardments of the long-ranged Metagens, those manning the defense installments started shooting back to provide cover fire for those brave Darkgens who flew out of the Moon to stop the long-ranged Metagen.


    However, before they could evenunch a counterattack, the Aegis Battalion led by Lexie and my four Companions blocked them.


    With every burst of Energy, their abilities would be unleashed. Especially Lunaria, being this close to the Moon, her ability was in full effect that if previously she was having a hard time against 15 Specialized Darkgens, she''s cutting them down as easily as slicing a cake.


    Leaving that part to the Aegis Battalion, Yuko then brought Avelin and Zerina with her as they plunged down to the moon''s surface. With their Pir Guardians appearing at their side, they ordered them to neutralize the defense mechanisms and formations, aiding those fighting above


    Upon seeing three Specialized Metagensnding without any problem, the Core Pilots who were still hesitating followed suit.


    Copying what the Darkbugs did yesterday, Specialized Metagens continuously dropped down, gradually changing the battlefield from space to the surface of the moon.

 Chapter 414 Operation Moonfall (3)

    "Monster, let me break that!" Erin who''s fiddling on the controls of her Ultimate Metagen shouted when we were met with a thick Energy Barrier upon reaching the entrance of the domed structure where the Portal was located.


    From how thick it was, it felt like it wouldn''t easily break using a Rank 1 Transcendent''s attack. Moreover, it''s probably regenerating as well considering I could feel some ground regenium mixed in it.


    Looking closely, the Energy Barrier wasn''t from a Formation that made use of Energy Stones to be activated and powered up. This one was made from a simr kind of technology the World of Meta denizens possessed which made use of the regenium''s properties.


    Compared to an Energy Stone which contained raw Source Energy, Regenium was not only a conductor of Energy but also an amplifier. That''s the reason why the Metagens and Powergens could increase the Energy Output.


    This Energy Barrier they put up was clever in a way. Compared to a Formation, it could repair itself faster because of the regenium.


    However, they probably forgot or they really didn''t know that there were two people that could easily break down a Barrier as long as it''s not too strong.


    The keywords were ''Energy'' and ''Barrier''.


    For the word Energy, there''s none other than me. If I exercised my Energy Maniption and focused my Nullification Zone on one point, I could drill a hole through this thick Energy Barrier.


    And for the word Barrier, my wife who''s the menace of every type of defense could weaken this. If a target was this stationary, she could also exercise the true prowess of her Ability. Moreover, Nysia had already started treading her Transcendent Pathway.


    Although it was just the 1st realm, her ability was enhanced to a certain degree.


    Right. Her Transcendent Pathway involved her assimting Elemental-type properties. Apparently, the reason why she could create those Ruin Golems in her domain was because of that. She''s starting to sense that it was easy for her to control metals, ores or even the earth. If I''m not wrong then she was bing more sensitive to the Earth Element.


    "Stay here with me, Erin. We have an expert to take that down... Besides, we had something to take care of. These bugs finally crawled out of their holes."


    From behind us, at least ten Ultimate Darkgens suddenly appeared and in their hand was a piece of equipment which raised another thick Energy Barrier which made use of regenium''s properties, enclosing us in between two Energy Barriers.


    Like I thought beforeing here, they set that up as bait for us. Well, it''s not like we didn''te here knowing that they would ambush us.


    "Nysia, I''ll leave the barrier to you. And Erin, don''t kill any of them, we''re going to lure everyone and¡­ I had something that could rid us of these pests."


    With the two women nodding their agreements, they instantly moved even before one of the Darkbugs leading the enemies could start his monologue.


    Nysia controlled her Sanguine Aegis to arrive in front of the Energy Barrier leading to the Portal. Not minding the neers, shepletely activated her Ability and channeled it to her prized weapon. Coupled with the Bluntforce covering it, the Sanguine Aegis lifted its arms and smashed down on the thick Energy Barrier.


    BOOM!


    With a deafening noise, splinters of small pieces of regenium were instantly blown away as a ring dent was made on that thick Energy Barrier.


    At the same time as that, Erin clumsily controlled the ck Mist as she flew towards the middle. Along with the appearance of her Shadow Clones, she activated one of the ck Mist''s abilities.


    Suddenly, a huge patch of darkness spread out from beneath the Ultimate Metagen''s feet¡­


    Because they thought we were caught in their ambush, the ten Ultimate Dakrgens failed to jump out of the darkness'' way, resulting in them being engulfed in it.


    If I could recall correctly, that ability could restrict one''s sense of sight. And that included the sight of a Darkgen and Metagen.


    Although it was weak when I was the one using it, with Erin''s Shadow Maniption, it was enhanced to another level that if not for my Energy Senses, I would''ve lost sight of the ten Darkgens inside that Darkness.


    "Surprised? You''re now su--! Huh? Wait!" From being smug for the fact that we ended up trapped between barriers, that one guy who was about to gawk at us was immediately baffled at the sudden change.


    Inside that darkness, the ten of them became blind that they started crashing against each other.


    Of course, if it was only Erin''s ability, they would be able to break out of it in seconds. However, the Domain of Valor and my Energy Linkage was instantly activated as soon as I sensed their Energy Signature while they crawled out from behind that domed structure where they were hiding.


    Because of that, Erin got the chance to restrict all ten of them at once.


    "Monster, watch me take them down." As if she''s afraid that I would forget her contribution, Erin kept on reminding me about it. For sure, she''ll ask me to praise herter and I will naturally do it for her.


    Even if she''s still unfamiliar with theplex control of an Ultimate Metagen, Erin plunged inside that patch of darkness alongside her Shadow Clones whichpletely blended in it.


    Boom! Crash! Boom!


    In a matter of seconds, pieces of the Darkgens started flying out of that patch of darkness.


    ? And whenever someone would be able to leave it, I would instantly move to kick them back inside.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    In less than a minute, a re fired up in the sky from inside that darkness where Erin was toying with them.


    With the added Intelligence stat and 25% of my total Energy Control, Erin''s Shadow Maniption, Jewel Skills and Pir dominated that battle of Mechas.


    Perhaps, if she was dropped down to an anime or a movie full of those, she would be able to steamroll every Mecha that would face her.


    Well, that''s as long as I was there with her.


    "¡­ What''s happening Daisuke? I couldn''t see anything." Reinys, Noelle and Ca had their forehead creased as they tried to see through that darkness which Erin conjured.


    Because I could sense the movements of Energy inside it, I didn''t bother to try and reflect it on my Metagen''s screen.


    "Ah. My bad. Here." I inputted somemands and channeled my ability into my Metagen. As soon as I did that, the previously dark screen lightened up, showing the outline of the Darkgens and Erin''s Metagen and Shadow Clones inside it.


    Upon seeing that, the three women gasped in astonishment seeing how Erin was toying against the ten.


    There was that first Metagen who she kicked and got sent out of the darkness, but I immediately followed up and kicked him back inside.


    In that way of fighting, the ten Darkgens were soon battered up. Even activating their abilities was proven futile as they were all being restricted by me by shooting my Nullification Bullets, the modified version of my Dispelling Bow.


    Combining Nullification Zone and that Bow produced that kind of result. The bow that would''ve been conjured changed into a rifle made out of energy that could shoot those kinds of bullets.


    Nheless, it''s not as overpowered as my Nullification Zone, it could only disperse the Energy on the part where the ball-sized bullet would hit. Moreover, it costs more energy than just maintaining the zone.


    After that first re that was shot by one of the ten Ultimate Darkgens, the other nine also fired their own res, temporarily illuminating that patch of Darkness.


    Using that as a chance to counterattack, the ten Ultimate Darkgens all burst out with their Dark Energy as their different abilities were unleashed towards the ck Mist.


    Looking at their abilities which were reminiscent of Psyche-type Pathway-born abilities, I could somehow guess that it''s either the ones who made their Darkgens added those abilities to their Darkgens or some of them were probably treading a Transcendent Pathway that assimted Psyche-type properties.


    Of course, since I was watching the situation, as soon as they moved to counterattack, I also jumped in to help Erin tide through it.


    I conjured four clones and had the four Pir Guardians to go with each of them.


    It''s not like they could ride the Metagen Clones. However, with the four Pir Guardians providing assistance, the supposed ten attacks were instantly reduced to six.


    Furthermore, the real White Knight instantly arrived at Erin''s side, covering both of us with the Aura of Protection.


    With that increased defense and the Quintuple Shields protecting her, she was only pushed back a few steps behind before she spun and stabbed her Metagen''s dagger on the closest Ultimate Darkgen.


    "Help--!" Before the dagger managed topletely lodged itself inside that cockpit, the Dark World Transcendent inside still managed to shout for help.


    But it''s all toote. When Erin pulled out the dagger, it was alreadyden with the Transcendent''s blood. If one would look inside that Darkgen. They would surely see the Dark World Transcendent''s body split in half.


    Although I told her to not kill anyone, this one''s inevitable. Who said they could be desperate to counterattack? They should just stay still and be yed by Erin''sbat abilities.


    When the re shining in the sky died down, the area became engulfed with the ck Mist''s ability one again.


    At this moment, I heard someone''s voice inside my mind. Yuko used the crystal to report the situation on their front. "Daisuke. Be careful. Among their Transcendents, there''s a Rank 2, she''s not riding a Darkgen. She probably had just descended from their world. As soon as you be trapped in there, their other Transcendents came out to try and deal with us here. Ah! Before you worry, we managed to repel them. But after seeing those res, they''re now on their way to your position. Your n could now be executed!"


    Yuko ended her message with an excited and ted tone.


    Although I was aware of these ten who crawled behind us, it seems that there''s still a lot of them who thought that with Nysia trapped in here, they would be able to deal with the other Transcendents. Good thing there''s Yuko and Irja there, the two who were currently stronger than the one they dreaded to face.


    Theycked a lot of information. Perhaps, if not for that supposed Rank 2, they wouldn''t try that stunt.


    After replying to Yuko, I controlled the White Knight out of that patch of darkness. I stood up from the seat and opened the cockpit to fly out of it, telling the three inside to watch over it.


    What I prepared was a regr gun after all. My Metagen wouldn''t be able to fire it¡­


    Now, let''s see if they will be able to line up properly and taste Dannae''s specialty. Overly Amplified Gun.

 Chapter 415 Operation Moonfall (4)

    "Uhm¡­ Will they be fine there?" Lunaria asked through the openedmunication channel which consisted of Daisuke''s eightpanions that were fighting alongside the Core Pilots of every Faction.


    When Daisuke, Nysia and Erin''s Metagens suddenly went out of their Metagen''s radar afternding in the middle of the Moon Stronghold, they were suddenly besieged by at least 15 Transcendents, half of which weren''t riding a Darkgen.


    The 15 Transcendents led by one Rank 2 Transcendent came in strong as they swiftly targeted the Core Pilots bravely making a path for others, halting the advance of the United Alliance Forces.


    Fortunately, before they could try to push back the Metagens cutting through their breached defenses, Yuko flew up high with her Specialized Metagen and held out her Metagen''s saber up high.


    By utilizing her Hero System, Yuko activated an exclusive skill that she often uses when fighting arge-scale battle.


    Hero''s Battlecry!


    Instead of shouting herself, the regenium saber on her Metagen''s hand shone even brighter than the sun that could be glimpsed at from the distance.


    While it blinded even the Rank 2 Transcendent of the opposing forces, the light draped over every Metagen fighting on the battlefield, enhancing their prowess.


    Although it''s not as prominent as the Hero''s Ultimate, Battlecry increased every affected ally''s morale, clearing the negative thoughts in their mind.


    With a clear mind, it gave them the ability to judge the situation clearly, preventing mistakes in their decisions.


    If not for them riding a Metagen, they would''ve also made use of the bonus Strength and Endurance given by that skill. Nheless, just the increase in their morale was enough to totally dominate the field.


    To add to that maximized morale, Yuko flew out of her Metagen to face that Rank 2 Transcendent with her true prowess, rubbing the fact that the Rank 2 Transcendent wasn''t anything special even if she''s the only Rank 2 among their side.


    The result of their short bout was a one-sided beating. Yuko wlessly dodged each and every attack of the Rank 2 Dark World Transcendent and urately timed her counterattacks to hit her squarely where it would hurt.


    Upon seeing that the Rank 2 Transcendent which gave them the hope to turn the tide was being toyed by Yuko, the morale of the Mortal Ranks lowered, resulting in another chance for the Core Pilots to push them back once more.


    Because of that, one side of the Moon''s stronghold waspletely breached and destroyed as the remaining enemies retreated back to form another defensive line.


    There were even others who already lost hope as they tried to ride their Darkgens outside the artificial gravitational influence they set up on the Moon.


    Unfortunately, they''re all jumping towards their immediate death. By doing that, they became easy targets for the Core Pilots when they couldn''t navigate well in space.


    The only reason they could go to and from the moon despite not being a Transcendent or not having Specialized Darkgens was because of what the Dark World denizens'' set up when they first built their stronghold three years ago.


    If not for that setup, it would be impossible for the Mortal Ranks below Rank 4 to walk on the moon, much less, breathe in it. And even for Rank 4 and Rank 5, they still found it hard to stay on the moon where there were no resources.


    Enticing the Transcendents on the surface with the only thing they could offer, Dark Energy, allowed them to sustain themselves in this ce.


    "They will be! Daisuke¡­ He nned to kill all of them in one shot." Answering that inquiry was the excited Dannae who firmly believed that he could do that.


    Apart from Daisuke, only Nysia, Yuko and Irja knew about the gun she charged for a whole month at his behest.


    He actually nned to tell everyone about it. However, because he spent most of his time together with Irja and Yuko aftering back from the Anzeans'' Mothership, he lost the chance to say it.


    "Is that possible?" Avelin wondered.


    Even though Daisuke already told her about the story of how he destroyed the Door of Transcendence more than once, the girl failed to recall the existence of the gun.


    Not her fault since the girl only wanted to continue hearing Daisuke''s voice and staying by his side. Ever since he appeared in that small tribe of hers, her life started revolving around him. Even she was unaware of that urrence. For her, she was only following her head and heart. After remembering things from her past life, albeit fragments, her belief about her meeting with Daisuke and staying with him was preordained.


    "I remembered¡­ When he became a Transcendent, he said he used Dannae''s gun and abilities to destroy the Door of Transcendence in one shot."


    "Oh! You''re right. Dannae¡­ you, you gave him your gun again?"


    Elise and Leianne remembered that day he went back to the city after being a Transcendent. Daisuke mentioned to them about the gun which allowed him to easily pass through the Door of Transcendence.


    "Yes! I charged it for a month. He said it''s now as strong as a Rank 3 Transcendent''s attack."


    Confirming their guess, Dannae broke the news to them while smiling silly.


    She''s still hung up at bing his Companion and the time she spent with him where Daisuke held her dearly in his arms while showering her with his affection through his kisses.


    She lived her life being discriminated against but that one meeting in the Scorched Forest changed her life. Not only has she found someone who''s not judging her based on her appearance but also someone she''s readily willing to spend the rest of her life with.


    "No wonder he only brought Nysia and Erin." Zerina who seldom spoke out her thoughts also joined in their conversation.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    After those 15 Transcendents retreated when colorful res were fired from where Daisuke and the others should''ve been, they continued pushing the battlefield. Without anyonemanding the Dark World Mortal Ranks in their Darkgens, the Core Pilots could now easily break their ranks, separate them and deal with them one by one.


    "I notified Daisuke about the Transcendentsing to their position. He said to leave it to him."


    Yuko then ryed the conversation she had with Daisuke through themunication crystal. Like always, she had full confidence in him. Telling him to be careful was her show of concern towards her beloved. No matter what, she couldn''t justpletely rely on her ability.


    Throughout their experiences together, there was only one time where shepletely worried about Daisuke''s well-being.


    That incident was when he almost died from the Corrupted Priest''s sudden finger attack back at the World of System.


    That was something she failed to predict. Thankfully, Zerina was there who pushed him out of harm''s way.


    After that incident, Yuko became prudent at using her Psyche Energy. She started to limit her use of it so that whenever something unexpected came up, her Psyche Energy would be used to activate one of the Passive Skills from her Foresight.


    It''sa skill that would be triggered if someone specified by her would be put in danger. Naturally, she specified Daisuke as the target of that skill.


    Whenever it would trigger, it would show her the predicted danger that he would soon face. However, there were three different warning signs based on the level of danger; green, yellow and red.


    Although it was triggered more than once when he was not at her side, those incidents only showed either green or yellow warning signs.


    By using another Skill from her Foresight, she would predict the result of that scene shown by that Passive Skill and so far, he resolved it all magnificently.


    The only red warning sign that was triggered was when he was fighting against that Higher World Transcendent, the prediction she got from the result was inconclusive. That day, she closed herself in her room to wait and focused her mind on that image she saw about that future. Reinforcing her mind that even if the result was inconclusive, Daisuke would survive.


    And a few hours after that, she was relieved after hearing his voice and seeing his state when he called her using the Interdimensional Communication.


    At the moment, there were no signs of danger being triggered for Daisuke that''s why she''s not worried about his current status.


    "¡­ Can''t we go to his side? Even though he''s confident with the gun, we have to be there in case something unexpected happens." With a trace of worry in her eyes, Irja proposed.


    "Yes!"


    "I agree!"


    Upon hearing that, the others naturally seconded her and shouted their agreements. All of them agreed except Yuko.


    And that earned Yuko the seven women''s questioning gazes.


    To answer them, Yuko smiled and gently shook her head before pointing ahead, to the direction where Daisuke and the others would be facing the more than fifteen Transcendents.


    As soon as she did¡­ the whole moon trembled intensely as a sh of light suddenly burst out from that ce.


    The women who followed Yuko to look in that direction braced themselves; shock, fear and awe filling up their expressions.


    After that burst of light, a series of thunderous explosions soon ravaged the trajectory that light traveled to and like watching a nuke being set off, a huge mushroom-like cloud of smoke sprang up.


    At that moment, the whole battlefield was silenced as they all their attentions were all caught by the devastation the explosion caused.


    "He used it¡­"


    "That gun¡­ Dannae, what kind of strategic-ss weapon did you create?"


    While they were still dumbstruck at what they witnessed, Daisuke''s face appeared on their screens. There was a slight smile on his lips, however, it was soon ttened as his expression turned serious.


    "Seven of them survived. Yuko, Irja, Avelin, Zerina, don''t let them get away. Coordinate with Old Man Reol, Liam, Lyra and the three Heroes if need be. Lunaria, Leianne, Elise and Dannae, help Lexie lead the Aegis Battalion and the Core Pilots to sweep the stronghold. Most of their defenses were now down."


    "However, before everything I said, do prioritize your safety, I''ll be sending my clones and Pirs to help with the chase... I''ll be by your side soon. We''re just going to close the Portal before more of them descend. Remember, your safety first!"


    Ending hismunication channel like that, all eight women had a wry smile on their lips as they didn''t know if it''s fine tough at how serious Daisuke appeared at first before changing back to the same worrywart guy that he was.


    "That guy¡­" Irja shook her head as she remembered her experiences with him.


    "That''s how he is. That''s why sisters, we have to be strong enough to stop that guy from continuing to worry about us." Yuko reminded them before taking off with her Specialized Metagen to start the chase.

 Chapter 416 Operation Moonfall (5)

    After getting the confirmation from Yuko, I summoned my four Pir Guardians and sent them to the four straggling Transcendents that weren''t piloting a Darkgen.


    Lith, using her mes to proper herself, the two daggers in her hand urately struck one of the Transcendent on his back. In his desperate attempt to negate the damage, he opened his Domain and circted his energy to his foot to kick Lith off his back.


    The other three Pir Guardians, however, failed to catch up to the Transcendents desperately trying to get away.


    But before they could leave the surface of the moon, Yuko, Irja and Zerina blocked them. Using their Metagens they made a blockade preventing the four to leave.


    And to chase the other three who went in a different direction, Avelin and the other Transcendents chased after them, riding Kazeyoshi''s wind and Amry''s me.


    Through that one shot from Dannae''s gun, that injured Rank 2 Transcendent whose name went unuttered died first.


    When they arrived from outside this enclosed area that they prepared to trap us, she was already disheveled, wounded and out of sorts. The grace of a Rank 2 Transcendent of a higher world was already non-existent.


    I had no idea if she was a descendant or not, as soon as theynded and when Erin had the nine Transcendents line up with them, I instantly pulled the trigger.


    Because it was only a pure energy st gun, some of the quick-witted or those who had higher instincts still managed to jump out of its scope. The unlucky Rank 1 Transcendents, on the other hand, were incinerated or exploded along with their Darkgens.


    If someone measured the Power Level of that st, it was more probably almost 700 UPL. Most of those Rank 1 Transcendents only had a UPL of 200 more or less.


    Among those who died, only the Rank 2 Transcendent woman still had her body intact.


    "Monster, no wonder you''re that confident even if Yuko told you they''reing. Transcendents were now an easy kill for you¡­"


    "Not really, technically, it was Dannae who killed them. It''s her ability that made this possible. I was only responsible for aiming the gun at them. And if I ever fight a Rank 1 Transcendent, if they have a troublesome ability or Pathway Skills, I will not be able to easily defeat them if I face them head-on."


    "¡­ Uh then remind me not to get on her bad side."


    "As if you''ll be on each other''s bad sides¡­ In any case, we''re finishing up here. Wife, do you need help with that?"


    Even though I told Yuko that we''re going to close the Portal, the barrier behind us that''s preventing entry to the secured Portal Location hasn''t been broken through yet.


    Nysia was fully utilizing her Defense Maniption. However, it seemed as if she''s fighting against ate-stage Rank 2 Transcendent as a Rank 1 Transcendent.


    My senses never left her side, even when I left to assist Erin or when I fired that gun. I was clearly observing Nysia''s struggle against the sturdy Energy Barrier they raised.


    Surely, there''s a way to enter and exit that ce from those Dark World Transcendents but it''s not 100% that they would give out that method. Moreover, it would render Nysia''s effort pointless. She''s already halfway through it but there were two moreyers when she delivered a full-powered attack against it.


    "It''s too thick and they''re using their Level 2 Source Energy to power this up. Because of that, the regenium''s regeneration is a lot faster than normal." Nysia''s face once again appeared on the screen. There''s now a sweat lining down her creased forehead, evident of how hard she''s working at the moment. However, as soon as she saw my face, her expression rxed and a smile once again appeared on her lips. "I do need your help, husband. Come here and hug me."


    Upon hearing that, Erin who''s eavesdropping on our conversation interjected. "I can''t believe Sister Nysia will be this shameless."


    "Every Companion of yours is now trying their best to steal a march against one another, except me and Noelle." And Ca who''s calmly watching the events since earlier chimed in her observation.


    "Is that how it looks like, Ca?"


    "Are you actually asking me about that? As you can see, even the Princess is doing the same."


    With a smirk, Ca pointed at the girl curled up in my arms, trying her hardest not to be caught on the live feed of the inside of my Metagen that was being shown on Erin and Nysia''s screen.


    "H-huh? I''m not the one who¡­ initiated this."


    "But you didn''t resist when he pulled you towards him."


    "It''s a rare chance so¡­"


    "Un. We''re supporting you so no need to be shy, Sister Reinys."


    "Ugh¡­ Even you, Noelle."


    Because I''m not feeling any pressure in the current situation, I naturally made use of this time to bond with one of my Companions. And being the one closest to me at the moment, I pulled her in when I came back after firing that gun.


    "Ca. She''s right. I''m the one who initiated this." I took a nce at the previously annoying princess that was now like a rabbit in my arms. With her eyes slowly being filled with indignation, she puffed up her cheeks as she started hitting my chest with her small and cute hands.


    It''s a hit without any power backing it. It''s just her way to protest from being teased too much. We still have a lot to talk about and things we need to straighten up regarding our past but at this moment, she''s like Yuko and the others, a Companion that I will be taking care of with all that I have.


    "In any case, let''s finish this, Nysia. I''ll give that hugter. Yumiko and the other three are still waiting for me to deal with that descendant in the World of Elements."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Right, there''s still that world. After that, we''re going to blitz the other Heroes'' Otherworlds. The designated time to go back to Earth is less than two weeksnow. We will not be able to go to every world of the registered Heroes. Moreover, I still haven''t found a way to go to their world apart from the Support Recall.


    I might not be feeling any pressure against these Darkbugs but that''s not a reason to drag this out. I taught Avelin that lesson about not dragging things out. If I didn''t follow it, it would be like I was spouting bull¡ªmeaningless words.


    "I understand, husband. Erin, you can also help us. Later, we''ll get our time with him."


    "If that''s the case then I won''t hold back."


    Although Nysia decided that by herself, seeing Erin bing energized at that thought stopped me from rebutting.


    I''m not alone anymore or rather, everyone is now in my arms'' reach. There''s no way I will deny their shows of affection.


    Given time, we will be able to adjust ourselves at this setup wherein there are a lot of them while I''m alone who will be attending to them.


    Soon enough, there will not be any point for me to move when we''re on this kind of battlefield.


    With my Companions'' current strength wherein one or two of them could defeat ate Rank 2 Transcendent, only those at the higher rank will be able to make me move out from the back to take a beating for them.


    -


    -


    "It''s open!" Erin cheered after seeing the thick Energy Barrier broke like ss after ourbined attacks drilled into it.


    As soon as it did, the interior of the domed space weed us.


    Apart from the familiar Portal that I already saw in four different worlds, Nysia and Erin were somewhat taken aback upon seeing the current state of the ce.


    There were the familiar tubes collecting and storing the Dark Energy being exuded by the Portal inrge storage tanks. They''re simr storages that we got from the ck Market back then.


    Apart from those storages, there wereputers, work stations and other sections that were probably upied by the Corrupted Researchers or the equivalent of them in the Dark World.


    Also, there''s an apparatus that was firmly built in the middle. Judging from the Energy it was exuding and the wires connected to it. That''s the one maintaining the artificial gravity in this stronghold.


    Judging from it''s make, It''s not something made from World of Meta''s technology but something they brought from the Dark World.


    The Dark Energy tank connected to it was bigger than the rest that could be seen. If we destroy that apparatus, this stronghold would be destroyed in an instant. However, it would also mean death to the weaker Core Pilots that were still having a hard time navigating through this unfamiliar battlefield.


    This ce was also devoid of Mortal Ranks that should''ve been busily working just like the Portal Location on World of Elements and World of Barbarians.


    "What do we do now, husband?"


    "Loot everything, even the digital files in thoseputers. Their research here will be beneficial in the future development of the World of Meta."


    Using my Adaptability, I tried looking for the hidden entrances or exits that the previous upants of this ce used to escape.


    Before the death of those Transcendents, those guys were still working here. But after that, they immediately made their escape, futilely hoping to save their lives.


    When I found one of such hidden passage, Erin immediately moved in and captured them all. They were only hiding below the surface. They dug through the moon''s surface, creating interconnected tunnels.


    Upon descending down to it, aside from the trembling Researchers, be it Corrupted or Dark World natives, Erin found a huge stash of Dark Energy storage tanks, regenium ores, unused Darkgens and other devices they managed to invent in here by utilizing regenium and their Level 2 Source Energy. Although most of them were defective, the Researchers of the United Alliance will surely be able to glean something from them.


    Thankfully I had a lot of empty Nes. In less than five minutes, Nysia and Erin swept the ce clean leaving only the artificial gravity apparatus and the Portal.


    At this point, I already left the confines of my Metagen and instead of that, I put on my Powergen. Even if the enhancement to my Energy Control was minuscule, it''s still an enhancement.


    I sat down in front of the Portal and concentrated. After a while, I looked up and shouted. "World''s Will! I need your assistance here!"


    And as if he was only waiting for my shout, a gentleman in formal attire suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    Well, not really out of nowhere, the burst of Meta Energy which suddenly filled the ce was enough indication of his identity.


    Like the other World''s Will, the one here was now more sentient than thest time I saw him in that space where he summoned our consciousness.

 Chapter 417 Portal Closed

    As he walked towards my position, the World''s Will Incarnation opened his palm. On it, a pistol-shaped object mysteriously appeared.


    "Use this." While maintaining an amiable smile, he handed the object to me.


    I know, there''s no need to guess what it really is. It''s his own iteration of the Spirit Ocean Droplet that I used to close the Portal in the World of Spirits.


    However, if those droplets needed to be maintained and controlled carefully, this one only needed to be fired at the Portal. It''s a gun after all. By then, it will automatically work its wonders to close it. All I need to do next is to maintain its form and prevent any interference.


    "Thank you."


    As soon as I got a hold of it, I immediately aimed it at the Portal.


    If I entered that, I would once again arrive in that world. The world where Alwyn, Remilia and Illiana are currently. And perhaps, it''s the world I created during my previous life.


    It''s quite ironic to be fighting the denizens of the world I, myself created.


    Well, that''s not proven yet so I still couldn''t wrap my head around that information I picked up.


    Before pulling the trigger, I looked around first and my gaze naturallynded on Nysia. When she saw me looking at her, she nodded, encouraging me to do what I have to do.


    By closing this Portal, her half a century struggle living in this world will finally be over. And the same could be said with Elise, Leianne, Lunaria and Dannae.


    However, although it should be over and they should be living their life towards the new era, I chained them to my chariot, tying our destinies to each other.


    It''s not like I haven''t thought about this before. That it would be better for them to stay in their world and live peacefully while a new era ushered for them. Away from the future conflict that I would have no choice but to dive into.


    However, my selfishness reigned. I very much want them to stay with me. Instead of worrying about what''s happening to them in their homeworld, I would surely be more at ease if they''re at my side wherein I could reach for them easily.


    As I returned a nod to her, my gaze went back to the Portal.


    I took a deep breath to clear my head from continuing to overthink. Following that, my forefinger pulled the trigger¡­


    BANG!


    -


    -


    Because of how terrorized the seven Dark World Transcendents upon seeing theirrades melt in that nightmarish st from a simple gun, there''s only one thought running inside their minds. ''Escape!''.


    With their focus fully on that thought, the wounds they were receiving from their pursuers were all ignored. If they could escape, they would be able to think of a way to continue living by hiding their tracks. However, that''s all it would be, a thought.


    When an enormous surge of Meta Energy flooded towards the middle of the stronghold, Yuko and the others chasing after the seven fleeing Dark World Transcendents turned their head towards it.


    Daisuke''s Companions who apanied him from the World of Barbarian all understood that urrence. The appearance of the World''s Will Incarnation.


    Some of them became worried because of how hostile the Incarnation was in the previous world but one word by Yuko assuring them that nothing untoward will happen to Daisuke settled their emotions down.


    Following it, they felt another surge of Meta Energy and how it seemingly specifically engulfed that ce.


    "That''s a sign of him closing the Portal. Let''s not make him wait for us." Yuko dered.


    Soon afterward, a burst of Flux Energy exuded from her Metagen. It blinked out of her previous position and instantly reappeared behind one of the Dark World Transcendents riding a quadrupedal beast, speeding past from the middle of the stronghold to where a group of Core Pilots could be seen taking down the little resistance left behind from the Dark World Mortal Ranks and the few Corrupted Pilots.


    That particr Beastmaster Transcendent relied on his Soul-bound Beasts to break past the blockade they made.


    Leaving Irja and Zerina to deal with the other three, Yuko chased after him upon seeing the direction he was going.


    He''s probably thinking to use the Core Pilots to aid in his escape. But in that direction, Leianne and Elise were the ones leading the Core Pilots.


    After being notified by Yuko, the two wordlessly agreed as they immediately moved.


    Blocking the Transcendents path, the Ice Sylphid and the Sunfire Princess both invoked their Domain Skill. On the right was a huge ice field with an ongoing blizzard storm while on the left, a fiery ground being burnt by golden mes.


    When the Beastmaster Transcendent saw that, he tried to swivel to the side to avoid entering the two ovepping Domains.


    Unfortunately for him, that decision allowed for Yuko to deliver her attack.


    Saberforce instantly covered her Metagen''s regenium saber as it delivered a simple sh.


    Although simple, it instantly traversed the short distance between her and the escaping Transcendent.


    SLASH!


    With an agonizing yelp, the beast that looked like abination of a lizard and a tiger got its legs and bottom part severed resulting in a violent ssh of purple blood.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Following that, the Beastmaster Transcendent riding the beast was instantlyunched off from its back. He rolled on the surface of the Moon and ultimately crashed onto a pir of one of the stronghold''s structures, bringing the whole structure down on him.


    She didn''t need to use her Jewel Skills, just blinking herself a few seconds to her Future Clone and using a simple Saber Skill, that Beastmaster Transcendent lost his chance to escape or rather to continue living.


    On the other part, Zerina and Irja''sbined blockade by utilizing Zerina''s Runes and Irja''s molded colorful Energy Barriers put the three Rank 1 Transcendents into a dilemma.


    No matter how hard they hit on it by utilizing every offensive skills or abilities they possessed, at best, a scratch was the result of their struggle. Moreover, Daisuke''s four Pir Guardians continued sticking to their backs; stabbing them, smashing them or piercing them with energy arrows.


    As their small wounds umted, their Energy Reserves were already about to be depleted.


    When they realized that, the light of hope in their eyes started to waver as the thought of surrendering entered their mind.


    But before they could arrive at that thought. Zerina also summoned her Ashknights and enhanced all Pir Guardians with her Runes.


    In this way, the three Rank 1 Transcendents fates were sealed.


    On the other side where seven Metagens chased after the three desperate Ultimate Darkgens, Avelin, remembering what Daisuke taught her, led the charge.


    Although she''s unfamiliar with piloting the Metagen and using an axe made from regenium, she used her overwhelming offensive Jewel Skills to tackle the three, pulling them down back to the moon''s surface.


    Behind her, Kazeyoshi, Amry, Matthew, Old Man Reol, Liam and Lyra used that chance she made to take turns chipping away the three Transcendent''s willpower.


    In less than five minutes, Avelin flew up high, leaving the range of the explosions caused by the three destroyed Ultimate Darkgens. The Pilots inside exploded along it.


    Because of their stats and numerical advantage, the three Darkgens'' probability to escape dropped down to 0% as soon as Avelin got a hold of them.


    With the Support Bonus, every Transcendent Companion of Daisuke and Heroes receiving that bonus were above 200 UPL. The Rank 1 Transcendents being sent from the Dark World were mostly early Rank 1 to gain experience, resulting in this kind of oue.


    Even if they have the n to send more Transcendents to hasten their conquest, if Daisuke''s group arrives at any Mortal World, there''s only one result, their defeat.


    -


    -


    In less than two minutes since I pulled the trigger, the huge Portal was now reduced to a single point.


    And a few secondster, the crack in space from the Portalpletely healed, closing the Dark World''s connection to the World of Meta''s moon. Thest wisps of Dark Energy were then mixed in with the now apparent Meta Energy in this ce.


    With this, out of thirty Portals Great One Zaraya andpany opened more than three years ago, this is the fifth. About the other 25 or the Portals that from other Mortal Worlds wherein the other rogue Heroes were summoned to, I had no idea yet if some of them managed to close it or werepletely conquered already. We have to go back to Earth to know about it.


    Before going back to the World of Barbarian, those in charge of these Portals were already rmed because of the three we managed to close.


    And today, even after sending fresh Transcendents, the result was still the same. Closed Portal without any news about the Transcendents they sent.


    If all thirty Portals they opened were sessfully closed by us, it would be a p to their tribes and those Great Ones'' faces.


    That''s why it''s safe to guess that they would start increasing their efforts on conquering the other 25 worlds.


    In any case, we just had to prepare for any measure they will add to stop us from closing more Portals.


    It''s a pity for those who had just arrived here to aid the Darkbugs. Their arrival was ill-timed.


    If I have to guess, the reports they sent to the other side talked about the few Transcendents existing in this world and that they''re confident to conquer this world as long as they manage to deal with Nysia.


    And to answer to that, sending those additional Transcendents was for that very purpose, erasing Nysia in this world.


    Sadly, my return with an army of powerful Transcendents wasn''t anticipated by them resulting in this scenario.


    "On behalf of the denizens of this world, you have my utmost gratitude. Will ite to the point that you will need my help, feel free."


    As soon as I stood up from where I sat to focus on maintaining the pure Meta Energy closing the Portal, the World''s Will Incarnation bowed in front of me.


    The humility of this Incarnation is already almost that of a real human.


    Thinking back, he stopped responding when the Transcendents started working with the Dark World. When we turned the situation around, he instantly epted to meet us.


    Well, he has his faults as well. Nysia was also abandoned by him and he never guided the Heroes. Nheless, by helping this time, he at least did his job as the manager of the World of Meta.


    "I''m not the one you should be thanking. I''m doing this because of my own selfish reasons." I calmly answered before turning around and walked towards where Nysia and the other girls are.


    He''s representing the denizens of this world, huh? But the real MVP here is the denizens themselves, especially Nysia.

 Chapter 418 Seven Doors Of Transcendence

    With the two objectives of Operation Moonfallpleted, the moon soon quieted down. Apart from the minor explosions happening at the far end wherein Krond and his Anzean subordinates were dismantling the stronghold, therger was already under our control.


    Althoughte, Krond and the Anzeans'' under him still showed up to sweep the moon''s surface, locating many hidden tunnels and a stash of otherworldly treasures.


    Well, not reallyte, we just finished it before they could make a move


    It was undeniably swift like we intended it to be.


    From Nysia''s opening speech up to our actual arrival at the vicinity of the moon, it was only about ten minutes.


    From when the long-range Metagens started firing at their defenses to my taking of Nysia and Erin with me to reach the middle of the stronghold, it was only less than five minutes.


    From when the 10 Ultimate Darkgens appeared and lousily trapped us with them, they got toyed with for at least five minutes before the 15 Transcendents who came reinforcing them arrived.


    Following that, from 24, since one was killed by Erin before their arrival, they were instantly reduced to seven when they ate the overly amplified Energy st from Dannae''s gun. And that''s not even a minute after they appeared.


    The Energy Barrier preventing our entry to the Portal Locationsted longer than them.


    And by the time we closed the Portal, the total operation time didn''t exceed an hour, much less half an hour.


    Although there were some casualties among the Core Pilots, that was the inevitableness of this war.


    Once my Companions gathered at the former Portal Location, bringing the news about the fates of those seven Transcendents who survived Dannae''s gun, Nysia dered Operation Moonfall aspleted.


    For the clean-up job, the Heroes and the other Transcendents along with the Core Pilots and Elite Anzeans took up that job.


    Some of my Companions also helped, like Leianne, Elise and Lunaria, as they represented or led the Core Pilots from the Empire, Eldur and the Confederacy.


    Because of the apparatus left behind by the Dark World, Nysia and I decided to make use of it and turn the Moon into a base for the United Alliance. By utilizing what they left behind here, the denizens and the Anzeans will rebuild the Moon Stronghold and treat it as a Space Station wherein the Researchers will be focusing on deciphering the data left behind by the Dark World denizen as well as furthering the World of Meta''s interster technology.


    We waited for at least a day at the moon before going back to the surface to settle the denizens and give them the good news.


    -


    -


    After the sess of Operation Moonfall, three days soon passed.


    During those three days, the cleanup of the Moon waspleted and followed by the start of the rebuilding process for what they intended to do in it.


    To make sure that nothing would happen there, Old Man Reol and Old Man Liam remained to stand guard, just in case there were still hidden dangers that only a Transcendent could solve.


    Well, the two also started sparring against each other to train themselves, with and without their Metagen or Darkgen. Old Man Liam was quite frustrated at hisck of progress upon seeing the Transcendents I brought from another world.


    Although he managed to reach 200 UPL and experienced the glimpse on his Transcendent Pathway, he still feltcking due to how fast we progressed.


    And the same could be said with Lyra. Before leaving the Moon, I managed to talk to her about Lunaria. She was upset, of course. Knowing her daughter still went through and chose to be my Companion even after she advised her not to, Lyra found it hard to ept it.


    Nheless, I still expressed my sincere respect to her. And following that, I bribed her with the Energy Stones to help her progress.


    Right. Bribed. Although it would sound good to call it a gift, its purpose was to truly bribe her to let go of her indignation about Lunaria''s choice. She''s already my Companion and nothing could change that anymore.


    Well, I received a gentle smack to my head when I told Lunaria that I bribed her mother. Not from her but from Erin. And the others who watched on the sideughed heartily upon seeing that.


    At the moment, we''re inside the Scorched Forest, looking up at the seven Doors of Transcendence hanging above the sky.


    Taking up my four sides were Yuko at my left, Nysia at my right, Erin at my back and Avelin at my front. Zerina and Irja were also nearby with thetter pouting her lips, frustrated that Avelin beat her to her preferred position.


    "Zerina, are you fine not getting close to him?" On the side, Irja suddenly asked Zerina who''s carefully brewing tea for all of us.


    There were still a few hours before the estimated time for their Transcendent Trials will be over. Although waiting here seemed pointless, it was a precaution. If on the off chance that someone from the seven failed their Trials, we would be able to salvage the situation.


    Nheless, I''m a bit confident for all of them, except Reinys.


    That girl underwent a drastic change in attitude. Not just because of me but because of her experiences in their world. She med herself for the Corruption and the death of her brother. If she hadn''t pushed the idea for him to be the better fit for Yuko, that wouldn''t happen.


    Her Transcendent Mind Trial will probably be harder than anyone else.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Not fine, more like I don''t see any reason to be upset at not being close to him at this moment. There will be more chances in the future. And you know him, Sister Irja, he''s not favoring one over the other. For sure he''ll go and find uster."


    I couldn''t deny her answer. When I sat down, the four naturally picked their own positions and there''s just no way I would push them away.


    "Zerina, I can hear you."


    "I know, I let you hear it." She smiled and stood up, bringing me a cup filled with the tea she brewed.


    "Sister Irja, do you want to be here? You should''ve said so earlier."


    Naturally, if I could hear their conversation, the four with me also heard all of it. Among the four, Yuko and Nysia had their heads on my shoulders, peacefully savoring the chance.


    Ah, one of them didn''t hear it. Erin was quietly napping while leaning onto my back. She got tiredst night when I quietly slipped into her nket.


    Since the Door of Transcendence appearedst night, we spent the night in this part of the forest, using thosepressed portable shelters as our resting ce. With the help of Energy Screen, I blocked the noise from waking up the others¡­


    "¡­ It''s fine, Avelin, you can continue being there. I''ll just take my chances with that shameless guyter." Irja smirked at me before turning around to gulp down the tea she was drinking.


    A few hourster, two of the Door of Transcendence broke and the familiar notification rang in my head.


    [Companion Noelle rke has reached Transcendence]


    [Received a Passive Skill from Rank 1 Transcendent Noelle: Enhanced Regeneration]


    [Enhanced Regeneration: A simple enhancement derived from Transcendent''s ability which was shared to those connected to her. 10% enhanced recovery rate from any type of injuries and passive Energy Absorption]


    [Companion Ca Armstead has reached Transcendence]


    [Received a Passive Skill from Rank 1 Transcendent Ca: Enhance Physical Attack]


    [Enhanced Physical Attack: A simple enhancement derived from Transcendent''s ability which was shared to those connected to her. 10% additional Damage Amplification on Physical Attacks.]


    As the two Doors of Transcendence broke into pieces, Noelle and Ca who had their Transcendent Aura opened, silently but gloriously flew down from it.


    Out of the two, I noticed how Noelle was flying down towards my position with her eyes staring intently at me. Because of that, I stood up and opened my arms to catch her.


    As soon as shended, Noelle''s arms wrapped around to my back and buried her face on my shoulder. A few secondster, I felt my shoulders gradually being stained by the tears flowing out of her eyes.


    Whatever she felt inside the Transcendent Mind Trial, it was still affecting her. Hence she''s like this. To calm her down, I started stroking her head down to her back.


    Ca, on the other hand, had a smile on her lips as she flew down in front of Yuko. She knelt down in front of her and sincerely expressed her gratitude about being taken in as her Party Member. Once she''s done, she also turned to me and expressed the same gratitude for taking her in as a Companion.


    When Noelle calmed down, she gave me a beautiful smile and thanked me before going over to Yuko, hugging her as well.


    At this point, I looked up and saw that the Door of Transcendence of Reinys was still quiet. The three called for their Doors at the same time but until now, Reinys was still inside.


    Perhaps, as I had guessed, her Transcendent Mind Trial was a lot harder to pass.


    Once Noelle and Ca settled down, Nysia and the other girls talked to them about their experiences and following that, Ca asked for a spar to test her newfound strength.


    While they''re doing that, I checked the Passive Skill generated from the two of them. That Enhanced Regeneration was too good. I could actually feel the effect of the enhancement in passive Energy Absorption while Ca''s Enhanced Physical Attack was almost the same as Avelin''s Enhanced Strength. Both of them were all for brute force. Even without using Energy, I would probably be able to knock down an early Rank 2 Transcendent with just my fist.


    Well, that''s as long as I got to sneak an attack to the back of his head and use that chance to pummel him down to the ground.


    As if I would be able to find a Rank 2 Transcendent to try that on¡­


    After this, we''re going to the World of Elements to pick up Yumiko, Jayna, Sofiel and Fleur, gathering all my Companions in one ce¡­


    Ah, well¡­ there''s Ophelia who remained behind in the World of Barbarians and if Lexie also epts my invitation it will be two Companions away from me¡­


    Although that thought somehow put a bitter taste in my mouth, it can''t be helped and the decision to stay behind will be their own choice.


    The day of our return back to Earth is fast approaching and honestly, despite my Adaptability, I''m starting to get nervous about the changes that the uing revtion will bring me, us.


    For sure, my identity will not be a Young Master who offended a Main Character of a much higher world, right? Right?

 Chapter 419 Another Closed Portal

    [Companion Ophelia has reached Transcendence]


    [Received a Passive Skill from Rank 1 Transcendent Ophelia: Enhanced Weapon Proficiency]


    [Enhanced Weapon Proficiency: A simple enhancement derived from Transcendent''s ability which was shared to those connected to her. 20% enhanced proficiency acquisition to any Weapon Mastery.]


    Around 30 minutes after Ca and Noelle emerged from their Door of Transcendence, I received another notificationing from the World of Barbarian.


    As soon as I read it, I used Interdimensional Communication, connecting me to Ophelia.


    When the screen lit up, I almost couldn''t recognize her. If not for knowing that the Interdimensional Communication would only connect to my Companions, I would probably reflexively say ''Sorry. Wrong number!''.


    From what I remembered before we left the World of Barbarian four days ago, Ophelia''s face, despite having the bearing of a beautifuldy, was a bit rough due to the scars she received from years of her battles as well as the slight wrinkles on the side of her eyes that she had gotten when she was turned as a ve for the Heavenly Lightning Tribe.


    At this moment, the Ophelia who appeared in front of the screen was devoid of the small scars and wrinkles.


    Her appearance regressed to the point that she could bepared to a woman in her 30s, at the same age as my Mom or for closerparison, like Nysia, Fleur and Sofiel. Her hair also returned from having a grayish hue to lush brown hair.


    There''s the expectation of her looking younger than she was but not to the extent that every battle scar she received and the stress umted from her body would also be non-existent.


    I guess that''s the wonder of having her body rebuilt from a Mortal to a Transcendent. Every scar received as a mortal would be erased.


    Thinking back, there''s also that shoulder of Zerina that got pierced by that attack of the Corrupted Priest, her shoulder was now devoid of any traces of the wound, it''s as smooth as every part of her body.


    When Ophelia noticed me staring at her as if I''m looking at a stranger, she coughed thrice to wake me up from the trance.


    She then told me how ttered she was by how she got my attention like that or how heated my gaze was for her. She then followed it up with the same expression of gratitude that she would always do whenever she would meet me.


    Even if I told her to drop that, she''s still continuing at it. And having not spent any quality time with her, I couldn''t reprimand her for it.


    During the ten minutes of the call, Ophelia went on talking about how lucky she was to be assigned to my tent that day wherein her life that was going downhill with a clear end of remaining as a ve took a turn and went uphill from that day onward.


    Before it ended, she once again bowed to me and promised that she would make the Great Whiteshade Tribe as one of the leading tribes in the Deste ins.


    Well, excluding Raiden, she''s the only Transcendent left in that world. That''s a great enough headstart to the emerging tribes now that the Corrupted Barbarians and Dark Beastmasters were erased from existence.


    I reminded her not to venture down that cliff and that, when the timees, I will pick her up or I will be sending my Incarnation there to check on her.


    In regards to my Incarnation, I received two days'' worth of memory from it yesterday.


    When the cooldown ended after we arrived here, I sent my Incarnation to the world where I thought of using the Support Recall called World of Martial Arts. Judging from its name, it''s a Physique-type World that focused on enhancing one''s strength through Martial Arts.


    Naturally, the Mortal Pathway there involved training one''s Body. Moreover, it''s a ce where every skill was Physical Type. I failed to see anyone, attacking with only pure energy or channeling their energy outside their bodies to attack. Apparently, one''s Energy untilpleting the Mortal Pathway would be contained inside one''s Body.


    But that didn''t mean they couldn''t control it. Instead, they''re enhancing their Physical Attacks from inside their Body.


    Their Pathway wouldn''t let them create an Augmented Skill during the 2nd realm. However, instead of that, they could utilize Martial Skills.


    During the 3rd realm, unlike the Halo Skills, the Pathway allowed them to improve those Martial Skills or if they wanted to change, they could since Martial Skill Manuals weremon in their world, much like the Augmented Skill Scrolls and. Those improved Martial Skills were called Grand Martial Skills.


    During the 4th realm, The Grand Martial Skills they possessed would bepiled and be collectively called a Martial Art. The chances of onepiling the Grand Martial Skills depended on their harmony. If every Grand Martial Skills were out of ce, then the hopes of someone reaching the 4th Realm would be limited. Once theypiled it into a Martial Art, they could further expound it by adding more Grand Martial Skills as long as they could also be harmonized with thepiled Martial Art.


    That''s their equivalent of Pirs. If I recall correctly, they could conjure some kind of phenomenon when using their Martial Art and that''s probably the equivalent for a Crown Skill.


    During their 5th realm, they once again need to improve their Martial Art to Grand Martial Art.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Andstly, once theypleted that Mortal Pathway which was equivalent to reaching Transcendence, one''s Grand Martial Art will be called Supreme Martial Art and the Transcendent will be known as Supreme Martial King.


    Well, sounds like a wuxia world, no? That''s kind of correct since their Source Energy could be likened to inner energy, chakra, qi, or chi.


    The Hero of that world is one of the six ssmates I added to my Support List named Yotsuki Ryona. Her Unique Ability is called Weakpoint Senses.


    When I first heard that, it reminded me of the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception. That overpowered ability to see the Lines of Death or Point of Death. Poking that line or point would result in immediate death or destruction.


    However, Yotsuki''s ability was too limited or rather too restricted. Perhaps if she was sent to a Psyche-type World where she would be able to awaken a rted ability to her Weakpoint Senses, the shorings of her ability would be lessened.


    In any case, utilizing that Unique Ability of hers managed to put her at the top of that world. Yotsuki is now known as the Supreme Martial Queen who led the Martial Sect where she climbed up to be a Sect Head to confront the Dark World denizens in that world.


    During the two days of my Incarnation in that world, I helped her Sect and the allied Martial Sects to charge through the Portal Location and defeat the Evil Sect which sheltered the Dark World denizens.


    Most of the Sect Head of other Martial Sects only reached the 5th realm. Nheless, there were two Transcendents who were actually ancestors of some of the Martial Sects that had managed to reach the threshold when the Dark World Transcendents descended.


    With only three Transcendents or four including my Incarnation, they fought against the full forces of at least 15 Dark World Transcendents.


    Yotsuki managed to kill at least 5 of them while the two old Transcendents managed to kill one each.


    They razed the Evil Sect to the ground and had the remaining eight Transcendents escape from the Portal Location.


    Using that chance, the somewhat premature World''s Will of that World appeared, asking for my and Yotsuki''s help to close the Portal.


    We''re sessful but that''s also the end of my Incarnation''s two days there. Before it disappeared, Yotsuki left a message for me that she wouldn''t use the Support Recall anymore, telling me to use it to another Hero instead. With the Portal Closed, the only problem she had left was the manhunt for those escaped Dark World Transcendents.


    Since that''s what she said, I would naturally follow her. Nheless, I still asked for the Portal Skill from the World''s Will which he readily gave.


    With that out of the way, I had to pick another world to go to once we''re done erasing that descendant at the World of Elements.


    Among the five left, Hiroda, the guy who got forcefully summoned during that first day, was somewhat in a predicament as well as Lulu''s World of Fairies.


    All of the Heroes registered in my Support List were all Transcendents by now, raising their average stats to be over 150 Strength and Endurance and 8 Intelligence.


    Except for one of the Heroes'' Otherworld where I helped the Hero there to reach the threshold, I haven''t sent my Incarnation to the other four worlds yet. And that''s simply because I always use my Incarnation to check on my girls¡­


    I know. I told myself to check onto the other worlds using my Incarnation but whenever the cooldown for the Skill ends, I would think about one of my Companions I missed spending time with.


    I only chose to send thest one to Yotsuki because most of them were already with me while my Avatar was with the other four.


    In any case, it''s all good now. I''ll think about which of the five Otherworlds we will go to once the cooldown ends. For now¡­


    We''re finishing up here.


    At the same time as I thought of that, I looked up and saw Reinys'' Door of Transcendence breaking into pieces.


    Following that, a Transcendent Aura was unleashed as Reinys flew from where the Door of Transcendence was located and straight down to my arms.


    Along with the notification ringing inside my mind, Reinys, like Noelle, started crying as soon as she wrapped her arms around me.


    She passed that trial. That was what''s important.

 Chapter 420 Sofiels Plan

    In the World of Elements, at Aves, the flying territory of the Luxians, Daisuke''s four Companions; Yumiko, Jayna, Sofiel and Fleur were huddled around his Avatar who had just returned to being mute after Daisuke stopped controlling it.


    Instead of using Interdimensional Communication, controlling the Avatar became his way to check on them.


    Of course, if they really missed seeing him not just an avatar, they would still use the 10-minute video call.


    Having received the news that he was about to go back as soon as the newly added Companions reached Transcendence, the four started another discussion.


    "Darling will be bringing an army of Transcendents in the form of our sisters. Isn''t it be better for us to surprise him by presenting the head of that clown who''s calling himself as a mighty descendant?"


    Sofiel stood up and waved her hand. On it, a moving image appeared through the use of her Elemental Energy.


    The moving image was the former Noxian Capital with its iconic tower in the middle.


    Ever since the Portal to the Dark World was closed the Noxians becamepletely ruled by him. After some probing on Sofiel and the other Transcendent''s prowess, he pulled out every Dark World denizen and Noxian Mortal Ranks back, ceasing every battle or skirmish that was happening.


    Following that, he dered a truce and started talking about bettering their diplomatic rtions. Naturally, Sofiel as the Supreme Pontiff of the Great Protector Church and the strongest Transcendent among the World of Element''s denizens declined what he wanted.


    Nheless, she also didn''t move out to deal with him. Not because she''s being cautious or afraid of him but because of the existence of her man''s Avatar near her.


    The Avatar, despite being a product of Daisuke''s Crown Skill, had the same line of thought as the original. He''s always worried about the girls'' safety.


    "I agree. I''m the same as you two now. I passed the 300 UPL threshold. One Rank 2 Transcendent against three of us¡­ we can deal with him!" Yumiko raised her fist and pointed it in the direction where the Noxian Capital should be.


    Fleur didn''t answer but her silence and the shining glint in her eyes which spoke of her determination to do something against the enemy of this world was enough.


    And that leaves the curious girl''s decision to reach a unanimous decision.


    "But he¡­ He will stop us." Jayna pointed to the Avatar who''s listening in on them.


    All their eyes turned to the Avatar who had his arms crossed as he observed and listened to their conversation.


    "I understand darling''s worry. He''s always like that even during our past lives. However, I''m confident with our current strength. Furthermore, he''s not really one fond of being given full control. Yumiko, remind us what we are to him."


    "We''re his equals."


    "There you have it. We just have to convince this representative of him that we''re not just blindly trying to do something to impress him." Sofiel gave a meaningful smile and stood before Daisuke''s Avatar. Stretching her hand to touch his face that''s a perfect copy of Daisuke, she started conversing with him wordlessly.


    Behind her, the three women also stood up and stood behind her. Yumiko stared at the Avatar. Fleur pursed her lips as if she wanted to say something. And Jayna sped her hand together as if she was praying to an imaginary deity.


    Despite being only a being of pure Energy, he also fully replicated the original''s feelings towards these four extremely beautiful women. That''s why he was never leaving their side. Besides, Daisuke''s order for him was to protect these precious Companions of his. Before anything else, that''s the Avatar''s highest priority.


    He can be reconstructed even if he dies or destroyed anyway so he''s more than willing to use his body to be their Shield.


    In the end, the Avatar released a sigh before asking for a pen and paper where he started writing his thoughts about the four women''s ns.


    "There. He finally agreed to us. Thank you, darling. Since your memory will merge with this Avatar, let this be a pleasant surprise for you."


    Sofiel pulled the Avatar''s head and aimed to nt her lips to it.


    However, a clear voice suddenly came out from the Avatar. "As I thought, you will not be able to restrain yourself to suggest something like this. Good thing it''s easy to connect to this Avatar."


    As soon as they heard that, Sofiel only froze for a bit as she continued at what she was about to do. With her damp lips ovepping with the lips of Daisuke''s Avatar, Sofiel''s longing for him was triggered, bing more eager to do more. She''s filled with the thought that her beloved darling would be able to clearly feel this kiss they were sharing in real-time. Ignoring Yumiko and the other two''s gazes from behind her, Sofiel indulged herself in Daisuke''s embrace.


    With her long blonde hair gently fluttering from the wind entering through her opened windows, Sofiel then cupped the Avatar''s face and stared at him with her dazzling sky-blue eyes while maintaining that meaningful smile at her exquisite lips. "What do you think, darling? You surely have seen the discussion we just had. If you have something to add, please do so. Or if you reject our idea then naturally, we will respect your decision."


    The Avatar reached for Sofiel''s cheek before gently shaking his head. "No. I approve of it. Like you said, we''re not in a rtionship where I am the only one making a decision. I will dly wee your ideas. And with this n you just presented¡­ I have no objection to it. " After saying that, the Avatar sighed. "I''m sorry if it looked or felt like I was restricting you. But Sofiel and Yumiko had the right approach. As long as you tell me, there''s no way I will ignore that. We''re on an equal standing. Jayna and Fleur too, don''t hesitate, alright?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The two nodded and stepped forward, expressing their agreement to him with a kiss.


    -


    -


    As I cut off the connection to the Avatar for the 2nd time of the day, the smile I had when I was controlling it remained.


    Those girls¡­ I knew they would do something. After all, my Avatar was always with them. As days passed ever since the Portal in that world closed, not only Sofiel but all four of them were getting restless from theck of movements from the enemy.


    However, being the worrywart that I am, I kept reminding them to wait for me or us to arrive. But after being presented a n like that, I was convinced that even if my real body wasn''t there with them, they would be able to pull that off.


    They''re not the only Transcendents there after all. There were the two Heroes; Hikari and Boris, And and the three Luxian Transcendents.


    Moreover, the dragon couple already reached the threshold along with four from the Elites I trained from when I was still there.


    Because of the destroyed Dark World Zones, that world''s Source Energy improved further. Factoring that and their continued training be it outside or inside the simtion, it was no surprise to see them reaching the threshold.


    The only threat left in that world was that descendant after all. He''s a lone Rank 2 Transcendent. Anyone from the three Rank 2 Transcendent Companions I have there would be able to keep the guy in check while the other 2 along with the other Transcendents deal with the other Dark World Transcendents and the two Noxian Transcendents.


    With the Portal closed, that true leader of the Noxians wouldn''t be able to go back anymore and even if he did manage to go back, he alone wouldn''t be enough to turn their situation around.


    That descendant dering a truce and approaching them for diplomacy was just him trying to buy time. Perhaps he was thinking that he would be able to turn the situation around if he waited.


    My Avatar was there with them anyway. I gave it the order to protect the four of them if something uncalcted happened.


    "They''re out!" Avelin eximed as she pointed up to the sky.


    Staring from the loud cracking sounds and the surge of Energy as if it would turn into a storm, the remaining four Doors of Transcendence simultaneously shattered at the same time.


    Before even the pieces of the shattered doornd on the ground or vanish into nothingness, the four women gently floated down to our location.


    Even though they appeared as if they''re not emotional like the first three, they were just hesitating to act on it.


    So to help them, I smiled and opened my arms, beckoning towards them.


    Upon seeing that, the first to move was Dannae. With her new Transcendent Body, she''s now looked more mature, with her body growing in those ces. Moreover, her dark brown hair was now fully hiding her little feelers. Still, when she embraced me, those two peeked out again, responding to what the girl was currently feeling.


    Following Danne, the three also took their turns, casting off the hesitation they had earlier.


    Apart from the Enhanced Regeneration, Enhanced Physical Attack and Enhanced Weapon Mastery from Noelle, Ca and Ophelia, the rest who had just reached my Companions also gave me useful Passive Skills.


    From Reinys, Enhanced Fire Elemental Spells.


    From Dannae, Enhanced Energy Amplification.


    From Leianne, Enhanced Cold Resistance.


    From Elise, Enhanced Fire Resistance.


    From Lunaria, Enhanced Stealth.


    Although they''re not that apparent, every Passive Skill I got from my Companions was being put to great use.Moreover, all of my Companions also received different iterations of those Passive Skills, silently improving everyone''s prowess.


    Even without the buff from my Domain of Valor, ordinary Transcendents will have a hard time dealing with them. And with these additional Passives, those four at the World of Elements, who''s probably already on their way to the Noxian Capital, would have more assurances under their belts.

 Chapter 421 Predestined

    As soon as we returned to the Free City, Nysia and the other girls from this world started to busy themselves for our departure.


    Nysia would be passing everything to Lexie. Although Lexie still hadn''t given her answer about what I asked of her, the League being passed to her hands was already long set by us ever since I decided to bring Nysia with me.


    Leianne didn''t really have an obligation to the Empire but because of her ambition for this world, she wanted to make sure that the Empire wouldn''t go down the same path as her father did.


    Elise would be leaving both the Order of the Light''s Cradle and Eldur. She didn''t have any heir to put into position or if there''s a trusted subordinate, she could only pick Amry. Like Leianne, she didn''t want to give the power back to those rted to Julian.


    Lunaria told me that her mother would stay behind for the Confederacy. She will dismantle the various small statesprising it to unify it as one.


    The three consulted me about it and together with Nysia, we told them that the United Alliance has to stay in effect.


    To make sure that there wouldn''t be any new conflict after we leave this world, the United Alliance will still be headed by the Primeval Aegis League. There''s a definite chance for us to go back to this world after all. There''s Leianne''s Ambition and Dannae''s mother.


    Speaking of Dannae''s mother, although she woke up from heratose state through the help of Noelle''s awakened ability, she still needed to undergo rehabilitation before she could stand up and walk about in her peak condition.


    She''s a bonafide Legend-rank Pilot. Her regeneration was only below that of a Transcendent. Furthermore, the field of medicine in this world also utilized Meta Energy. She only needed a week for her to could go back to her previous peak condition.


    After the conclusion of Operation Moonfall, Dannae brought me to meet her mother. We stayed half a day there with Dannae telling her mother the experiences she had over the years, excluding the fact that she was being discriminated against.


    However, even if Dannae refrained from telling her about it, when we''re about to leave the room, her mother used her minuscule Meta Energy she gathered to send a mental message, thanking me for bringing Dannae out of that ce and making her my Companion.


    Knowing that Dannae found someone that could ept how different she is filled her heart withfort.


    As it turns out, although she was diagnosed asatose, there were times when she was aware of what''s happening around her. And every time Dannae woulde to her room to vent her feelings whenever she was being bullied, she was ming herself for falling ill and not being there to watch over her daughter.


    About Dannae''s father, Dianne confirmed that it was Krond. The reason why he left them was because of his Transcendence. He went back to their Mothership and did his Transcendent Trials near their world.


    As to the reason why he didn''t look for them again after bing a Transcendent, Dannae would ask him about that.


    At the moment, she''s on her way to the Anzeans'' Settlement to confront him. Although I asked her if she wanted me toe with her, the girl wanted to confront her father alone.


    Well, he might get intimidated by me. Let the father and daughter settle their differences. Knowing Dannae, I would be able to hear about it from herter.


    -


    -


    While waiting until the girls who needed to wrap up and prepare for departing this world finished, I used the time to visit the three Heroes and hear their thoughts.


    The couple wished toe with us but knowing that I would be taking Nysia and the other four, they chose to stay behind and help with restoring the order in this world while waiting for their Portal back to Earth.


    In this way, the two would also have quality time for themselves.


    Because of the circumstances from before, I hadn''t had time to catch up with them but when I asked who confessed first. Kazeyoshi was about to answer when his mouth closed shut after a literal searing gaze from Amry.


    If a word left his mouth, that guy would''ve gone up in mes.


    Well, that answered my question. Amry confessed first. At least my Irja was gentle now. Although she would still act like a tsundere when we''re not alone, her attitude would 180 and act even more spoiled than Nysia or Avelin once we got our time alone.


    As for Matthew, he silently looked at the idiot couple. Without any wordsing out of his mouth, I understood what he meant. He was babysitting the two.


    I left behind Energy Stones to the three while telling them my hope for them toplete their Mortal Pathways.


    Besides, even if they used up those stones, there were a lot of resources we looted from the moon. I only took half of it while leaving the rest for this world. Lyra and Liam would be able to benefit from that as well as the Researchers.


    With three types of technology at their hand, I''m hoping for them to make a breakthrough in manufacturing a Metagen.


    Even if we looted a lot of their Darkgens from Operation Moonfall, it couldn''t be easily used by Mortal Ranks because of how their invented engine needed the Dark Energy to circte inside ones'' body if they wanted to augment their skills or abilities to it. A Mortal Rank would be corrupted if one tried to do so.


    Moreover, when the timees, I want to bring the Metagen or Powergen technology to Earth. Although there''s a high chance that the Earth already had something like that, it''s better to have this kind of backup.


    Well, what I''m truly aiming for is to bring all Transcendent Allies we will encounter to Earth to repel whichever world would encroach upon it. Even if we''re already overpowered in the scope of a Mortal World, it wouldn''t hurt to have an extra ally especially if theing enemies are yet to be known to us.


    -


    -


    Once I''m done visiting those semi-important people of this world, I made my way back to the top of the Nysia Tower to reunite with my Companions.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "D-daisuke."


    As soon as I entered the wide room where Nysia and the others should be waiting, Lexie''s stuttering voice was what weed me.


    She''s standing straight but her knees were shivering, indicating her nervousness or anxiousness.


    Behind her, Nysia and the other girls that were upying our wide sofa bed were observing with interesting expressions on their faces.


    This isn''t new. Why do they look like they''re watching a spectacle? These girls are too bored, I see.


    Lexie is about to give her answer about that offer. Judging from how she''s acting anxiously like this, it''s too obvious what she picked.


    "I understand. You''ve decided, Lexie."


    The first time I saw her was when she was called out by the receptionist to the ground floor of the Nysia Tower. Back then, this tall ssesdy still looked imposing. She''s already a Legend-rank Pilot back then and still at the same level as the three Heroes.


    However, after the events where the influence and reach of the Order of the Dark Host were revealed, she started to fade into the background.


    Not really into the background but she started to get left behind. It started with me followed by the three Heroes and now, her fellow Legend-rank peers; Leianne, Elise and Lunaria. Hell, even Dannae who she was training before already reached Transcendence before her.


    Perhaps that''s what finally tipped the bnce for her to fall into that choice.


    "Y-yes. I ept. I will be your Companion." Lexie stuttered once more while she''s trying to straighten her back to stop herself from shaking.


    I guess this is the first time I''m seeing her acting like this. She''s always that trusted subordinate who would do anything for the League. True, there were times where she would get flustered but that was when Nysia or I would say or do something she didn''t expect.


    Even when on the battlefield, she''s level-headed that a greater number of the members of Aegis Battalion were looking up to her.


    Anyway, let''s calm her down first.


    I stepped forward and put my hand on her shoulder. As soon as she felt it, Lexie flinched before her eyes focused on me. "Rx. You don''t need to be so tense."


    "But¡­"


    "No buts¡­ Where''s that confident and diligent Lexie I am already used to seeing on Nysia''s side?"


    "She got burned from overthinking! This is something that will change my life, Daisuke¡­"


    "Overthinking? That''s my expertise, you know? Anyway, you''re right, that''s why I asked you to think about it carefully."


    "And I did¡­ That was the answer I arrived at. Bing your Companion."


    "Are you sure? There''s no backing out with this, Lexie."


    "Yes. I understand¡­ For me to arrive at this answer, I can only think that this is predestined. Whether or not you will start seeing me like how you see Nysia, it''s entirely up to you."


    "Predestined? That''s new. Perhaps it is and perhaps it''s not. But one thing that I can be sure of is¡­ I will start caring for you the same way how I care for all of them. If you''re fine with that then¡­ take my hand."


    As I held my hand out in front of her, Lexie drew in a deep breath. She looked back at Nysia first as if confirming with her which thetter answered with a nod.


    Afterward, Lexie shook her head as if she''s trying to clear her thoughts.


    A few momentster, ignoring her somewhat disheveled appearance, Lexie stretched her arms and grabbed my hand, "I''m totally fine with that! Don''t expect me toe looking for you though."


    "Sure."


    Because it''s me who will possibly look for you¡­


    I refrained from saying that. It''s better this way than to confuse her at this moment.


    If destiny was as powerful as how Yse exined, for these women to be easily tied with me through these simple agreements¡­ I could only be convinced for now that everything was predestined.


    They''re all bound to be my Companions. I will care for them the same way I cared for the women I clearly love. Whether the same kind of feeling will develop or not, that will be answered in the future. For now, they''re among my Companions but not my lovers.


    As soon as our hands sped, the familiar notification rang out followed by the surge of Energy which instantly lifted the Legend-rank Pilot to the threshold.


    We will leave her here but like with Ophelia, I''m sure I will not be able to restrain myself from checking up on her. That''s baffling but that''s just how it is. I need topletely understand this concept of destiny before everything bes clear.

 Chapter 422 Assaulting The Noxian Capital

    "Lexie, I will be leaving the League to you. If something happened, don''t hesitate to use that skill you got from that will let you contact Daisuke once a day. Also if that''s not enough, hismunication crystal is on you. Everything you tell him will be ryed to me."


    "I understand." Lexie, as if a habit, saluted to Nysia before immediately putting it down.


    After that event of adding her as my Companion, Leianne and the other three returned after tying up the loose ends.


    Leianne left everything to her grandfather. Elise relegated Amry and another close subordinate of hers for the management of the Light''s Cradle and Eldur. Lunaria bid her farewell to her mother. And Dannae settled the score with her father who immediately rushed to the tower to see her mother, Dianne.


    At the moment, we''re now standing before the Portal to the World of Elements. Yuko and the others already stepped inside and we''re thest who had yet to go.


    "And I will send my Support Incarnation to oversee your Transcendent Trials three dayster," I added.


    Upon hearing that, Lexie flinched and incredulously stared at me as if I said something she didn''t expect.


    "Huh? There''s no need to. I will pass it!"


    "Look at this girl easily forgetting what I said. You''re now my Companion. I care for you just as much as I care for Nysia and the others. If it''s only up to me, I will not leave you here."


    After I finished saying that, I pulled out more baseball-sized Energy Stones for her use, piling them in front of her.


    "You''re too illogical, Daisuke." She looked down at the pile of Energy Stones with aplicated expression on her face.


    "We know he is. But his care for us is genuine. You''ll understand that soon."


    Before I could even answer, Nysia did it for me.


    There''s really no need for farewells now. We''ll be able to see each other if we wanted to anyway.


    After a few more reminders, Nysia and I stepped inside the Portal, leaving Lexie who saluted once more. The League was now in her hands.


    Hopefully, the World of Meta continue to prosper now that the outside threats are gone.


    But of course, that''s just my wishful thinking. Despite being ruled by strength, there would always be rebellious spirits who would bide their time beforeing out to disturb the peace of the world. That''s how it always is. Nheless, it''s not like the League or the United Alliance would just sleep their way now that the biggest threat for the world disappeared.


    -


    -


    [You entered the World of Elements]


    [Received +3 Endurance as World Bonus]


    [Will expire upon leaving the world]


    Familiar notification weed me as soon as my vision returned to normal. Yuko and the other girls were already waiting for a few minutes, hovering atop a decimated mountain and a huge crater.


    Upon checking our surroundings, I recognized this ce, the former territory of the Luxians.


    Being new to this world, all of them were busy taking in the new scenery in their eyes. Among them, those who decided to assimte the Elemental Energy numbered four. Reinys, Noelle, Leianne and Elise.


    Well, I advised them to do thatter as we had a set n to do. That way, we wouldn''t stay for a few days here and move onto the next world.


    After telling them the trivia about the ce we appeared at, I became their guide as we set off to our destination. Thankfully, we wouldn''t need to fly for long or call for Fleur to teleport us. Luxian and Noxian Territory were like neighbors of each other. They apparently also had the most conflict before Sofiel scooped Aves and two smaller masses ofnd up to enter seclusion.


    Along the way, the World''s Will''s voice rang inside my mind, weing me back.


    It''s not like we stoppedmunicating with each other. Through the Avatar who she often pulled up in that space of hers, she continued learning from me. In the end, I also managed to give her the name I thought up to her delight.


    With my horrible naming sense, I came up with a name close to what she is. From World''s Will of the World of Elements, I removed everything and only left two sybles behind. Ele.


    Although we stopped closing the Dark World Zones after the Portal was closed, her incarnation continued to assault more Zones. Thanks to her sole efforts, the ck patch ofnd that was expanding at the north of the continent was now reduced to one-fourth of its original size.


    Moreover, because of the threat imposed by Sofiel and Fleur, the remaining Dark World Transcendents already abandoned those Zones, leaving those behind to the Mortal Ranks stationed there.


    After telling me an update about the Dark World Zones, our conversation ended.


    Through those Zones she managed to close, Ele''s bing more and more human-like. It''s not wrong to say that among all the World''s Will I got the chance to interact with, she''s the closest one to evolve.


    -


    -


    After a few minutes of flying in the direction of the Noxian Capital, I established a connection to my Avatar to check the status of their n as well as merge with the memory it umted.


    It was only six hours ago when Sofiel and Yumiko presented it. Even if they''re fast, that descendant and the Dark World Transcendents would''ve been prepared for their assault. Moreover, they would make use of their remaining Mortal Ranks and their pawns, the remaining Noxians who failed or chose not to defect to us as a shield.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Well, their n wasn''t simple assault anyway so even if they''re prepared, those girls would be able to manipte them in their palms.


    As soon as my vision synced with the Avatar, I was met with a scene that was something usual from action movies on Earth.


    The Avatar was currently in a dark ce with only a single luminescent stone hanging from the ceiling illuminating the ce.


    There were neither windows nor any other decorations inside the room. And apart from my Avatar, those who were supposed to be with him weren''t around.


    However, in front of him, an unfamiliar guy was tied to a wooden chair and restrained by threeyers of the thick Chain, the same Energy Restricting Chain that was the nemesis of Ele''s Incarnation.


    Their n seeded.


    ording to the Avatar''s memory, the tied-up guy was the descendant of the Great One Rhellor. A Rank 2 Transcendent was caught by them within the six hours that passed.


    While I observed the descendant who''s currently out of sorts and had a bloody hole at his side, I recalled the Avatar''s umted memories.


    As soon as I cut off the connection with it earlier, the four women led by Sofiel called the Heroes and the Luxian Transcendents to ry their n.


    By splitting them into two groups, they would have different objectives.


    Sofiel and Fleur took three Luxian Transcendents with them. Their objective was to lure the Transcendents out of their hole they''re hiding in.


    Yumiko and Jayna took the Avatar as well as the two Heroes with them. Their objective was to make use of that time to covertly sneak inside the Noxian Capital and capture that descendant.


    By utilizing Fleur''s Teleportation Spell and Yumiko''s borrowed ability from the Overlord of Dimensions or the Spiral Guy, their two groups arrived at the vicinity of the Noxian Capital in no time.


    Going by the n, Sofiel, Fleur and the three Luxian Transcendents did the opening act by allowing Fleur to cast her Transcendent Spell, terrorizing the Capital by how shy the casting of the Transcendent Spell happened.


    It drew in the surrounding Elemental Energy which in turn became like a rumbling storm that instantly alerted them to activate the Barrier Formation.


    However, against the Transcendent Spell of a Rank 2 Transcendent like Fleur wherein she even added the features of her Transcendent Pathway, the Barrier Formation popped like a bubble allowing the Spell to continue its descent, toppling the Noxians'' famed Aristocrat Tower down followed an artificial flood engulfing the whole Central Area.


    With a shy opening act like that, the whole Noxian Capital was rmed, most Mortal Ranks at the Central Area drowned from the sudden flood and those outside it panicked at the dreadful sight.


    And more importantly, that did the trick.


    The bees in hiding were sessfully lured out of their nest, drenched and enraged. The Noxian Transcendents Marina and Benedict as well as some of the remaining Dark World Transcendents including that Dark Beastmaster whose Soul-bound Beast died against me and the Dark Soldier Transcendents one of which took an arrow for the female Dark Soldier immediately flew out to confront them.


    Well, what happened next wasn''t caught by the Avatar''s eyes since they thoroughly enraged the enemies, especially Marina and Benedict, that they followed Sofiel''s group outside the Capital.


    Thanks to the intelligence they gathered, Sofiel and Yumiko were certain that the descendant wouldn''t move even when provoked openly and that was exactly what happened.


    Once Yumiko judged that the distance of those lured-out bees was sufficient for their n to work, they moved out of hiding.


    With the use of her Spirit Channeling, she easily pinpointed the descendant''s location.


    Following that, the two Heroes sprang up in action, luring and facing the remaining Transcendents around him.


    Andstly, when the descendant became alone, Yumiko, Jayna and the Avatar fought and captured him almost effortlessly.


    His Transcendent Pathway was assimting Physique-type and it certainly granted him explosive strength that the Avatar was almost destroyed for tanking his attack.


    Nheless, Yumiko just used her Spirit Channeling once more to borrow strength from a Higher Spirit that was most likely assimting the same Physique-type properties.


    Due to that, it became a contest of strength between Yumiko and the descendant.


    However, the one who ended that fight was Jayna. Using the Vermillion Bow, she timed her sneaked attack and punched a hole to that descendant''s side.


    Using the looted Chains that were used by the Dark World denizens during our assault towards the Portal Location, the Avatar tied him up and brought him to a secluded location.


    And that brings us to the present.


    I moved to his front and pped his cheeks, waking the delirious guy up. "Hey, are you awake? Is it true you''re a descendant of a Great One? Is that a title something you have to brag about?"


    I clicked my tongue and circled behind him. I grabbed his shoulders and a pained howl came out of his mouth as soon as I started tightening my grip.


    Because of the Chains, he wouldn''t be able to use his Dark Energy to elerate his regeneration or defend himself.


    Although Sofiel and Yumiko talked about presenting his head for me, what they meant was the extraction of information from this guy''s mind.


    Let''s see what kind of information he can cough out.

 Chapter 423 Interrogating The Descendant

    Feeling the pain from his shoulders, the descendant squirmed as he tried to get out of my grasp.


    Unfortunately, that''s impossible. As he endured the pain from my grip, I continued.


    We''re still flying anyway. Moreover, Nysia used the Sanguine Aegis for transportation. Although she wouldn''t be able to use it indefinitely because of the insufficient technology, our Ultimate Metagens could be used as a convenient mode of transportation. Furthermore, the Specialized Metagens of Leianne and the others were left behind to upgrade it into Ultimate Metagens. Also, even if the Specialized Metagens could now be piloted by any other Source Energy, its engine still needed the specific Meta Energy, rendering it to be a fancy car as well.


    Perhaps we would only be able to use Metagens without any restriction in the same Psyche-type World.


    Because I still couldn''t simultaneously control my real body and my Avatar at the same time, my real body was resting next to one of my girls. Nysia already had the destination set so I still have a few minutes to kill here.


    "You got caught easily. For a descendant, isn''t that embarrassing? You''re lucky those girls thought of extracting what''s in your head. If it''s up to me there''s no point doing that anymore."


    I went back in front of the descendant and delivered a p on his other cheek.


    After grunting in pain, he blinked thrice and squinted his eyes to see who''s in front of him.


    With a horrified expression on his face, the descendant mustered what''s left of his strength to shout. However, what came out of his mouth was a disappointment. The idiot wasted that strength of his to ask that useless question.


    "Huh?! Who?! Who are you?! Where am I?!"


    "Oi. Isn''t that line overused already? Get on with the times! Your question should be ''Why did you capture me?''. Now you lost your chance to get some real answers."


    Honestly, I don''t think this guy can provide sufficient information.


    I already learned enough from Irja and Alwyn after all.


    Even though Irja had outdated information due to being imprisoned for 20 years, her general knowledge consisted of something every Rank 2 Transcendent like this guy possessed. And Alwyn currently has all the time in her hands to gather information while she''s waiting for the issue of the massacred personnel at Portal Camp to die down.


    Just two days ago, Alwyn informed me about the movements of the 19 Tribes managing the opened Portals.


    Because of two more Portals being closed, they started mobilizing more Transcendents, especially Rank 2 to continue sending them down to the remaining opened Portals.


    Nheless, she told me not to worry too much about it as unrest started to happen in their world. Around five days after we descended to the World of Barbarian, more Dimensional Space manifested and most of them were located at the 19 tribes'' territories.


    Even if there''s hidden importance about the Mortal Worlds that they hadn''t broadcasted to the whole world, they couldn''t ignore those Dimensional Spaces or else, their territories will be ravaged by another Transcendent World''s experts.


    In any case, I shouldn''t let my Companions'' efforts go to waste. Even if there''s only a small chance, he might be holding to information about those Space Vessels and their destination. Moreover, since he''s a descendant, he certainly owned a crystal that could let him contact his father or whoever sent him down in this Mortal World.


    Well, I''m not keen on the chances but it''s better than nothing.


    This isn''t my first time interrogating someone anyway. Let''s see if he would be able to disown his family to escape the excruciating pain he would be put under.


    -


    -


    Unaware that the strongest among them was already caught, the couple of Noxian Transcendents and the Dark World Transcendents who got provoked by Fleur''s Transcendent Spell continued their pursuit.


    However, that''s all they managed to achieve. Pursuing Fleur who eventually stopped and blocked each and every attack they sent, be it Physical or Energy-based.


    With her control over the Water Element, she created a thick and imprable Water Barrier that stopped whatever they threw at her.


    Utilizing her mastered Elemental Spells, her counterattacks were also swift. Just by their difference in UPL, Fleur was at the absolute advantage.


    If she put her mind to it, picking them off one by one was a definite possibility with her current strength. Moreover, just by engulfing them in her Aquatic Domain and conjuring her Aquatic Beasts to attack them, all of them were pushed back and separated.


    Although Sofiel was aware that they would be provoked with that high-key assault, she was amazed upon seeing the eight Transcendents bing like crazed dogs chasing after Fleur even outside the confines of their territory and even after being aware of her strength.


    ording to their original n and assumption, they would go back immediately upon noticing that they were lured out.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    But the result was above that assumption, especially the two Noxian Transcendents.


    Because of their stupidity or ignorance, it became easy for their group to round them up and deal with them without any fuss.


    While Fleur was toying the eight Transcendents using continuous casting of lower node Water Elemental Spells, Sofiel and the three Luxian Transcendents positioned themselves to entrap them in a Light Cage, a product of abined Light Elemental Spell.


    It was a shy but sturdy Elemental Spell that was created by Sofiel in hopes of using it to help Daisuke entrap his enemies and deal with them without breaking a sweat.


    By utilizing the Light Elemental Energy in the surrounding area along with one''s own Energy, a Pir of Light would be conjured that had the height of 30 meters. Joining with three more Luxian who would cast the same spell, the Pirs of Light would expand to create a cube-like cage that not only would entrap anyone caught in it, they would also be subjected to numerous Light Spears.


    Although that was the first time they used it, the three Luxian Transcendents are faithful followers of the Great Protector Church. Following their Supreme Pontiff''s example, they poured all their Light Elemental Energy to keep the Light Cage in full operation.


    As soon as the Light Cage was activated, Fleur stopped bothering with the eight Transcendents anymore. By pushing them away with a wave of Water Elemental Energy, she left the cage without a hint of sweat, letting Sofiel and the three Luxian Transcendents deal with them.


    Although the grudge she had towards Benedict and Marina for killing her master hadn''t been resolved yet, she''s already way past being blinded with revenge.


    In the end, Fleur knew that none of the two traitors of this world would be able to leave that cage anymore.


    Ever since bing Daisuke''s Companion, Fleur had long surpassed the prowess and the knowledge of a normal Mortal World Transcendent like the couple.


    Hearing the stories and knowledge that Daisuke would always tell them from his experiences, her vision gradually broadened. Her eyes weren''t just looking at their little world anymore.


    Marina and Benedict, in her opinion, had a very narrow vision. Abandoning their world without knowing what it would entail¡­ Instead of the previous rage she was harboring for them, Fleur had started pitying their ignorance. Whatever they were fighting for, they were all insignificant in the eyes of those at a higher world.


    In less than five minutes after Fleur left the Light Cage, Sofiel and the three Luxian Transcendents released the Elemental Spell.


    As soon as it disappeared, eight lifeless bodies plummeted to the ground.


    After ordering the three Luxian Transcendents to loot whatever they could from the eight dead Transcendents, Sofiel and Fleur took onest nce at the two dead natives before flying off to the direction where Yumiko''s group was holding the descendant of the Great One.


    -


    -


    After torturing¡­ err¡­ interrogating the descendant of the Great One Rhellor, apart from knowing his ancestry as one of the most talented among the three thousand great-grandchildren of Rhellor, the only valuable info I got from him was the information about why they chose to open the Portal on the 30 Mortal Worlds that had a connection to Earth.


    ording to him, something happened around seven years ago that made his great-grandfather be rmed. And that four years after that, the three Great Ones opened those 30 Portals to Mortal Worlds that was oddly enough, far away from the normal Mortal Worlds they''re invading.


    If I did the math and factored every piece of information in my mind, the nk in my memory fitted that time frame¡­


    Could it be that I was the reason why these worlds were targeted and the Earth was exposed?


    It''s connected to the awakening of my previous life memories that that phase of my life got ripped off by whoever''s responsible¡­


    As soon as I reached that point of thought, I left that secluded room to see Jayna and Yumiko first before cutting off the connection to my Avatar to look for Yuko.


    However, when I opened my eyes, Nysia''s Sanguine Aegis had already stopped moving since we already reached our supposed destination.


    While hovering in midair, the holographic screen of the Metagen fully reflected what was in front of us wherein all my Companions were watching closely.


    Right, there was also that.


    Apart from the n to lure out the Transcendents and capture that descendant, Sofiel and Yumiko also asked And and the Elites to march towards the Noxian Capital to mount a siege.


    What they did was a swift mobilization that they didn''t bring those Rank 3 Mortals and below to shorten the marching time.


    And at this moment, The Elites of the four native races, including the Noxians who defected to our side were mounting their siege at a broken wall that And probably made and fighting against the remaining Dark World Mortal Ranks and Noxians who didn''t escape when Fleur flooded the Central Area.

 Chapter 424 Wrapped Up

    As the Luxians rained down Light Elemental Spells from above, those whose specialty was meleebat charged dived down to engage the Dark World Mortal Ranks who were wielding their inherent Dark Energy to gain a slight advantage.


    Among them were Jagu and his wife Chee as well as the twins; Rei and Ren. Looking at them, they had improved from their short time in this world.


    All four were already 4-seas Noble Spirit. Because of their unfamiliar method of fighting which even involved for them to trigger their Transformation Skills, those fighting them were overwhelmed, be it a Dark World denizen or a Noxian.


    Well, Jagu and Chee just transformed back into their real form as four-legged giant Spirit Beasts. By utilizing their Seas along with their advantage in size, they''re causing bigger disarray to the enemies'' formation.


    Those who marched from the 4 Races were only the Elites and perhaps not everyone came joined in resulting in their numbers to be only a tenth of the remaining defenders. If they wanted to win against them, each one of them needed to defeat or kill 10 enemies.


    Unfortunately, there were also Rank 5 Mortals left from the Dark World denizens as well as those from the Aristocratic Families who hadn''t defected yet. They were the ones who took upmand, rallying those lower ranks to repel and defend their home.


    As someone who already had a keen eye especially when ites to the flow of energy, it''s easy to pinpoint those who could change the tide of the seemingly bnced battle.


    And funnily enough, those I just mentioned moved as I expected.


    From behind the Elites, a sudden surge of Energy ensued before two enormous shadows loomed over the area followed by the startling aura of two Ruler Spirits.


    With their Spirit Domains expanding from their bodies, the Dark World Mortals and the remaining Noxian defenders had their eyes peeled when Ezyn and Yse''s real form as a couple of Azure and Silver Dragon swooped down, grabbing four of the Rank 5 Dark World Mortalsmanding the remaining defenders while their Ocean manifested and delivered a pair of wide-area Energy st, creating chaos among the enemies.


    "Great job!" Old Man Elmer''s old voice apuded upon witnessing Ezyn and Yse''s timely maneuver.


    It''s already been close to a month since the couple arrived in this world. Through their continuous training together, Ezyn and Yse already integrated themselves with the Elites. By using their real forms as a Spirit Beast, a lot of the Elites liked to spar with them.


    Well, it''s not like there were no wild beasts in this world but with the current state of the world, they were left alone in the forests, mountains and some other parts devoid of any inhabitants.


    Following up onto the two dragons'' wake, the Old Man flew up high as his Output Enhancing Equipment in the form of a wand conjured his famed Wind Elemental Spell: Searing Hurricane.


    Scores of Dark World denizens, as well as Noxian defenders, were instantly caught up by the hurricanes before being burned from its extreme heat.


    With some of the Rank 5 Mortalsmanding them taken away by the two terrifying dragons, the previously sturdy defense they were putting up started to have holes in their formation, add the chaos brought by Old Man Elmer and the other Elites who reached the threshold following after them, the bnce started to tip towards the 4 races'' Elites.


    At this point, I stopped watching what''s happening to do the purpose of cutting my connection from the avatar. Although it was from the mouth of a descendant who''s probably not privy enough to the matters of a Great One, by all the information I gathered about my past self, it''s probably true. Getting back my memory to prove it was just for confirmation.


    I stood up and pulled Yuko to the side, the girls understood that it must be important so none of them bothered to ask and kept their eyes on the screen.


    "I learned something from the descendant." I started.


    Yuko blinked her eyes twice before smiling as if she''s expecting this conversation with us.


    As always, she used a part of her ability again.


    "Based on the sense of urgency in your voice, it''s about our past, am I right?"


    "Not necessarily since I haven''t confirmed it yet but¡­"


    Before I finished Yuko stepped forward and grabbed my hand, "So it was really about that. Dai-kun, why do I sense some kind of guilt from your voice?"


    Although we often talk about things that bothered us both, I guess this was the first time since that day that Yuko expressed her worry about me. "Is it that noticeable?"


    "Un. For me, it is. Will you tell them about it?"


    "I have to. No, I think they needed to know it now rather than wait until I get my memories back."


    The time frame fits and¡­ they had the right to know about it.


    That the reason their worlds were devastated and attacked by the Dark World denizens was me. Or rather, the possibility is high that it was because of me.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "I see. If it''s really something that can make you feel guilty even with your Adaptability then whatever you learned had arger scope than any other information you got." Yuko smiled and embraced me like a child as she started caressing my head. "It''s inevitable, right?"


    More than arger scope of information, it''s more because it concerned them. Most of them lost a loved one because of the Dark World''s invasion.


    "I''m afraid they will hate me."


    Adaptability or not, only something that concerned them would move me. In any case, even if I fear that, I would still not keep it from them.


    Upon hearing my words, Yuko tightened her embrace. Even without me directly telling her about it, for sure, she had her hunch, given that she could foresee things in the future. "Believe in us, Dai-kun. We''re your Companions."


    Among them, those who were most affected were Zerina, Reinys and Fleur. Zerina lost her mother and perhaps even her father because of the Corrupted. Reinys lost that brother of hers by being Corrupted and Fleur lost half of their home and her master due to the invasion.


    Will they really take it easy just because I''m their Companion?


    Well, if I only kept on overthinking, nothing would be solved. Before going back to Earth and taking them all with me, I will tell them about it.


    -


    -


    Six hourster, the battle down below and thest resistance of the Dark World denizens died down with an obvious winner being the 4 Races'' Elites.


    When thest of the Dark World denizens and the Aristocratic higher-ups died, a lot of Noxian kneeled down in surrender. There''s no point killing them anymore. Since they''re the natives of this world, I let Sofiel, Fleur and And decide. In the end, they let those Noxian Elites decide for their fellow Noxians'' fate.


    After Yumiko and the others arrived, my Companions who had just reached Transcendence went out to take down the remaining Transcendents who remained hidden inside the Central Area.


    Well, they wanted the experience so by ordering my Avatar again, he escorted them to the ce where the two Heroes were still fighting against five Transcendents.


    Those fiveposed of those Transcendents at the Portal Location who escaped after my Avatar arrived as well as that Dark Beastmaster whose Soul-bound Beast was killed by me and the two Dark Soldiers who rushed over to that Dark World Zone as reinforcements, only to be shot down by Jayna''s Vermillion Bow.


    Through my Avatar''s eyes, I saw how the already advantageous battle of the two Heroes against those five became totally one-sided when the seven women arrived.


    Noelle and Dannae served as the support when the former used her Blessings as well as skills from her System and Ability while thetter used her Amplification and other rted abilities, to further enhance the others Energy Output.


    Ca, Leianne and Elise then made use of their closebat skills. Even without the Metagen, the Imperial Princess and the Light Maiden made use of their abilities to restrict their targets while the Grand Knight made use of her Guardian Pirs to deny them the chance to retaliate or escape.


    Andstly, Reinys and Lunaria provided support fire from a distance. Thetter filled the Sky with her Fire Spells while Lunaria made use of her Ability of Moonlight Control.


    Even when it''s still bright as day, the moon of the World of Elements appeared above their heads and was freely manipted by Lunaria.


    When I saw what she did, I immediately suggested to her to also assimte the Elemental Energy. If I''m not wrong, she would be able to awaken a Light Elemental Core and her Secondary Cores would be Dark Element. The Spells she would be able to create would surely aid her Ability to control Moonlight further.


    Due to their overwhelming advantage, their fight ended in less than five minutes.


    The two Heroes that were fighting those five even took a step back, giving the floor to the seven women.


    However, when they went back and rejoined us, I earned an earful from Hikari because she also wanted to show off what she can do. That earned her a lot of hateful res from my Companions that she immediately shrunk back in fear.


    The fight in this world was also somewhat anticlimactic. However, it was only because of our steep rise in strength while the Portals of the Dark World couldn''t still amodate to easily send a Rank 2 Mortal down.


    Perhaps if I didn''t make the trip to the Dark World, it wouldn''t be this easy. That reckless decision of mine to jump into the Portal stopped being a reckless decision anymore. Even though it looked like I was benefitting a lot whenever those connected to me would breakthrough to the next stage or realm, my sudden jump in realm was more beneficial.


    After leaving the job of cleaning up and restoring order to And and the other Transcendents, we entered the Noxian Capital and settled in one of the Aristocratic Families'' castles. It''s a long way back to Aves after all.

 Chapter 425 Worlds Wills Blessing

    With the defeat of thest dregs of the Dark World denizens the World of Elements finally became rid of the threat of invasion.


    If in the future an Invasive World once again punches a hole in this world''s space to create a Portal, the denizens were already equipped to push them away.


    But if they invaded by traveling using a Space Vessel, that would be something inevitable.


    The World''s Will would surely bar their way from entering. However, Ele or any other World''s Will''s strength isn''t absolute.


    They also grow alongside their denizens and they''re beings without any Physical Bodies. Despite having the ability to create an Incarnation through the world''s Source Energy, it was at the expense of their own ''Essence''.


    Well, I''ll call it Essence, for now, to refer to the existence of these World''s Wills.


    At the moment, my consciousness was once again summoned by Ele.


    Compared to before, this space where she could manifest herself indefinitely felt a lot more colorful than before. Not far from the beach was a small brick house, reminiscent of the structures at a human city. There were also towering trees providing shade as well as aquatic and avian life.


    Unlike the first time I got summoned in this space, all known Elements could now be perceived in the surroundings. Natural, Special and Iprehensible Elements.


    They were all represented by something that could normally be associated with them.


    As I walked along the beach because Ele was nowhere to be seen despite summoning me here, my feet led me to the small brick house.


    I pushed open the wooden door which produced a creaking sound as if it was real.


    I stepped in and found the culprit who summoned me in this space but didn''t even bother weing me or rather, she waited for me to search for her.


    Ele, with the same appearance as before, was sitting on a wooden chair with her eyes closed and her eyebrows knitted. Perhaps thinking about something she learned about recently.


    Earlier, after I tortured some information out of that descendant, I passed him to the World''s Will. She could also scan and read his memories once she drained him out of his Source Energy, converting it to enrich the Elemental Energy.


    Perhaps the reason she summoned me here was to ry whatever she learned that I failed to extract from that poor guy.


    "You seem more and more human-like these days, what''s on your mind that you have to make that kind of expression?"


    Naturally, she''s already aware of my presence. She''s the one who summoned me here after all. But for her to keep that up, contrary to her expressionless face that I already got used to seeing, she''s either intentionally letting me see it or it was a piece of really serious information that she didn''t know where to begin.


    When she heard my voice, Ele''s eyebrows rxed and her eyelids fluttered open.


    Upon putting me under her gaze, she sighed.


    She stood up and walked over to my side before waving her hand.


    Before I could make out what she did, an image appeared in my mind.


    Inside that image were tens of Space Vessels lifting up to the sky and out into whatever''s beyond it. The passengers all exuded the aura of a Rank 2 Transcendent and beyond.


    The one who''s exuding the highest aura or rather the terrifying aura of a demon was standing far ahead with his arms crossed. However, his face was blurred as if a thick fog was covering it.


    The image seemed to being from someone''s eyes and it''s easy to guess that this was extracted from that descendant''s memory.


    "Listen Olga. When you reach the same height as them, you will also experience the mysteriousness of the Boundless ck Sea and travel through different World Zones."


    Suddenly, a voice rang out from the side and the image moved, showing an older man that resembled that descendant. His father.


    "Where are they going?"


    And even if I didn''t talk, the memory continued to y, making me an eavesdropper.


    "To the world of our Creator."


    "Creator¡­ Didn''t he abandon our world?"


    Their Great Ones'' trip to a higher world made them aware of the state of their world.


    However, why did he sound so certain about their destination being the world of their Creator?


    Was it recognized by them 7 years ago or was there some other reason?


    "He didn''t abandon us. He disappeared along with His world, leaving us floating somewhere to fend for ourselves."


    "Isn''t that the same as abandoning us?"


    "Perhaps. That''s why we''re going to search for him."


    "Why do we need to?"


    Before the old voice answered, the memory stopped there and my vision cleared up. Ele''s eyes were still trained on me as she''s waiting for my reaction.


    "Is that what''s going on in your mind? What''s wrong with it?"


    "The memory stopped there. It''s just a remnant of his memories, what happened next were all erased."


    "I see. It got you so curious."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Why are you not reacting? Their destination should be your world, am I right?"


    "You''ve been reading my mind¡­ Perhaps it is, perhaps it''s not. By the way, are you worried about me?"


    He specifically said to the Creator''s world after all. Who knows? They might find another Creator and be crushed by whoever it was.


    That''s the best-case scenario.


    "Worried? I don''t know. It''s an emotion I can''t quite grasp yet. I summoned you here because¡­ you''re about to leave this world."


    "I see. You''re right. I will also bring my Avatar with me. I won''t be able to apany you anymore."


    "I learned a lot from you and you granted me a name. That''s enough. Unless I get ousted or this world gets destroyed, I will remain here. Eternally."


    "True. If one day Ie back to this world. Let''s catch up, Ele."


    "There''s no need. I canmunicate with you as long as you''re not too far away. You''re treading the Pathway of this world and that means you''re connected to this world. You''re connected to me." Ele shook her head and even if it was only faint, I could sense sorrow in her voice. "Well then, I''ve taken up your time. Remember what I told you, your Energy Control. That''s your strongest weapon."


    Before I could even reply to her, she waved her hand once more and a wave of Aether Elemental Energy pushed me back, dropping me into a ce filled with Void Elemental Energy before my vision blurred and eventually turned dark.


    Along with it, I felt my Adaptability as well as my Mortal Pathway''s progress rise dramatically, followed by a system notification.


    [You have been granted the World''s Will''s Blessing]


    -


    -


    When my eyes opened, I found myself in the same room where I was before Ele summoned me.


    And beside me, the women that should be resting had their eyes opened as they looked at me with a disbelieving expression.


    "Darling, what happened? A wave of Elemental Energy suddenly dropped and was absorbed by you." Sofiel muttered as she started pressing her hand on my naked chest.


    "You got summoned by the World''s Will," Yumiko said.


    Their hair was currently disheveled as if strong winds came in through the windows.


    Well, they probably got caught up with that. Ele blessed me with both Aether and Void Elemental Energy and because of that, my Adaptability that was stuck at 80% rose by 10%. That blessing she gave me was too¡­ great. The blessing also raised my current Mortal Pathway to 50%, shortening my path to the 5th Realm.


    Well, at this point, the girls had already passed by my current progress. Yuko, in particr, needed three days'' worth of Energy gathered from Absorption Sessions to finally break through the fifth realm while Leianne and the other two who''s already at their 5th realm were inching closer topleting their Mortal Pathway.


    Nheless, they''re still slightly weakerpared to those who reached Transcendence earlier than them like Zerina, Jayna, Yumiko, Avelin and Erin.


    "I did meet her. She provided me with the info I failed to extract from the descendant as well as blessed me with the Source Energy of this world."


    That''s the best exnation I could give them. I''m aware that the World''s Will is slowly growing attached to me. With this blessing she gave, this must be her show of gratitude or perhaps a show of her fondness over me. Only Ele knows the answer to that.


    Either way, now that I''m awake and I spent the time I promised with these two women. It''s time to leave.


    After dressing up, I brought the two to the ce where six Doors of Transcendence could be seen hovering in the sky.


    As soon as the battle against the Dark World and the rebel Noxians, their three days countdown for their Transcendent Trials ended.


    While I spent the time with Yumiko and Sofiel, the others watched over the Doors as well as moved to help the Ele''s Incarnation to close down the remaining Dark World Zones.


    Since that time, a day has already passed.


    "Dai-kun! I have news. Father, he contacted me."


    As soon as wended, Yuko ran over with a bright expression. It looks like she got good news about that thing we all talked about.


    When we gathered in that castle where we settled in, we talked about the n of going to another Otherworld before going back to Earth.


    There are still 24 Portals that need to be closed and because of our limited option, we can only travel to one world through my Support Recall.


    At that point, Yuko presented her n to ask her father, the sly old Principal if we can get a Portal Skill to the other worlds.


    Following that, Sofiel and Yumiko also added that we should split our forces into three or four groups¡­


    I instantly thought of voicing my objection since we had just reunited but when I gazed into their eyes brimming with confidence and dedication, I held it back.


    Most of them were not like me after all. I only thought about prioritizing them while most of them were victims of this invasion. Add to that the guilt that was quietly lingering inside me for being the reason why their worlds were attacked, I could only adjust my mindset.


    Although not a lot of them had the selfless mentality, they still wanted to help other worlds that were experiencing the same invasion from the Dark World.


    "What did he say?"


    "He said it''s possible. He will arrive here in three hours."


    That Principal¡­ As I expected, he already had his footprints on every Mortal Worlds. He''ll be opening the Portals for us¡­

 Chapter 426 The Path To Rank 5 Transcendent

    The Transcendent Trials of Ezyn and Yse as well as the four Elites ended without much fuss.


    Except for one of them being too affected by the Transcendent Mind Trial, everything went well.


    Among the Human''s side, the ones who became new Transcendents were Old Man Elmer and And''s rtive, Armel.


    On the Elemental''s side, the twins, Almira and Mara. They''re the only two left among their Elites after Boris became a Transcendent a lot earlier than them.


    In the end, among the five Elites I was training back then, only the human Elemental Fusing Realm woman, Isabel, had yet to reach the threshold.


    She''s already close to it though. Perhaps in a week or two, she would reach it alongside the Luxian Elites who joined the trainingter on.


    With the addition of six Transcendents in this world, the change in density of the Source Energy could now be clearly felt.


    Every new Transcendent would always result in a few steps of progress towards the evolution of a Mortal World.


    Nheless, it''s still a mystery how many Transcendents were needed for a Natural World to evolve.


    After the congrattions and letting them be aware of our n to go on different worlds, none of the four native Transcendents refused, or rather, all of them volunteered to join in.


    Although brief, they''re still grateful for what I did for them and this crusade to help others in the Mortal Worlds was a good opportunity to repay it.


    In any case, they understood the risk. Although we made it look like it was too easy for us, it''s only because of my Companions'' overwhelming advantage and various skills as well as my Support Hero System, enhancing them like a cheat code.


    If a normal Transcendent like them fought against a Dark World Transcendent, they would need to be extra careful and not underestimate their opponent.


    Hours passed and the girls who went out to close some of the Dark World Zones came back through Fleur''s Teleportation spell.


    Looking at their bright faces and satisfied grins, they probably had a great time testing their strengths.


    Inside some of the Zones, there would either be a hiding Dark World Transcendent or a good number of Rank 5.


    During that time as well, Irja, Erin, Nysia, Reinys, Noelle, Leianne, Elise and Lunaria assimted the Elemental Energy and created their first sets of Spells which they used on their assault on those zones.


    Irja''s Main Elemental Core is Light while her Secondary Cores are the four Natural Elements as well as another Light Element.


    Compared to Yumiko who got all four Elements and 2 Special Elements that would probably give birth to Aether once she finished fusing them all, Irja was short of Darkness Element.


    Erin''s Main Elemental Core and all of her Secondary Cores are Darkness. She became like a Darkness Elemental which was somewhat rare even among the Elementals ording to Fleur. Darkness Element was more prominent among the Noxians after all.


    Back then, if a Darkness Elemental was born or a human with a Darkness Main Elemental Core appeared, the Noxians would deem those as a bane in this world and more often than not, they would send assassins to kill them. They believed that only Noxians were allowed to get the Darkness Main Elemental Core. They''re already hateful even before the Dark World arrived. That happened before their seclusion and I only heard about it from Fleur and Fleur heard it from the older Elementals.


    The Luxians weren''t as extreme as them, nheless, they would still not look favorably upon a Light Elemental and a human with Light Elemental Core. And that was also before Sofiel took over their whole race. Now, they''re just devout believers of the Great Protector.


    Nysia''s Main Elemental Core is Earth which reflected her Transcendent Pathway. Her Secondary Cores are three Earth and one Fire and one Water.Fire and Water although contradicting, it probably corresponds to her Defense Maniption


    Reinys''s Main Elemental Core is what I expected, Fire. And her Secondary Cores are three Fire Elements, One Wind and One Earth. A bit off on what I expected of her being a pure Fire Elemental.


    Noelle''s Main Elemental Core is Light and her Secondary Cores are a mix of Light and Water. It is still geared towards her role as the Healer of the group.


    Leianne''s Main Elemental Core is Water and her Secondary Cores are a mix of Water, Wind and Darkness. Perhaps those three Elements were what she needed to enhance her Ice properties.


    Elise''s Main Elemental Core is Fire, like Reinys, and her Secondary Cores are a mix of Fire and Light. It''s for her Golden mes. She could probably create a Spell that could supplement her ability.


    Andstly, Lunaria''s Main Elemental Core is Light and as I expected, her Secondary Cores are a mix of Light and Darkness. Her Moonlight Control that was sounded like it would be weak during the day would be enhanced by her Spells.


    While waiting for the Principal to arrive, all of them except Irja and Nysia went to the Library of both the Great Protector Church and Serenia to look for Spells to learn.


    Well, I advised them to do so since creating our own Spell was tiresome. Look at me trying to enhance all my Spells to 9-nodes and was still at 8-nodes for the Cure and Curse Spells.


    Irja refused since she could do that easily by referencing on her Vibrant Spirit Pathway.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Moreover, being the first one to assimte a new Source Energy among my Companions who were already treading their Transcendent Pathways, I got the feedback that I was looking for.


    Nysia also refrained from going because she''s the same as Irja, albeit at the beginning parts of her Transcendet Pathway.


    ording to Irja, her Elemental Pathway only synched with her Vibrant Spirit Pathway until the end of the Mortal Pathway.


    Her Transcendent Pathway involved her to assimte Elemental-type properties. After havingpleted her Elemental Pathway, she told me that she could now progress a lot more easily on her Transcendent Pathway thanks to the Elemental Pathway. Instead of assimting the Elemental-type properties, she was certain that she could gradually fuse the two. Her Vibrant Spirit Pathway as her main Pathway. Through thepleted Elemental Pathway, she already understood the Elemental-type properties that she needed to assimte and she could now do it easily.


    To prove that, Irja produced a hill of Energy Stones and lined it up in front of her.


    Abruptly doing her Absorption Session, we became witness to the incredible speed at which she broke through to another stage of her Transcendent Pathway.


    Amidst the fluttering of her vibrant hair due to her Vibrant Spirit Transformation being triggered, Irja''s UPL shot up close to 600.


    And ording to her, she''s still only at the 4th Stage of 2nd Realm of her Transcendent Pathway.


    She could now easily breakthrough to the next stage thanks to the Elemental Pathway. The only problem would be gathering the necessary Energy to fill it up.


    Thinking about what has just happened, I arrived at the conclusion that one cannot tread on two Transcendent Pathways.


    Moreover, when Ipleted my Mortal Pathway, there''s a possibility that I wouldn''t be able to pick which among my five Mortal Pathway will carry on to be my main Transcendent Pathway.


    However, the good news about it was that it would now be easier to breakthrough due to how I already understood all the other Pathway''s properties.


    If what happened to Irja was also applicable to me or us¡­ The path towards reaching Rank 5 Transcendent had just be clear, not just for me, but also for all of my Companions.


    To test her prowess, all of my Rank 2 Transcendent Companions entered the virtual simtion to spar against Irja. Nysia also wanted to test it before copying what she did. Perhaps she couldplete the 1st realm of her Transcendent Pathway as long as she had the necessary amount of Energy. We''re notcking on it so I would help herter.


    Since there''s a lot of capsules, everyone who didn''t go to the Library also entered the Virtual Simtion to spectate.


    -


    -


    "Even Sister Yuko and Sister Yumiko lost¡­" Avelin and Dannae muttered in concert after seeing the result of the fifth match.


    Among all of my Companions there were now six Rank 2 Transcendents; Yuko, Yumiko, Sofiel, Fleur, Irja and Nysia.


    And through this sparring, all five lost against Irja in a one-on-one duel.


    Nysia''s Defense Maniption was somewhat useless when she couldn''t close in to hit Irja who''s like a colorful fairy as she darted around the generated dueling stage.


    Fleur who has the same specialty as her of being a long-range expert also got overwhelmed with how fast her colorful Energy Attacks could be shot. Even with her Aquatic Barrier to dampen their strength, the machine gun-like Energy Attacks of Irja pierced through it.


    Sofiel who''s both an expert on melee and ranged battle through the use of her expertise in Light Element was also toyed with when she couldn''t find an opening to Irja''s defenses. Even if she could wave her arm to deflect Irja''s attacks or endure the machine gun, she knew that she''d end up full of holes before she could approach Irja by powering through it.


    When it was Yumiko''s turn, she called Yuko to fight against Irja as a tag team. Of course, they asked that tsundere if it was fine which she confidently answered with a dazzling grin and a yes.


    With the two tag-teaming her, Yumiko and Yuko provided the real challenge to Irja. The randomness of Yumiko''s Spirit Channeling coupled with her Earthly Angel Transformation as well as Elemental Spells made Irja seriously consider her choice of action.


    When she managed to repel Yumiko, the girl tagged Yuko. Through Yuko''s Foresight, Hero System as well as her Jewel Skills and Pirs, Irja finally brought out her Vibrant Spirit Transformation to cope with her.


    Due to that, the duel tipped over her favor once again and ultimately won against five strong Rank 2 Transcendents even without my buffs.


    When Yuko and Yumiko went back to my side, what I expected happened.


    "Daisuke, your turn." With a smug face, while gesturing to me using her lean forefinger, Irja smirked and called out to me.


    This girl¡­ She''s now riding a tall horse. She also wants to defeat me. Let''s see. Will I be able to win against her?

 Chapter 427 Fighting Irja

    When Irja called out to me to step up and fight her, the other girls around us showed an excited expression.


    Well, ever since I reunited with them, I seldom stretch my muscles to fight so no one, not even me, knew the extent of mybat prowess at the moment.


    Perhaps I could be the same as before or I''ve already improved to a certain extent after the stats increase from the Heroes'' average stats rising as well as the number of Passive Skills I got from my Companions.


    "Are you sure you want to fight me?"


    "Of course, I''ll have you all to myselfter if I win."


    Irja raised the volume of her voice for all the girls to hear.


    Naturally, it gained various reactions from them.


    "That''s not fair Sister Irja," Avelinined and pouted. The other girls around mirrored her.


    "It''s all fair dear Avelin, beat me if you can then I will drop this condition."


    "Ugh¡­"


    "Don''t worry. Even if Dai-kun wanted to spend time with her, he certainly wants to show off in front of us."


    "Yes, darling will make Irja obedient."


    Yuko and Sofiel seemed to have reached an agreement as they both put on a yful attitude while trying to calm down the others.


    "You know I can hear all of you."


    These girls. Although it appeared that they''re trying to calm them down, their real intention was also to see my current prowess.


    Ever since getting back from the Dark World, I never had a serious fight where I needed to go all out.


    Everything was wrapped up by my Companions while I provided support from the back.


    It''s the ideal scenario. My Companions at the front while I provide the best support.


    However, being someone who also passed the 300 UPL threshold, they''re probably curious about my currentbat capability.


    Either way, they''re right. I should stop beingid back at the rear and stretch my muscles from time to time. Moreover, we''re gonna be separated again for a while.


    Perhaps this sparring session was also their way to gauge who would be in what group.


    Just me and my Companions are alreadyposed of 18 Transcendents with 7 Rank 2 Transcendents.


    Then there''s the two Heroes, And, Old Man Reol, Ezyn, Yse, the Human and Elemental Elites, and the three Luxian Transcendents.


    That''s another 13 Transcendents. Although some of them might choose to stay behind in this world, that''s still more than 20.


    It''s a lineup that could conquer a Mortal World in a day.


    As soon as I stepped out and opened my Transcendent Aura, Irja let out a sinctugh before overshadowing it with hers.


    Not just that, her Domain also opened subjecting me to debuffs while she was enhanced in it.


    [You entered the Vibrant Field]


    [Your Adaptability reduced the Domain''s effectiveness on you to 40%]


    [Your Energy Molding ability has been reduced by 8%]


    [Every 14 seconds, you will be under the assault of Vibrant Spears which contain different types of debuff. Each Spear is as strong as a Rank 1 Transcendent''s attack]


    Upon reading those notifications, I smirked and instead of retreating, I charged towards Irja''s position.


    Seeing her still too confident after her consecutive wins against Yuko and the others, I somehow wanted to pull her down from her seat.


    I always preached about the importance of not being toocent. Naturally, I wanted them to remember it.


    Never underestimate even a Mortal Rank, if they''re a threat, never show mercy or it would bite us back in the end.


    Irja waved her staff to the side and five colorful energy attacks shot towards me.


    Judging from its Energy Intensity, each one was enough to take down a normal Rank 1 Transcendent.


    For Irja and her current UPL, a Rank 1 Transcendent could now be likened to a Mortal Rank.


    Nheless, as if remembering my words, Irja waved it twice more, filling up my path ahead with her colorful energy attacks.


    Before they hit me, I opened the Nullification Zone, tanking at least five of those energy attacks.


    With my current Energy Control, her attacks quickly lost their power as it was ground by my Flux Energy existing inside the Zone.


    Nheless, because of my forward movement, I still got hit by the weakened attacks of Irja. It punched at least three holes in my clothes and a slight pain immediately traveled to my mind as those attacks bruised the parts they hit.


    "Why are you not stopping?"


    Since it''s just the first exchange, Irja was still confident with her strength to push me back head-on.


    So instead of dodging out of my way, Irja spun her staff, conjuring a bigger than normal colorful energy sphere.


    It''s a dazzling attack that even those spectating at the side squinted their eyes to properly see it.


    I was the one nearest to it so instantly detected how she utilized the Elemental-type properties on it.


    Perhaps it could burn, freeze, or flung me if I got hit by it.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Due to that, I instantly dodged to the side letting it pass by me before charging in with the Willful Sword in hand.


    "There. I dodged."


    When my voice registered in her mind, Irja instantly jumped back and made a face at me, her tongue cutely peeking out of her mouth.


    "Daisuke. Why are you not using your buffs, clones and Pirs? Are you looking down on me?" Putting on an angry expression after that cute disy, Irja''s surroundings became filled with her numerous colorful spheres the size of a ball.


    Compared to what she showed earlier, the spheres had lower energy contents but they''re probably faster than before.


    Once she shoots all of that, it would be really hard to dodge everything.


    "No. Not looking down on you. I''m trying to see if you''re going to hold back against me. Is this your best, Irja? From what I see, you''re the one looking down at me."


    "Huh?! No idiot! I would never--"


    Before she could finish her sentence, my figure shed past her.


    Activating a Sword Skill while she''s distracted, Irja''s purple witch outfit exploded at her side where the trail of blue-colored Swordforce could be seen.


    "Never let down your guard."


    "You shameless! Take this!" Irja gulped down her anger as she turned around, ejecting the numerous colorful energy spheres to rain down on me.


    Being hit by me, Irja''s confidence took a hit as she stopped staying in one ce. Moreover, she also stopped holding back.


    Even if those spheres hadn''t reached me yet. She transformed to a Vibrant Spirit and summoned her four Lesser Elementals.


    Upon seeing that, I couldn''t help but smile. She''s finally going all out after all.


    In the span of around 2 minutes, I continued dodging most of her energy spheres as well as the Vibrant Spears that would be conjured randomly.


    In time, the Nullification Zone was proven not enough to impede the countless energy sphere and the Elemental attacks that were trying to drill into it.


    Due to that, I gave her what she wanted.


    Energy Amplification!


    Energy Incarnate Transformation!


    Domain of Valor!


    Bulwark of Invulnerability!


    Phantasmic Doppelganger!


    Pir Guardians!


    Crown Skill: King''s Majesty!


    Sanctuary of Protection!


    Holy Armament!


    Guardian Angel!


    Activating every Skill and Blessing I currently possess, I felt a huge amount of Flux Energy leaving my body.


    Following the blinding light from when I transformed to Energy Incarnate, a storm of Flux Energy silently ensued, pushing away every attacking from Irja.


    My UPL raised to more than 400 in an instant followed by the five sturdy Energy Shields reinforcing the Nullification Zone. Following that, the Sanctuary of Protection became something like a mini-Domain negating the effect of her Domain.


    And before her eyes, five Clones, four Guardian Pirs and my Avatar shily appeared.


    While she was still in awe at what''s happening, the Clones, Guardian Pirs and the Avatar moved out to gang up on her.


    Naturally, she could still hold herself against all of those but because of the stealth brought by Phantasmic Doppelganger that was enhanced by the Passive Skill I received from Lunaria, Irja lost sight of me.


    At this point, our role was reversed, she became the defender while I rain down attacks on her, all with the intention to take her down.


    With her current UPL, Irja was now as strong as Rowena or even stronger. This was like the reenactment of that time.


    If before, two of us were on the verge of dying against that woman, now, I could firmly hold myself to evenunch a counterattack.


    However, I know that at the moment. Even with all my tricks, I will not be able to take down Irja.


    -


    -


    Around ten minutester, the battlefield quietened down and apart from the disheveled appearance of Irja in front of me, I became the center of attention. I was already filled with wounds and my arms were raised up high as the sign of me surrendering to her.


    "Sorry girls. I lost." I shook my head as my eyes scanned through the spectators before lowering my head in front of Irja whose staff rested on my throat.


    However, before I could do that, I heard Irja clicking her tongue and stopped me from doing that.


    "This idiot. You lost or you chose to lose? If you put your mind into retreating, I wouldn''t be able to catch you!"


    "Don''t overthink about it. I treated this spar as a fight with no option to retreat just like that time."


    A fight like with Rowena might happen again in the future, that''s why knowing my current prowess at the moment would help me gauge whether to engage in that battle or retreat before it even started.


    Besides, I would also be able to gauge when was the right time to sneak an attack after acting as weak support behind them.

 Chapter 428 The Principals Arrival

    After leaving the Virtual Simtion, not even 10 minutes had passed due to the time eleration inside.


    Because of that, we still had a few hours to spare before the Principal arrived.


    Although there''s the chance to ask him about the question I had piled up during these three months of not going back to Earth as well as the suspicions I had about his identity, there''s probably no point anymore because of the impending reveal and knowing that Principal, he would beat around the bush while avoiding the main point.


    Most of the girls were still hung up with what happened inside. Seeing how Irja fought and won against all Rank 2 Transcendents, even beating the two women with cheat-like abilities, they were inspired to continue progressing in their respective Pathways to also one day challenge her.


    Nheless, those who hadn''t seen me going all out were also surprised when Isted that long against Irja. Although I often send my Incarnation to them, it was like me, only providing support at the back.


    Because I epted that condition, I spent thest few hours with Irja as we went over that fight, talking about her weaknesses that I exploited during it and how to fix them.


    Well, before that, I helped Nysia inpleting the 1st Realm of her Transcendent Pathway. Proving what Irja did earlier as an absolute certainty, the Elemental Pathway really helped Nysia understand its properties, easily assimting the Elemental-type properties to her Payche-type Pathway.


    After that, it was the normal intimate moment for Irja and I where I pampered the tsundere in my arms and praised her for her achievements this time.


    Although she''s initially the strongest Companion I got after Sofiel, her quick improvements negated the 20 years she spent in that Irreverent Dungeon. ording to her, her progress this time was exponentially quicker than even before she got locked up in there.


    During this time, I watched how she created an Elemental Spell and improved it up to 10-nodes before our time''s up.


    Because she alreadypleted the Elemental Pathway, she could somewhat bypass the requirement of raising the Proficiency to Master first.


    Of course, that gave her spell some kind of imperfection.


    Nheless, at her current progress and strength, that imperfection in her created Elemental Spell was negligible.


    At least she didn''t directly create a higher node Elemental Spell. That one would take her a long time to finish since she needed to arrange the nodes blindly.


    I learned that knowledge from Sofiel and Fleur.


    Even if these Elemental Spells would be irrelevant in the future, creating one and enhancing it to be a Transcendent Spell would be proven beneficial to anyone treading the Elemental Pathway.


    Like Fleur, Sofiel possessed her own Transcendent Spell. The two of them didn''t use it against Irja because of this woman''s machine gun-like barrage of attacks.


    They''re not in an anime where someone would wait for their opponent to finish casting their spells after all.


    Nheless, whenever they had time, the two were continuously raising the Proficiency of their Elemental Spells. In time, they would be like Irja.


    With the three of them or if Reinys, Leianne and Elise could also catch up to them, they would be able to carpet bomb an area, razing it to the ground in less time.


    -


    -


    When we emerged from our room, all the girls as well as all the Transcendents existing in this world were already gathered in one ce.


    With Yuko at the forefront, everyone''s eyes were trained on the ring Portal that was slowly widening in front of us.


    As everyone waited in bated breaths, I joined Yuko and stood next to her to wee the arrival of her father in this lifetime.


    A few minutester, the gentlemanly appearance of the old man emerged from the Portal. While carrying a cane in his hands, he elegantly stepped out of it.


    At this moment, the enigma veiling his person could now be perceived by me.


    It''s like his whole identity was d in a thick sense of mystery. His eyes were too deep as if he already witnessed the end of the world.


    If my guess from before about him being a living fossil from the previous civilization was right then it makes sense how he''s like this.


    At the moment, even if I''m already a Rank 2 Transcendent and had my Energy Control enhanced to an unimaginable level to someone at the same level, I still couldn''t gauge his real strength. Something or someone was preventing me from doing that and it was not him.


    ? Perhaps the reveal of his true strength would also happen on Earth. For now, he still had his amiable smile upon seeing me and Yuko.


    "Father¡­" Yuko called out to him which he answered with a nod before switching his gaze to me.


    "Kuramoto-kun. You don''t have to look at me like I''m a viin in your eyes. By now, you should have guessed some things, am I right?"


    Instead of answering, I just shook my head and that resulted in him closing his eyes and tapping the ground with his cane.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Well then, I''m aware of what you ask of me. Have you decided where to go?"


    "Yes, father. Hiroda, Sunohara, Akamine, Chiba and Iida''s Otherworlds." Yuko answered as she listed the surnames of the five Heroes registered in my Support List.


    Perhaps if we could finish easily, we might be able to move on and close another batch of Otherworlds. However, that still depended on whether the Dark World denizens in those worlds wouldn''t have a Rank 2 Transcendent in their lineup.


    "Five worlds at once. Alright."


    Although his reaction appeared to be normal. I sensed some slight surprise in the way he gripped his cane. Like before, he probably failed to predict that we would be able to gather this many Transcendents. Especially when more than half of them were my Companions.


    His eyes naturally scanned through everyone and when he fixed his gaze towards Irja, the slits of his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Nheless, he didn''t voice out his opinions about her. Even though seeing a Dark World denizen here should be surprising for him, seeing Irja sticking close to me should be enough for him to guess the reason.


    As he said, his irvoyance wasn''t omnipotent. Although he appeared all-knowing, he couldn''t predict everything, especially when it didn''t concern himself. He was probably even unaware of what I''ve gone through in the Dark World.


    "Little girl. How was your father?" When his eyes stopped on Zerina, the words that came out of his mouth surprised the girl.


    And when I looked at her expression, she appeared to have remembered something.


    "Y-you. You''re my father''s guest at that time. The time he picked up the Orb."


    I see. This just proved that theory about someone setting up the Orbs to be at the hand of my reincarnated Companions¡­


    And as if he was deliberately proving that theory, after greeting Zerina and asking about his father who had gone missing, he moved on to Avelin, Jayna, Nysia andstly Sofiel.


    For Avelin, he seemed to be an old Barbarian that passed by when she found the Orb of Enhancement.


    For Jayna, he''s a mysterious man who visited her father the day she picked up the Orb of Ailment.


    For Nysia, he''s that Forteller who told her about her destined man''s arrival in 10 years. Moreover, upon seeing him this time, she remembered that old worker at that Outsourced Regenium Purifying Factory where she was working as a child. The one who handed the bulk of regenium ores where she found the Orb of Reinforcement.


    For Sofiel, it''s already too obvious that he''s the one who helped her establish the Great Protector Church.


    "Principal, it seems that you''re aware of them before even meeting me¡­ Should I attribute that to your irvoyance?"


    Upon hearing my words, his gaze switched back to me as he responded with a meaningful smile.


    "I know you won''t answer me so stop being mysterious. By the way, how''s Earth and my parents?"


    "Earth¡­ It''s still manageable but I still need you to go back in a week. I will be picking you all up. You can bring anyone you like. And as for your parents¡­ they''re safe inside the Academy."


    I see. So he''s unaware that Yuko already told me about his rtionship with my father. Being old friends. It could be tranted to being a fellow living fossil from the previous civilization.


    Well, in any case, until my father confirmed it to me, I would give him the benefit of the doubt. No matter what, what I felt from him and my mother is genuine familial love.


    They might not be my top priority, however, they''re still higher than any world that needed saving.


    "I see. Before opening the Portals to the worlds Yuko mentioned, can I ask for a favor? Can you also open the Portals to the previous four worlds we''ve gone through?"


    Since he''s already here. Let''s exploit his convenient ability to travel from every Mortal World.


    This way, my Companions who still hadn''t used the slot from their Flux Energy state could assimte their suitable Source Energy and Pathways.


    Yumiko needed to go to the World of Meta to assimte the Meta Energy and awaken an ability rted to her Spirit Channeling.


    Sofiel and Fleur needed to go to the World of Spirits to assimte the Spirit Energy that would help them in their current Transcendent Pathway. As for their 3rd Source Energy, it''s already up to them which to pick


    Nysia also needed to go to the World of Barbarian toplete her three Source Energy types. Since she''s always at the forefront, with Physique-type Pathway, she could now tank more even without her Sanguine Aegis.


    Zerina, Avelin, Jayna, Irja, Reinys, Ca, Leianne, Elise, Lunaria and Dannae also needed to fill up their Source Energy slots. New pathways will surely raise their prowess.


    Ah. Ophelia and Lexie could also use this chance to assimte to two new Source Energy types.


    This sly old man is already here anyway, why not exploit his skill to the fullest?

 Chapter 429 Assisting The Five Otherworlds (1)

    "To think traveling to a different world can be that easy¡­" Mara, one of the Elemental siblings,mented as she tried to peek into the opened Portals by the Principal.


    Of course, with my request, the sly old man reluctantly agreed to open those four Portals to the World of System, Barbarian, Spirit and Meta.


    Apart from the girls who alreadypletely filled up the slots for the Flux Energy State, all of the others went inside one of the Portals to assimte the new Source Energy and Mortal Pathway.


    Like I nned I also called Lexie and Ophelia to do the same. Since the Portals were opened nearby them, it didn''t take long for them to show up in front of me to which I suggested the suitable Pathway for them.


    Ophelia as always was somewhat subservient that she immediately followed my suggestion while Lexie deliberated for a while before ending up following it as well.


    "You can enter it and see for yourself if you''re curious. They won''t disappear for a while."


    "Eh? Can I?"


    Well, it''s not just her who was curious about the ring Portals in front of us. Ezyn and Yse also went in to check on the status of the Spirit Beasts. Well, for Yse, she''s checking on her sister who she left behind.


    The twins, Rei and Ren as well as Jagu and Chee also had a look of longing in their eyes but after some time, they steeled themselves. Although they''re not a Transcendent yet, they still had that determination to be one. Moreover, they would continue following us to the Otherworlds. There''s no more threat in this world so by following us, they would be able to encounter more challenges that would push them to progress. Not just them, there were also other Humans, Elementals, Noxians and Luxians that were gearing up to follow us in one of the five Otherworlds that would be openedter.


    To aid my formerrades, I gave the four a few Energy Stones for their Absorption Session. I couldn''t do the same for them the same way I did with Yuko''s party members.


    Well, they consisted of a married couple and inseparable twins. It''s not like I could just ask the two women to be my Companion and I had really no inkling on asking a male to be my Companion¡­ It''s a differentpanionship after all.


    After an hour, most of the girls already came back, equipped with their new Pathways and abilities. Looking at their confident smiles naturally made me feel light. It added to my assurance that they would be fine even if we would be separated again for a while.


    Before letting them go back to their world, I asked Lexie and Ophelia to stay for a bit. To check what they got with their new Pathways as well as check if my view towards them was already leaning to that of a lover and not just apanion. It''s only been a few days so¡­ it''s not that apparent yet but knowing myself. I knew that the two, or four if I included Noelle and Ca, had started to run inside my mind.


    There''s now always a time where I would wonder what they''re doing. I guess there''s truly only one endpoint for me regarding those added as my Companions. I would probably eventually fall in love with them regardless of the start of our rtionship.


    Either way, at the moment, it hasn''t reached that point yet.


    Lexie''s awakened ability was called nt Control. Initially, it could only let her control any type of nt. A simple grass can be a deadly de or a softwood can be a sturdy shield, durable enough to block an attack for her.


    As her ability continued to evolve. It could now allow her to temporarily create out of nowhere the nts or wood she needed.


    Of course, her weakness was extreme heat or fire.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    When she fought Amry before as a soldier of the League, she made use of her Metagen to enhanced the nts or trees she could create, giving them a boost on fire resistance.


    However, Amry''s Pyrokinesis was a true nemesis of her nt Control.


    That''s why to help her further strengthen that ability of hers, I suggested for her to assimte Elemental-type and Spirit-type.


    Like Nysia, she got Earth Element as her Main Elemental Core while her Secondary Cores were one Earth, two Water and two Light. As for her Transformation Skill, it resembled Jayna''s Nature Nymph but she''s more like a Dryad with how her body became wrapped with twigs and green leaves, giving her the natural allure of a grown woman.


    I couldn''t deny that upon seeing her transform like that, my attraction towards her heightened. Perhaps it got to do with how my view of her changed ever since listing her as one of my Companions.


    As for Ophelia, she got Spirit-type and Psyche which gave her the ability called Weapon Specialist and a Transformation Skill which made her look like a Valkyrie. Given that the Passive Skill I got from her was about Weapon Proficiency, I expected that kind of awakened ability from her. If she was already proficient at any type of weapon, the Weapon Specialist ability strengthened it and gave her additional skills to use.


    "This is great. Your strength could now be said to be at the top of Rank 1 Transcendents. Nheless, always be careful and don''t hesitate to contact me if something unexpected happens." I nodded in approval towards Ophelia which she returned with a deep bow.


    She even wanted to kneel down and kowtow towards me but I stopped her by grabbing her shoulders.


    "You don''t need to do that anymore. Like I told you, you''re now my Companion. Like Erin and Avelin, you''re now as important to me." After saying that, I turned to Lexie who''s watching from the side. "You too, Lexie. I told you about this before making you my Companion. I don''t need the two of you to be too formal with me. I''d like it better if you treat me like before."


    With the two acknowledging my words, the somewhat restrained atmosphere loosened up. Due to that, our conversation became more meaningful. Dropping the formal act, the two became as talkative as the other girls which led me to know more about them. And in turn, I did the same.


    When it''s time for them to go back, the two of them had a brighter expression than beforeing here.


    "Let me rest for a while. I need to replenish my Energy to open another set of Portals."


    After seeing off the two women and closing the four opened Portals, the Principal coughed twice to gather our attention.


    Naturally, no one objected. Moreover, we still needed to decide the distribution of groups.


    "Dai-kun, we already prepared it" Yuko along with Yumiko, Leianne and Sofiel went towards me to present the list of groups.


    Before they presented it to everyone, the four brainstormed on who would be in what group. Factoring in our strength and abilities, even if they''re somewhat reluctant to separate from me, they prepared it with care.


    I trusted that they would be fair so after checking the list, we gathered everyone once again.

 Chapter 430 Assisting The Five Otherworlds (2)

    "Dai-kun, see you soon." Yuko smiled at me before stepping inside the Portal in front of her.


    Following her were Reinys, Ca, Noelle and the two Elemental Transcendents. Their destination was Sunohara Lulu''s Otherworld, the World of Fairy.


    To maximize the Hero''s party buff from her System, the three would naturally tag along with her.


    Unfortunately, the slots of her Party were limited to five. With Zerina and I taking up thest two, she couldn''t add more people to benefit from its bonus.


    In contrast to my Support List, the difference in our System was too huge.


    Well, she''s a Hero and I''m a Support so it makes sense that her System wasn''t geared toward enhancing her Party Members.


    After telling them to take care and to contact meter, their group entered the Portal which instantly closed behind them after thest of the Mortal Rank following them entered.


    "Darling¡­ Before we go, I want a kiss. You took your timeing back and now we''ll be separated again." Pouting as she sauntered towards my position, Sofiel pped her two fluffy-looking wings in undisguised excitement.


    She''s the leader of her group that would go to Chiba''s Otherworld. Unlike Yuko who could restrain herself from showing her affection, Sofiel was always like this ever since reuniting with me in this world.


    Catching her in my arms, I gave her what she requested which made the women giggle adorably.


    However, once our lips separated, the other girls who would follow her to that Otherworld also asked for the same treatment.


    Erin was as straightforward as always, taking Sofiel''s ce as soon as she left my embrace while Lunaria bashfully tugged at my sleeves when Erin separated from me, fully satisfied.


    The three of them will be apanied to that Otherworld by Old Man Reol, Hikari and Rael, one of the three Luxian Transcendents.


    Telling them the same reminder I told Yuko, their group entered the Portal which closed immediately after entering. The Principal was maintaining those Portals after all. To save on the Energy Consumption, he didn''t repeat his stunt earlier of keeping all four Portals opened.


    Because of that precedent made by Sofiel, Yumiko and Jayna who would go together with the dragon couple and the others from World of Spirit also jumped in my arms before stepping inside the Portal.


    Yumiko who''s already out of her revealing shrine maiden outfit confidently smiled reassuring me that they would be fine. Her current strength had been enhanced now that she awakened an ability to support her Spirit Channeling.


    Nheless, like Sofiel, she''s grumbling about the less time we spent together. That''s why like the previous two, she made use of this little time to cling closely to me, satiating her hunger for my affection. On the other hand, Jayna''s eyes were already brimming with her overflowing curiosity for the new world they would set foot in. Treating my kiss to her as a charm of protection, the curious girl pulled Yumiko who''s still reluctant to let go of her embrace to me.


    After nting another kiss on her lips and whispering promises that I would fulfill after this, Yumiko was finally energized and satisfied as she led their group towards the Portal to Akamine''s Otherworld.


    They only consisted of four Transcendents since And, Boris and one Luxian Transcendent named Emriel would stay behind in this world.


    That''s why to ensure their safety or just to ease my worry for the two, I ordered my Avatar to follow them.


    In thest group before mine, it would be led by the two Rank 2 Transcendents Nysia and Irja with Elise supporting them. Toplete their lineup the two Human Transcendents, Old Man Elmer and Armel as well as one Luxian Transcendent named Oriel would follow them.


    Their destination would be Iida''s Otherworld. ording to the Principal, it was the Otherworld that was on the verge of being conquered next to Hiroda and Lulu''s Otherworld.


    Copying those who already left, the three women also walked towards me. Nysia unted her status as the only wedded wife by pulling me in her embrace instead of jumping into mine. Irja who''s still somewhat satisfied with our time earlier restrained herself while keeping up her tsundere attitude. However, before she walked away, she silently asked for a hug before whispering to me her vow to finish her job there earlier to quickly return to my side. These days, she''s more on deredere now rather than full-on tsuntsun.


    As the strongest among my Companions, that vow of hers would surely bepleted. Just like that time when Yuko made a short work of the Anzean Transcendent and his loyal subordinates.


    Lastly, although Elise was still somewhat reserved when there were other eyes around us, after seeing the other girl''s example, a feeling of not wanting to lose out emerged from her.


    After seeing them off and watching the Portal closed behind them, I turned around to check on the girls who will go with me.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Zerina, Avelin, Leianne, Dannae and Fleur.


    With our lineup consisting of two Rank 2 Transcendents, wrapping up that world would also be a breeze as long as there''s no unforeseen circumstance that will happen.


    Like before, our objective only consisted of two things. Closing the Portal and dealing with the Dark World Transcendents.


    There''s Hiroda as the Hero and their denizens who will rebuild their world after we remove the threats.


    Even if we failed to kill every Transcendent, reducing their numbers was enough. Hiroda was there and perhaps some other native Transcendents who would hunt down those who would flee, just like with Yotsuki''s world.


    "Well then, Principal. We''re going."


    Without waiting for his reply, I led the five women and walked inside the ring portal.


    We all have the Portal Skill to go back to the World of Elements. As soon as we finished our task, Aves would be our gathering ce before the Principal opens the Portal to Earth.


    We still have one week but well, that''s plenty of time to finish everything.


    As soon as my vision turned white, the familiar notifications entered my ears.


    [You left the World of Elements]


    [World Bonus has expired]


    [You entered a new world, World of Magic]


    [A new Source Energy has been identified]


    [Magical Energy(Mana) has been categorized as Elemental-type Source Energy]


    [You received 0.5 Intelligence as World Bonus]


    [Will expire upon leaving the world]


    "Ready. Fire!"


    A roaring shout followed by the yellow warning from my Adaptability was suddenly triggered as soon as my vision cleared up.


    This world¡­ We''re being ambushed right off the bat, huh?


    Before their attacks reached us, I instantly scanned the area to check upon my Companions and the Mortal Ranks from the Elementals and Luxians who followed us.


    The five girls were all prepared. Fleur had even instacast some Elemental Spells targeting towards the direction where she was looking. Avelin pulled out her greataxe and instantly summoned her four beast Pir Guardians to tank the attacks and counterattack. Zerina activated a three-word Rune instantly calling upon a terrifying storm right on top of the enemies. Leianne and Dannae then teamed up as thetter amplified the former''s ability as she sent down a blizzard.


    Before I knew it, the yellow warning sign was resolved even before I could activate the Nullification Zone, Sanctuary and Bulwark to protect all of us.


    Whoever are these people that attacked us without naming themselves or giving out any reason, there''s no point showing mercy to them. They''re aiming to kill us after all.

 Chapter 431 Assisting The Five Otherworlds (3)

    With the five of them moving out to our ambushers, I used the freed time to check their identities.


    The attacks they directed at us didn''t contain any hint of Dark Energy.


    And that only means one thing. The people who ambushed us right aftering out of the Portal were natives.


    However, even if I realized that, there''s no stopping the girls anymore. Their skills, abilities and Pir Guardians were already moving


    "W-what happened? Why are they this strong?!"


    Someone shouted from behind the encirclement. Just from his tone, he couldn''t believe that their well-timed ambush attacks were thwarted easily.


    Seeing how the girls effortlessly turned the situation around, those at the forefront panicked and staggered backward. Some even stumbled and lost their bnce, dropping down on the ground.


    However, no matter what they do, Fleur''s Elemental Spell which produced sharp Water des cut through them easily. Some lost their limbs while some got cut cleanly in half.


    At the horror of being chopped like vegetables in a chopping board, the crowd of ambushers d in blue robes while their faces were obscured scattered easily, showing arge flying ship filled with another group, wearing red robes.


    If the blue-robed ambushers had the strength ofte Rank 3 to early Rank 4 Mortals, the red-robed figures standing neatly at the flying ship had the strength ofte Rank 4 to early Rank 5 Mortals.


    Following that scene at Fleur''s side, the side where Avelin, Zerina, Leianne and Dannae attacked also had the same result. They scattered like birds being disturbed at the top of the tree, each side revealing the same flying ship carrying those red-robed figures.


    There''s no Transcendent among them, however, their joint spells showed that it could trigger a yellow warning sign from my Adaptability. That''s not green but a yellow one. Surely, it was enough to kill a Rank 1 Transcendent if he was hit by their joint spells.


    Looking at the red-robed figures atop those flying ships and the scattered blue-robed figures that were wielding a wand or magical staff, they probably have a great Output Enhancing Equipment as well as Spells that could only be cast by a group.


    If I recall correctly, the denizens of this world called those walking their Mortal Pathways as Wizards. Supreme Wizard corresponded to a Transcendent and those below had also their own titles like Grandmaster Wizard for Rank 5 Transcendents.


    About these color-coded robes that they were wearing or which organization they belonged to, I have no idea.


    Since only those blue-robed ambushers at the front scattered after a huge chunk of them died, the red-robed figures atop the flying ships started channeling their Magical Energy to cast another Spell.


    The Source Energy of this world is an Elemental-type. Although there''s no distinction that categorized different elements, the Magical Energy was transforming itself ording to the Spellcaster.


    Unbeknownst to them, my Energy Maniption was already working, covertly restricting the movements of the Magical Energy surrounding this ce. Toplete that joint Spell they were trying to cast, they needed to pour more of their own Energy toplete it.


    "Daisuke, what should we do?" Fleur nced at me after that counter-attack of hers. At the moment, the Water Elemental Energy could clearly be seen like a stream flowing around her. That''s the manifestation of her Transcendent Pathway.


    Of course, like me, she also recognized that these ambushers were natives and not the Dark World denizens we''re aiming to cut down.


    Although there was some kind of reluctance glowing in her eyes, she knew that given the circumstances where they''re trying to kill us, we shouldn''t hesitate to protect ourselves.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Who knows? Perhaps, they mistook that Portal as a Dark World Portal wherein a Dark World Transcendent would be descending.


    Nheless, we also couldn''t cross out the possibility that these natives already sided to the Dark World like the Noxians and sensing the opened Portal, they organized this group to prevent us from foiling their ns.


    We didn''t contact Hiroda beforeing here or rather I didn''t have the means to contact him. On the same note, we didn''t have any avenue to send a notice of our arrival.


    "They attacked us with the intention to kill... Kill first, questionster." My eyes meet her gaze before answering while raising the volume of my voice to let them hear it as well.


    Upon hearing that, the five women had a slight smile on their lips as they all released their Transcendent Aura, subjecting everyone within their range to the pressure of a Transcendent.


    Moreover, Leianne and Fleur opened up their respective Domain. Because their Domain could now be categorized as containing the same Water Elemental Energy, the two Domains melded and merged together, raising the effects of their Domains to a new height.


    While waves were crashing outwards from the center of the Domain, those inside the range of the Domain were gradually freezing from their feet up by how cold the water was.


    The Mortal Rank Elementals and Luxians who arrived with us gripped their weapons tightly while those with Support Elemental Spells started casting.


    In a battle that involved Transcendents, Mortal Ranks like them were all grass that could be reaped easily.


    "They''re all Transcendents! Retreat!"


    Interrupting the spell casting of those red-robed figures, that shout rang out followed by white-robed figures jumping out from the interior of the four flying ships.


    The four white-robed figures were all Rank 1 Transcendents andpared to the blue and red-robed figures, their faces weren''t obscured.


    As my eyes scanned through them, all four were native Transcendents.


    "Kill them."


    And after the four appeared, one more Transcendent in a golden robe flew up high and hovered above us. With that cold voice without any intention to converse to us, his pair of eyes that was filled with overflowing arrogance and confidence cast its gaze onto Fleur.


    Although it''s hard to gauge his strength, the golden-robed Transcendent wasn''t a Rank 2.


    These guys were being full of themselves.


    They probably hadn''t encountered a Rank 2 Transcendent yet.


    Let''s give them a proper lesson then.

 Chapter 432 Assisting The Five Otherworlds (4)

    Targeting the gold-robed Transcendent up high, I activated an old skill from my System that I hadn''t converted to an Elemental Spell yet.


    Magic Missile!


    As the three homing Magic Missiles silently conjured from behind me, it went unnoticed by the five Transcendents surrounding us.


    It was only possible because of my Energy Maniption. Masking the vibrations of the Energyposing it could be easily down for a low-level skill like this.


    While they were still smugly thinking about their strength and how they were surrounding us, the four white-robed Transcendents were suddenly startled when the gold-robed Transcendent above us suddenly flinched and issued a light groan.


    "Wha?!"


    Despite it being a skill that was for a Rank 2 Mortal, hitting someone unaware produced that kind of reaction.


    Using that chance when their attention was stolen by the gold-robed Transcendent, I moved out from the middle of our group while leaving instruction to my five Companions.


    "Fleur, I''ll leave that guy for you. Take him down a peg. Avelin, Leianne and Dannae, take down those in front of you."


    As for Zerina, I told her to standby and be vignt. If there were more Transcendent showing up, intercepting them would be her job.


    At the same time as I finished sharing the strategy with them, I pulled out the Willful Sword followed at the same time Domain of Valor and Bulwark of Invulnerability opened.


    Following the same pattern as before, I aimed for one swift attack that would end this battle in a blink.


    Forget about knowing their identity, that order from the golden-robed Transcendent was enough to give them the death sentence.


    As I aimed the tip of the Willful Sword to the throat of one of the white-robed Transcendents, the blue-colored Swordforce instantly coated it as I activated a Sword Skill.


    sh Draw!


    Before the sound of the rustling wind reached my ears, the feeling of the Willful Sword''s tip piercing the soft body of the Transcendent was clearly felt by me.


    Although he tried to fully circte his Magical Energy at thest moment before the depletely embedded itself inside his body, the Lightning, Darkness and the Elongating properties that the Willful Sword absorbed from its previous victims activated, destroying thatst wisp of resistance.


    By the time I pulled my sword out of his body, the three remaining white-robed Transcendents and the golden-robed Transcendent had a look of utter confusion on their faces.


    "W-what the?!" The golden-robed Transcendent could only utter that question before Fleur also zoomed in to his position and hit him with her conjured Aquatic Beasts.


    At every type of beast that would hit him, a part of his golden robe would be ripped off his body.


    And even when he tried to use his Magical Spells to counter-attack, Fleur would throw in a quick Elemental Spell to disrupt his casting.


    Following that, Fleur made use of her Transformation Skill, turning her into a true Water Elemental. By using that, her control over water heightened that in time she controlled the surrounding moisture in the surroundings creating arge sphere to drown the golden-robed Transcendent inside while the Aquatic Beasts continued feasting on him.


    Switching my gaze to my other Companions, the same as that golden-robed Transcendent whose arrogance and confidence was already nonexistent, the other three also failed to find the time toment about the instant death of theirrade.


    Avelin, Leianne and Dannae moved out by following my words as they aimed not just to defeat them but also to test out the prowess of their new assimted Pathways.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Avelin made use of her Pir Guardians to surround one of the two female white-robed Transcendents before activating her Transformation Skill.


    As soon as her Transformation was triggered, Avelin''s pink hair became a brighter shade of red and her tight sleeveless clothes transformed to the same bright red color. Everything about her became a brighter shade of red, including her eyes.


    At the moment, her Vigorous Energy Intensity switched to Cold all of a sudden as her malicious killing aura or rather, her conjured Seas from her Spirit Pathway materialized around her. Her Seas took the form of flowing rivers of blood.


    With her sharp greataxe in hand, rattling as she moved, Avelin''s appearance was like a demon that was about to clip someone.


    The female white-robed Transcendent shrieked in utter horror as if she found something terrifying and fear-inducing as soon as her struggling eyes fixed onto Avelin''s figure.


    Taking that chance, the beast Pir Guardians of Avelin started connecting their attacks and bites, turning her body to the same bright shade of red as Avelin''s.


    Compared to her overly innocent and adorable appearance pre-transformation, although there''s still her charm, she''s now more like an Incarnated Demon.


    ording to her, her Transformation was called Bloodthirsty Demon.


    For her to get that kind of Transformation despite her original demeanor, I somehow regretted telling her to assimte the Spirit Pathway.


    Well, what''s done is done and it was a truly useful ability, except I prefer my adorable and innocent Avelin!


    The female white-robed Transcendent easily sumbed to the pressure of her Transformation, making the fight against them to be one-sided in no time.


    Among the girls, Avelin defeated her opponent the fastest.


    It''s still too easy. This wee party consisted of Mortal Ranks and normal Rank 1 Transcendents, save for that golden-robed. It would be embarrassing to lose against them. Fleur would be able to singlehandedly defeat all of them if I let her go all out.


    On the other side with Leianne and Dannae, Leianne started casting Ice Elemental Spells that she found in the Library of And''s City.


    Although Ice wasn''t a natural Element, it was apound Element that could be produced bybining two or more elements.


    While Leianne''s Ice Spikes and Ice Chains whistled, crackled and shot towards the white-robed Transcendent, Dannae would shoot her gun to enhance those Spells followed by ordering her three Pir Guardians from her newly assimted Physique Pathway.


    Contrary to my expectation, her Pir Guardians all looked like an Energy Being that doesn''t have a definite form.


    The three Pir Guardians crawled towards their unknowing opponent. As soon as they reached the necessary distance, they flung themselves towards him and held the white-robed Transcendent in ce.


    Their opponent, like the first three, tried to struggle by casting a Magical Spell but it was all futile when Leianne''s thick Ice Spikes speedily arrived and stabbed his unguarded body. The Ice Chains also coiled around his limbs, oozing out a cold aura that gradually bit into his skin, giving him frostbites.


    Amidst their screams of terror and despair, the blue-robed and red-robed figures from the distant flying ships all kneeled in fright upon seeing their Transcendents being defeated without too much effort on our part.


    "W-who are you? Why are you here?"


    As thest white-robed Transcendent scanned her eyes at the plight of herrades, she directed a question that was toote to me.


    "You know, you should''ve asked that way earlier. But no, you all have to ambush us and talk about killing us." I shook my head as I slowly closed the distance between us. "Tell me. Who''s at fault here?"

 Chapter 433 Assisting The Five Otherworlds (5)

    By utilizing my Energy Maniption, the path behind thisst white-robed Transcendent became blocked by a thick Energy Screen.


    Not only that, but she was also being held by two molded Energy Constructs in the shape of a hand at her feet.


    Well, the Energy Screen was legit but those molded Energy hands holding her in ce was as brittle as thin ss. If she resisted strongly, those would break. However, she still wouldn''t be able to escape.


    I kept Ele''s reminder to me in mind. My Energy Control was my greatest strength. However, even at this moment, my Energy Molding capabilities were lower than most of my girls who excelled at it.


    "N-no¡­ Spare me. We were only ordered to take care of an opened Portal." The female white-robed Transcendent mustered some strength in her voice to beg for her life.


    Although there''s still a distance between us, I could already see the rising despair and terror welling up in her eyes. A little nudge and she would bawl out her eyes.


    Somewhat unbing of an arrogant Transcendent just earlier.


    "Really? Who ordered you?"


    It''s easy to guess, I know.


    Nheless, it was a necessary thing to ask.


    "Who else? The Dark Wizards!" The female white-robed Transcendent gasped for her breath as she held onto her throat.


    It was faint but I clearly felt the wisp of a malicious Dark Energy exploding from where she was holding at the moment.


    She wanted to groan in pain. However, she gulped down his saliva instead resulting in her having a coughing fit where she started spitting out ck blood.


    Are they cursed by them or was this just one of the restrictions in ce?


    In any case, it''s still not enough to show empathy to them. But it wouldn''t hurt to extract information from them.


    "I see. What are these Dark Wizards? Are they the ones wielding this kind of energy?"


    I opened my palm and I conjured a ball of Dark Energy on it.


    As soon as the white-robed Transcendent saw it, her eyes widened before she started shivering as her knees gave up on her.


    "Huh? H-how? You''re one of them!"


    "Not quite. I''m here to hunt them down, you see. Given that you''re only following that golden-robed guy''s orders. I can be lenient to your remainingrades as long as I find your answers satisfactory¡­ Ah. Of course and that includes you. As long as you provided us the necessary information we needed."


    Those Dark Wizards she''s talking about were already holding their necks and she''s unaware of it.


    Perhaps, by the end of this interrogation, she would be dead at this spot¡­


    Well, they brought it upon themselves. Their deaths wouldn''t divert our objectives in this world.


    "I¡­ I understand! I''ll answer with all my knowledge!"


    As if she saw a ray of hope to get out of this hopeless situation, the female white-robed Transcendent tried to grasp my hand, as if looking at her savior.


    Well, she failed as I instantly moved back.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    At this point, Fleur, Avelin, Leianne and Dannae were already dragging their opponents by the neck. Moreover, that golden-robed Transcendent had his robes ripped apart as huge bite marks made by Fleur''s Aquatic Beasts could be seen.


    Those beasts bit a huge chunk of her shoulder and her sides as blood continued to flow from it. Even if he tried circting his Magical Energy to close his wounds, it was a fruitless endeavor.


    As to those blue and red-robed mobs, Zerina moved out and forced them to surrender by destroying one of the flying ships along with its passengers.


    "Hmm¡­ Well then, Leianne, help me out here." I acted as if I deliberated before calling for an expert. I could torture her like I did the descendant but that''s unnecessary anymore. The Dark Energy that exploded earlier had been sneakily making its rounds inside her body.


    It''s probably not a result of a skill but some kind of equipment. Poison, perhaps?


    That wisp of Dark Energy was marking her important organs¡­ when it finished with its task,her life would be forfeited.


    That''s unless I intervene and take that Dark Energy out of her circtory system.


    "What do we need to know?" Leianne asked me when she stepped forward. Seeing that unusual grin stered on her lips, this woman was too happy that I was making use of her talent.


    "Everything they know."


    We could power through here but that''s reckless. No matter how strong we became, being cautious was a trait that would never leave us.


    After using the Chains on them, we moved onto one of the flying ships to wait for news.


    At this point, I started checking on the status of the other groups and what they encountered in those Otherworlds.


    Yuko and her group had already met up with Lulu and the remaining poption of the Fairy Race. That ce was already too dark as if the World''s Will was on the verge of being assimted.


    However, that shouldn''t be the case. The Dark World was far away and the Mortal World needed to be a certain distance from it to initiate assimtion.


    If I''m not wrong, they''re probably using the same tactic they used on World of Elements. The installment of Dark World Zones that would slowly reform the Source Energy of the World to Dark Energy.


    If they failed to stop that, that world would be filled with Dark Energy and that would prevent the native Mortal Ranks from continuing on their Pathways.


    "Take care there. Don''t hesitate to run away if things aren''t going in your favor. Reinys, Ca and Noelle, remind Yuko for me, alright?"


    Even though I''m asking them to abandon that world if things went awry, I''m still confident in Yuko''s ability to resolve the problem in that world. My words were just me continuing to be a worrywart.


    Before I could contact the next group, Leianne appeared inside the captain''s cabin of this flying ship.


    "They''re dead. Regardless of their injury, they all died at the same time¡­ And that included those wearing red and blue robes." Leianne''s tone was solemn as she passed a piece of paper to me.


    Inside it was the pieces of information she managed to extract from those Transcendents.


    They all died at the same time, even that golden-robed leader. They became pawns of the Dark World denizens, it''s a pity but¡­ I don''t know them personally and I don''t have any connection with them so I feel nothing. If anything, I''m d that the threat to us lessened.


    "You did great. Thank you." I grabbed her hand and pulled her in my embrace before continuing. "Did that urrence shake you?"


    "No¡­ I just thought that since that one woman was willing to tell everything, she can be saved from the fate of dying." Leianne shook her head and tightened her grip on my shoulder.


    This girl, despite being a great schemer and someone who could devise a devious n, still has some soft spots and a kind disposition¡­ I guess among all of them, I''m the only one that was too apathetic. I could save that woman who willingly talked but I chose not to.

 Chapter 434 Dark Wizards (1)

    I spent some time talking with Leianne before we went out to check on the corpses of both Transcendents and Mortal Ranks who all died at the same time.


    ording to what Leianne learned from one of them, the Dark Wizards, or what they called the tribe who''s leading the invasion in this world, had the method to exploit the Magical Energy. They used that method to create these Transcendents.


    As to how they passed their Transcendent Trials in this world, it''s still a mystery.


    We didn''t have any contact with the World''s Will of this world yet.


    Is it not active? Is it ignoring our existence or has it given up already?


    Considering these pawns of the Dark World managed to reach Transcendence, it probably gave up.


    If I recall correctly, Hiroda was always forcefully summoned because of the looming crisis in this world¡­


    Could it be they''re now in hiding? If not then this world should''ve been conquered long ago.


    "These people in colorful robes were from a religious order? Hmm¡­" Fleur wondered.


    The way she fought the golden-robed Transcendent earlier could be said as a one-sided beating. He neither had the chance to counterattack nor surrender. He was beaten down by Fleur effortlessly.


    After assimting to Spirit-type and Psyche-type Source Energy and synchronizing the Mortal Pathways from it, her prowess had risen to the extent that her previous loss against Irja at the Virtual Simtion might be written off.


    "Un. They call themselves the Merciful Church of Darkness. Preaching about how they would be saved by kneeling before the forces of Darkness. Look where that took them."


    "They''re oozing out Dark Energy this time¡­ What could this mean?"


    "They''re poisoned. Perhaps the method they used to make them Transcendent had that kind of bacsh¡­ In any case. If we can''t find the defending natives, we''ll just stick to our objectives."


    Saying they''re poisoned might be a little bit off since it''s clear that it was made by Dark Energy. It previouslyy dormant in their throats but when that female white-robed Transcendent talked about those Dark Wizards, it exploded.


    For them to dispatch and kill off five Transcendents like this¡­ It seems that the Dark World denizens in this world had a lot of manpower at the level of Transcendents.


    "Let''s go. Let''s talk while we''re moving."


    I only went to check on their corpses if there would be clues but aside from the clear indication that they died because of Dark Energy, there''s nothing.


    Taking them all back to one flying ship and storing the seven others inside a Ne, we started to sail using the wind in the direction of the Dark Wizards'' territory.


    During this time, I had them read the information Leianne extracted to hear their thoughts about it. Avelin and Dannae didn''t say anything and just used the chance to get close to me while Zerina and Fleur offered their views about the current situation.


    This World of Magic was originallyposed of two opposing Magic Kingdoms. Although they opposed each other, the world was still somewhat peaceful before the arrival of the Dark World denizens three years ago.


    The change happened when that religious order, which was surprisingly the main religion of one of the Magic Kingdoms, preached about the Dark World denizens as the messenger of their God.


    Through the excuse of spreading their religion, war broke out between the two Magic Kingdoms resulting in devastating damage to both the economy and poption of this world.


    While the war was happening, those from that Church and the Dark World denizens usurped the power from the ruler of that certain Magic Kingdom.


    With its citizens under their control, the war continued without the Dark World denizens needing to lift a hand. All they had to do was wait for the Kingdom who took them in to destroy the other one.


    By then, they would''ve conquered this world without any loss on their part.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    At the moment, the opposing kingdom was all but destroyed save for those still in hiding.


    It''s funny because they call themselves Wizards. Wizards are known to be people who were in pursuit of knowledge, not these sacrilegious Wizards who would prostrate themselves on their own foreign invaders.


    "We don''t know the Portal Location but we know where they are camping¡­ Since most of the remaining natives are already under their control¡­ I suggest we go straight to the enemy''s heart." Zerina said after deep contemtion.


    She witnessed their territory sumbing under the preaching of that Corrupted Priest. She knew that there''s no cure in this world aside from cutting down the head of the snake that was coiling this world ever since their arrival.


    "That will be my opinion as well¡­ They''re like the Noxians. I understand that there will be innocents who only got dragged because of their beliefs orcking any choice because of their situation. However, we don''t have the luxury or the time to save all of them. Besides¡­ Daisuke, you already have a n in mind, am I correct?" Fleur also likened the situation of this world to the Noxians.


    "Not my n but Leianne''s. Thank you for your inputs, Zerina and Fleur." I nodded and pulled them to my side.


    Even though this ship had a wide enough space, we''re all at one corner of this cabin, making use of this time to bond.


    -


    -


    Hours passed and we finally arrived at the vicinity of that Magic Kingdom.


    Looking from afar, the Magic Kingdom looked majestic. With all their structures still intact. There were numerous tall towers, home to their strongest Wizards. However, not far from them, ruins of the opposing Kingdom could be seen.


    Even at this moment, small skirmishes were happening where Magical Spells continued being shot while the natives of this world kept on dying against each other.


    I tried looking down to see if Hiroda or whoever was with him were among those but everyone down there was Mortal Ranks.


    When the flying ship we''re riding on reached a certain distance from the Magic Kingdom, red-robed figures flew out from inside it and blocked our way.


    "Who are you? Why are you riding this ship?" The leading red-robed figure inquired. He stepped forward and waved his wand, preparing to cast a Spell.


    Those behind him also shed their wands and followed his example.


    Naturally, if our answer was not satisfactory, they would shoot us down in an instant.


    At least these people talked first unlike those we first encountered. That''s a change.


    "Daisuke, let me." Zerina stood up from my side and pulled out her two short swords. She didn''t do anything earlier apart from using a three-word Rune to counter-attack at the start.


    Right now, she wanted to do something and¡­ it''s not like we''re visiting this ce to sightsee.


    "Go ahead. But be careful." I caressed her face and nted a kiss on her rosy-red lips.


    Taking that as an encouragement, Zerina shed a charming smile as she returned it with zeal.


    "Un. Watch me." As she summoned her Pir Guardians, Zerina gracefully exited the cabin and faced those blocking our way.


    Secondster, pain-filled screams entered our ears.

 Chapter 435 Dark Wizards (2)

    In less than five minutes, we break past numerous blockades from the members of that religious order.


    After she took care of the first group who blocked us, Zerina stayed outside and stood at the bow of the flying ship, breaking open any blockade that we had encountered, killing those brave enough to get in our way. That''s enough to instill fear among them.


    Every blockade consisted of natives. Among them, a select few had hints of Dark Energy in their body and they wore ck robes. In other words, they''re Corrupteds who most likely willingly became one.


    They''re stronger than most red-robed figures, true. However, they''re still Mortals. Moreover, being a Corrupted, they all looked vicious on the outside, with their life force seeping out of their bodies


    Seeing how every blockade consisted mostly of red robes, the number of Rank 5 Mortals in this world was overwhelming. It''s like most of their troops were elites that if they send them on the World of Barbarians, it would be like a swarm of Emperor Realm descended.


    Even if they''re not Transcendents, the destruction they would''ve caused would be akin to a handful of Transcendents.


    Thinking about it, the method they were using to raise one''s UPL was somewhat simr to my Support Bonus.


    They''re not necessarily at the 5th realm of their Pathway but the bonus stats they were receiving allowed them to reach that.


    Perhaps, that was also what happened to those five Transcendents who ambushed us¡­ Simr to us, they hadn''t finished their Mortal Pathways yet.


    Among those five, only the golden-robed opened his Domain. And among these red-robed figures, none of them had a Domain Skill.


    I''m curious about who provided them those bonus stats. It looked more overpowered than mine... Counting every robed figure we encountered ever since arriving in this world, there''s already close to 500.


    It couldn''t be a skill from a Unique System, right? Besides, there''s that Dark Energy poison that could be triggered anytime, killing them.


    It also couldn''t be a Magical Spell of this world. If I have to guess there''s a device or a formation. Moreover, it''s most likely not as easy as adding their names to a system list.


    "Stop! Why are you attacking us? Who are you?!"


    Two minutes more and someone blocked us again.


    This flying ship or rather Zerina already made a trail of bodies behind us.


    Those citizens below who were residing inside this Magic Kingdom were now cowering in their luxurious houses when they saw how it rained dead bodies of the supposed Elites of this world.


    This time, the one who''s blocking us also wore a white robe. His Transcendent Aura was emanating from his body. However, that''s negligible for Zerina.


    Her Pir Guardians alone could defeat this white-robed Transcendent when it resulted in a conflict.


    Instead of answering her inquiry, Zerina stood to the side while I emerged from inside of the ship.


    Leianne''s n to lure out to those in hiding involved showing off our strength as well as¡­ pretending to be one of them.


    As I calmly walked on and stood beside Zerina, I scanned this white-robed Transcendent from head to toe.


    He''s not any stronger than those four white-robed we previously encountered. The Source Energy inside him was still the Magical Energy.


    Before his eyes, I nonchntly took out the UPL Scanner and used it on him.


    "W-why do you have that? Are you one of the¡­ High Messenger?"


    As expected, he recognized the UPL Scanner. Nheless, I dyed my answer as I activated the Scanner to check on his UPL.


    "If you understand then shut up." Zerina red at him and shoved her Transcendent Aura only to his direction. Upon feeling how much stronger the girlpared to him, heically staggered backward with his knees rattling from fright. Even if he''s a Transcendent himself, the difference between their UPL was more than 100.


    The term High Messenger was included in the information Leianne managed to extract. It pointed to the Dark World Transcendents who descended not long ago.


    They''re the ones who brought that method to raise the natives'' UPL and reach the threshold.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "High Messenger, is that how you call my kind here?"


    I controlled my Flux Energy and had it take the form of the Level 2 Dark Energy.


    As soon as he saw that, he immediately knelt down even when he''s hovering in front of the flying ship.


    After a while, his voice filled with reverence rang out followed by repentance. "Yes! I wee the High Messenger and I apologize for blocking your way. If you don''t mind, I can guide you to where the other fellow Messengers are located."


    "A sensible one, atst. Go ahead. We''re tired from our journey here as you kept on blocking us."


    "My apologies, we were not informed of your arrival. May I ask where are the crew of this ship?"


    "Dead."


    There''s no need to borate why they''re dead. He would surely infer things and reach his own conclusion.


    "..."


    The white-robed Transcendent shut his mouth tight, flinched and shivered from the coldness of my voice. Afraid to reach the same fate, he stopped his inquiry as he turned around to guide us in.


    While he was doing that, I observed his act thoroughly and was convinced that this guy was totally bought with my act.


    The existence of Dark Energy was enough proof for him that I came from the same world as their Messengers.


    He pulled out a square stone with engravings on its surface. Most likely amunication device. After reporting his findings, to whoever was the recipient of it, he continued guiding us in while being extra careful not to annoy me.


    With this, Leianne''s n was going well.


    As soon as we reached the gathering ce of those Dark World Transcendents¡­ It will be the time to end this farce.


    In time, Zerina released her Transcendent Aura making the white-robed Transcendent sigh in relief.


    And while the ship was slowly sailing above this Magical Kingdom. My Energy Senses scanned the ground and every citizen of this kingdom.


    Compared to the outside where these members of that religious order were fighting in a life and death situation, the citizens here were living a carefree life as if what''s happening outside the kingdom was a foreign and distant thing for them.


    Nheless, they were all respectful to the individuals wearing green robes and blue robes that could be seen patrolling the streets.


    Those who were frightened when Zerina was cutting down the red robes blocking our way were already back to normal as they all pointed to the white-robed Transcendent leading us in.


    No matter how hard I think about it¡­ The citizens of this Kingdom have a few screws loose.


    Well, it''s not like they''ll be our problem.


    We only needed to clean this world of the Dark World Transcendents and the Portal. Whatever path they would take in the future, it would be their decision.


    In time, Zerina stood behind me like a subordinate. Fleur and the others also emerged from the cabin and did the same.


    Since I''m the only one wielding the Dark Energy, they will be acting like my subordinates.


    Well, it''s not like our act willst but upon noticing four more strong Transcendents emerging from inside, the white-robed Transcendent gulped down and stopped looking back in fear to irritate me and my women.


    At this moment. The Orb of Ailment was already clutched in my hand, filled with my Flux Energy.


    Let''s see how they will cope against us.

 Chapter 436 Dark Wizards (3)

    As the white-robed Transcendent continued to lead us inside, the five women were already geared up to move at any moment.


    They''re noting the ces that were heavily guarded and the ces that were seemingly quiet but filled with Energy.


    We already passed the residential area of the citizens and entered the Core Area of the Kingdom.


    The Main Church of the religious order was erected even more luxurious than the pce in the middle.


    Nheless, the Pce that should have been the ce of this kingdom''s ruler was guarded heavily by the members of the order.


    Red robes and ck robes lined up the stairs leading up to it.


    Four tall Wizard Towers surrounded it. And they were all currently emanating a faint hint of Magical Energy.


    Scanning my Energy Senses inside one of the towers, it was being manned by a white-robed Transcendent and numerous red and ck-robed figures.


    Upon seeing our ship and the unfamiliar passengers, the white-robed Transcendents inside those towers cautiously eyed us. They instantly became vignt as they positioned themselves to the various Spell Formations that were engraved on its wall.


    Well, Spell Formations was just their version of Elemental Formations.


    It was Formations that could automatically fire their Magical Spells. They only needed to pour in energy to activate it. However, the Magical Formations needed a higher than normal energypared to when they cast it by themselves.


    The white-robed Transcendent leading us alreadymunicated with them. So apart from being vignt and cautious about our arrival, that''s all they did. Observe us from afar.


    For their peace of mind. I opened my Transcendent Aura along with unting my Dark Energy by letting sweep past them.


    And like what happened with the guy leading us, they all prostrated in reverence upon sensing the pure Dark Energy.


    "This Kingdom. They''re worse than the Noxians¡­ They must be thinking that everyone with Dark Energy was a saint sent down by their made-up God." Fleur couldn''t help butment after seeing the absurdness that was happening.


    "I also failed to predict that this will be too effective." The one who thought up the n sighed in amazement.


    Following that, the three alsomented about how easy it was to infiltrate this ce.


    Perhaps when the fight starts, these white-robed Transcendents will only watch by the side.


    "Once we''re in the presence of the Dark World Transcendents, I will be acting as someone sent by another Great One. The intel you gathered said that the Great Ones are the Gods they are worshiping."


    However, the Great Ones they introduced to the denizens of this world were only the trio of Zaraya, Onimbus and Rhellor. The other three remained unknown.


    At this moment, I already prepared myself to only use Dark Energy to take care of the Dark World denizens.


    Even if there''s a Rank 2 Transcendent in there, Fleur would be able to keep it busy while we deal with everyone else.


    Still¡­ I had to make sure that everything would go smoothly.


    Apart from the Orb of Ailment, the Orb of Concealment and Orb of Reinforcement were ready to be activated at any moment.


    This might look like us being reckless. However, with our current strength, even Dannae would be able to hold herself against a Rank 2 Transcendent.


    ? All of my Companions were already above 250 UPL. By the time they finish their Mortal Pathways, everyone will firmly set their foot in the realm of the Rank 2 Transcendents. With enough Energy Stones or any sources of Energy, they would be able to jump ahead after the Glimpse to their Transcendent Pathway happened.


    When we reached the vicinity of the Pce, the white-robed Transcendent passed by its roof. That''s because our destination wasn''t the pce itself but the backside of it where arge garden of flowers could be seen.


    Because of how huge the pce is, our destination appeared only after passing it.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The structure was in the middle of the garden. It''s a mini-cathedral that seemed to be a replica of their main church, with the symbol of their religious order sculpted and disyed atop its roof.


    Before we descended on the ground, the white-robed Transcendent stopped and turned around to face us again.


    Still with reverence in his eyes, he deeply bowed towards me.


    "High Messenger, this is as far as I can go. Down below is the abode of the Messengers and High Messengers. I already informed them of your arrival. They will be weing you by themselves inside."


    These Dark World Transcendents¡­ They''re totally acting the part of Holy Messengers, high and aloof.


    And these members of that religious order are all zealots. They''re not even questioning the legitimacy of the Dark World denizens or even my im as one of them.


    As long as one showed them the Dark Energy, they would be inplete reverence as if we''re Saints that descended in this world.


    "Very well. What''s your name?"


    "I am called Nilo."


    "I see. Which of the Great Ones are you worshiping?"


    "... I worship the Great One Zaraya."


    Upon hearing his answer, I nodded approvingly. From inside the Ne, I pulled out a rolled-up scroll that we prepared beforehand. "It seems that it is fated for you to meet us. Take this and gather everyone worshiping the Great One Zaraya. Be discreet and act when it''s time."


    I threw the scroll to him and he immediately opened it to read. A few secondster, shock and fear shed on his face before cautiously raising his eyes to inquire.


    "This¡­ Is this true?"


    What''s written inside that scroll was just us denouncing the Messengers and High Messengers who arrived before us. Telling them that they''re acting on their own and were using the name of the three Great Ones to their benefit.


    I wasn''t betting on it to be bought by them. It was only to confuse them.


    Moreover, along with that message, I pointed them to the ce where those who ambushed us died and let them be aware of the Dark Energy poison that could kill them anytime.


    Of course, I''m unaware of the trigger for it or if they were being observed by someone else through it.


    It''s enough for them to grow some doubts about the Messengers who appeared before them


    Even if they''re zealots, they''re still following what''s written in their Holy Book, if there was one.


    "You can check it. That''s how the owner of this ship died. I am sent here to right the wrongs of these false Messengers."


    "And if you want proof on what''s written there, I have a method to cure you of that hidden danger¡­"


    I lifted my hand and pointed my finger to his throat.


    Because of the seriousness in my voice, the white-robed Transcendent started sweating.


    His Magical Energy circted inside his body to search for that poison mentioned in the scroll.


    It was carefully hidden but given its nature, as long as one focused on it, it would naturally show itself. He was unaware before but after being pinpointed like that, only those blind ones will fail to see it.


    And that''s what he found out. The shock and fear that welled up inside him were instantly heightened that he once again prostrated himself in front of me. And with a pleading voice, he said, "¡­ I implore you, help me cure this poison."

 Chapter 437 Dark Wizards (4)

    The white-robed Transcendent Nilo hurried off to a distance after I lifted the poison in his throat. With it removed, he let out a huge sigh of relief before standing up straight, vowing to ry the contents of the scroll to the members of the religious order that was following the Dark Wizards.


    Well, as long as they leave the vicinity, the goal for presenting that was already achieved. We could take care of them but it would draw too much attention. Those Dark Wizards might escape if they witnessed these native Transcendents they cultivated die easily.


    This way, that Nilo would be rallying his colleagues and they might even help us after confirming the content of that scroll when they saw the corpses.


    Of course, there''s a possibility that some of them were aware of the poison in their throats. No matter what, these Dark Wizards allowed them to reach Transcendence even if they hadn''t finished their Mortal Pathway yet.


    Sending them away like this was already the best possible oue.


    About the Mortal Ranks that came with us, we sent them to look for Hiroda and whoever''s with him.


    We couldn''t take them with us after all. I at least gave them amunication crystal to contact me and they''re updating me about their current situation.


    At the moment, they had just ended a fight against a group of blue robes in their search for the citizens of the destroyed kingdom.


    Since they''re foreign-looking, I doubt they''ll find Hiroda easily. Besides, I only sent them looking for that guy to not let them waste their timeing with us.


    As soon as Nilo disappeared along with the numerous eyes from the four towers that were vigntly observing us, I controlled the ship to descend in front of the cathedral.


    I continued standing in front of the girls while I kept the act of someone from a higher standing, chin raised and brimming with confidence.


    At the same time as that, my Energy Senses scanned inside to check who or what was waiting for us.


    The cathedral was a small ce but there''s a wide space underground.


    There was some kind of Energy Screen blocking my senses, preventing me to tally how many of them were lurking down there. Most likely they''re also vignt about us. We didn''t emerge from Dark World''s Portal and the girls behind me weren''t exuding Dark Energy in their bodies.


    The interior of the cathedral was also devoid of the method or device they were using to raise these natives'' UPL.


    Most likely, it was a protected secret. If it turns out to be something that we can also use, then our trip here will be a bit fruitful.


    However, considering it didn''t show up in other worlds, it''s probably an exclusive method brought by these Dark Wizards to this world.


    From what I learned about the different tribes from Irja and Alwyn, these Dark Wizards were possibly that tribe that got taken away from Great One Miyae.


    Their Pathway was almost simr to Irja''s Vibrant Spirit Pathway. The difference is that they''re truly like wizards when attacking. Their Skills needed to be carefully molded for it to get their intended effect. And naturally, those skills were more destructive than Irja''s machine gun-like activation of her attacks.


    ording to the two girls, over the years, to cover that shoring of long activation of their skills, they adopted a method by using some kind of tool that was simr to how Magical Formations were created in this world.


    Nheless, it''s not a perfect tool that could erase the weakness of their Pathway. Those tools could be easily destroyed and they couldn''t be used indefinitely.


    "Go all out. If they are really from that tribe. Make sure to stop them from using those Energy Tools that were onlypatible with their Pathway. It looks like a thick te. Shatter it right away so they could only use their Output Enhancing Equipment." I reminded the girls before pushing the door open and stepping inside the cathedral.


    If they''re really that tribe then I will have to thank Irja and Alwynter.


    As soon as we stepped inside a green warning sign from my Adaptability appeared.


    From below our feet, a Formation lit up as a cage made of Energy entrapped us inside.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    [You stepped inside an Energy Restricting Formation]


    [Due to your Adaptability, the Formation is only 30% effective]


    It''s like the Chains but this one''s an area-of-effect one.


    Nheless, it''s still ineffective to me. I could focus my Nullification Zone by utilizing my Energy Maniption to open a hole that would be able to let us out.


    The five women grew vignt because they also felt the effect and without Adaptability, they could only resist some of its effects. However, upon seeing that I have no reaction to it, they all calmed down.


    After a while, the weing party the Dark Wizards sent appeared before us, emerging from the underground space.


    Two Dark World Transcendents wearing glossy ck robes with a small crown-like ornament atop their heads.


    Estimating from the energy their bodies were exuding, they''re at least 200 UPL.


    "We apologize for the Restricting Formation. We sent a group led by a Golden Robe to wee you but they all died an untimely death. And now, you arrived here using their ship, what could that mean?" One of the two Dark World Transcendent asked. There was clear confidence in his voice.


    I see. They''re aware of the deaths of those ambushers. And most likely, they''re also aware that I''m just acting.


    Perhaps they''re also aware of that scroll.


    However, due to their high confidence, they still allowed us to approach them like this.


    These Dark Wizards. What are they banking on to be this confident?


    "Wee us? Is ambushing us as soon as we emerge from the Portal the kind of wee the Rizenka Tribe prepared?"


    By mentioning the name of their tribe, the two Transcendents'' expressions instantly changed. These invaders never really tell anyone their tribe names. Those Dark Elves, Dark Soldiers and Dark Beastmasters never corrected the natives. So by uttering their tribe name, it proved that I''m from the Dark World.


    Although it was actually proven just by possessing the Dark Energy, it''s like a 2-step verification process for those like me whose method of entering this world was different from theirs.


    "¡­ What tribe are you from? And why did you emerge from a Portal from another Mortal World? Who are these¡­ followers? They''re not from our world. Are they your gifts for us?" The other Transcendent blurted out his questions as he started eyeing the girls behind me.


    Although he kept it hidden, that lust in his eyes upon seeing Fleur and the others didn''t escape my notice.


    "Nope. Why will I answer you if your reception is this poor? I better take the credit for conquering this world, don''t you think so?" I shook my head and casually stepped forward as the Nullification Zone expanded from beneath my feet.


    "Huh? With just you?" With their voice still filled with confidence, they sneered at me. They probably thought that this restriction was enough to impede us.


    "What''s that cliched line? No, with them." As I pointed to the girls behind me, I fully activated the Nullification Zone and a hole opened from where I focused it.


    As soon as that happened, Fleur and Avelin jumped out of that hole and rushed towards their position, staff and greataxe shining with Flux Energy.


    Let''s see if the ants down below will be rattled with this show of force.

 Chapter 438 Dark Wizards (5)

    Unlike the white-robed Transcendents and the golden-robed Transcendent we first encountered, these two Dark Wizards managed to promptly react with the unexpectedness of our action.


    Fleur and Avelin''s rush was blocked by them as they both retreated several steps until they reached the wall of this cathedral.


    They pped their ck pouch and their Energy Tools appeared, engraved with their Skill.


    The first one waved the square te tool and an energy creature appeared in the form of a lion. It growled and jumped towards Fleur.


    The other one waved his triangr te and three fiery birds were conjured as it rushed towards Avelin.


    "I''m afraid that tool wasn''t that special¡­ Is this all it can do?" Fleur politely remarked as she faced the fierce lion, bashing it with her branch staff.


    Without using any Elemental Spell, the creature produced by her opponent''s tool poofed out of existence.


    "Un. Sister Fleur. Daisuke made it sound like they''ll be strong by using those but these¡­" Avelin innocently shook her head as she threw her greataxe from the side, turning it into a boomerang which returned to her hand after cutting through the three fiery birds.


    These girls¡­ It''s not that their attacks were weak, you two were just overpowered¡­


    Seeing their prided attacks to be easily destroyed like that, the two Dark Wizards produced more Energy Tools as various abilities of them came crashing towards the two.


    However, like earlier, they were all negligible against them. Well, Avelin needed a little effort since her UPL still isn''t that high. Fleur, on other hand, could effortlessly wipe out any resistance of her opponent.


    "You two, remember what I said."


    "Un, we remembered, Daisuke. Kill them swiftly, right?"


    "I understand, we''re needlessly prolonging this. Then¡­ my apologies but you two have to die now."


    Upon hearing their words, the two Dark Wizards panicked as they broke the wall behind them.


    However, before they could jump out to escape, Fleur and Avelin already reached them. Grabbing the two by their legs, the two women flung them down to the ce they emerged from. Breaking the floor and revealing the space down below.


    "Rank 2 Transcendent! They have a Rank 2 Transcendent!" One of the Dark Wizards shouted when he realized where he ended up after being thrown.


    As soon as he shouted, flurries of activities happened below ground as 8 more Transcendents emerged from it. All of them were above 200 UPL, however. No matter how imposing they appeared to be, Fleur''s presence alone was enough to startle them.


    The eight Transcendents picked up their tworades, however, they found out that the two had already breathed theirst.


    ? While it looked like Avelin and Fleur only flung them down, the two women dealt a fatal blow to the two before they broke the floor.


    After a while, the one with the most luxurious glossy robes as well as the biggest crown ornament on top of his head stepped out and cast his gaze onto me.


    Since I still exuded the same Dark Energy as them, he instantly attributed that the two women were my subordinates.


    "... I apologize for our mistake. We implore you to tell us our wrongdoings." He bowed down which made the crown he''s wearing roll off of his head, releasing his long hair.


    But because of myck of response, he stayed in that position.


    The other seven who seemed weaker than him copied what he''s doing.


    If I knew that unting this Dark Energy will be this effective, I should''ve done this back at the World of Meta¡­


    I could activate the Orb of Ailment now but I still chose not to. Even if these eight weren''t genuinely apologizing. They all know that if a fight breaks out, they will all die.


    Because of my Dark Energy, they''re convinced that I''m a Dark World Transcendent like them. In their eyes, as long as they appeased me, I would change my mind about killing them like the other two.


    We''re stronger than them so they had no choice but to grovel at the moment.


    Either way, this is better.


    They could lead us to the Portal Location by themselves.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Who sent those natives to ambush us?"


    Upon hearing my question, the eight darted their eyes onto each other.


    Most likely, they decided it among themselves in a majority vote.


    However, their eyes then rested on the two dead bodies next to them. They wanted to appease me and as luck would have it, there were two corpses they could now use as their scapegoat.


    As expected, the leading Dark Wizard pointed at the two while maintaining his posture. "It''s these two."


    Maintaining my act, I sneaked a nce at the two corpses before raising an eyebrow to those behind him.


    "Is that true?"


    With my voice turning cold deep followed by subjecting them to my Transcendent Aura, they all shivered in response, "Y-yes!"


    "Well then, dispose of those two corpses and follow me."


    After giving that order, I lifted my foot and walked towards them. My five Companions followed after me while ring at them. They aimed to be someone that would terrify these eight with just their gazes, however, Avelin was just too adorable even when making that kind of face.


    So instead of letting her continue that, I pulled her to my side, with my arms circled around her waist.


    Upon seeing that, even if there were women among them, they all gulped down as envy shed on their faces.


    Nheless, when we reached their position, even without me doing anything, the eight parted in two to let us pass.


    "Be vignt of them. They''re buying my act but they''re still thinking about jumping at us when we show weakness." As we continued down to the space the Dark Wizards made for themselves below this cathedral, I sent a telepathic message to the five.


    And to answer that, they all replied in agreement.


    As if owning the ce, I used my Energy Senses to make my way to the ce where an abundant amount of energy was contained.


    The Energy Screens already broke earlier when Fleur and Avelin smashed the two on the ground making it easy for me to observe every nook and cranny of this underground space.


    Surprisingly, the walls are polished and the corridors were properly lighted. Although not every room was being used, each of those unupied had the same function as the Special Absorption Room invented from the World of Meta.


    Apart from these eight Transcendents, there were also the Mortal Ranks working here but they''re all negligible.


    Around two minutes of walking, we arrived before a tall iron door. Behind the door was the room filled with an unusual amount of Energy. If I''m not wrong then, that was the ce they''re raising the natives'' UPL.


    "What is behind this door?"


    "That¡­ That''s the Baptismal Chamber." the leading Dark Wizard answered my query as he stepped forward to open the door for me.


    "Baptismal Chamber? I see. This is how you made them Transcendents even if they still hadn''t finished their Mortal Pathway. Is this the work of the Great One Onimbus?" As I casually listed my guesses as well as mentioning another Great One''s name, their suspicion about my identity was lessening gradually.


    I made a guess about this as something provided by the Great One after considering that their tribe was under him.


    Judging from their reactions¡­ I was right.


    Confirming that, the leading Dark Wizard nodded his head, "Indeed. It''s a temporary boost in one''s UPL that canst for a week in exchange for¡­"


    As his voice trailed, I followed his eyes that was directed at the interior of the room,


    Inside, almost dried up natives were chained all around as if they''re sacrifices to a ritual.


    "... Life force," I said,pleting his answer.

 Chapter 439 Make A Move

    Great One Onimbus''s Pathway involved him assimting System-type properties. This method that he made was born from that.


    But there''s a more directparison I could think of to how this worked.


    It was simr to the method the Orc Shaman used back in the Ancient Ruins. That Skill from their book. The Transference of Life Force of the Ruin Dwellers to forcefully induce growth for the young Orcs.


    However, here, this method that Onimbus created was using the other natives'' Life Force as a fuel to increase one''s stats. They weren''t squeezed in one use like that Totem-enhanced Skill of the Orc Shaman.


    On how many times they could be used to raise someone''s UPL, it depends on the natives'' strength. If it''s a Rank 5 Mortal then around 5 times before one was squeezed to death. Moreover, they needed three bodies to squeeze Life Force from for the method to work.


    Naturally, the natives they''re using as fuel for the religious order''s members were captives from the opposing Magical Kingdom.


    It''s like they''re bing Nutrition Packs for these zealots.


    What I couldn''t seem to understand was that it was expiring in one week or just the fact that the stats they transferred was expiring¡­


    This method wasn''t like my Support Bonus. Support Bonus was somewhat permanent after all. The Supported Individual would only be removed from it if he or she betrayed me.


    On the other hand, the up to 50% Support Bonus that a listed Ally could get from me wouldn''t allow them to call for their Door of Transcendence even if the bonus stats let them reach the 100 UPL threshold.


    It was understood that the Ally System wasn''t a permanent stat boost.


    And now, what they did here was giving them a temporary boost that''s suspiciously allowing them to call for their Door of Transcendence.


    That sounded illogical if I consider how one could be a Transcendent.


    Temporary boosts like that shouldn''t be able to allow someone to call for the Door of Transcendence.


    There should be a catch with that method.


    Will my Adaptability give me a clue about? If it''s like any other item, I only needed to touch it to understand it.


    Either way, confirming it has to wait.


    "You guys have it easy here. You don''t need to move yourself. The denizens themselves kill each other for you."


    "Y-yes. We got lucky at that point. As soon as the first batch got in contact with them, they all piously served them and provided them with everything. They only needed to show their Source Energy and they would all go down on their knees."


    "But why haven''t you conquered this world yet? The other Kingdom was already destroyed, what are you waiting for?"


    "The Helper is still around. None of us can defeat him. If we manage to entrap and surround him, he has his own method to swiftly run away. That''s why¡­"


    I see. Hiroda''s doing good. However, he''s still outnumbered. Well, now that we''re here, his job will lighten.


    "So you''re afraid to go out in fear of being picked off by him? Talk about ipetent Is he a Rank 2 Transcendent?"


    "¡­ No."


    At this point, I sighed in disappointment and turned around from the opened door to continue walking.


    With thosements of mine, it didn''t escape my notice how they all gritted their teeth and sped their fist to real in their anger from being called ipetent.


    There''s time to check that method Onimbus createdter. Even if it costs Life Force to use, we could just catch our enemies to be its fuel¡­ Just like what they''re doing here.


    But before going back here to take this, I had to clean this world of these Dark World Transcendent first and close that Portal.


    -


    -


    After taking a tour inside their underground dwelling and intimidating them with myments and show of force which they all reluctantly swallowed, I had the eight Transcendents guide us to the Portal Location.


    They tried to leave one or two Transcendents here but I forced all of them toe with us.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Faced with our strength, they could only bow down.


    On the way, I told them that we were only passing by. Because the Portal was closed in the previous world we came from, we''re going to use their Portal to go back to the Dark World.


    As for the reason why we''re going back, it is to let the girls with me switch their Source Energy to us.


    Of course, I made a story of how I picked them up in their world.


    My made-up story was all points suspicious. However, they had no choice but to suck it up. Unless they wanted to be killed before arriving at the Portal Location that should be currently protected, that''s all they could do.


    When I asked them why there was no Rank 2 Transcendent who descended here, their reason for it was as expected. They also assessed that there''s no need for a stronger Transcendent when the Kingdom was already under their control.


    That''s a good call on their part there. It would be easy to take care of them.


    Nheless, I wouldn''t erase the possibility that these eight were lying to me. Furthermore, there''s also a possibility that they''re already setting up an ambush right at the Portal Location.


    Well, I would be thoroughly disappointed if they don''t. After all this, if they didn''t put up a fight then¡­ they''re worse than the natives who ambushed us.


    At the moment, we''re already far away from the Magical Kingdom after passing about three mountain peaks and two rivers.


    In a ce filled with native beasts whose strength only ranged about Rank 3 to Rank 4 Mortals, a huge Concealment Formation was erected keeping them from approaching the Portal Location


    With my Energy Senses always active, the Defensive Formations they put up failed to escape my notice. Their subordinates were already waiting for us.


    Moreover, apart from the eight with us, I detected two more Rank 1 Transcendents vigntly watching our arrival.


    They''re among the Mortal Ranks, hiding behind the Formation with their Energy Tools in hand. Perhaps, ready to activate their Skills as soon as we entered their range.


    They''re the ones stationed to guard this Portal.


    It''s just a guess but one of these eight with us probably ryed the news of our appearance. And if they''re smart enough, they should have a n to deal with us inside.


    Well, that''s still up to them whether to go through with that or not.


    Unbeknownst to them, under my overwhelming Energy Control that further heightened my senses, they''re like ying hide and seek but their chosen hiding spot was under the light where they could clearly be seen.


    "There''s two more inside. If they resolved themselves to attack us, Fleur, I''ll leave those two to you. Zerina, the Formations are for you to destroy. Avelin, Dannae and Leianne, these eight are for us. That''s the first scenario. However, if we sessfullynded and located the Portal¡­ I will be activating the Orb of Ailment. wait until it took effect to move. Either way, they''re going to die today." I sent another telepathic message, instructing the five women.


    Truthfully, even without my instruction, these five could move by themselves. It''s a simple objective after all and there''s no threat among them even if they put us under a Formation that I could easily break.


    Although the five appeared empty-handed at this moment, a single thought and their weapon would be pulled out from their Nes.


    -


    -


    As I actedpletely oblivious about their vignce about us, we soon passed by their Concealment Formation, entering the Portal Location which revealed a Fortress they built to protect the Portal.


    From the depths of that Fortress, my Energy Senses instantly picked up the thick Dark Energy it was currently spewing out.


    As soon as our feet touched the ground, I sensed no movements from everyone eyeing us from their supposedly hidden locations.


    They''re cautious, huh?


    Since they probably resolved themselves to let us pass the Portal instead of retaliating, I had no choice but to open up the conflict instead.


    "Hey, are you sure you''re not going to make a move? We''re in your territory now. We''re also under your Restricting Formation¡­ Why not try us?"


    Upon hearing my words, the eight Transcendents whose backs were turned to us simultaneously flinched. Soon afterward, their Dark Energy exploded followed by their Transcendent Aura and Domain Skill.


    Nheless, before they could even turn around, the purple Aura of Ailment has long covered their bodies¡­

 Chapter 440 The Five Worlds Status

    As they all felt the sudden decrease of their strength along with the side effects which included for them to feel the symptoms of cold, fever, or even diarrhea that were unlikely for a Transcendent to feel.


    Among all the Orbs I possessed, this and the Orb I got from Sofiel were the least I was using.


    Nheless, like any other Orbs, they''re something that transcended the realm of normal Skills.


    "W-what did you¡­"


    The leader of the eight grimaced in pain as he tried to inquire why I did what I did. However, there''s no point replying to him now that we started.


    Instead of wasting my time on him, I simply opened my buffing skills, followed by summoning my Pir Guardians and Clones.


    This is the same as the previous worlds. I only acted to save us the time of finding this ce.


    It was somewhat far from this world''s civilization so if we looked for this Portal Location by ourselves, it might take more than a day.


    Now that we''re here and their Transcendents were gathered in this ce, even if there were one or two strays that they didn''t mention to me, they wouldn''t matter anymore after we closed this Portal.


    The eight tried to withstand the Ailment''s effect by fully expanding their Dark Energy and even casting skills that probably removed and debuffs on them. However, if Concealment could only be detected by those sufficiently stronger than me, Ailment could only be forcefully erased by the same type of people.


    The best they could do was suppress the Ailment''s side effect.


    Unfortunately, my Companions wouldn''t wait for them to recover.


    As soon as Bulwark of Invulnerability and Domain of Valor covered the five, they all moved ording to what I told them.


    Avelin, Leianne and Dannae rushed towards the eight weakened Transcendents. Zerina activated a Rune, pinpointing the location of the Formation''s core part. Andstly, Fleur flew up, with her Source Energy transforming into a stream to take her to the location of the hidden Mortal Ranks as well as the two Transcendents.


    While they''re all busy taking down their targets, I nonchntly stepped inside the Fortress. The four Pir Guardians and five Clones taking out anyone who will block me.


    Despite using different kinds of Spells or Skills to at least injure me, everything they threw would be weakened by the Nullification Zone or if it''s a lot weaker, it would just vanish into nothingness.


    Perhaps the scene this time was what could be seen in those kinds of movies or anime where the viin or a main character would step foot inside a fortress filled with enemies.


    Instead of being hurt, they would make it appear effortless that just by waving their hands or slight movements of their bodies, everyone would be knocked out.


    As I continued my steps, I heard that leader''s voice once again, full of pain as if being attacked like this was an injustice for them.


    "Why? Why do we deserve this? If you want the credit of conquering this world, we could give it to you! Just let us live."


    Even at the moment of life and death, he still thought I was one of them.


    "If you still have the time to talk like this¡­ I guess you''re a capable one. However, you all need to die today. No exceptions."


    The Mortal Ranks in front who were trying to block me from approaching the Portal all shivered in fear upon hearing that phrase.


    Nheless, they still picked up their Energy Tools to continue attacking me.


    Just like this, screams from the Dark World denizens continued to ring out.


    The Portal Location that was previously peaceful and the Dark World denizens who could beid back by only ordering the Church to do their biddings silently left this world.


    Perhaps, the denizens of this world would be able to discover this ce in the future and find their remains.


    Who knows? They would probably think that another civilization lived here.


    However, that will be a story for this world''s future.


    -


    -


    Around 10 minutester, I was now sitting before the Portal, watching it churned and spew outrge swathes of Dark Energy.


    With the corpses around that scattered in this ce as the background, the five girls positioned themselves behind me. All of them were unscathed. None of them would have any trouble with those weak Rank 1 Transcendents after all.


    At the moment, my Energy Maniption was already in full activation as a whirlpool of Magical Energy which covered the whole fortress surrounded me.


    By putting all my focus on it, I started to move the whirlpool to slowly mend the Portal.


    To ask for its help in closing this Portal, I called for the World''s Will of this world.


    Even though it answered me in the form of the whirlpool of Magical Energy that was currently under my Energy Control, it refused tomunicate with me.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    It''s there alright. But it''s like the World''s Will of the World of Barbarian, refusing to aid its denizen.


    Perhaps, for it, the Helper it asked from Earth was the best help it could give.


    Well, there''s no point asking for its motive since most World''s Will were emotionless. Only when they''re about to evolve would they start to exhibit emotion and base their decision on it. Like Ele.


    Because the interruptions were swiftly dealt with by the five women, the Portal was sessfully closed once more.


    With this, both of our objectives were cleanly dealt with in less than half a day.


    -


    -


    While the group led by Daisuke swiftly dealt with the Portal as well as the Dark World Transcendents in the world they went to, the other four worlds were also on their way to being liberated from the influence of the Dark World.


    The other four groups all had the same objective. Although the way they executed it was different from one another, the appearance of a strong group of Transcendents was enough to change the previously disadvantaged world.


    In the World of Fairies where Yuko''s group went, after meeting up with the Heroine of that world, Sunohara Lulu, theyunched a counterattack by destroying the Dark World Zones that was slowly transforming the world to amodate the Dark Energy.


    With Yuko''s lead, each time they would encounter a Dark World denizen or Transcendent, no one would be able to escape.


    By utilizing the denizens of that world as well as the Mortal Ranks they brought from the World of Elements, they would be surrounding a Zone to not let anyone escape theirs.


    That way, the Dark World denizens were kept in the dark about their dwindling territory.


    Perhaps in a day or two, they would be able to contact Daisuke and tell them the good news.


    In the world where Sofiel''s group traveled to, like Daisuke, she nned to go straight towards the enemy territory, kill the Transcendents and close the Portal as quickly as possible.


    As for the reason? She wanted to go back to her darling''s side as soon as possible. With her memories slowlying back, the longing she has for Daisuke continues to grow.


    By disguising themselves as other invaders, Sofiel gathered intelligence from both the natives and the Dark World denizens and that pointed them straight to the headquarters of their targets.


    Chiba Ryuunosuke was the name of the Hero sent to that Otherworld.


    However, Sofiel shelved that name along with the notion of meeting him to coordinate at the back of her mind.


    She along with Erin and Elise never had the intention to make contact with him. Truthfully, Elise only followed them since the two women dragged her along.


    She tried to voice her reason but after gathering the intelligence they needed, Elise gave up and just went along with them.


    In their group, she got the Support role.


    Thankfully, her new Pathways allowed her to do that. What she assimted were Elemental and Spirit Energy.


    In ce of them, Hikari who also gave up persuading the frightening Supreme Pontiff of the Church of Great Protector took the Luxian Transcendent with her to search for Chiba and the remaining resistance of the world.


    Old Man Reol who''s secretly watching over his granddaughter naturally stayed with them.


    As for the Mortal Ranks with them, Sofiel only took a handful that they could use to gather more intelligence.


    The world was always a big ce after all and without a map or weing ambushers waiting for them when they emerged at the Portal, they would be searching for a needle inside the haystack which is this world.


    Nheless, even with the intention of finishing early, it would probably still take them more than a day to finish their two objectives.


    About the group led by Yumiko and Nysia¡­


    Yumiko took a careful approach by avoiding early conflicts with the Dark World denizens. She was using her experience as a Hero at the World of Spirits.


    Nysia, on the other hand, consulted the strongest among them and a Dark World denizen herself, Irja, on how they would go about their objectives.


    Although she was almost always yelling at Daisuke whenever they were together, the girl also had a great mind herself.


    Before Daisuke contacted her earlier, she already thought of using her identity as a Dark World denizen in her favor. Naturally, she asked Daisuke for confirmation. Apart from telling her to take care not to slip on her act, her man agreed with what she nned.


    Using her Dark World origins, she easily tracked the Dark World denizens and infiltrated their ranks. However, she didn''t hastily attack by themselves.


    Remembering her man''s constant reminder to be careful, Irja had Nysia tip off the Hero of that world. They would be taking down the Dark World invaders by cooperating with the Hero and the natives.

 Chapter 441 Great Church Of Dark Lights

    Six hours had already passed after we dealt with the Dark World denizens at the Portal Location as well as closing the Portal.


    After looting only the valuables that we could use or we could hand out to our allies for their own use, we went back to the capital of the Magical Kingdom or specifically, to the same cathedral where the device Great One Onimbus created was stored.


    I nned on taking that back with us. There''s a lot of use for it even if it would probably be questioned by those with just morality.


    However, that n was modified when we arrived at the garden behind the pce. That''s because the members of the church,plete from the golden robes to the lowest member wearing green robes, were all kneeling respectfully upon our arrival.


    And to exin this scene to us, Nilo, the white-robed Transcendent who led us here stepped forward.


    By spreading the contents of the scroll I gave him, they confirmed everything that was written in it, including the Dark Energy poison in their throats.


    Those with poison weren''t induced by taking part in the Baptism at the chamber underground.


    Except for the green-robed ones, every blue up to golden-robed Transcendent had that Dark Energy poison existing in their throats that could be remotely triggered or there was a condition for it to be triggered.


    Either way, it was insignificant before me. My Energy Control could remove it cleanly without triggering it, with Nilo as the example.


    Originally, the members of the Church consisted of four Archbishops wearing golden robes, their UPL were all above 150. They were all the highest authority and the ones running the Kingdom by now.


    One of them died from the poison earlier.


    Well, even if he wasn''t poisoned, I would kill him.


    Below the four Archbishops were the sixteen Bishops in white robes like Nilo. They''re also Transcendents but because they somewhat cheated through the use of that Baptism and some other factor, their UPL were below 150 which was totally unusual or in other words, impossible to happen normally.


    After them were the twenty Judiciar in ck robes. They were those who were baptized but failed to reach the threshold. Despite being aware of the danger, they took in the Dark Energy to their bodies. Currently, they''re down to seven. The other 13 died either in battle because they''re always the first ones who were sent to the frontlines. More than half of them were killed by the Helper, Hiroda who was known as the Supreme Wizard of the ruined Ermana Kingdom.


    The red robes, blue robes and green robes were members who hadn''t undergone any Baptism.


    As it turns out, the poison that they all carried wasn''t from undergoing Baptism but from the pills they all consumed.


    It was provided by the leader of the Dark World Transcendent. They were made to believe that the pill would permanently raise their strength.


    However, the truth of the matter was that it was the source of the poison that eventuallytched in their throats. It was the culprit for inducing a little boost of strength for the members of the Church.


    After knowing all that, starting from the golden-robed Archbishops down to the lowest-ranked green-robed Acolytes all went down on their knees, renouncing the false Messengers and the Great Ones they now dubbed as the False Ones.


    They were aware that I took the eight Transcendents stationed in the capital of their Kingdom with us. After returning without them, they surely had guessed what happened considering Nilo ryed to them the message I passed onto him.


    At this moment, the three Archbishops were kneeling in front of me while I was seated atop the throne of the Pce like a King. The five women ced themselves around me, like Imperial Guards who would cut down anyone who drew my ire or whoever I pointed at.


    "Your eminence, we sessfully rounded up the fake Messengers hiding in the capital. If there are others scattered across the kingdom, they will also be captured and dealt with." said one of the golden-robed native Transcendents kneeling in front of me. With his voice full of reverence, everyone hearing it lowered their head further, not daring to look up.


    That''s a golden-robed Transcendent. One of the three remaining Archbishops of the Merciful Church of Darkness. At the moment, it was now changed to the Great Church of Dark Lights upon my suggestion. Their previous doctrine was thoroughly revised by me.


    "Your eminence, the citizens have turned over a new leaf by renouncing the false teachings of the false Messengers. The destruction of the False Ones Rhellor, Zaraya and Onimbus statues'' are currently underway. The construction of the statues of Great One Illiana and Great Protector Schutz will soon follow." said another of the golden-robed native Transcendents. Like the first one, he didn''t dare to lift his head to look at me.


    Although what I told Nilo and the scroll I gave him pointed to me being someone sent by Zaraya, when I told them a different story after cleaning the Dark World Transcendents, they had no choice but to suck it up.


    Whether this reverence they were showing was true or not, I had no idea. Perhaps they would go back to their previous ways after we left but that''s not our problem anymore.


    After being saved by me from the poison endangering their lives, only those ungrateful or blinded in power would rise up once we left.


    "Your eminence, we released the news about the peace offering we sent to the remaining survivors of Ermana, the ruined Magical Kingdom. We also put up the reparations that the Kingdom is willing to pay them. Forgive us for we are blinded by the false Messengers, ordering us to spread the fires of wars. For the continued holiness of Great One Illiana and the Great Protector Schutz, the Great Church of Dark Lights will be repenting for its sins before the two Dark Lights that guide our path."


    The third and thest of the Archbishop also delivered her report on the task I gave her.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Since I already grasped the full authority of this kingdom''s power¡­ I took it upon myself to restore order in this world.


    Well, in all honesty, it was Leianne, Zerina and Fleur''s idea. Dannae and Avelin just followed along after knowing what it entailed.


    Nheless, I am still the same, I don''t care what will happen to this world now that the Dark World''s forces are cleansed.


    To indulge the five, I acted as the sole messenger of Great One Illiana and¡­ Sofiel''s Great Protector Church. Instead of using Ember again, I made up a name to attach to the Great Protector.


    Even if it basically pertained to me. To this world''s natives, the Great Protector will now be one of the Dark Lights who would guide them from the Darkness.


    "Excellent. Your swift actions will be ryed to the Great Protector Schutz and the Great One Illiana. Unlike the false Messengers, I will not be as idle as them to stay in this world. Tomorrow, I will be departing towards another world worshipping the true Dark Lights. Some of you may still not be convinced¡­ But remember. Only the Dark Lights and not the False Ones will be able to guide you."


    I lifted both of my arms and fully utilized my Energy Maniption to create a spectacle with my Dark Energy.


    Upon sensing and seeing it, all three Archbishops of the Church prostrated themselves with clear fear and reverence.


    "May the Dark Lights guide us in the Darkness!" The three shouted in chorus.


    -


    -


    After dismissing the three Archbishops, Hiroda along with his little band of resistance appeared at the Pce, apanied by the white-robed Bishop, Nilo, and the Mortal Ranks we sent to search for them.


    "D-daisuke. What the hell happened here?" Since we''re technically ssmates and we got to know each other on Earth, Hiroda Yusuke addressed me casually.


    "Insolence! You''re standing before his eminence! Watch your tongue. You''re in our territory now."


    However, upon hearing that, Nilo red up like a true pious believer.


    "Stop. Nilo. Yusuke is a Messenger of the Great Protector. He''s fighting you because you were all led by the false teachings of the False Trio."


    "Is¡­ that so?" Although confused since Hiroda probably never mentioned that, Nilo was already blinded with his reverence towards me and those I ''represent''. "My apologies."


    To answer him, I waved my hand, indicating for him to leave the Pce.


    Well, I don''t really care what he thinks but¡­ if they will all retain this kind of loyalty, this world with this many Transcendents will be a huge asset in the future.


    "As you can see, Yusuke¡­ We cleaned this world of the Dark World. The World''s Will contacted you, am I right?" After Nilo left, I continued my conversation with this ssmate of mine.


    However, forget answering my question, he was thoroughly confused as well as bedazzled by the five women around me.


    "Hey. Stop eyeing my women. They can gouge your eyes out if I ask them to."


    As if responding to my words, the five women clinked their weapons, intimidating Hiroda and those who came with him.


    Even if he''s a Hero, except Dannae who''s currently weaker than him in terms ofbat prowess, anyone from the four girls could defeat him.


    "Huh? Err¡­ I''m sorry. I''m just overwhelmed. When I heard that you''re here, I didn''t expect that we would meet this way." He instantly averted his gaze and said while scratching his cheek.


    I understand his sentiment. Thest time we met was during that meeting inside the Pocket Dimension. I was still weaker than all of them back then but now, I easily resolved the issue of this world without employing his help.


    Moreover, the Magical Kingdom that was too strong for him alone was now groveling under my feet. The confused shout from him earlier was well deserved.

 Chapter 442 Conclusion

    [You left the World of Magic]


    [World Bonus has expired]


    [You entered the World of Elements]


    After spending another day sorting out that world and acting as the High Messenger that no one would be able to contest, we went back to the World of Elements along with all the resources we looted from the Dark World denizens.


    One day wasn''t enough to enact a change in that world. The truth was most of those who kneel before me were just afraid of our strength and in need of the cure for the poison in their throats.


    That''s why when Hiroda and his trusted allies came, I had them join us to think of a way to draw up a n that could stop a conflict from arising after my group left that world.


    Through Hiroda, I had him summon the Incarnation of the World''s Will.


    There''s no way to cure all of the members of the Church of their Poison in that short of a time. Curing the white-robed Transcendent Nilo of it was just to set up proof that it could be cured when in truth, it would need almost all of my concentration and Energy Control to smoothly take the poison out of him.


    After pooling in our ideas, we decided to pass that task to the World''s Will.


    It didn''t give an immediate answer but that''s not my problem anymore.


    I told Hiroda to act as a substitute Messenger to continue the farce of the Church but because of hisck of Dark Energy, his credibility would soon be questioned by the true zealots.


    Thankfully, we have Dark Energy Stones and arge amount of Dark Energy stored in tanks.


    By utilizing those, he could act as one. And that''s what we did before leaving.


    I assigned him as the Messenger that would oversee their world for the two Dark Lights, Great One Illiana and Great Protector Schutz.


    Once everything was properly relegated, I stopped meddling with the affairs of that world and just spent some quality time with the five girls with me.


    Well, I spent most of the time with my Elemental wife, Fleur. I hadn''t found the chance to spend time with her after going back to the World of Elements after all. And it''s the reason why I handpicked her to be with my group.


    Naturally, I also studied the method of Transferring UPL using Life Force by touching that Baptismal Device.


    Just like how Zaraya embedded a Skill to create those Sacrificial Orbs that could sacrifice the user''s body for a Dark World Transcendent to send their Incarnation to, Onimbus also embedded his Skill to create the Baptismal Device.


    There were examples of attaching enhancements to a weapon or anything else but those two were the first ones I saw that embedded their Skills to create phenomenal devices.


    After the Skill was embedded, it most likely changed its nature to reach the intended effect of the device.


    Moreover, Zaraya couldn''t be that idle to create a lot of Sacrificial Orbs. There''s probably some sort of method to reproduce that en masse.


    Like a factory or something close to it.


    As for that Baptismal Device, because of the scale of it, it was probably hard to reproduce. If not for that, we would probably find the same Baptismal devices in other worlds. Perhaps Onimbus was trying out that device''s effectiveness in that World of Magic.


    Now that I think of it. The Totem Pole as well as the Ice Rifle were most likely products of embedding a Skill.


    And if I looked further back, the Cauldron they''re using to turn natives into impure Energy Stones was most likely another example.


    The way to craft them was most likely different from Output Enhancing Equipment.


    And I concluded that at this point in time, the method of creating something like that was still foreign to me. I also have no idea if the Principal could also do the same thing.


    Considering he was pleasantly surprised at the sight of the Totem, he probably couldn''t or he was acting again.


    To test my hypothesis, I tried imbuing my Skills to an object more than once but everything ended in a failure.


    Except for using any of the Skills as is, the skill would be dispersed or would be activated normally as soon as it touched an object.


    Even simple Skills or Spell like an enhanced Air Bullet couldn''t be imbued on an object. However, they could be emted by creating a Formation that would activate it.


    After that failure, I gave up on trying to create my own version of what they did and put the matter to the back of my mind.


    What interested me was using that device in the future, when the need arises.


    "You''re back."


    And''s light projection once again left his Magus Tower to greet us.


    Surprisingly, the Portal opened right above Selenia. He instantly activated the Defensive Formation that was being powered by the Artifact of histe wife, thinking to defend the world using all his power if we turned out to be another invading world.


    But upon seeing me and the group Mortal Ranksing back with us, he stopped and sent this Light Projection instead.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Un. With Fleur and these girls on my side, that world was easier to resolve than here." I nodded before I stretched my arm to pull Fleur to my side.


    The first time I arrived here, And and Fleur weed me. At that time, I didn''t know that I would pursue thest Elemental Supreme. That polite and graceful woman who could make this seemingly calm guy re up and shout through her actions.


    "Hmm? No wonder. At this point, any one of your girls is enough to conquer a world like ours. In less than a few months, your progress left me behind. Even Fleur seemed like she gained wings after meeting you."


    Well, he''s not wrong about that. Back then, even if Fleur''s UPL was higher than the two of us, it''s not to the point of more than 100 difference.


    Now, And only had some little progress through the training and sparring we had before. It''s not wrong to say that he was already left behind. The same way that Old Man Liam and Matriarch Lyra got left behind by Leianne and Lunaria as soon as they be a Transcendent.


    After leaving Selenia and dispersing the Mortal Ranks who went with us, we all moved back to Aves to wait for the others toe back from their Otherworld.


    -


    -


    Three dayster, thest of the five groups'' Portal silently appeared from above Aves.


    Upon seeing that, the girls sparring and training in the middle of the training grounds we created, stopped in their tracks and gathered around me to wee the group back.


    "I wonder what kind of story and treasure they will bring this time." Dannae wondered with slight anticipation.


    Just like us, the other groups had some unique experiences in the world they were sent to.


    If we conquered the world through religion, the second group who came back that was led by Irja toppled the enemies by uniting every resistance force while she cracked the heads of the stronger Transcendents when their backs exposed themselves to her.


    Before meeting me, perhaps, Irja would hesitate to do that. However, because of my influence, she started to disregard those things. Watching me not hesitate to do anything to swiftly end a conflict, she started picking that up.


    "All of them looked exhausted except Yuko. Husband, go on and wee them, we''ll wait here." Nysia tapped my back, pushing me to fly up and wee the four women and those who went with them by myself.


    Even if this woman didn''t urge me, I already nned to do it. That''s how I weed them after all.


    As soon as Yuko saw me, her expression instantly rxed as she flew into my arms. She cast off her Heroine persona again and turned back to the same Yuko who''s like a housewife that always wanted to be pampered by her husband.


    "It must''ve been hard. Thest I heard from you was that you all arrived at the Portal Location."


    "Un. There''s two strong Rank 2 Transcendents waiting for us there. I''ve used my System''s Ultimate to defeat them¡­" Yuko weakly nodded her head as she buried herself further in my arms.


    No wonder her Energy appeared to be in disarray, she''s currently suffering the bacsh of using that skill. The 12-hour halving of her total stats.


    "I see. I should''ve gone with you."


    "Dai-kun. You needn''t worry. We handled it well. Like most of us, I''m just taking advantage of this time to stick close to you." Yuko cutely stuck her tongue out before reaching up to kiss me.


    From behind her, Reinys was waiting for her turn but upon seeing that longing in her eyes, I opened my arm, beckoning her.


    Ca and Noelle who looked like they also wanted the same treatment hovered behind Yuko and Reinys for a while before shaking their heads to lead the Mortal Ranks that came with them down on the ground.


    Among the other four groups, they appeared to have the greatest Mortal Ranks casualties. The Elemental siblings Almira and Mara also appeared worn out. I thanked the two which they answered with a nod before they flew down towards Fleur to make a report.


    The ns everyone enacted in those Otherworlds was all impromptus. I could only imagine the hard work everyone put in toplete it and turn the situation around for those Otherworlds.


    It may have looked easy for our group but if I didn''t possess Dark Energy, we would be battling every member of that Church before we could reach the Dark World denizens and discover the Portal Location.


    For them to all finish in less than a week was nothing short of amazing.


    With this¡­ we could rx for a few days before the designated time for our return to Earth.


    A big revtion will soone. But with these Companions of mine with my side¡­ I''m confident that nothing will change with the way I will view things.


    It''s just a cut-off memory. I will take anything that I will remember as a matter of fact and sort them out ordingly without losing or changing what I am now.


    Haa¡­ Who am I kidding? Even if the ripped-off memory was just a small part of my childhood, it contained my memories during my previous life.


    How many years did I live back then? Hundreds? Thousands of years?


    What''s the reason for ripping it off? What''s so special about me?


    I started this journey with pure doubts about my future and until now, it''s still filled with doubts.


    Who am I?

 Chapter 443 Back To Earth

    "The Superhumans, the Earth Defense Army and the Dark Cult. What is their connection?"


    "Superhumans seen in action."


    "The number of missing people across the world has increased to 1000% in thest three months."


    "What is the Earth Defense Army and what is its goal?"


    "Are the cities from China, United States and Brazil really destroyed by Superhumans and the Dark Cult''s battle?"


    "The Age of Superhumans!"


    As I read through numerous articles that could be essed from the sea called the inte, I once again determined that after just a few months in the Otherworld, the Earth had experienced a new trend.


    The Superhumans.


    And the Dark Cult.


    The Superhumans referred to the Heroes who would be dispatched to destroy a Dark Cult camp or rather, a Breach Portal Location.


    The Dark Cult had already spread far and wide across the nations of the Earth. They were all covert and still had the same modus operandi by kidnapping the citizens and using them to create more Possessed Earthlings.


    At this point, they''re already killing those who failed their so-called ritual. Because of that, the missing cases had gone up through the roof.


    If before, those missing cases mostly involved the Heroes being summoned to an Otherworld, now, they could also indicate the presence of the Dark Cult in that location.


    "Dai-kun. Won''t you rest for a while? It''s not even a day since we came back and you''re already busying yourself there."


    As I felt a pair of arms enclosing my body from behind, Yuko''s sweet voice riddled with worry entered my ears.


    "Daisuke, I will also urge you to do that. Don''t think aboutplicated things for a while. The Principal told us to rx." Yumiko added as she moved from the bed we were just lying at to my front, covering the screen of the phone I was using to surf the inte for the articles about the current events in this world.


    That''s right¡­ It''s not even a day since we returned from the World of Elements to Earth.


    I thought that as soon as we went back, the World''s Will or the Principal would present us the reason why he specifically told Yumiko that I had to go back in two months.


    Contrary to my expectation, we were told to wait for a while.


    Because I brought everyone with me, my room at the Dormitory couldn''t be used by us. That''s why we''re now in some kind of a huge mansion that was prepared by the Principal beforehand.


    Apart from Yuko and Yumiko at my side, my other Companions were in different rooms in this mansion while the other Transcendents who came with us were given amodation by the Principal.


    Since the two were urging me to stop, I heeded them.


    Putting down the phone, I pulled Yumiko up and had her sit on myp while I turned my head sideways to kiss the girl resting her head on my shoulder.


    Unlike me who hadn''t returned for more than three months. The two of them returned once after they closed the Portals in their world.


    Due to that, they had already filled me in with the current happenings in this world two months ago.


    And two months ago, a Transcendent already appeared among the Possessed. Yumiko and Jayna resolved it but¡­ what about now?


    ording to the articles I''ve read, despite the world being aware of the Dark Cult and the Superhumans, they''re still unaware of the real danger the world is currently in.


    There was the Earth Defense Army and the Heroes wrapping up every known Breached Portal location after all.


    Nheless, every country was already cooperating with the Principal.


    If I recall correctly, even before I went to the World of Meta, he already startedmunicating with every country''s leaders regarding the matter of Heroes.


    After three months, those leaders were probably aware of the dangers the Dark Cult would bring but keep the whole poption from panicking, they kept quiet about it.


    "Alright. Let''s just forget about theseplicated things tonight. It''s been a while since we three were together like this."


    Separating my lips from Yuko, I switched to the girl in front of me and treated her the same.


    Soon after that, we made use of the wide bed behind us and savored the time we got for ourselves.


    Although my other Companions joined uster on, I made sure to not neglect any one of them.


    There''s a lot of things that needed to be cleared but whenever we had this time, I would certainly use it to apany them.


    -


    -


    "Kuramoto-kun, you''re here."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    After knocking three times to his office''s door, the sly old man opened the door for me. He still had a cordial smile on his face and without leaking any clue from his expression, he invited me in.


    Although I want the girls to be here with me, the Principal only called for my presence.


    Naturally, I argued for a while before giving uppletely.


    Leaving Yuko and Yumiko to guide the other girls, I went in here alone, with the five Orbs in my hand.


    "Why do you only call for me?" I inquired while I also started observing the ce once more.


    It''s still the same as what''s in my memory. The passage towards the location was also opened which meant that someone was down there or we''re the ones who would go down there.


    "Don''t be so serious, Kuramoto-kun. I am aware that you have a lot of things you wanted to clear up. However, it''s still not the time for that."


    Not the time, huh? Where did I hear that?


    Worldy and the red-veiled woman in a ruby-red dress, Illiana¡­ Those two also kept their mouths shut by telling me that it''s not the time yet.


    "When will the time be? This has stalled for so long already. If you don''t have the intention of giving back my memory or clearing this mountain of doubts I had piled up, then why did you call me here?"


    "You don''t have to be in a hurry. As I said, it will be revealed in due time. I had you go back this time because your presence is truly needed."


    He waved his hand and a patch of clear Energy spread open before the same holographic screen from before appeared in front of me.


    This old man. We haveputers and the inte, why did he have to always use his Energy to make a presentation like this?


    As I observed the screen and saw what he''s trying to show me, I suddenly felt a sense of danger.


    Not from the Principal but from what was being shown in there.


    "This¡­ What is this?" I silently muttered my question as I gradually got absorbed in what''s happening in it.


    The screen showed a deste ce filled with craters. The sky in it was reddish-brown while the surrounding area was filled with mes.


    In the middle of that deste ce were two figures having a standoff.


    One of the two is someone familiar to me while the other one didn''t even look like an Earthling.


    "Father, what is this? Why is he there?"


    That''s right. The familiar figure was my father.


    When we came back yesterday, I looked for my parents and only saw my mother in one of the houses provided by the principal.


    "This is a scene recorded two weeks ago. I know that you''re already aware that like me, your father is not that ordinary. He left the confines of the Earth to intercept the closest Space Vessel heading to this world."


    As the Principal started to narrate what happened, the scene he was showing to me started to move.


    My father who I thought of as ordinary for so long suddenly exploded in power resulting in another crater to be made in that deste ce.


    However, his opponent that possessed reddish skin and a thorny body matched up against his explosive power.


    Since it''s just a record of the scene, I couldn''t gauge the level of their battle.


    With every punch and a kick, another crater would be created.


    And although faint, I could clearly see the use of Skills from the two. However, even after all that, none of them could hit each other.


    "If you''re showing this to me. Does this mean my father is in danger?"


    "Hmm¡­ No. You missed the point of why I showed this to you. That one right there is just one of the many Space Vessels heading towards Earth. What do you think will happen if they arrive here? Do you think we can cope with them?"


    "No. There''s no way we can. Just from that battle I witnessed, my father and his opponent are most likely Rank 3 Transcendents."


    Upon hearing my answer, the Principal nodded his head. He waved his hand again and the scene changed. This time, what was being shown was the Breached Portal locations, the Dark Cult members and the battle that happened against them. Sometimes only a squad of Earth Defense Army would be sent to clean up a location. Sometimes there would be a youth at the same age as us who would lead a squad to engage the enemies.


    There was even the scene when Yumiko and Jayna worked together to stop a Possessed Transcendent.


    "The Dark Cult and the Transcendents they''re sending by Possessing an Earthling are only their scouts. At the moment, they most likely have grasped the current prowess of the denizens of our world."


    "I understand. Then what''s the reason for showing this to me? What am I here for?"


    "The five Orbs. It''s time to awaken their true nature."

 Chapter 444 True Nature Of The Orbs

    The true nature of the Orbs¡­


    Ever since I first got the Orb of Concealment from Zerina, I was immediately made aware that there was still a secret about it through the System.


    The name it registered had question marks that were enclosed by parenthesis at the end.


    I tried to pry on its secret not just once or twice. However, every attempt I made resulted in a wasted effort.


    Ah, not really fruitless since every time I would go to a new world, a new Orb would show up and find its way to me. It''s not noticeable during the first time but when it happened in three consecutive worlds, I started doubting that no matter what I do, the Orbs would one way or another fall into my hands.


    And when I got the fifth Orb and met Sofiel, new revtions about its origin and the holder who eventually became my Companions came to light.


    Unfortunately, the true secret of the Orbs still eluded me after all that.


    I thought this would be the key to awakening the World''s Will but now that I think of it, no matter how formidable these Orbs are, it wouldn''t be enough to awaken a Level 3 Natural World like Earth.


    Now that this sly old man mentioned its true nature, I finally realized why I couldn''t unearth its secrets by myself.


    Because¡­ It''s not supposed to be only me who will unlock it.


    "Zerina, Avelin, Jayna, Nysia and Sofiel¡­ I thought you''reing with them to tour the ce." I wryly smiled upon seeing the Orb Holders gathered inside the Pocket Dimension.


    They were all sitting in lotus position while their Energy was being expended in front of them.


    In front of Zerina, her System-type Energy was being poured on a gray rose-like flower, nourishing it.


    The same as Zerina, in front of the other four Orb Holders, were flowers in different colors that were being nourished by specific types of Source Energy.


    Upon hearing my voice, all five looked up and copied my wry smile before apologizing.


    "That''s what we nned to do but¡­"


    "That hateful fortune teller brought all of us here."


    Sofiel and Nysia answered as all of their eyes rested upon the old man who came with me.


    So¡­ he kidnapped all of them, huh?


    "Don''t look at me like I am some kind of viin, Kuramoto-kun. I asked all of them nicely." The Principal coughed to clear the awkwardness that was building up when I threw him an interrogative look. "As I said. We''re here to awaken the true Nature of those Orbs. For your information, the Orbs and the Orb Holders weren''t picked randomly. You''re already aware of their identities, am I right?"


    "I am. They''re my wives from my previous life."


    "Correct and although it''s obvious, Yuko-chan is also one of them."


    "Are there more like them that I haven''t met yet?"


    To test if he also knew about Illiana, I tried asking without letting out any clue. His irvoyance wasn''t omnipotent. I bet he''s also unaware of my trip to the Dark World.


    "I''m afraid I''m not aware of that information."


    The Principal shook his head.


    I tried to observe him to check if he was lying or not but considering he''s a Transcendent a lot stronger than me, it''s impossible to get a clear answer.


    For now, I could only take his answer at face value.


    "I see. It''s fine. If there''s more, we''ll just look for them after we''re done here." I shrugged and stepped forward to check on the five girls.


    Seeing the clear sweat forming from their foreheads because of what they''re doing, my feet instantly brought me next to them and wiped the sweat off before throwing another interrogative look towards the Principal.


    Is he getting rusty?


    ? He should''ve started exining things to me as soon as we arrived here.


    Or is he waiting for me to answer the question myself?


    After another cough, the Principalposed himself and started on his exnation.


    "The Orb Holders are crucial to the awakening of the true nature of each Orb. Well then, without further ado, let us start."


    Waving his hand, the Psyche Energy surrounding the five women parted as a clear Energy Screen could be seen preventing the Energy from entering the immediate vicinity.


    I understood why he had to do that.


    With five pure Source Energy being poured onto the flowers in front of the five women, if the Psyche Energy continued to exist nearby, it would spoil the pureness of the Energy.


    "Un. It''s time to make the flower bloom. Kuramoto-kun, please take out all of the five Orbs and ce each of them inside their respective flowers as soon as they bloom."


    Upon hearing the Principal, the five women''s eyes shed a hint of determination as they allpletely focused on pouring more units of a specific type of Energy into the flower in front of them.


    Because of that, the sweat that I had just finished wiping off their foreheads reappeared and trickled down their pretty faces.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Based on the control they were exerting to keep the five different types of pure energy stable as they continued to nourish the flower below them, it''s clear that they''re all exercising the upper limit of their Energy Control.


    When I realized that, I unhesitatingly activated Energy Linkage and connected it to all five of them, giving each woman 10%of my Energy Control.


    As soon as the Skill took effect, their eyebrows rxed as they all nced at me with a lovable smile full of gratitude and affection on their faces.


    Naturally, I checked their conditions first, making sure that they wouldn''t be strained from using their Energy Control.


    Upon seeing what I did, the Principal could only shake his head and pursed his lips to prevent himself frommenting on how worrywart I was.


    Ignoring his reaction, I wiped their sweat off once again before doing what the Principal instructed.


    With the five marble-sized Orbs in my hand, I waited for the said flowers to bloom.


    Fortunately, after around a minute of continued nourishment, the five flowers of different colors and different types of Source Energy bloomed beautifully.


    Following the Principal''s instruction, I controlled each of the Orbs and carefully ced them in the middle of the flowers.


    Orb of Concealment for Zerina.


    Orb of Enhancement for Avelin.


    Orb of Ailment for Jayna.


    Orb of Reinforcement for Nysia.


    Orb of Improvement for Sofiel.


    As soon as I finished cing the Orbs on the flowers, the petals that had just bloomed closed once again as if devouring the marble-sized stone.


    Following that, the five girls closed their eyes and once again exerted their Energy Control on the five flowers.


    Because the inherent Energy in their bodies was all Level 1, no special effects were happening.


    It just silently floated in front of them as the flowers containing the Orbs gradually shined.


    A few secondster, even before the Principal could open his mouth to remind me of the next part, I already moved and did my part for this awakening process.


    Utilizing the 50% of my Energy Control, my Flux Energy split into five different streams of Source Energy and poured onto the five glowing flowers.


    As soon as the sufficient amount of Energy poured onto the flowers, the shine from the flowers heightened before an explosion of light ensued.


    With our eyes blinded by it, I used my Adaptability and Energy Senses to feel the surrounding area.


    The Principal fully focused on maintaining the Energy Screen he put up to prevent the Psyche Energy from entering while the five girls all stood up in ce, their Source Energy in full cirction.


    The five flowers containing the Orbs floated in the middle and gradually melded together.


    With five different Source Energy types, one of them came up on top bing the base Energy while the four Source Energy types transformed into tiny particles which inhibited the new form of Source Energy.


    Contrary to my expectation, the five Orbs flew back to my side and settled down on my outstretched hand. The previous question mark on its name was reced by (1%).


    That could only mean one thing¡­ We had to repeat this process many times over.


    When my sense of sight returned, the new Source Energy expanded and instantly filled the immediate vicinity.


    However, even if I felt that, my Adaptability only informed me what type of Source Energy was produced by that merge.


    An iplete Level 3 Psyche-type Energy.


    Following that, the Principal waved his hands and the Energy Screen blocking the Psyche Energy disappeared, allowing for it to fill the space.


    And as expected, when the iplete Level 3 Psyche-type Energy melded together with the existing Psyche Energy in this Pocket Dimension, an Energy Storm ensued which eventually turned into a flood, filling up this deste ce.


    The previously brown earth became filled with greenery as if the ce was suddenly terraformed.


    However, that''s not the end of it.


    As the raging Energy Storm continued to change the Pocket Dimension, the five girls flew to my side before we followed the Principal out.


    "What''s happening?"


    Although I already had a guess, I still needed the sly old man to confirm it for me.


    The Pocket Dimension we had just left was currently expanding like a balloon,filling up this cramped space beneath this building.


    Without any change in his calm expression as if this was the oue he predicted, the Principal curtly nodded before saying, "Kuramoto-kun. By using the five orbs simultaneously, it will restore the inherent Source Energy of Earth."

 Chapter 445 Level 3 Earth Energy

    As the Pocket Dimension continued to expand, we all left the space and flew out of the building.


    It''s just one of the Pocket Dimensions. Most likely, we''ll be going on a trip to every existing Pocket Dimension on Earth to restore the inherent Source Energy.


    When that happened, the World''s Will of the Earth might be partially awakened.


    In the end, there''s still something that must be done before it bes fully awakened.


    As we watched the Pocket Dimension expand continuously, passing through the walls of and any other obstacles on its path, we were once again submerged inside it.


    However,pared to before, the scenery didn''t change.


    Looking around, one reason could exin this urrence.


    The Pocket Dimension was assimting thend. Making the merged Psyche Energy and the iplete Psyche-type Energy produced by the Orbs to riddle thend and nourish everyone in it.


    That''s the case because as soon as the expanding Pocket Dimension engulfed me, the familiar notification sound rang out inside my mind.


    [Ding!]


    [Level ? Psyche Energy has been sessfully identified]


    [Level ? Psyche Energy has been changed to Level 3 Earth Energy]


    [Energy Maniption has been enhanced]


    [Adaptability has progressed]


    [Because your Adaptability Level was insufficient, the creation of Level 3 Flux Energy Vessel has failed]


    [Because you''re already treading a Psyche-type Mortal Pathway, Earth''s Mortal Pathway cannot be tread on anymore.]


    [Because your five Mortal Pathways were synchronized, you cannot switch out your Psyche-type Mortal Pathway anymore]


    [Due to the simrity in Mortal Pathways, your Psyche-type Mortal Pathway will be enhanced by the Level 3 Earth Energy]


    Upon reading the series of notifications, I immediately swiped it off my view to check on my girls. Since they''re not denizens of the Earth and they had only assimted Level 1 Source Energies, they suddenly felt a huge restriction on their bodies.


    Being Transcendents, they could only assimte a Level 2 Energy. They could only assimte a Level 3 Energy like Earth Energy if their own world''s Source Energy got assimted to Earth.


    However, that''s impossible due to Earth being a Natural World.


    That''s why they had no choice but to be subjected to the restriction of being exposed to a Level 3 Energy.


    Just like that time when we entered the Ancient Ruins or that time when I entered a Breach Portal Location.


    Fortunately, since they''re already Transcendent, the restriction ced on them wasn''t that strong.


    Apart from the initial shock from being subjected to the restriction, the five girls recovered almost immediately.


    I just had to find a way to circumvent that restriction to make them still in their perfect condition when the timees.


    "Principal. Is this-- huh?"


    I thought of asking the Principal if he could do something about the restriction, however, we were met with a surprising scene.


    "That scummy fortune teller is bing even stronger," Nysiamented as she immediately moved behind me.


    Following her, the other four also moved behind me, to shield themselves from the seemingly terrifying force that was being emitted by the sly old man.


    Although the Pocket Dimension was still continuing to expand from a distance, an Energy Storm had already formed above him.


    And as the Level 3 Earth Energy poured down on him as if he''s a flower that was being watered, his Transcendent Aura opened, subjecting everyone in his immediate vicinity to the immense pressure he was exuding.


    As soon as I felt that, I remembered the instance when I felt the same terrifying pressure.


    It was that day when Remilia caught me in the Dark World.


    This Principal, he''s a Rank 4 Transcendent that was probably even stronger than Remilia.


    "The restoration of the inherent Source Energy of our world also restored his true strength," I exined to the five women.


    Ah. ''Restored'' was the wrong word for it. Most likely, he continued progressing in his Pathway despite the state of the Source Energy of the Earth where it was contained inside the Pocket Dimensions.


    Hearing my answer the five nodded in agreement.


    To not be caught up with the Principal''s burst of power that he probably couldn''t control, we all moved back to a distance.


    Ignoring the confused sight of the normal students of the Academy, we flew away from the old building where the Pocket Dimension originated.


    Looking down from above, most of the students were already unconscious while those who were still awake were clutching their heads as if they were in deep pain.


    "Dai-kun!"


    When we reached the gates of the Academy, my attention was taken by Yuko''s shout. Turning my gaze towards her, all of my Companions who went out with her were all hurrying back.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The Transcendents who came with us and the Heroes who were not summoned in their Otherworld yet flew out of their rooms to see what was happening.


    It was all too confusing for them for sure. However, the existence of the Level 3 Earth Energy already gave them an idea of what happened.


    While we''re watching the Principal undergo the restoration or perfection of his true prowess, I ryed to the girls the events which led to this.


    "I see. The Orbs are that special. No wonder Sofiel and the others are missing. I thought they¡­"


    "We thought they sneaked out to steal a march on us!" Erin interjected as she looked at the five with an usatory re.


    "The Principal kidnapped them. Well, don''t be like that, Erin. Do you also feel the restriction?"


    Directing that question to the other girls except for Yuko and Yumiko, all of them nodded.


    "Yumiko and I felt the rush of power when the Psyche Energy transformed to Earth Energy. But it''s not as exaggerated as what''s happening to my father."


    "Our guess that he''s an old fossil from the previous civilization on Earth was probably true. All this time, his Source Energy was iplete."


    If not for the Heroes assimting the Source Energy from the Mortal Worlds that summoned them, they would probably experience the same thing as what''s happening to the Principal.


    Well, now, what I am most concerned about is how far will the Pocket Dimension expand? Will it engulf the whole of Japan?


    We will only know about that after the current assimtion process ended and the bubble of the Pocket Dimension popped.


    -


    -


    Two hours soon passed when the Pocket Dimension started its expansion and assimtion.


    During that time, a lot more interesting things happened on Earth.


    Everyone that was engulfed by the expansion of the Pocket Dimension now contained a Source Energy in their bodies.


    They could now feel and absorb it to nourish their bodies.


    That was made apparent when some of the students and the citizens outside the academy, who absorbed the Earth Energy instead of sumbing from the pain of its sudden existence, suddenly exhibited a Skill.


    One thing naturally came to my mind, the Awakening of their Ability.


    Since there''s now a Mortal Pathway that the Earthlings could tread on, their sudden exhibition of awakened Ability just meant that they instantly reached the 2nd Realm of the Mortal Pathway in two hours.


    I guess they could be said to be the geniuses of the generation or they could be said to be the early adapters.


    Thinking back, my System told me the Mortal Pathway of the Earth. Although it''s somewhat simr to the Meta Pathway, the realm titles were different and perhaps, the benefits that the Earthling would be receiving were slightly better.


    1st Realm: Enhanced


    2nd Realm: Awakened


    3rd Realm: Transformed


    4th Realm: Evolved


    5th Realm: Perfected


    Of course,paring it to the Meta Pathway, it''s just a fancy way of calling the Bronze, Silver, Gold, Diamond and Legend ranks.


    Because those people immediately made use of the Source Energy, they probably got the most benefitpared to those who lost their consciousness or got shocked from the sudden change that happened in their surroundings.


    At the moment, news stations all around the world were already reporting the incident, most specifically the spectacle made by the Principal and the Awakened Abilities that was exhibited by the early adapters.


    When the Pocket Dimension finished expanding and popped like a bubble, it actually engulfed the whole of Japan, North and South Korea as well as the eastern part of both China and Russia.


    If one would look at it from the satellite outside the atmosphere of the Earth, a huge glowing circle could be seen with the Academy as the epicenter.


    Well, it''s probably glowing because of the existence of the Source Energy but given time, it would turn invisible to our naked eyes.


    At the moment the Level 3 Earth Energy was now existing in every ce inside that circle and that resulted in the whole world''s attention.


    Furthermore, because of its existence, the Breached Portal locations that were also engulfed by the assimtion suddenly showed up, rendering their Concealment Formations null.


    Every Possessed Earthling below Transcendent that was outside the Breached Portal locations were all purified when they got engulfed with the Level 3 Earth Energy. The original owner of the body regained control.


    Due to that, the Dark Cult existing inside the circle was now exposed to the public. Moreover, they''re now like rats trapped inside their houses. Only Transcendents could go out of it but even if they leave, they would be subjected to a heavier restriction because they''re only possessing an Earthling''s body.


    At the moment, the Transcendent Heroes as well as the group we brought from the World of Elements were all gathered by the Principal who was already back to the same sly old man after the perfection of his Source Energy.


    "I am aware a lot of you are currently confused and are looking for an exnation. However, we don''t have the luxury to do that at the moment."


    Compared to before, the Principal didn''t need to wave his arms anymore. With just a thought, a screen which showed the map of Japan was conjured in front of him. On the map, the location of the Breached Portals that appeared after the assimtion were all marked. "First, reim thends from the hands of these¡­ parasites."

 Chapter 446 Status

    After three months since the Breached Portals appeared, some of those that hadn''t been discovered earlier was now wide enough to send Energy Clones of Transcendents to possess an Earthling.


    Those ces becamerge enough to be called as a stronghold for the Dark Cult.


    Yumiko and Jayna managed to destroy one of those before they went to the World of Elements, however, that''s just one¡­ Those they missed had been continuously expanding ever since that time.


    By now, it''s not an exaggeration to say that the whole world was already being parasitized by the Invasive Worlds trying to feel out the defenses of this world. When they arrived, they would surely target those with the least defenses to create another foothold.


    The Earth Defense Army that was cultivated by the Principal was already fully mobilized all around the world. However, it''s not like they''re strong enough to take down every Dark Cult member or Possessed Earthlings.


    Even if I didn''t ask, it''s easy to guess that there''s already a high number of casualties among the soldiers they drafted.


    Back then, the strongest among the soldiers of that army that I saw was only around Rank 3 Mortal.


    It''s fairly easy to imagine the struggle they would experience against the Possessed that not only their numbers continued to rise but also their strength.


    And even if all Earthlings start threading the world''s Mortal Pathway, it would be years before a clear result could be seen.


    Unless I was underestimating the Level 3 Earth Energy, a Transcendent among the general popce would need at least 3 years to appear.


    If it''s someone from the Earth Defense Army then Transcendents would start showing up in their ranks in a few months'' time.


    Against this looming crisis posed by the Invasive Worlds which Illiana warned me about, the only Transcendents we could count on were the Heroes and the group I brought with me.


    With the sheer number of Breached Portal locations that showed up inside the circle, the Transcendents avable on Earth weren''t enough to clean them up swiftly.


    Just in Japan alone, there were still more than 50 Breached Portal locations even if the Principal was actively sending a Hero and a squad of Earth Defense Army to every discovered Breached Portal location prior to this.


    With just that number alone, even if not every Breached Portal had a Transcendent, each team that needed to be sent should at least have one, in case of emergency.


    Although the countries that got included inside the circle also had their Heroes that they could send to the Breached Portal locations detected inside their jurisdiction, only China and Russia had another Pocket Dimension existing somewhere inside their territory. The existence of Pocket Dimension could train their Heroes when they''re not summoned to their Otherworlds after all.


    Both South and North Korea only had a handful of rogue Heroes that the Principal found when he used the Totem back then. Without the existence of a Pocket Dimension, they could only provide them superficial assistance.


    At the moment, most of the Heroes around the world were already being managed by their countries'' authorities.


    However, even after 3 years of going to and from their Otherworlds, only some of them managed to reach Transcendence. Apart from Amry, Matthew and Boris who I added to my Support List, the Transcendent Heroes from other countries could only be counted in one hand.


    Now that we''re going to restore the Source Energy of the Earth, I guess most of them will be able to reach Transcendence soon. The difference between Level 1 to Level 3 Source Energy was something I already experienced back in that Ancient Ruins.


    That''s probably why some of the citizens instantly reached the Awakened Realm in less than a day.


    Nheless, Mortal Ranks were still insignificant on the threat that was about toe. And because most of the Earthlings lived in a peaceful society, a lot of them would be having a hard time adjusting to these uing changes.


    Like I predicted before, the currentw and rules of our society might crumble to dust and a new world order would rise wherein individual strength would reign supreme.


    I could only hope that the Principal, my father and the others like them, if there were any, prepared a n to deal with that issue.


    -


    -


    With the fact that most Heroes weren''t a Transcendent yet, I asked the Principal about the urate data about them.


    ording to him, most of them were still stuck at Rank 4 and Rank 5 Mortals. Moreover, even among our ssmates in the Special ss filled with Isekai Heroes, only half of them reached Transcendence while the rest were still stuck at Rank 5 Mortals.


    Well, it will be more than half of the ss soon.


    When we arrived two days ago, I added our ssmates who hadn''t been summoned back to their Otherworld to the Support List, filling up 8 of the 11 slots.


    As soon as they were added, the Support Bonus instantly raised their UPL to the threshold.


    However, with the Earth still unawakened, they had to wait for their next trip to their Otherworld to call for their Door of Transcendence.


    Since I had the chance to talk to them when I added them to the Support List, I inquired about the status of their Otherworld.


    Well, when I talked to them, more than half of them had various injuries in their bodies. Upon seeing that, I asked for Noelle''s assistance. Using both of our Healing Skills, we restored them near their perfect condition.


    ording to the eight, they couldn''t do anything against the Dark World Transcendents that were lording over their Otherworld.


    They''re just Rank 5 Mortals. What could they do against a swarm of Rank 1 Transcendents?


    Even if they could hold themselves against one of those, it would still eventually end in their loss.


    All they could do was to continue fleeing with the natives who still wanted to resist the Dark World denizens.


    If they leave them be, it''s just a matter of time before the Dark World conquers those Mortal Worlds.


    When I heard about that, I told them that bing a Transcendent would be shy with the Door of Transcendence and such. I advised them to ask the Principal to send them to a somewhat peaceful world like the world where he was training the Earth Defense Army for their Transcendent Trials.


    Well, even though I heard about the status of their Otherworld, going there to close the Portal hadn''t passed by my mind. I was already preupied with the awakening of the Orbs and restoring the inherent Source Energy of the Earth. Moreover, there''s also the meeting with the World''s Will. Perhaps after fully restoring the Source Energy, that would be the time for the revtion.


    With additional 8 Supported Individuals, the bonus stats I was getting from their average base stats should''ve reached 110%. However, a notification rang out informing me that the maximum stats I could get from the Supported Individuals couldn''t exceed 100%.


    I was hoping that the system would continue being broken for my benefit but I guess that was just my wishful thinking.


    Well even if it''s like that, seeing my current status made me more than satisfied. The existence of the Level 3 Earth Energy and the Earth''s Mortal Pathway enhancing my Meta Pathway gave me some sweet base stats bonus which could bepared to what I got when I reached Transcendence. 30 Strength and Endurance as well as 5 Intelligence.


    Not only that, Yuko, Yumiko and two of our ssmates that were currently on Earth whose Otherworld was a Psyche-type World also got the same bonuses.


    Comparing my current UPL to when I returned from the Dark World, even without breaking through to the next realm during these past few weeks, I acquired close to 50% of my previous UPL.


    That''s kind of absurd but this just proves how overpowered my system is.


    -


    -


    [Level 5 Support Hero System (78%)


    Ability: Level 2 Adaptability (97%)<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Physique Cultivation: 5th Stage King Realm


    Spirit Cultivation: 5-Seas Noble Spirit Stage


    Spirit Transformation: Perfected Energy Incarnate Form


    Meta Pathway: Diamond-rank Tier 1


    Elemental Pathway: 5th Stage Elemental Forming Realm


    Updated Status:


    Universal Rank: Rank 2 Transcendent


    Strength: 229.8 (449)


    Endurance: 239.7 (464.2)


    Intelligence: 22 (33.8)


    UPL: 446.4


    Supported List: (22/25)


    Current Stats Bonus: 100% of the average stats of Supported Individuals.


    Updated/New Skills:


    -Passive Skills from Companions:


    Enhanced Regeneration (Noelle)


    Enhanced Physical Attack (Ca)


    Enhanced Weapon Proficiency (Ophelia)


    Enhanced Fire Elemental Spells (Reinys)


    Enhanced Ice Resistance (Leianne)


    Enhanced Fire Resistance (Elise)


    Enhanced Energy Amplification (Dannae)


    Enhanced Stealth (Lunaria)


    Enhanced Earth Elemental Spells (Lexie)


    Companions:


    - Sugawara Yuko (Earth) : Rank 2 Transcendent


    - Minami Yumiko (Earth) : Rank 2 Transcendent


    - Zerina (World of Systems) : Rank 1 Transcendent


    - Avelin (World of Barbarians) : Rank 1 Transcendent


    - Erin (World of Barbarians) : Rank 1 Transcendent


    - Jayna (World of Spirits) : Rank 1 Transcendent


    - Nysia Athonae (World of Meta) : Rank 2 Transcendent


    - Sofiel (World of Elements) : Rank 2 Transcendent


    - Fleur (World of Elements) : Rank 2 Transcendent


    - Irja (Dark World) : Rank 2 Transcendent


    - Reinys (World of Systems) : Rank 1 Transcendent


    - Noelle (World of Systems): Rank 1 Transcendent


    - Ca (World of Systems) : Rank 1 Transcendent


    - Ophelia (World of Barbarians) : Rank 1 Transcendent


    - Leianne (World of Meta) : Rank 1 Transcendent


    - Elise (World of Meta) : Rank 1 Transcendent


    - Lunaria (World of Meta) : Rank 1 Transcendent


    - Dannae (World of Meta) : Rank 1 Transcendent


    - Lexie (World of Meta) : Rank 1 Transcendent


    Allies (Cumtive Support Bonus: 150%/200%):


    - Reol (50%)


    - Ezyn (50%)


    - Yse (50%)


    Status: +10 Strength, +10 Endurance(Hero''s Awakening), +20 Strength, +20 Endurance (Hero''s Party)]

 Chapter 447 Change

    "The Circle of Miracle. Why does it appear in Japan?"


    "The citizens who started exhibiting a variety of Abilities like the Superhumans after the appearance of the Circle of Miracle retold their experience."


    "The notorious Dark Cult bases showed up and were no longer hidden from our eyes inside the Circle of Miracles!"


    "The Truth about Earth. An exclusive look at what''s really been going on these past three months."


    Turning on the TV and surfing the inte, various articles about what happened yesterday filled it and it''s still continuing.


    There were truths out there but mostly, they''re spections from various media.


    Because of what happened, all flights to our country were halted just to calm the general popce who was confused as to what''s happening to them.


    The crime rate also suddenly spiked up overnight when the previously clockwork-like citizens of Japan noticed the changes in their bodies.


    Those who managed to start treading on the 1st Realm of the Mortal Pathway tested their newfound strengths on anything they could think of.


    At least, because of the low crime rate from before, it''s not as chaoticpared to what''s happening to North and South Korea as reports of aggression started to spring up overnight.


    The authorities in China probably started preventing the leak of the news about their citizens who managed to reach the 2nd Realm: Awakened. And for the far-eastern part of Russia, with how sparse the poption at the part that was included in the circle, there''s also not much newsing out of them.


    Nheless, it instantly became an international fad that almost all of the poption on Earth had the knowledge of in just one night.


    That''s thanks to the inte.


    "Well then, we''re going. Yuko, Yumiko, I''m counting on you." I stepped forward and nted a kiss on the two girls'' lips which they happily received.


    Topletely restore the inherent Source Energy of the Earth, we''re now set to travel around the world to enter the Pocket Dimensions scattered throughout.


    Negotiating with the various country leaders to let us in was something that sly old man didn''t need. Even if he didn''t tell us about it, just the existence of the Earth Defense Army all around the world was enough to tell us about his current authority.


    Aside from the media that was producing numerous articles every second, the Prime Minister of Japan only asked the people to calm down while telling them that the national government was already investigating the urrence.


    Well, it''s as expected when a Rank 4 Transcendent like the Principal went around the world to hold each country by the neck.


    Well, in truth, I hadn''t asked him about what he did to make every country fall in line. Perhaps, he used force or perhaps he''s already a definite authority even from centuries ago. That''s something that he''d probably tell us soon.


    "Un. Leave it to us Dai-kun." Yuko answered confidently while Yumiko hugged me as her answer.


    Well, they''re the natives this time who would be the guide for the other girls. Since I would only take the Orb Holders with me, the Principal left themand for the assault on the exposed Breached Portals to Yuko.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    After exining to those confused what actually happened, the Principal dismissed usst night.


    Right after that, he also left, perhaps to meet the country leaders, informing them that the Earth was about to change and that there''s the uing danger that our world would soon face. Who knows?


    When he came back this morning, following him were the Heroes from various parts of the world.


    Letting them assimte to the Level 3 Earth Energy. When they did, some of them finally reached the threshold for Transcendence.


    While some of the Transcendents got the boost they needed. Those who were not treading Psyche-type Pathway still needed to cultivate the Earth''s Mortal Pathway from the beginning.


    Well, that''s not the only reason they were brought here, the Transcendents among them would be joining the attack on the Breached Portals. Those who reached the threshold would stay as well. They would join our 8 ssmates who would do their Transcendent Trials at that Otherworld. They would be escorted by the Principal''s subordinates to the Portal towards that world.


    Truthfully, the Breached Portals and Dark Cult wasn''t that much of a threat in my and my Companions'' point of view. But for the denizens of this world, it was a matter of life and death. The same as what the Mortal World denizens experienced from the Dark World invasions.


    Nheless, the cleanup of the exposed Breached Portals was just to remove the tumors.


    We didn''t have that much time left before some of the Space Vessels entered our. Even if my father or whoever''s with him intercepting some of them, with the World''s Will still in the same state, just the Rank 2 Transcendents from the Invasive Worlds would instantlyy waste to thend to plunder this world of its Source Energy that we''re trying to restore.


    Perhaps, they would also be rallying the Possessed Earthlings to create more chaos.


    Furthermore, the problem wasn''t only the Space vessels, there''s also the uing Invasive Worlds that were moving towards us. They pinpointed our location. Sooner orter, they would arrive with their world.


    It''s not necessarily the Dark World and not every Invasive World was as strong as the Dark World which has the existence of Rank 5 Transcendents. Considering it took hundreds of years before they firmly stepped at that stage, it''s evident how hard it was to reach that point.


    Well, there''s only one path for us now. To grow stronger than we are now. At least Rank 3 Transcendent of strength. Among my Companions, only Irja was close to it. Nysia, Fleur and Sofiel were around 500 UPL now but still somewhat far from the 700 UPL threshold of Rank 3 Transcendent.


    After Yumiko released me from her hug, I also turned to my other Companions that were waiting for their turn. I brought them here from their worlds. It''s not like they needed to wait for my instruction or I needed to instruct them on what to do. All of them could think by themselves so apart from some who openly showed how they wanted toe with us like Irja and Erin, the others showed a determined and confident expression on their faces.


    "Kuramoto-kun. Let''s get going. Stop making the other youths too envious of you." the Principal interjected with a cough before he pointed to the other Heroes watching us.


    Some of them surely had some envious expressions while the others were surely confused. They weren''t informed about the existence of my Companions after all.


    Well, it''s not like I wanted to unt. I was just as reluctant as these women to leave them.


    However, unless we resolved everything, we would always be dragged into this, especially now that it''s already a certainty that my identity wasn''t simply a Support¡­


    Ignoring the gazes of the other Heroes, I openly showed my affection to my Companions before following the Principal and stepping into the Portal with the five Orb Holders.

 Chapter 448 Duties

    "Principal, is my father still out there. That ce you showed me where he''s fighting someone, it''s from Mars, right?"


    While we''re being led towards the location of one of the Pocket Dimensions located here in Northern America or specifically at the state ofbama, USA, I opened a conversation with the Principal.


    The five women were silently following us with Avelin sticking close to me.


    When we stepped out of the Portal the sly old man opened, we came right out in front of the State Capitol. The white Greek Revival structure stood tall before us while the g of the country was currently waving on top of its roof.


    Apparently, the Pocket Dimension was located beneath the State Capitol itself.


    As soon as we arrived, we were weed by a congressman from the Federal Government and a Commander General of the Earth Defense Army. That rank was granted to someone who reached Rank 5 Mortal or the 5th Realm of their Mortal Pathway.


    For the EDA, there were only five ranks. Private, Lieutenant, Captain, Major and General.


    I only had one instance interacting with the soldiers of EDA but seeing that there''s already a Rank 5 Mortal among them, I guess they''re not cking off in that world. My estimate of a few months for a Transcendent to show up in their ranks might be off. If these guys assimted the Level 3 Earth Energy then their progress would be elerated.


    Although we didn''t need that kind of wee because we could just stroll inside without any of the Mortal Ranks detecting us, I guess this was the Principal''s way of informing the whole world that we''re the ones responsible for the restoration of the Source Energy.


    "Correct. He''s still there."


    "What did you tell my mother about his absence?"


    "That he''s out on an overseas business. Don''t worry, they could still contact each other. Do you also want to talk to him?"


    "No. As long as he doesn''t neglect my mother. If I''m not wrong, his job not only included giving birth and raising me. He''s like you after all. Is he a Rank 3 or a Rank 4 like you?"


    At this point, the tone I was using when speaking to this sly old man was intentionally informal. I was gauging if he would reprimand me and show me my ce.


    Well, it''s just temporary. He''s still Yuko''s father in this lifetime. Once everything settled down, I would treat him like I treat Old Man Reol for being Erin''s grandfather.


    "Currently, he''s still a Rank 3 Transcendent. However, once he returns to Earth and restores his Source Energy, he will be like me."


    "I see. That''s a relief. To have two Rank 4 in our midst. And more importantly, to think that you have stowed away a Space Vessel to reach Mars in less than a day."


    Upon hearing that, the Principal shook his head. "No. Mars is three days away from Earth even with the fastest Space Vessel we managed to salvage.


    "Are there no civilizations on Mars?"


    "None, it doesn''t have its own Source Energy. However, it can be assimted to expand a world. By then, Source Energy will start flowing in its atmosphere."


    Surprisingly, he''s continuing to answer my inquiry. I guess he already removed the limitations on the information I could get.


    Then I''m going to make use of this trip to the Pocket Dimensions to ask more questions and learn more. He could probably answer everything¡­ except the secret about my identity.


    And who''s to say that my memory would include every misceneous thing? With an information bank right in front of me, it''s a waste not to make use of him.


    For that peaceful future that I wanted to give for my Companions¡­ There''s no other choice but to remove every threat that woulde our way.


    -<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    -


    While Daisuke and the others were on their trip to restore the inherent Source Energy of Earth, Yuko, with the assistance of his other Companions, started discussing the exposed Breached Portal locations.


    Using one of the assembly halls in the Hope Peak Academy, she gathered every Hero and had them attend it.


    By letting them feel her Rank 2 Transcendent Aura even those foreign Heroes who were not used to beingmanded by someone else obediently followed it.


    At the moment, Yuko was at the front while Daisuke''s other Companions were all grouped at her side.


    Because they were women with different charms, the ignorant Heroes still continued to steal a nce at them. However, as soon as they were caught, tremendous pressure would fall upon their shoulders as numerous Transcendent Aura would be directly targeted to them.


    In the end, they could only keep their eyes at the front to wait for the designation of their duties.


    "Miss Sugawara, here are the scout reports about the Breached Portal locations all around the country. Our soldiers already barricaded the premises to stop the citizens from approaching them. However, in light of what happened yesterday, trigger-happy citizens wanted to assault it by themselves."


    One uniformed EDA Soldier that was clearly a Japanese handed a report to Yuko as he summarized the content of it.


    After skimming through the five-page report, Yuko passed the paper to her sisters so that they could also offer their opinion when she started delegating the duties.


    Upon seeing that, the uniformed soldier was somewhat confused. He was ordered by his superior to deliver the report specifically to Yuko and await her answer.


    He knew Yuko and Yumiko''s identity but the other women with them, he had no idea.


    They had a list of Heroes that they needed to memorize so seeing a group of Transcendent women that was clearly stronger than the Heroes obediently sitting at their ces, he felt like he needed to report this information.


    After a while, the paper was already read by everyone and the women started discussing it among themselves.


    And a momentter, Yuko activated Interdimensional Communication to consult Daisuke.


    The Heroes and the soldier who was watching that urrence could only wonder who was the lucky guy. Since the cold demeanor of the women somehow warmed when speaking to the guy that was shown on the screen.


    While the soldier was still trying to guess Daisuke''s identity, Yuko directed her voice to him, devoid of the warmth she showed earlier.


    "Stand up. Tell your superior. Use neutralizing force to the citizens who will go past your barricades. In one hour, Transcendents will be dispatched to the Breached Portals near Tokyo first. If you, soldiers, want to send a squad or a battalion, you have that time to prepare."


    "But¡­ the media."


    "There''s no reason to entertain those from the media. Just remove them from the site. You''re not inept enough to be unable to aplish that, am I right?"


    "... Roger that!"


    Faced with that question, the soldier could only salute before dashing out of the assembly hall. He''s a Rank 3 Mortal, faced with someone as strong as Yuko, it''s already a wonder that he didn''t lose consciousness at the spot


    "Now then, let''s start here." With a smile that''s not a smile, Yuko straightened her back as she faced the Heroes who started gulping down their saliva.


    Although it''s probably not her intention, the Heroes started thinking that Yuko was about to send them to their graves.

 Chapter 449 Restoration (1)

    "Here they are. Disperse the crowd. Don''t let anyone in. If an employee from aworkes, don''t let them bring their cameras. Neutralize anyone who will try to barge their way in."


    A Rank 4 Mortal officer of the Earth Defense Army radioed in hismunicator, ordering his subordinates to clear the area for the arriving Heroes.


    Every soldier of the EDA had a good grasp on how important those they called Heroes are. Unlike them who only awakened Abilities that weren''t outstanding, those Heroes were being sent to an Otherworld where they had to face an otherworldly threat in the form of the Dark World denizens.


    Contrary to the Heroes, the drafted soldiers were only being sent on a culminated world where the beasts were reared for their training.


    It was like ying a game, the new recruits could only venture on the beginning areas where most beasts were like what one would expect in wildlife on Earth.


    However, as they progressed and were granted permission to go to other areas, the beasts they thought were weak would''ve already mutated to the point that if not for the safety measures still in ce, more than half of them would''ve already died.


    Only when one reached the rank of a Lieutenant would he or she be faced with the threat of death if one was careless.


    While the Heroes spent only three years to reach their current height, most of the drafted soldiers were stuck at the rank of Lieutenant using the same time.


    Naturally, there were some who would break from the norm but all of those were talents and geniuses when ites tobat and cultivating their Mortal Pathway.


    "Sir, the Self-Defense Force has arrived and they''re requesting entry."


    Suddenly, one of his subordinates stood in front of him and saluted before delivering a piece of urgent news.


    Upon hearing that, the Rank 4 Mortal officer cursed under his breath. ''These ignorant military bodies. Do they think that because they''re now also benefiting from the Source Energy of the Earth, they can just barge in and unt their authority?''


    After the restoration of Source Energy yesterday, it was immediately known that every citizen could now be like the Heroes and soldiers of the EDA. And that includes these soldiers from the SDF.


    Perhaps there were some of them who reached Rank 2 Mortals and awakened an ability but in the eyes of the soldiers of EDA, that was only equivalent to their Lieutenants.


    "Let them in. Let them see that what we will have to face isn''t just simple terrorists or criminals."


    After giving his approval for that request, the officer lit a cigarette and turned around to stare at the Dark area in front that they cordoned off from the public.


    -


    -


    "We''re here. Are you ready, Dannae?"


    "Yes! This is my first time fighting at a Transcendent level. Please guide me, sister Yumiko."


    "You got plenty of training with us. Just remember what Daisuke said. Retreat if they''re proven stronger than you."


    "I understand."


    As the two young womennded right in front of the Breached Portal location, the surrounding uniformed soldiers of the EDA and the SDF stared at them as if they''re looking at a spectacle.


    "Hey, did they justnd from the sky?"


    "Pretty sure you''re not the only one who noticed that."


    "They''re most likely like those Superhumans often seen on the clips online. They will suddenly appear and smash Dark Cult bases to the ground."


    "But aren''t they too young?-- Look, that strong officer of the EDA will probably scold them for showing up like this."


    As the soldiers of the SDF murmured among themselves for seeing a Hero like Yumiko for the first time, the officer-in-charge for barricading the Breached Portal location stepped forward to wee the two.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Thank you foring. Please instruct us on what to do." the officer-in-charge saluted the two women.


    Even if he had no idea about Dannae''s identity, seeing her arrive with Yumiko, he could only put her at the same level as the Heroes.


    To prevent others from looking at her differently because of her skin color and her little antennae, Dannae once again used the device to disguise herself to look like a human.


    Even though Daisuke was somewhat against her putting on a disguise again, the girl just didn''t want trouble toe his way because of her.


    "Based on your report, there''s at least a Transcendent here, am I right?"


    "Affirmative. The suspected Transcendent went out to check the situation outside theirir and immediately backed out when the restriction of higher energy fell on his shoulders."


    "I see. We will have you clean up the ce so¡­ enter after five minutes." Yumiko scanned her gaze around and to gauge the strength of these soldiers. Apart from the soldiers from the EDA, she found the soldiers from the SDFcking. The Possessed Earthlings were now estimated to have at least Rank 2 Mortal of strength. Even if they''re not that strong, enduring the bullets from their standard hot weapons was something they could do.


    She could only shake her head to think that these soldiers would throw their life away on something unknown.


    "Roger that."


    The officer-in-charge saluted once more before turning around to startmanding his subordinates.


    The officer-in-charge for the SDF went to consult him and judging from the expression he put on after his exchange, he was shocked by what he learned.


    Ignoring the soldiers behind them, Yumiko and Dannae simultaneously opened their Transcendent Aura as they plunged themselves towards the Breached Portal location.


    -


    -


    As soon as the Pocket Dimension existing beneath the State Capitol building started expanding, I grabbed and carried Jayna and Avelin out of the ce. The two felt the strain of using too much energy and exercising their Energy Control.


    Well, it should only be Avelin because among the five, she''s the one with the lowest Energy Control.


    However, because I stayed in Jayna''s roomst night¡­ The girl failed to get sufficient rest to restore herself to peak condition.


    Ah¡­ I guess I have to start restraining myself in our nightlife.


    From 1%, the progress on the Orbs jumped to 6% this time. As I had observed the entire process this time, I proved that it''s not just our energy that was allowing for the iplete Level 3 Psyche-type Energy to manifest.


    The truth was that our energy was only the key that was unlocking what was hidden inside the Orbs.


    Perhaps once it reached 100%, the Orb would be devoid of that iplete Level 3 Psyche-type Energy and it would transform into something else.


    If it would still have the same function as it has now, I had no idea.


    But topletely restore the inherent Source Energy of the Earth, these Orbs were the most crucial item.


    When I asked the Principal about the Orbs, he kept his mouth shut on who handed it to him.


    He couldn''t be the one who produced the Orbs, otherwise, the Source Energy of the Earth would''ve long been restored.


    And with the sly old man keeping his mouth shut, it''s almost certain that it concerned my ripped-off memories again. It might not necessarily be my younger self since Nysia and Sofiel acquired theirs when they''re still young. If I have to guess, it''s the World''s Will of the Earth again.

 Chapter 450 Restoration (2)

    Four dayster, the whole world was now in the process of epting the change that was happening.


    After the Circle of Miracle from Japan, the appearance of the circles didn''t stop there. USA, Ennd, India, Italy, Brazil, Singapore and the entirety of Southeast Asia.


    It couldn''t be said as happening slowly but gradually, the phenomenon that started in the heart of Japan was spreading.


    Every day, new news articles would be written, new headlines would be made and new video clips about anything supernatural-rted would be uploaded to popr video sites for everyone to see.


    On the side, theories and rumors started spreading. Like a Catastrophe that would befall the Earth. A meteorite that would make humans extinct. The uing arrival of an Alien Civilization who aimed to enve us. The eventual appearance of Dungeons and Labyrinths that would be a test for humanity.


    And many more theories that although some were close to the mark, they''re all wild spection that was pulled out from fiction.


    Well, if it was just Dungeon like what was written on those popr fictions, they could treat those Breached Portal locations as one.


    Just that, the difficulty level would be high at the start and who they would face was the Possessed Earthlings. No matter how much excitement they generate from it, it would just end up in our loss.


    Thankfully, my Companions and other Transcendents were actively breaking open those Breached Portals, killing the Possessed that cannot be saved and letting the Level 3 Earth Energy repair the crack in space that was connected to a Mortal World.


    However, even if theypletely eradicated every Dark Cult base or Breached Portal location in Japan, the countries where we restored the Source Energy started crying for help.


    Due to that, their task extended and they started sending the Transcendents to various countries that asked for help.


    Well, even if they didn''t ask, only Transcendents would be able to solve and remove the Breached Portal locations.


    Naturally, there were countries who tried using their own soldiers tounch an assault towards the exposed Breached Portal locations.


    And the ending was always the same, total loss of contact after their entry.


    Those Possessed weren''t able to leave their created Zone because of how they would be purified by the Level 3 Earth Energy but inside it, they''re in their own territory.


    Apart from the sessful assault from my Companions and the other Transcendents, there were also those who suffered a loss.


    If that one Transcendent Hero from one of the European countries failed to leave the Zone, he would''ve died.


    Nheless, it only happened because he thought he could do it by himself, disregarding Yuko and the girls'' formted n wherein even if they found out that the Transcendents inside the Breached Portal location were stronger, they could safely retreat.


    That guy lost an eye and an arm but overall, he''s still alive after he recovered. However, there''s no getting back his lost eye and arm.


    Because of his example, the other Heroes fell in line and stopped questioning Yuko''s decision.


    -


    -


    [Orb of Concealment (65%)]


    Looking at the updated status of the Orb, it finally reached more than half. And that also meant we''re more than halfway to restoring the Source Energy of the Earth.


    During these four days, despite the strain in their bodies due to continued exertion of their Energy Control, the five women with me used Energy Stones to restore themselves to perfect condition for us to hasten thepletion of this endeavor.


    Naturally, I was against that but all five of them sat with me during the first night and told me how they wanted to help me. By using the excuse that they''re also benefiting from their continuous exertion of their Energy Control, they managed to convince me to not slow down this trip to the Pocket Dimensions and fully restore the Source Energy in this world.


    In the end, I just produced more Energy Stones for them to use and I always checked their conditions before going inside the Pocket Dimension.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Darling, look, Yuko is in the headlines again." Sofiel giggled as she pointed at the news being shown on the widescreen TV in our room.


    As I followed her finger, the other four with us also stared at it and watched intently. By now, they were already assimted into this current lifestyle and for sure, the five of them were truly satisfied to be with me all these days.


    Although we always moved from country to country, whenever we would have free time, I would use it to spend time with them.


    At the moment, we''re currently in a luxurious hotel suite in Moscow, Russia. As expected of the Principal, everywhere we went, he''s some kind of a hotshot so it wasn''t really that hard for us to find a private ce like this.


    "Sister Yuko always sounded so serious in her interviews but whenever she''s talking with Daisuke¡­ she''s always like a maiden experiencing her first love," Jaynamented while she''s fiddling with some object which took her interest. During these four days, her curiosity was more than satisfied with every ce and culture she would be exposed to.


    "That also applies to us, don''t you think so? I was feared as the strongest Transcendent in my World but before this guy¡­ My destined husband¡­ I will always be a maiden in love." Sending me her beautiful smile, Nysia stood up from where she was sitting and walked towards my back before putting me in her tight embrace.


    Seeing that Nysia stole a march, Avelin jumped up and sat at her favorite ce, myp.


    Just like this, our night was once again about to get fluffy.


    However, a knock at the door stopped it.


    By kissing both Nysia and Avelin first, I gently get out of the two women''s embrace to open the door.


    Although I was expecting him toe and disturb us anytime to brief us of the current situation, the Principal appeared solemn this time as if a serious matter hade up.


    "Kuramoto-kun, You six should stay here for a while. There''s an issue that I need to resolve first. I arranged for the next Pocket Dimension location, in two days go to the airport and someone will guide you to your ne. It will take you to your destination."


    Ignoring the arrangement he told us, I was more intrigued about the issue that he needed to resolve.


    "Hmm? What kind of issue is more important than restoring the Source Energy?"


    "I''m afraid that even if I tell you, your current strength won''t be enough to¡­"


    The Principal stopped and didn''t finish his sentence.


    "Did something happen to my father?"


    "No. Not him."


    "If not him, then another one of you?"


    The Principal nodded as his grip on his cane tightened.


    It''s rare for this Principal to show anger like this. All the time I interacted with him, he was always calm, confident and somewhat aloof.


    Now I couldn''t help but get curious as to what actually happened. Did one of them die when intercepting a Space Vessel?


    "I''m already a Rank 2 Transcendent. Is that still not enough?"


    "Indeed. In the greater scheme of things, that''s nowhere near enough. Although we will not be able to stop every Space Vessel to arrive here on Earth, let us old ones reduce the risk that you will take. I only came here to inform you. Enjoy the night."


    Ending his words like that, a Portal then opened behind him which eventually moved and took him out of our sight.


    That sly old man¡­ Are they going to face Rank 4 Transcendents? Well, there''s that anger from him, something serious must''ve really happened and it''s probably not just a simple case of failing to intercept a Space Vessel.

 Chapter 451 Restoration (3)

    As the rest of the existing countries on Earth experienced the restoration of the inherent Source Energy of the Earth, chaos, as I predicted, started to fill every part of the world. Whether it was a 1st world country or just a developing country. And most especially to the ces where the poption density was high.


    Think about it, criminals and terrorists awakening to an ability. Their confidence and rate of activity would''ve been boosted because of their newfound strength. Geniuses and those talented enough to make use of energy would also get some kind of confidence for being stronger than most.


    Without the government implementing regtions for everyone, the number of crimes and the number of deaths that weren''t connected to the Dark Cult was rising.


    There were the police or any authoritative bodies but with the normal citizens gaining the same strength like them, it was proven hard to enforce thew due to the changes in less than a week.


    And that''s not including those crooked officers and corrupted officials who most likely would be even more corrupt and crooked because of their newfound strength.


    Perhaps the Principal didn''t bother arranging for that since not everyone would be important. He even created the Earth Defense Army that was outside any of the countries authority. Apart from him, perhaps only those like him who was an old fossil from the previous civilization had the authority tomand and dispatch them.


    However, with their identities still obscured, I would put this up as my spection for now.


    Naturally, I already predicted what change this awakening of Earth would bring. That''s why every news article about those was nothing of importance now.


    What I cared about was still the well-being of my Companions who were continuously going after the Breached Portal locations.


    As time continued to pass, some of my Companions finally reached the 5th Realm of their Mortal Pathway.


    Yuko, Yumiko, Zerina already did and that breakthrough allowed them to reach another height in their strength.


    Yuko''s system was upgraded to Legendary Hero System giving all of her existing system-generated skills a boost. Her Hero''s Party Bonus as well as Hero''s Awakening were now dependent on her base stats. Moreover, her Hero''s Companion Skill which we both shared together doubled in amount. She would get 40% while I would get 20% of our average base stats.


    Thest system-generated skill she got upon breaking through was her Heroic Domain.


    As for her other Pathways, her existing Jewel Skills and Crown Skill got enhanced and bybining her Pir and her Crown, she generated her own Empire which melded together with her Heroic Domain. The Precognition ability from her Psyche-type Pathway also got enhanced and became even closer to her Foresight and like the other two Pathways, that ability produced a Domain Skill.


    Because of that breakthrough, she once again surpassed my current stats.


    And the same happened to the other two. Yumiko''s Psyche-type awakened ability from the World of Meta became one step closer to her Spirit Channeling.


    ording to her, she could now send a Spirit Incarnation to meet those Higher Spirits she could summon and borrow abilities from.


    Apparently, most of them were living in different Spirit-type Level 2 Natural Transcendent Worlds. They all have the same Spirit Channeling ability that they made use of when they''re still treading their Mortal Pathways.


    From those Higher Spirits, Yumiko was given a hint that once shepleted her Mortal Pathway, she would be able to be acquainted with an even stronger Higher Spirits that she could borrow abilities from.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Moreover, that Spirit Incarnation of hers, if she allowed it, could be summoned by Mortal Ranks who had a simr Spirit Channeling ability. Although the method of summoning and borrowing abilities might be different, they all came from the same root.


    As for Zerina, herst system-generated skill allowed her to Rune to be arranged into a sentence that could enhance her Domain. Even against Irja, Zerina''s Domain Skill would win if she used her Runes on it. Moreover, there''s also her Transformation Skill from her Spirit-type Pathway that made it easy for her to formteplex Runes.


    With the three of them as the start, Erin, Avelin, Jayna, Reinys, Ca, Noelle, Dannae and perhaps Ophelia would soon follow. Well, Ophelia would be a littlete since she would only be relying on the Energy Stones I left her and Level 1 Brute Energy.


    As for Leianne, Elise, Lunaria and Lexie. Their strength was steadily growing. They''re all at the 5th Realm already so it''s just a matter of time for their UPL to catch up to Yuko and the others.


    Andstly, Nysia, Fleur, Sofiel and Irja, as long as they continued Absorbing Source Energy, there would be no bottlenecks in their path to Rank 5 Transcendent.


    That would also be the case for me and my other Companions as soon as we finished our Mortal Pathways.


    That''s why at the moment, there''s no pressing issue for us except¡­ the awakening of the Earth as well as the revtion to who I really am.


    "Darling, we''re finished here. There''s no Transcendent in and they''re not from the Dark World."


    Sofiel flew up and went back to my side after breaking open the Breached Portal location that we chanced upon on our way back from a Pocket Dimension here in South Africa.


    It''s been a week since the Principal left us that night in Moscow. Since Yuko and the others were still busy in the countries near Japan, we took it upon ourselves to help them with the Breached Portal locations that would be coincidentally present near our current location.


    "Un. One of them said they''re from Xeno World. It matched with at least twenty-five Breached Portal locations that Sister Yuko and the others destroyed." Avelin added as she also flew up after taking care of the Possessed using a Skill from her new Pathway.


    By coordinating with them, more information about the origins of these Dark cults or those Energy Clones possessing the Earthlings were slowly beingpiled by us, giving light to the identities of our uing transgressors.


    "I see then apart from the Dark World there are now three more Invasive Worlds that''sing to us. Xeno, Arania and Nightwolf. Elemental, Psyche and Physique-type Invasive Worlds. That Zaraya... he probably sold the Earth''s locationto have these Invasive Worlds to be their vanguard. Most likely these worlds were weaker than the Dark World and since the Dark World was tied up with the Dimensional Bridges encroaching upon their world, these three Invasive Worlds were probably on its way to us now."


    "I have no idea how fast a Transcendent World can travel across the different World Zones but¡­ it''s a certainty that they''re nowing for us. Even if we awakened the World''s Will of Earth, it wouldn''t be as strong as how it originally was. With my father, the Principal and the others like them preventing the earlier Space Vessels from reaching Earth, we were given the time to grow. When those Worlds arrived, those old fossils wouldn''t be enough to defend this world against them."


    At this point, ording to the list left behind by the Principal before he went to settle whatever issue that was, there were only two more Pocket Dimensions left before the full restoration of the inherent Source Energy of Earth.


    And as for the Orbs, it''s now sitting at 95%. Each time they were being used to expand a Pocket Dimension, it''s slowly changing shape. By now, I could now guess that these Orbs¡­


    They''re most likely the same type of equipment as the Totem Pole, the Frost Rifle and the Baptismal Device. An equipment imbued with a Pathway-generated Skill.

 Chapter 452 Restoration (4)

    The frozen continent, Antarctica.


    Thest two Pocket Dimensions were located in this continent and¡­ surprisingly, the Portal to the world where they were training the Earth Defense Army was also here.


    It appeared during my Transcendent Mind Trial¡­ It''s a wonder that it could urately pinpoint that ce.


    When I asked the Scientists, Researchers and Soldiers under the Principal''s payroll managing the Portal, the world and its Source Energy fitted to what I could still remember during that Trial.


    It can''t be that this is already my 2nd run, right?


    Well, being reincarnated could be considered as the 2nd run in life but going back in time? There''s no indication that it was possible. Seeing into the future and going back to the past was in an entirely different scope.


    Even if there''s a possibility of that kind of ability existing somewhere in this wide Universe and numerous World Zones, that will be too godly evenpared to my Adaptability that allowed me to tread on five different Mortal Pathways.


    But after ruling out time-traveling to the past, I couldn''t find a proper exnation for that to happen. Did someone predetermine what would happen if I chose differently that day?


    Is that part of the Principal''s irvoyance? No. He couldn''t be someone who could influence someone''s Transcendent Trials. No matter how strong he is, he''s still just a Rank 4 Transcendent.


    His Ability was even full of limitations¡­


    Ah, well, why am I thinking about something I will not be able to answer again?


    If there''s a reason for that, it will be revealed sooner orter.


    For now¡­ it''s time to finish this.


    [Orb of Concealment (99%)]


    "Are you ready? This will be thest Pocket Dimension. After this, we''re going back to Japan and see what will happen next."


    Directing my question to the five girls who apanied me around the world, on the tallest mountains or even underwater.


    Yes, there was also a Pocket Dimension hidden under the major oceans and even the infamous Bermuda Triangle.


    And guess what? Antis¡­ has risen to the surface. Right now, it became another hot topic that the world focused on aside from Superhumans and the ability to tread the Earth''s Mortal Pathway that was now collectively called as Transcension.


    Not only Antis there were also other lost cities that were being discovered. ces that couldn''t be seen before because of a formidable Concealment Formation that was only lifted because of the existence of the Level 3 Earth Energy.


    Naturally, the Earth''s Defense Army and its other Branches handled the discovery of those ces. Even if the country leaders wanted to object, the thought of the sly old man''s prowess was enough to let them freeze in theirfortable seats.


    As to what kind of secret those ces hold, we''ll know soon after we''re finished here.


    "More than ready. It''s too cold outside, I want to go home and roll in bed with you, Daisuke." Avelin answered. Although the innocence in her eyes already lessened because of me, there''s still plenty of it that makes her even more adorable.


    She sat down and the illusory flower that she would be nourishing appeared in front of her.


    Following herment, the other four had a smile on their lips as if conveying that they all had the same idea as Avelin. Sofiel even pped her feathery wings to thaw the ice covering them.


    Contrary to the icy terrain of this continent, the same destend was still existing inside thest Pocket Dimension.


    After going in and out of different Pocket Dimensions, one thing was confirmed in my mind.


    These Pocket Dimensions were created to preserve the Source Energy of the Earth. It''s also the reason why the Earth became unawakened.


    Most likely, the Earth being unawakened wasn''t a result of an outside force but¡­ a voluntary decision of whoever''s in charge back then.


    As for the reason why it did that, even abandoning the worlds connected to it, I had no idea at the moment.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Although it was voluntarily decided to revert the Earth to bing an unawakened world, it was still meant to be awakened someday.


    And the n to do that started ever since that Principal and hisrades, how many they may be, began walking on Earth once again.


    Yuko and I, along with the Heroes were only added when everything was already in ce.


    Meaning, the Orbs were already set to be acquired by my previous life''s Companions.


    Even without confirmation, I am certain of this spection.


    "Alright, we''ll roll on the bed before going back to Yuko and the others, do you still have excess Energy Stones?"


    Ever since the Principal left that night, the responsibility to put up an Energy Screen also befell me so instead of giving them 50% of my total Energy Control, I reduced it to half to maintain the Energy Screen filtering out the existing Psyche Energy in this Pocket Dimension.


    Topensate for the missing 5% of what I was originally giving them to prevent themselves from putting too much strain on their bodies, the existence of Energy Stones to replenish their used Energy became a necessity.


    "Don''t worry, Daisuke. There''s still a lot. These will be enough" Jayna answered as they started producing a pile of baseball-sized energy stones beside them.


    I should''ve farmed for more stones when I was inside the Dimensional Space with Irja. At this point, we''re already running out of it. Although there are still basketball-sized ones, those were reserved for our Absorption Sessions.


    Ah. Thinking about it, that doesn''t matter anymore. After this, the existence of the Source Energy on Earth would spark for the discovery of Energy Stone mines.


    We''ll just have to monopolize one mine to tend to our needs... Right?


    As the five girls started nourishing the flowers in front of them, I naturally became a worrywart husband who started alternating between the five to wipe off the sweat that they were producing.


    I couldn''t help it. I didn''t have anything to do at the first part except maintaining the Energy Screen and watching over their progress. Besides, I couldn''t help but dote on all of them.


    No matter what, they would always be the reason why I was doing all of this for Earth.


    My motivation was always selfish. To begin with, even epting bing the support at the start was for my survival.


    That''s why¡­ Trying to save the world is just an oue because of how important my Companions are to me.


    Few minutes soon passed and the flowers bloomed simultaneously.


    As the five girls opened their eyes and directed their gazes on me, the five Orbs appeared in my hand and shot towards their respective flowers.


    Following the same procedure as before, as soon as the flowers closed and devoured the five Orbs, I split my remaining Energy Control to send the necessary Energy to the five flowers.


    BOOM!


    Along with the explosion of light, the familiar sound of the series of notifications entered my mind.


    [Ding!]


    [Orb of Concealment has been sessfully unlocked.]


    [Orb of Enhancement has been sessfully unlocked.]


    [Orb of Ailment has been sessfully unlocked.]


    [Orb of Reinforcement has been sessfully unlocked.]


    [Orb of Improvement has been sessfully unlocked.]

 Chapter 453 Restoration (5)

    When the explosion of light subsided and the iplete Level 3 Psyche-type Energy melded with the existing Psyche Energy inside the Pocket Dimension, the Orb that should''ve normally been back on my hand by now remained floating in the middle where the flower was.


    Upon seeing that, Zerina and the others cautiously moved to my side as we watched the changes happening to it together.


    Disregarding the fact that the Pocket Dimension was now expanding, all our attention was focused on the five Orbs.


    Along with their surprised gasps, the five Orbs shined anew when the newly-formed Level 3 Earth Energy washed over it.


    It''s not as blinding as before so what''s happening to the Orbs was all witnessed by us.


    It started absorbing the new Level 3 Earth Energy, nourishing itself.


    It''s not the same as when I was activating the Orbs, they''re literally absorbing Energy to fill themselves once more. Perhaps because whatever''s locked inside the Orbs was already used up for restoring every Pocket Dimension, another mechanism was activated and that''s for reverting the Orbs to their real form.


    As its glow continued to be intense, time slowly passed.


    One minute.


    Two minutes.


    Five minutes.


    After five minutes, the already deformed spherical shapes of the Orbs expanded. By now, it''s already wrong to say that they were Orbs.


    As they continued to absorb more energy, another blinding explosion of light covered our sight.


    Along with it five beams of light shot out and hit my body.


    When that happened, five system notifications entered my mind.


    [You awakened one of your repressed Skills : Void Concealment]


    [You awakened one of your repressed Skills : Enhancement Aura]


    [You awakened one of your repressed Skills : Ailment Fog]


    [You awakened one of your repressed Skills : Defense Reinforcement]


    [You awakened one of your repressed Skills : Random Improvement]


    Upon reading all of those, the knowledge about the repressed Skills instantly filled my mind. Instead of getting the five Orbs back, those beams of light that came from each of them awakened something in me.


    The Skills were called repressed, it''s already something that was existing within me¡­ Only by awakening those Orbs did it resurface.


    Well, reading its description the Skill effects were almost the same as the Orbs except, it was enhanced to a certain extent.


    Void Concealment can now be used anytime. It could be turned on and off. However, the same as the other sustained Skills like Energy Amplification, Domain of Valor, Bulwark of Invulnerability and Bedevilled Outburst, it has an activation cost and maintaining cost. And like the original Orb, the higher the number of people that were concealed, the greater the cost.


    Considering it has a time limit and a cooldown before this is a lot better.


    Moreover, with the Void in its name¡­ Void Elemental Energy can now be used to enhance it. By applying it, it will not just be a normal concealment wherein I can be detected if touched or scraped by any offensive Energy attacks. The Void Elemental Energy will be sending me to some kind of Void Dimension wherein it''s harder for even those stronger than me to detect. To be more precise, unless they also understood the existence of Aether or Void Elemental Energy they needed stronger Energy Control than me to detect it.


    Naturally, it will still be impossible to phase through obstacles be it Physical or Energy ones. I can only phase when I''m in my Energy Incarnate Form.


    Well, before checking the other four, I was more concerned about what happened to the five Orbs. Did they vanish or...?


    "A cape?"


    "Oh! A ne."


    "I like this better. A ring! Hehe."


    "I see. This shield isn''t that bad. It fits me."


    "I can now change my old staff with this. Thank you, darling!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Before I could ask them, the five women''s voices entered my ears. The shining Orbs earlier had already changed their forms and were silently hovering in front of them.


    All five items were still exuding some kind of aura that was probably from the remnants of what it was before.


    In front of Zerina, a ck and silver cape was fluttering in the wind.


    In front of Avelin, a ne with a pendant that appeared to be a precious green gemstone in the shape of a star.


    In front of Jayna, a purple crystal-studded ring that looked luxurious yet emitting some kind of malevolent aura.


    In front of Nysia, a rhombus sanguine shield adorned by sharp-looking spikes.


    In front of Sofiel, a golden angelic staff with a luminescent crystalline stone on its tip. It''s glowing with a spectrum of light that is ever-changing.


    After a while, each of those items calmlynded on their hands.


    Zerina''s cape fitted perfectly behind her giving her a more majestic look along with her ash-grey armor.


    After a while, the cape behind her fluttered and she seemingly vanished from our sight.


    Well, with my Energy Control at the moment, I could detect the soft fluctuations of energy on the ce where she vanished. That fluctuation then seemingly moved closer until it reached behind me.


    A few seconds after that, I felt something resting on my right shoulder before two armguard-covered arms slipped from my side and rested on my navel.


    Obviously, it''s Zerina who undid her Concealment. As I turned my eyes to her, she was giggling in a satisfied manner as her arms tightened on me.


    "Sister Zerina, that''s unfair!" Avelin, who''s already wearing the ne,ined upon seeing Zerina appearing behind me.


    "I only tried the cape, Avelin, can you let me off with this?"


    "Uhh¡­ Alright."


    Somewhat convinced with Zerina''s reason, Avelin nodded in the end.


    "This ring¡­ it fits perfectly on my finger. Daisuke, if father and mother see this. They will think we''re already married."


    Jayna who was admiring the ring on her ring finger said. Although it''s still exuding that malevolent aura, she disregarded it when she started thinking about our promise to marry and be each other''s spirit-pair.


    "I also like this, husband. Not only can it activate a stronger effect than the Orb of Reinforcement, but it can also reflect an attack. Un. I can protect you better with this."


    Nysia was also happily checking out her new shield. Unlike a normal shield, she could freely adjust its size using her Energy. So it''s possible for her to use the shield even when she''s piloting her Ultimate Metagen.


    "Darling, thank you. I''ll treasure this and use this to remove any obstacles that will hinder us."


    With a devilish smile on her lips that was contrasting with her angelic and holy appearance, Sofiel waved her new staff while casting her mastered Elemental Spells.


    Because of the luminescent crystal, those Elemental Spells were all randomized, there were some who were erged, shrunk or even Transformed. Well, she could control it to an extent and perhaps when she got the hang of using it, she''ll be more versatile.


    Even if I didn''t check, what they got were the awakened Orbs. Proving my guess again.


    They''re pieces of equipment that were imbued by the repressed Skills that I awakened¡­


    Did I create those during my previous life? Moreover, seeing how each piece fitted them¡­ my previous self probably created them specifically for these five girls.


    "Un. It all fitted you. As it turns out, the true form of the Orbs were originally yours. Use it well."


    After saying that, I grabbed Zerina''s arm to prevent her from retracting it. I liked the feeling of being hugged by this girl who was always considerate to other girls.


    Before leaving the Pocket Dimension and seeing thepletion of our task, we spent a few minutes testing their Skill-imbued Equipment.


    [Ding!]


    [The World''s Will is requesting your presence.]

 Chapter 454 Worlds Will

    As that notification suddenly turned up as soon as we left the previous space of the Pocket Dimension, I could feel the tugging sensation in my consciousness.


    It''s not a forceful summoning by the way it was worded so... I could disregard it for a while.


    Nheless, this was the first time that I felt the presence of the World''s Will of the Earth.


    After months of my adventure to different Otherworlds, I never felt its presence, unlike the Heroes who were being blessed by it whenever they would be summoned.


    That''s why it''s kind of a surprise that as soon as wepleted the restoration of the Source Energy on Earth, its first step was to ''request for my presence''.


    While I was mulling over whether to go and meet the World''s Will, a Portal suddenly opened in front of us. The Principal, who seemed to be somewhat different from when he left that day, appeared from the other side of it.


    Looking at the background behind him, he''s back at the Academy or more precisely, at his favorite office.


    Is he like the World''s Will? Onlying back now when we finishedpleting the task of restoring the Source Energy in every part of the world?


    I looked around and the previously Aurora-filled blue sky in this part of the world was glowing in a golden light.


    As if there''s a thick film of Energy that was now covering it.


    Perhaps at this moment, every part of the Earth, even outside the stratosphere was currently being filled with the Level 3 Earth Energy.


    Only when itpletely covered the Earth would the sky turn back to normal.


    I have no idea at which part of the World Zone we are currently but if the fixed star which is the sun could be moved along with the Earth... What will happen to the others in the Sr System?


    The Principal mentioned how Mars could be assimted¡­ How would that work?


    Moreover, I was also concerned about that subordinate Mortal World that the Earth Defense Army was using, where is it located? Where are the Mortal Worlds located if they could contact the Earth''s World''s Will?


    Ah¡­ Too many questions that I couldn''t answer myself.


    Well then, let''s go back first.


    -


    -


    "I presume the World''s Will has already contacted you." The Principal calmly said as soon as I sat down.


    When we arrived here, Yuko and the others all showed up in less than five seconds as if they''re already hurrying here even before we entered the Portal created by the Principal.


    "Yes. It did contact me upon leaving thest Pocket Dimension. What do you think? Should I respond to it now?"


    "The decision is yours, Kuramoto-kun. I believe your long-time question will be answered by it. As you might''ve guessed, I''m just an old man listening to its orders. The World''s Will holds the secret about your identity as well as¡­ the memories you lost."


    As I thought, it''s all because of the World''s Will. It''s also the reason why this sly old man kept his mouth shut all the time.


    "Dai-kun. If you want to, we will also go with you."


    Yuko worriedly said, perhaps thinking that I was having second thoughts about meeting the World''s Will.


    Although she didn''t have the method to go with us, she would probably bug her father or just continue making noise for the World''s Will to notice her.


    To answer that, I held her hand and put on a rxed expression.


    "It''s fine. It''s just the World''s Will. I''ve met a lot of World''s Wills by now. I won''t be overwhelmed even if it''s a World''s Will of a Level 3 World."


    "You say that but you''re afraid that you might exhibit a change in how you view things when you get your memory back, right?"


    "Darling is indeed afraid. Don''t worry too much. Nothing will change. We''ll still be yourpanions and you¡­ our destined one."


    Sofiel stepped forward as well and took my other side, as the two began trying tofort me.


    Following them, the other four who probably already remembered a huge chunk of their past lives also stepped forward to assure me that even if I recovered my memories, I would still be looking at them the same way as I was looking at them at this moment.


    Being encouraged by them like this when in fact that''s not what''s on my mind, I already lost my chance to tell them that that''s not the case.


    So instead of letting them be embarrassed for being dramatic like this, I stood up and went to them one by one. Naturally, including those who lost their chance to step forward earlier as well as Noelle and Ca.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    This will surely be the start of something new. What''s inside that memory will not only reinforce my mind about my identity. It also contained what actually happened and the reason for my reincarnation.


    Most likely, the memory I remembered about my past life isplete, unlike what''s happening with Yuko and the five Orb Holders who were remembering things about it bit by bit.


    If it''splete then¡­ it will also include why I died, what actually happened to Earth for it to be unawakened.


    When I finished going through my Companions, I sat down once again and focused on that notification that was still floating in my mind.


    [Are you ready to go and meet the World''s Will?]


    Alright. That''s new. This System¡­ What are you?


    [I am¡­ You will know about it soon.]


    I see. I guess you''re right. You''re not just a simple System derived from a Pathway but something specifically meant for me.


    [That''s correct. For the record, I only became sentient when the Orbs awakened your repressed Skills.]


    I thought as much. Well then, let me meet it and finally be done with this.


    [Very well. Transferring your consciousness¡­]


    [3¡­]


    [2¡­]


    [1¡­]


    As soon as the countdown ended my consciousness was plunged into a dark tunnel that was burrowing down towards who knows where.


    Since this is just my consciousness, the awakened System also stopped apanying me.


    For it to be that sentient, no wonder it was that special.


    If my guess is right, the World of Systems isn''t a Natural World.


    It''s a Created World. And perhaps, it was something my previous self also created. Just like the Dark World.


    What''s wrong with that guy? Or what''s wrong with my previous self?


    In any case, the answer is now in front of me.


    The World''s Will.


    Let''s see how special it was that it even took my memories away and sent me to be an Ultimate Support.


    -


    -


    "Wee¡­"


    As soon as my vision cleared and my sense of sight came back, I found myself in front of the same old yground where I first met Yuko during this lifetime¡­


    Standing beneath the giant cherry blossom tree in the middle is a young boy. Or more precisely, the World''s Will.


    Wait¡­


    That''s not the World''s Will.


    The young boy standing there is me.


    "Are you surprised?"


    Huh? What''s happening here? Is this guy ying with me? Or...

 Chapter 455 Memories (1)

    "Get serious, will you? After all this, this is how you will meet me?"


    I had my doubts, of course. Overwhelming Energy Control? That''s something every World''s Will possessed. When ites to it, no one in their world could contest them in that field.


    My existence might''ve been seen as a threat by one of them but judging from how the others treated me, that one was just different.


    And now this one was showing me something to provoke my mind. If he''s the one holding my memories then it''s not that difficult to create this scene to confuse me. World''s Wills could take on any appearance after all.


    ? Furthermore, no matter how hard I think about it, a World''s Will doesn''t have a physical body and even more so, it can''t be reincarnated. Ever since its inception, it was tied to its world.


    Although it''s possible for them to cultivate emotions like Worldy or Ele, they''re stuck in the world they were managing.


    If he''s trying to tell me that I am him and he is me then I will call this bulls---¡­


    "Hmm? I see. You''re not convinced¡­" The young boy who looked like the younger me smirked and snapped his fingers.


    The current scenery then shattered and was reced with just a wide expanse of grassy ins, and a clear blue sky.


    The World''s Will then changed from putting on my younger appearance to an older and perhaps¡­ my adult appearance.


    He had long hair that was a bit shorter than my Energy Incarnate form. It was fluttering from behind him while his gaze rested on me.


    "This¡­ Is my true appearance. Believe it or not, you will grow up and look like me."


    The World''s Will waved his arms and the windy ins stopped.


    He stepped forward and closed the distance between us.


    He''s currently taller than me but looking at his face, it''s like I was looking at my future self.His eyes, his expression and the way he speaks.


    "If you''ll push on that narrative, is it possible that I am your child?"


    Upon hearing that, the World''s Will sighed.


    "Do you think a World''s Will can produce offspring? I am born from the Earth itself. From the conception of its Source Energy. I was given emotions and the freedom to think for myself. However, that will not change what I am. I am a World''s Will."


    Then what am I? Why doesn''t he just give me my memory and be done with this?


    The Principal told me that this guy was the one responsible for everything. I came here to get an answer, not to answer his quiz about my identity and why we looked alike.


    "Whatever is going on in your mind or whatever Hajime told you beforeing here, it''s all true. I am the one responsible for ripping your memories off. Ah. No. That''s wrong¡­"


    "Why is it wrong? Do you have an aplice?"


    "Correct. And that aplice is you. We are responsible for it. You and me."


    After pointing his fingers alternately to both of us, the World''s Will snapped his fingers once more and this time,a sh of light was produced from it which instantly seeped into my forehead.


    With his curved lips being thest thing that was registered on my eyes, a curtain of darkness draped over my consciousness.


    I see.


    This is it.


    The memory that was ripped off from me.


    -


    -<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "I''m Yuko, nice to meet you."


    "Un. I''m Daisuke. Do you want to y with me? Look, there''s no one in the seesaw. It''s our chance!"


    The same yground. The day I first met Yuko as a kid.


    Right. I ignored the sly old man behind her and immediately invited her to y with me right after introducing ourselves to each other.


    It just felt right at that time. Upon seeing her, there''s no such sense of her being a stranger to me.


    After that day, I found out that Yuko and her father moved into our neighborhood. About her mother, she''s not with them.


    Now that I think of it, she''s also not mentioning her mother as if she didn''t exist in her life.


    But with this memory of mine, my young self also didn''t find that weird.


    Perhaps she left them or died during childbirth. Who knows? I''ll go and ask her once I''m back.


    Continuing on, every day since that time, we''re always together.


    If I''m not wrong, my father and that sly old man were trying to trigger something. To let me recall the memories I shared with Yuko.


    And that happened three months after our first meeting.


    Like how Yuko remembered it, it happened at that yground again.


    The memories of our past life. It was unlocked like a natural urrence after months of being close to each other.


    At that time, even though I was still young, I recognized how important Yuko was to me.


    Since we''re not the only ones ying at that yground, we often fought with the other kids.


    I was always defending her and she''s also doing the same that we began being teased by them for being a couple.


    Nheless, although embarrassed, Yuko epted that and with her clinging to my arms, I did the same.


    Upon seeing that, those kids ran away as if they lost big time, leaving us alone.


    And that''s the day when it happened. The memory of our previous life that would probably not be released if not for meeting and spending the time with the woman that was the most special to me.


    "Dai-kun, if there''s no other way, I am prepared. No. We are prepared to be sacrificed for you to continue living."


    "No! All of you, especially you, Yuko. You know how important you are to me. Now that the cat''s out of the bag, there''s no way I will ept their invitation only to see this world destroyed. Why do I need to forsake you by reaching this stage? What''s so special about bing a Divinity? We''re all taking the Natural Course of the Universe. After all these hardships, gaining a body so that I can be with all of you¡­ I will prove this to them. I will be back and I will bring all of you with me to crush them."


    "Dai-kun¡­"


    "If I have to be a devil to continue being with you even if it''s not in this lifetime, then why not? I will be apologizing to all of you now. I know I''m powerless at this moment but¡­ I will not give up. Who knows how long we will be apart. However, one day, we will be together again and when that timees, we will be challenging them."


    I see. That''s what happened before I died. I reached that stage. The Divine Stage. As soon as that happened, a Level 4 Divine World Envoy descended and invited me to their world.


    It was a simple invitation to wee the birth of a new Divinity or a Divine Realm entity.


    However, someone informed me what would happen to my world as soon as I left to ept that invitation.


    The destruction of the Level 3 Sage World to prevent another Level 4 Divine World to appear.

 Chapter 456 Memories (2)

    With these memories that were ripped off from meing in like a flood that couldn''t be stopped, my mind became instantly filled up with what happened in my previous life or specifically, the events which transpired before my death.


    Although most of my past life was a part of my memory packed with experiences and knowledge I umted during that time, that certain part of my life when I reached Divinity was the most highlighted.


    In less than a few seconds, everything about that past life, from how I came to existence up to how I ended up crumbling into ashes after sacrificing every Transcendent and above on Earth to prevent the Level 4 Divine World from tracking this world.


    Right. I sacrificed everyone living on Earth except my Companions and the Mortal Ranks not tounch a counterattack to that World but only to run away from it.


    Moreover, I didn''t just sacrifice those living on Earth.


    That was because I judged that the Source Energy I would umte from all the Transcendents and Sages of the Earth wouldn''t be enough to get out of the Level 4 Divine World''s eyes.


    To umte the necessary energy, every World connected to Earth, be it Mortal Worlds, Transcendent Worlds or even the allied Sage Worlds that were sufficiently weaker than Earth were all implicated with what I did.


    I sacrificed all of them.


    And naturally, it also included the World I created. The Dark World.


    Ah. No. I didn''t name it Dark World. I originally named it simply as the Spirit World or ording to the UWS, the World #891417.


    In truth, the name of the world actually depends on how the denizens of the said world called it.


    However, a Created World will be registered through the organization that created the Universal World Standard, hence the number.


    That''s the reason why there was that point in the history of the Dark World wherein all of the Transcendents disappeared as well as the unavability of the Door of Transcendence.


    It was all because of me.


    Worldy hibernated because I used most of that World''s Source Energy. Not just that, I had taken every Transcendent existing in that world to boil and squeeze them into a specially made Energy Soup that would be part of the necessary Source Energy to enact my n.


    Now I understand why I had that Dark Persona. It was born out of my selfishness. No, it''s not born from it. That''s how I originally was.


    For my own selfish reason, every world connected to Earth was sacrificed.


    I had no time to hunt for other worlds after all so I used what''s avable to me at that time.


    Thinking back, if I epted that invitation, only Earth would be destroyed. However, because I didn''t want my Companions to die along with the Earth, I dragged numerous worlds with me. Disregarding the fact that all of them had their own reasons to live.


    As a Level 3 Sage World like Earth, it was both a Natural World and a Converging World. The divide was only happening when a Mortal World became a Transcendent World.


    And that''s how I got the necessary Source Energy to enact my desperately formted n on how to stop the destruction of the Earth.


    Nheless, it still involved us dying once.


    Except for the Dark World, each of those worlds I marked was seeped out of their denizens who reached the Transcendent Stage and above as well as the entirety of their Source Energy. Resulting in a lot of them turning into a barren world. If some of those worlds still survived, my previous self didn''t check. Or I was already too upied to enact the n.


    Because I got distracted and stopped at that point, everything would be for naught.


    By exercising my strength as a Level 1 Divine, no one from every world I chose to sacrifice could stop me. Even if it''s a Level 5 Sage. Just like the leap from a Mortal to Transcendent, the difference in strength upon leaping onto the next stage was always a difference between heaven and Earth.


    Unless there were hundreds of Level 5 Sages, a Level 1 Divine is invincible.


    The Mortal Ranks on Earth and Dark World were only spared for them to continue their ancestry so that when the timees¡­ the Earth and that Dark World wouldn''t be barren.


    If not for that,I would only choose to leave behind my Companions. That''s how selfish I was.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    I never asked for anyone''s opinion about what I nned to do. Before they could even notice, they were already put inside the cauldron I made, squeezed out of their Source Energy to fuel what I wanted to do.


    And that n consists of three simple steps.


    Locking the Earth''s Source Energy in Pocket Dimensions that would be hidden across the world.


    Concealing the Earth and cutting off the connection that Level 4 Divine World made to track it.


    Andstly, putting my Companions to sleep. Freezing them until it''s time for their Souls to reincarnate.


    At that point, reincarnation was only possible because I reached Divinity.


    A Divinity is someone who perfected and assimted all the five Source Energy types into one.


    However, a single Divinity like me will not be able to do everything by myself.


    What I did was a desperate move. When I finished doing those three tasks that I set out to do, even as a Divinity, it didn''t stop my body from crumbling by itself.


    At that point, I left the rest to the World''s Will¡­


    For him to continue with the n we agreed together.


    Right. I was in cahoots with him¡­ I did everything with his blessing.


    Although I couldn''t be called as the World''s Will''s offspring, I existed because of him.


    I... I was not originally a human being.


    I was a World''s Will Incarnation who gained my own sentience.


    No. Not just an ordinary Incarnation. The World''s Will poured all of the emotions that he cultivated into me, creating me into something that was his Incarnation while at the same time, I was not.


    I was my own self.


    He then kicked me out of that space where he was residing, dropping me down to the Earth''s surface and began walking on it among its denizens.


    I only became aware of my origin when I gained a physical body. The repressed memory all came back to me or rather, the World''s Will gave it back.


    That physical body allowed me to begin treading on the Earth''s Mortal Pathway and that eventually led me to be a Divinity.


    In the end, gaining a physical body led the Earth to doom.


    That''s why when I presented the n to the World''s Will¡­ He epted.


    To be unawakened and be out of sight of that Level 4 Divine World.


    The next steps the World''s Will took were only ryed to me when my past life''s memory was restored. Back in that day, at the yground, with Yuko.


    When that happened, a burst of Divine Energy woke up the hibernating World''s Will who was preserving the little Source Energy it could move.


    That burst of Divine Energy was what kept my Soul alive after the crumbling of my Physical Body.


    And with a wisp of that Psyche Energy, it also unlocked what was hidden inside Yuko''s Soul. The memory of her past life.

 Chapter 457 Memories (3)

    ording to Yuko''s memories when I asked her before, she told me how she started remembering things weeks after our first meeting and how I seemed to be acting mature while she''s like a kid who always wanted to be spoiled by me.


    However, that might just be her perspective of what''s happening to us. I could now clearly remember how childish I was when it came to her. The mature part of me that probably made its mark on her was when I was dealing with the other kids to leave us alone.


    At that time, Yuko alone was enough for me and she''s the same.


    About the things she began to remember as days passed by, they were the dreams that she often narrated to me whenever we''re together.


    And confirming what she remembered, the Convergence of our Destinies happened ever since that first meeting. The days leading to the full awakening of our memories were just us spending time together.


    In the end, she''s still the trigger to why I awakened my memories that young.


    And in truth, that was an arrangement I emphasized with the World''s Will.


    Even if every Companion of mine was as important to me, I wanted it to be Yuko. And all those women from my previous life understood it.


    Yuko was just too special for me. And even now, she''s still as special as before.


    The scene in her memory when we first met was that same day when the World''s Will kicked me out of that ce, devoid of any memory but filled with the emotions that he felt excessive.


    Inded in that forest where she would meditate to have a glimpse of her Transcendent Pathway.


    She''s already a Transcendent at that time so¡­ It was easy for her to notice that I wasn''t like her. I was an entity made of Energy.


    An Energy Incarnation. That''s probably the reason why my Transformation Skill turned out to be an Energy Incarnate.


    Without any of my memories, I had no idea what I was or what''s the purpose of my existence.


    As an Energy Incarnation, my only ability is my Energy Control.


    Being the first human I chanced upon as soon as I appeared on Earth, I became attached to Yuko. Also, the name Daisuke came from her. For her, I was her ''Great Helper'' who allowed her to easily glimpse onto her Transcendent Pathway and helped her progress in it at a speed that was virtually impossible even for someone dubbed as a genius.


    With my inherent Energy Control as a World''s Will Incarnation, I also helped her with her Absorption Sessions by always concentrating the Earth Energy to her.


    Due to that, her progress in her Transcendent Pathway left everyone in her generation to dust.


    When it was time for her to go back to her family, she brought me back with, took me in as her unlikely confidant and protected me from the scrutinizing eyes because of my unnatural existence.


    With a lot of Transcendent in their family, they were aware that the World''s Will could send down an Incarnation. However, because of how different I was to a supposed World''s Will incarnation, they couldn''t wrap their heads around as to what I truly am.


    At that time, my appearance was that of a boy at the same age as Yuko that my strength only reached the earlier stage of Rank 1 Transcendent.


    Nheless, without any Physical Body and being unable to tread on the Earth''s Pathway, I was incapable of growth.


    As they were satisfied with the progress of Yuko''s Transcendent Pathway and added to that her status in her family, no one opposed my existence to continue being at Yuko''s side.


    Naturally, that didn''t stop them from prying and trying to solve the puzzle as to what kind of existence I was. However, after investigating my origin and finding no leads to pursue, I ended up bing treated as some kind of pet for the girl.


    Apanion that was destined for her.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    As time passed, Yuko started to bloom into a beautiful flower. With her beauty and her unrivaled strength, those who were seeking for her hand in marriage grew in droves.


    Different Transcendent families began visiting her family, offering various benefits just to get her hand in marriage.


    Naturally, at that time, the culture on Earth was a lot different than how it was in modern times.


    Earth appeared peaceful at the surface but those Families were secretlypeting amongst themselves to be the Hegemon of the World.


    At that time, although I had an emotion which the World''s Will unnecessarily poured onto me and I grew too attached to Yuko, there was no reason for an Energy Incarnation like me to fall in love with her.


    We''re different. I understood that from the start. While my appearance looked young at the start, I grew to understand that I could change my appearance at will.


    That''s why I emted the growth that was happening to Yuko to my body. My appearance also changed over time.


    At that time, I was still just her confidant and I had no idea what the girl thought of me.


    Nheless, every good or bad thing that happened to her was all ryed to me. And in time, I grew protective of her.


    I started moving against the member of her family who sought to get her hand in marriage.


    Using my Energy Control to deprive them of Energy in their surroundings, sabotaging their absorption session and all sorts of things to make them ufortable.


    Unbeknownst to me, Yuko was aware of what I was doing.


    Well, who wouldn''t? Every suitor who visited to see her or every family member that introduced those suitors all ended up leaving in fright as if they were cursed.


    In the end, she also grew tired of those suitors. Apart from me, she only had a few individuals she could call her friends. And being treated as the princess of her Family, those friends were all careful with how they interacted with her.


    As more years passed and she felt that she wouldn''t progress in her Pathway by staying on Earth, she left for a Converging Transcendent World for an adventure.


    And naturally, she brought me with her.


    However, the real reason why she left was for me. She wanted to find a way to give me a Physical Body.


    Because at that time, she didn''t want anyone to be with her but me.


    The reason I was granted a body was Yuko and the reason I ended up wanting to have a physical body was also because of her.


    No matter how I rejected the idea of being in love with her, it would alwayse back whenever I would see her.


    Naturally, we could be in love with each other even if we''re different but¡­ my strength as Rank 1 Transcendent was slowly getting left behind by her. At that time, she was already a Rank 3 Transcendent and it''s not impossible for her to be a Rank 5 Transcendent or higher.


    If we reached that point, my existence would just be a burden to her and we would end up separating from each other.


    And that''s why¡­ we spent a few years on the run, searching for clues in different worlds all for the sole purpose of getting me a body I could inhibit.


    In the end, we found the answer in a higher world. In a Sage World wherein the strongest entities at the Sage Stage were already perfecting each and every Source Energy type.

 Chapter 458 The Plan

    "Are you back? Does it feel good to remember everything?"


    As the flood of memories subsided inside my head, the first that registered in my eyes was the World''s Will who went back to taking on my younger form.


    He was even wearing the same shirt and pants I did when I first met Yuko.


    Nheless, upon recalling everything¡­ I could honestly say that this was how he originally was.


    yful.


    He did give me the emotions he didn''t want to bear but he kept that one and all other emotions connected to it. Because for him, nothing beats doing something that would amuse him.


    Also, that''s quite wrong. The truth was that despite creating me and funneling in emotions to me before kicking me out without any memory as to what I am, he kept arge part of it. This World''s Will grew too smart for a World''s Will.


    Nheless¡­ As he said, no matter what he does, he''s still a World''s Will that would be forever tied in this World.


    Even if he wouldn''t confirm it, I was probably his attempt or his test subject into gaining freedom from the World.


    That''s why when Yuko and I found that method to create a Physical Body at a Level 3 Physique-type Sage World, this World''s Will helped us aplish it¡­


    I have no idea what his end goal is but because I ended up having my own set of memories because he didn''t grant me any, the years I spent with Yuko made me into an entirely different person or Incarnation.


    Perhaps I ended up outside his expectations. Who knows?


    When I started inhabiting the Mortal Body they created, the Energyposing my whole body seeped into the Physical Body before taking form as my inherent ability. Energy Control.


    At that time, I regained the memory that I was indeed created by the World''s Will and I ended up thinking that my existence was nned by him. To find a way for him to stop being the World''s Will of Earth.


    Moreover, I also spected that the reason he helped Yuko create my body was that he was going to take back his control on me. As his Incarnation and inhabit that body as himself.


    However, that didn''t happen even after I reached the Divine Stage and we ended up doing that n.


    "Quit it with your games. The day I regained my memories of my past, you intentionally let even my Spirit World catch the trace. They shouldn''t have been dragged into this n.


    Illiana. I had her ced in that world to make the Spirit World thrive and for her to be its ruler before I upgrade it to a Sage World like this World but you¡­ Is it also you who let those three find a Sage World to suppress Worldy?"


    That trio of Zaraya, they wouldn''t be able to reach a Sage World without someone''s guidance. If he tampered with the n by dragging the Spirit World then it''s not impossible for this guy to also be the one responsible for that.


    Upon hearing my question, the World''s Will pped his small hands while maintaining a confident smile on his face.


    "For you to instantly deduce that after regaining your memories¡­ I''m impressed by my creation."


    "Will you stop calling me your creation? I am myself. And you''re well aware of that. You can''t take it back, right? Your control on me. You lost it the day I gained my body. It''s also the reason why I became aware of my origin."


    That''s the only usible reason why he stayed silent ever since I stopped being an Energy Incarnation. He lost his control over me. However, even if I knew that, every passing day, I would wake up to check if I was still myself.


    It''s only thanks to Yuko that I continued to be sane and clear-headed when ites to my identity.


    For her¡­ I was my own unique self.


    Nheless, the doubt continued to linger in me. It''s the reason why we ended up going to different worlds again where I met my Companions. Zerina, Avelin, Jayna, Nysia, Sofiel and Illiana...


    Naturally, at first, I wasn''t entertaining the idea that another woman would be close to me apart from Yuko.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    But Yuko¡­ Instead of her Foresight, she possessed the same Eye as Yse. The Eye that can see through people''s destiny.


    "If you know, then stop mulling over it. Tsk, Ruining my fun. This is why I''m reluctant to give your memories back to you¡­ If only you''re not crucial in this n you cooked up yourself¡­"


    The World''s Will frowned and clicked his tongue.


    "Stop acting and answer me. Why did you drag the Spirit World and guide those three outside?"


    If the Dark World wasn''t dragged in and turned into an Invasive World, the Invasive Worlds that would be attacking the Mortal Worlds near this World Zone where the Earth is currently located were some rogue Invasive Worlds like those three who are now working with Zaraya.


    There shouldn''t be any participation from the Dark World¡­ Illiana shouldn''t be put in that kind of situation where she had to be restricted.


    That girl, after Yuko, she''s the second woman I got attached to.


    "Isn''t it clear to you why I drifted out of that n you left behind? Your n was too slow! Circumstances change."


    "Huh? How did the circumstances change? Didn''t we agree that we needed to be careful or that world would also detect us?"


    "Listen. You''re not me who spent a few millennia awake. Something big happened in the Divine World Zone. A war between those Divine Worlds happened during the time you''re in your sweet dream as a Soul! I need to speed up your reincarnation or else¡­"


    "Or else what?"


    "We''ll get dragged into it soon enough."


    "Why? How?"


    "Did you grow dumb because of your reincarnation or are you ying dumb? You saw two traces of that war¡­ You even entered one."


    "You mean¡­"


    The Ancient Ruins and whatever is below that cliff in the Barbarian World¡­


    "Correct. It''s those two. Think. Can a Natural Mortal World possess that kind of Dimension?"


    "No. In the first ce, if those were a part of a Sage World, those worlds should''ve been destroyed from the impact. How was that possible?"


    It''s unnatural for a piece of a higher world to attach to a lower world. It should be the other way around. Higher World assimting a Lower World.


    "Go back there and find out for yourself."


    The World''s Will waved his hand as if he''s uninterested in it.


    "You. Stop withholding information from me. Aren''t we in this together?"


    Everything was done by the two of us. I might''ve presented the n and enacted it by sacrificing everything connected to Earth but his part on that was even bigger than mine.


    Why? It''s because he''s also afraid for the Earth to be destroyed! Whatever n he had in mind for his own benefit, he wouldn''t be able to do that if the Earth became pulverized just because there''s a possibility for it to be a Divine World.


    "Before you worry about that, don''t you have something you need to do first? With your meager strength¡­ forget proving yourself to that Divine World, even seeing that woman at the Spirit World would be hard for you to do. Go back now and improve you and your women''s strength."

 Chapter 459 Level 3 Adaptability

    That meeting with the World''s Will only ended up with me recovering my memories and knowing that the n that started with me diverted to how it originally was.


    And that guy, even if he''s still somewhat hateful from how he acted, he at least followed the n to a certain extent.


    In the sea of Mortal Ranks that was left behind, he picked a few promising ones with specific abilities to be frozen and be released out of the world in due time. Freezing a Mortal Rank was naturally not an easy feat to do. If it was a Sage or a Transcendent, he could just let them on their own.


    But because of me, every Transcendent and Sage on Earth became extinct. He had no choice but to pick among them.


    And those Mortal Ranksposed of the sly old man. Hajime and the man I called my father during this second life, Sojiro. Apart from the two, there were eight more Mortal Ranks that the World''s Will selected based on their abilities who will be preparing the world as it leads to the point of our reincarnations.


    Apart from Yuko and me¡­ Yumiko and the other Heroes, who were at the same age as us, were pre-selected by that World''s Will. Their abilities were all that was left behind by some of the Sage Stage experts of Earth and allied Sage Worlds that I dragged down with us at that time.


    If I recall correctly, Yumiko''s Spirit Channeling doesn''t originate from Earth. From its name, it''s easy to guess that it should be most suited as a Skill from a Spirit-type Pathway.


    The Possessor of that ability was a Rank 3 Sage from an allied Spirit-type Sage World.


    As to how it appeared on Yumiko, it''s the World''s Will''s doing.


    ? While I was desperately sacrificing everyone for their Source Energy, that guy extracted Abilities from various experts.


    Like I said, I might be responsible for starting it but that guy''s contribution was bigger than mine.


    At the moment, even when I already restored the Source Energy of Earth, that guy wasn''t fully awakened yet.


    Our World was still vulnerable against the iing threat from the rogue Invasive Worlds.


    This was why he was urging me to grow stronger. The Principal and my Father''s group were insufficient to repel those iing threats¡­


    -


    -


    "Dai-kun!"


    "Darling!"


    "Husband!"


    "Daisuke!"


    When I opened my eyes, Yuko, Sofiel, Nysia and Irja''s faces filled up my field of vision.


    They all had the same worried expression on their faces.


    Most likely, it''s because of the change that happened to me while I was there.


    Judging from how messy the room was currently and how I ended up lying on the ground with my head resting on someone''sp, it was all caused by me, huh?


    "I''m fine, there''s no need for all of you to worry." I smiled as I slowly lifted my body.


    However, I was prevented by the one giving me ap pillow, pushing me back down.


    I lifted my chin to sneak in a nce at the girl and saw Elise, lovingly brushing my hair and patting my head.


    "Stay still for a while. Your Energy had gone berserk earlier." Elise slightly lowered her head to meet my gaze before a gentle smile bloomed from her lips.


    My Energy had gone berserk, huh?


    It''s probably because of that.


    After all this time¡­ it finally leveled up.


    Inside my mind, a series of notifications were glowing in gold as if it wanted to be seen as soon as my consciousness returned from the World''s Will''s Space.


    However, because my mindset about my Companions after recovering my memories didn''t really change, I pushed the golden notifications to the side.


    In fact, they became even more precious now. Although most of them were someone not from my previous life¡­ What I felt for them was still the same. Before anything else, they''re still the most important to me.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    I could do the same thing I did before to continue being with them.


    After telling them that I was fine and showing it with my actions to ease their worries, I stood up from Elise''sp and pulled her in my embrace before I focused my mind on that notification that the now sentient System was trying to make me notice.


    [Ding! Adaptability has leveled up]


    [Gained 10 Intelligence]


    [You can now assimte Level 3 Source Energy]


    [Flux Energy State has been enhanced]


    [Level 3 Source Energy can now be assimted to Flux Energy]


    [A new vessel has been created to amodate Level 3 Flux Energy]


    [Unlocked World Assimtion]


    [World Assimtion: An intangible connection has been forged between you and the Worlds connected to you. In exchange for influencing a World with your growth, you can now tap into that World''s Source Energy Core. Even in a ce without Source Energy, you can ess a Connected World''s Source Energy for your use.]


    [A new line has been created: Connected Worlds]


    [Connected Worlds:


    Level 1 World of Systems(Created/System-type): 0%


    Level 1 World of Barbarians(Natural/Physique-type): 28%


    Level 1 World of Spirits(Natural/Spirit-type): 20%


    Level 1 World of Meta(Natural/Psyche-type): 56%


    Level 1 World of Elements(Natural/Element-type): 75%


    Level 2 Dark World(Invasive/Spirit-type): 40%


    Level 3 Earth (Natural/Psyche-type): --%]


    [Note: The worlds listed were all the World''s you had assimted an Energy from. To add another World, you have to enter that world and gain permission from its World''s Will]


    After a few months of snail-like progress, I finally reached Level 3 Adaptability.


    World Assimtion, huh?


    In all honesty, with my memories recovered, the true nature of this Unique Ability of mine is just the crystallization of my identity as someone who reached the Divine Stage.


    It''s all meant to be my shortcut to return to that stage as quickly as possible.


    Or in other words¡­ It''s my cheat.


    Flux Energy State is something every Divinity or Divine Stage possesses. It may not be called Flux Energy State but upon reaching that stage one''s Energy will beposed of properties of every Source Energy type.


    And this World Assimtion¡­ It''s something I hadn''t experienced because of what happened as soon as I reached Divine Stage but it''s just a way for the Divinity to never run out of Energy. It can allow them to stay in space without depleting their Source Energy.


    In exchange for the benefits they would be granting a lower world, those worlds will be a Divinity''s faucet that would endlessly supply them with their Source Energy.


    It''s also what I forcefully used on every Mortal and Transcendent World back then. I funneled those worlds'' Source Energy to myself. As for the Sage Worlds¡­ I subdued them through sheer force of being a Divine Stage.


    Well, World Assimtion was somewhat restricted because I still needed permission from the World''s Will or it''s just because I wouldn''t be able to forcefully do it with my current meager strength.


    Now that this World Assimtion was what I got at only Level 3 of Adaptability. Reaching Level 4 for this ability might be virtually impossible.


    Unless it underwent a change when I was waiting for my reincarnation, I wouldn''t expect it to progress after this.


    Nheless, sessfully leveling it up at this moment, it''s the best tool for us not only toplete our Mortal Pathway but also to blitz through our Transcendent Pathways.

 Chapter 460 Rushing To The 5th Realm

    With the leveling up of my Adaptability, the 10 Intelligence it gave allowed for me to get an easier time to Control the restored Level 3 Earth Energy. Although it wasn''t as smooth as how the Principal do it, it was naturally leagues away from the others


    As soon as I stabilized and understood the improvements brought by the Level 3 Adaptability, I had the girls who hadn''t reached the 5th Realm of their Mortal Pathwaye with me.


    Like the World''s Will said, what I needed to do right now was to promote the strength of my girls. With our meager Rank 2 Transcendent strength, there''s no way I would be able to make those three idiots at the Spirit or Dark World fall in line. They''re inhabitants of the World I created. In a way, they could be said to be my descendants. If it''s still possible to subdue them, I would naturally do so. Not because they''re important to me but because I needed more cannon fodders who would be our shields.


    With my memory back and the abilities apanying it letting all of usplete our Mortal Pathway now had an easier route.


    Naturally, it would need my intervention because if I let them do it by themselves, it would just be the same speed as before. Or perhaps, a little enhancement because of the quality of Earth Energy.


    All of them were granted Flux Energy State. Albeit limited, the conversion of energy through it would be higher than how it would be to someone without it.


    This state was one of the things that diverted when I envisioned this Ability before dying the first time.


    Back then, what Yuko and the others got when I reached Transcendence with my physical body was only a fixed boost to their Energy Control.


    Rebuilding that body to be a Transcendent one was also a grueling experience. At first, I thought I would go back to being an Energy Incarnation when my body was destroyed during the Transcendent Endurance Trial.


    But instead of moving onto the Transcendent Mind Trial, I watched the process of how my body was rebuilt from the feet up.


    It was almost like watching Yuko and the World''s Will create my Mortal Physical Body.


    Before reaching Sage and Divine Stage, other sets of Trials would ur. And each of those was more dangerous than thest.


    My uniqueness as an Energy Incarnation in my previous life somehow allowed me to cheat. I might''ve been a being with emotion but with Yuko and the other girls as the only thing important to me, nothing could shake my mind.


    Besides, I was always wide awake as soon as my body was destroyed so those Trials that would test one''s mind or soul were like a bonus stage that I could sit on.


    "Daisuke, where is this?"


    Avelin, Erin, Jayna, Dannae, Reinys, Noelle and Ca were looking at our surroundings.


    Well, I just needed somewhere that wouldn''t garner any attention so¡­ I brought them to one of the uninhabited inds located in the east of Japan.


    Before answering them, I waved my hand and the Level 3 Earth Energy was wielded by me to level thend before us.


    Another wave and different types of Elemental Energy was released by my body, emting what I saw And doing before.


    Creating a temporary shelter.


    However,pared to what he did, mine was more polished as rooms were instantly made,plete with furniture that we might be using.


    For them to reach the 5th Realm, it would take at least two days.


    And that would happen through my help.


    Moreover, like them, I also needed to reach that realm.


    Being stuck at the Mortal Pathway wasn''t ideal at this point.


    "An ind where we wouldn''t be bothered. For two days, we''ll stay here to raise all of you to the 5th realm of your Mortal Pathway. I just made a ce for us to rest but¡­ we''ll be spending most of the time here outside."


    I actually also wanted to pick up Ophelia at the World of Barbarian but with my current capability, that wasn''t possible.


    Before leaving earlier, I left a message to Yuko for them to continue what they were doing. The destruction of the remaining Breached Portal locations.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Those parasites that were lodging onto Earthlings'' bodies needed to be eradicated as soon as possible.


    My reason for asking them to do it wasn''t actually to save the Earthlings. I just didn''t want them to get bored while I was here with these seven.


    Once we''re done here, I would then take all of them here toplete our Mortal Pathways.


    In the next few days or weeks, I will be focusing on increasing our strength.


    We''re running out of time.


    The reason why that sly old man left us was to fill up the hole left behind by one of them who died while intercepting a Space Vessel that contained two Rank 3 Transcendents.


    Not all of them were ced on Mars like my father. In truth, they were scattered around Earth, waiting on the path predicted by the World''s Will and the Principal.


    He only went back to Earth for a while because he knew that I would be recovering my memories as soon as wepleted the task of restoring the Source Energy of the Earth.


    By now, he was already outside the Earth''s atmosphere to let the others go back and restore their true prowess.


    -


    -


    The two days soon passed and thest of the seven girls who hadn''t reached the 5th Realm was now in the process of her breakthrough.


    With a cloud of Level 3 Earth Energy gathered above her head and an Energy Zone containing it in ce. Dannae was currently being bathed by a shower of pure Energy.


    Inside the Energy Zone, I was behind her, holding her tightly in my arms as Iconcentrated half of my Energy Control to transfer every drop of Energy that I was funneling from the seven worlds connected to my World Assimtion to Dannae''s body.


    This was what I did to every one of them. Well, although the six werepletely fine with me being this close to them, Ca took a lot of convincing that there''s no other way but this. Surprisingly, even Noelle was fine with me being close to her.


    Nheless,Ca was only somewhat reluctant at first but after the sess of the first one, she became as eager as the other six.


    If not for Dannae still stuck at the 3rd Stage of 4th Realm, she wouldn''t be thest one to reach the 5th realm of her three Pathways.


    Well, in actuality, I was thest among them. Even if I was already progressively advancing towards the 5th Realm by doing this woth them, it needed for me the whole two days of helping the seven girls reach the 5th realm to fill up thest 10% of my own Mortal Pathways.


    While holding the girl who was now overflowing with Energy due to her continuous breakthroughs, the familiar notification sound entered my mind.


    Finally, I also reached the final stretch of Mortal Pathway.


    [Ding!]


    [Advanced to Ruler Spirit]


    [Advanced to Emperor Realm]


    [Advanced to Legend Rank]


    [Advanced to Elemental Fusing Stage]


    [Support Hero System has been upgraded to Legendary Support System]

 Chapter 461 Change In Perspective

    [Spirit Domain can now be conjured]


    [As you progress as a Ruler Spirit, your Spirit Ocean will be expanded.]


    [Expansion of your Spirit Ocean can make the Spirit Domain stronger]


    [Emperor Domain can now be conjured]


    [As you progress as an Emperor, the range of your Empire will gradually expand as your Crownpletes its transformation into an Imperial Crown.


    [The durability of your Pirs will influence the strength of your Empire]


    [Energy Maniption has evolved to Advanced Energy Maniption]


    [Generated a Skill: Energy Storm]


    [Energy Storm: The ability to conjure a Storm of Energy which will serve as a Domain. The Storm can disrupt your recognized enemies'' activation of Skills that make use of external Energy and absorption of Energy for replenishment. Apart from that, random Energy Attacks in the form of lightning strikes will asionally appear.]


    [Aether Zone can now be conjured]


    [Void Zone can now be conjured]


    [You cannot simultaneously activate Aether Zone and Void Zone]


    [Aether Zone provides an energy-filled area, easing up the activation of Skills and/or Spells]


    [Void Zone provides a Void Energy-filled area, weakening the effect of Skills and/or Spells.]


    [Elemental Nodes limit has increased from 9 to 12]


    [Legendary Support Domain can now be conjured]


    [The effect of every Support Skills will be strengthened for recognized allies and weakened for recognized enemies inside the Domain.]


    [Support Bonus has been enhanced]


    [Allies'' cumtive Support Bonus has increased to 300%]


    [Level 4 Psyche Boost > Level 5 Psyche Boost]


    [6.5 Int > 7 Int for Supported Individuals and Companions]


    [Level 4 Physical Boost > Level 5 Physical Boost]


    [40 Str > 45 Str for Supported Individuals and Companions]


    [Level 4 Health Boost > Level 5 Health Boost]


    ? [40 End > 45 End for Supported Individuals and Companions]


    [Level 4 Energy Amplifier > Level 5 Energy Amplifier]


    [25% Amplification Bonus > 30% Amplification Bonus]


    [A new Support Bonus has been added]


    [Level 5 Energy Durability:30% Sustainability Bonus]


    [Added three slots for Supported List]


    [Bonds of Serendipity has been enhanced]


    [Increased the chances of activation. It now has the chance to be activated randomly while inbat]


    [Unlocked a new Skill for Companions: Shared Growth]


    [Shared Growth:A passive skill for both you and your Companions which forged a deeper bond with you as the center. They can now indefinitely use one of your Skills and vice versa. Through this skill, your base stats growth can now influence all of your Companions and their base stats growth can now influence yours. The influence wille in the form of additional stats. Being the core of your Bond, you''ll be receiving less from their growth than what they will be receiving from yours.]


    [Although the number of your possible Companions is virtually infinite. The System can only provide full Support to 20 Companions. If it exceeds that number, the System will have to decrease the value of the Support Bonus the 20 Companions are getting.]


    [At the same note, the System can only provide full support to 30 Individuals. If it exceeds that number, the System will have to decrease the value of Support Bonus the 30 Supported Individuals are getting]


    [The World of System needed to be upgraded to Level 2 Transcendent World for the limitation to be lifted and for the Ultimate System to be enhanced]


    [Received 9 Strength, 9 Endurance, 1.5 Intelligence]


    -


    -<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    [Legendary Support System (0%)


    Ability: Level 3 Adaptability (0%)


    Updated Status:


    Universal Rank: Rank 2 Transcendent


    Strength: 238.8 (486.2)


    Endurance: 248.7 (501.6)


    Intelligence: 33.5 (48.5)


    UPL: 511.52


    Updated Skills:


    Spirit Domain


    Emperor Domain/Empire


    Energy Storm


    Aether Zone


    Void Zone


    Legendary Support Domain


    Shared Growth]


    -


    -


    When we returned to Japan, I checked on my distant Companions, Lexie and Ophelia, and told them the changes in me and my restored memories.


    Even though Lexie and Ophelia were currently away from us, those two were always updated on what''s happening, and at the same time, we were updated on what''s happening on their end.


    The Great Whiteshade Tribe was already prestigious at the World of Barbarians, rivaling the Heavenly Lightning Tribe of Raiden.


    With all the benefits she was receiving, Ophelia was also inching closer to the 5th Realm. But without any threat there and the energy being the same Level 1 Brute Energy, it would take more time for her to reach it.


    I asked her if she wanted toe to Earth and join us. However, she''s still reluctant to leave behind that world. She wanted to stabilize the Great Whiteshade Tribe. It''s partly for her gratitude to me, Avelin and Erin but also partly for her former tribe members.


    Before leaving them and joining me, she wanted to make sure that they would be taken care of.


    As for Lexie, well, that girl was still busy restoring order to that World as the leader of the Alliance in ce of Nysia, she''s now working with Old Man Liam, Matriarch Lyra and Dannae''s father to rebuild the world that was ridden with war for so long.


    They started reiming the ruins and building new cities for Anzeans and World of Meta denizens alike. Perhaps when we returned to that world, it wouldn''t be filled with ruined kingdoms and cities anymore.


    Moreover, even if the threat of the Dark World was now gone, the beasts that were neglected due to their war and continued to evolve from the Meta Energy had started roaming the continent.


    They''re still weak but those beasts became the new threat for the Mortal Ranks. At least, they wouldn''t think of sowing new chaos when they''re still upied with those beasts.


    And with the status of those two worlds, it''s easy to guess that the same thing was happening on the other worlds, they''re all moving towards the progression of their civilization.


    Afterward, I also checked on the situation of the Dark World through Alwyn and Remilia. Well, apart from checking what''s happening to the two, I also wanted to scoop up news about Illiana and the Dark World itself.


    With my memories restored, I remembered everything about Illiana and Worldy. If not for my insufficient strength, I would''ve already run to that world.


    But like what they told me when Worldy pulled my consciousness and conversed with me, I was now aware of what they meant with their cryptic conversation before.


    It''s not the time for me to go to that world yet. There''s something that must be done first.


    With that out of the way, the past three days after elevating our strength to another level, the dwindling number of the Breached Portal locations was now out of our sight.


    There''s no point in us, Rank 2 Transcendents wasting our time on that Dark Cult. Even if the world was changing before our eyes, it''s already trivial for us. What''s happening in every country could be summarized as¡­ adapting to changes.


    Instead of us, the Transcendent Heroes who came back after their Trials and some of the Transcendent Heroes returning from their Otherworld were now tasked by us to destroy the remaining Breached Portal locations.


    That Dark Cult and Breached Portals could be said to be something important before but at this point, I couldn''t care less about it.


    We had more things we had to focus on.

 Chapter 462 Three Space Vessels

    Telling those Heroes that dealing with the Breached Portals and Dark Cult could be considered as their training, some of them willingly sent themselves towards it while some grumbled as if they didn''t want to be bothered with it when they had just returned from their Otherworld.


    However, by putting them under pressure with my Transcendent Aura and opening some of my Domains,those Heroes trembled in their knees and left our sight to do what I asked them to do.


    Before that though, I gave them some of the loot I acquired from the Dark World and the Dark World Transcendent we killed. Weapons and some misceneous things that were now useless to me and my Companions.


    They''re also future cannon fodders. I guess taking care of them so that they could continue improving themselves could be put on my to-do list.


    As for their Otherworlds that were still probably riddled with Dark World or any other Invasive World denizens, I would deal with those in the future.


    I only have one body and it''s not like they''re going to die soon. Despite that prophecy of the Principal, that they would eventually die in their Otherworlds if I didn''t step my foot on theirnd, it wouldn''t happen anytime soon.


    As I brought the seven women back to Japan, I also postponed the n of another sprint forpleting our Mortal Pathways.


    There''s just no time to do that at the moment.


    The situation in outer space wasn''t looking good.


    10 individuals, now 9, preventing a score of Space Vessels wasn''t a situation that wouldst.


    The night after I finished my breakthrough to the 5th Realm, I was already informed by the Principal that three Space Vessels had bypassed their intervention line and in two days, they wouldnd on Earth.


    And the two days had already passed.


    Looking up at the sky, those three Space Vessels could now be seen like three meteors falling down on Earth when they entered our atmosphere.


    Unlike the Principal, my father and the others from their group, fighting outside the confines of the Earth was something we still couldn''t do.


    Or we could do it, but there wouldn''t be advantages for us. Letting themnd on Earth, they would at least be restricted by thepletely restored Source Energy.


    For sure, their intelligence was outdated and they wouldn''t think that the report sent by their scouts before leaving their World was already inurate by the time they reach Earth.


    "Hey, are you seeing this? Why didn''t you stop them outside?"


    Communicating with the recuperating World''s Will of Earth who''s still considered unawakened at this point is now something I could do.


    I could also contact the World''s Will of the five Mortal World''s World''s Will like Ele. As for Worldy, there was some kind of restriction that was preventing me to contact him.


    Nheless, there''s no point in contacting all of them. With my World Assimtion, as long as they continue supplying me with their Source Energy, that''s more than enough.


    Well, apart from Ele who I asionally talk with, there''s no reason tomunicate with the other four.


    Moreover, the World''s Will of the World of System was also existing within my System.


    Right¡­ The identity of that System was the World''s Will ''The World''. ording to him, I was the one who named him that¡­ Judging from how I named Worldy and Ele, even without trying to recall the memory when I created that world, I was convinced that I was the one who gave him that name.


    "Stop nagging when I am sleeping, Now that you got your memory back, isn''t it time for me to sleep? If you continue bothering me, reawakening me and putting up defenses around the world will not happen." The annoyed voice of the World''s Will answered me. "For your peace of mind. I scanned those Space Vessels. There''s only three Rank 3 Transcendents among them. Go get ''em."


    Three? With our current strength, even Irja isn''t a Rank 3 Transcendent yet¡­


    "Hey, at least lift the Energy Restriction on my Companions!"


    Even though it''s now possible for the girls who assimted a Psyche-type Pathway to also assimte themselves to the Level 3 Earth Energy thanks to leveling up my Adaptability, those who weren''t assimted to Psyche-type still felt the restriction on their bodies.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Although I could ease it up if I cover them with my Energy Control, it''s only easing up and not negating.


    Even a few percent of the reduction in stats could be proven fatal so I at least want them to be at their full strength.


    Moreover, those three Space Vessels wouldnd in three different locations so it''s not possible for me to be with all of them.


    Besides who knows what they brought with them? I had to make sure that even despite this odd, we would emerge victoriously.


    We separated into three groups based on our abilities and strength but even with that careful consideration, idents have the possibility to happen when one least expects them.


    "Do that yourself. I''m not yourckey and don''t you dare call me your father. You''re an unfilial Incarnation."


    Haa¡­ If I should''ve ousted this guy back in my previous life¡­ This attitude of his was always irritating.


    "As if I would call you that. Well then, don''t mind me if I use some of your Authority. Don''t you dare reject it.


    "Alright. Do your best. Stop contacting me after this."


    As I shook my head to his answer, I focused on the World Assimtion of my Adaptability.


    There''s still more function to it than just my supply of Energy, ease inmunication and being a funnel for their growth as a World.


    Being someone who could tap into the Core of the Source Energy, I could now be considered as a part of the World''s Will.


    Naturally, I still needed permission to do this and I had to be in the target world for it to work. With that World''s Will nonchnt attitude, there''s no need for me to be modest anymore.


    Although exercising its Authority sounded grand.


    It''s just the ability to manage the outsiders walking among thisnd.


    Restricting or Giving Permission for them to exercise their full strength.


    Furthermore, there''s also the ability to open a Portal to easily travel around the world.


    Looking around, my eyes scanned the girls that were ced in my group.


    Jayna, Nysia, Elise and Lunaria.


    Among them, no one was being restricted. Jayna''s third Pathway was Psyche-type so like the three from the Psyche-type World, she''s now assimted to Level 3 Earth Energy.


    As for the Ability that awakened from her. It would be showcasedter.


    "Wait for me here, I''ll be back soon."


    The meteor-like Space Vessel that would crash in front of us was still far away so¡­ I''m going to visit my other Companions first to lift the restriction on some of them.


    This battle will be the first and certainly will not be thest. If we can pass this then¡­ the time toplete thetter half of the n willmence.


    Right. Restoring my Memory or Awakening the Earth wasn''t the end.


    To properly stand toe to toe against that Divine World, reincarnating was just the beginning. Even if the n already diverted for a bit because of that war the World''s Will told me, pulling it back on its track was still possible.

 Chapter 463 A Courteous Welcome

    When my memories returned, the knowledge about the known observable universe and astronomy were all subverted.


    Although some might be somewhat urate, the total scope of the world was like a pyramid wherein the weaker worlds were at the bottom while the stronger ones were at the top.


    Well, in actuality it''s really hard to navigate without pinpointing a World''s actual location because of how vast the World is and how many World Zones were existing. So for the three iing Invasive Worlds to arrive, they needed those Dark Cult members to send the exact coordinates.


    When I sacrificed everyone to keep the Earth hidden from the Divine World''s eyes, I had the World''s Will steer the Earth and its fixed star back towards the deste area or to the ce where Mortal Worlds ands without Source Energy filled the Zone.


    For how long it traveled from its previous location, I had no idea but when the Earth was still considered awakened, there were no others or worlds that were orbiting the fixed star or the Sun along with the Earth.


    Thoses probably got pulled in by the fixed star.


    At the present, the Mortal Worlds that were connected to Earth might not be in the same World Zone but the Subordinate World where Hajime was sending the Earth Defense Army for training was probably closer but located in a different Star System.


    Ah, As for that Subordinate World¡­ It''s a newly-born Natural World that the World''s Will pulled near where he sent the frozen Mortal Ranks or my father and the sly old man''s group to train for a while before implementing the n to prepare the Earth for the Heroes and our reincarnation. They then maintained the connection to it for the future use of the Earth Defense Army.


    Normally, there''s only one or world that would contain a Source Energy in a Star System. The situation of the World of Meta and the World of Anzeans existing in the same Star System was a rare urrence.


    Because this World Zone was probably considered to be at the bottom-most area in the known Universe, the Chaotic Energy, or the energy existing in the Space which I couldn''t adapt to, was considered to be at the lowest density.


    That was evident with a lot of others without Source Energy.


    In truth. That Chaotic Energy was the reason why Natural Worlds were being born and what was needed for a Creator to control to a certain extent to create a World.


    The threshold for bing a Creator was Rank 4 Sage but not everyone at that stage would be able to create their own world since there''s a lot of factors and it''s not really that rewarding.


    The Spirit or Dark World was created by me for me and my Companions to settle in. I was still afraid of the World''s Will of Earth back then after all.


    As for the World of Systems, I created it before I reached the Divine Stage. The reason I created it was only for progress in my Pathway.


    That''s why Yuko was the first one who became a Transcendent in it. But because of the fact that it''s a Created World, it''s impossible for it to be a Transcendent World even if more Transcendents appeared from that world.


    Now, these Invasive Worlds that were about to invade us could be said to be fed with information that a hidden higher World was existing in this World Zone through that burst of Divine Energy from me years ago. Zaraya and the other two Great One probably onlymunicated with them since they all had the same goal. The plundering of a higher world that was normally impossible for them.


    Moreover, by sending those Energy Clones that possessed the Earthlings, they discovered that there was no Source Energy existing on Earth which made them instantly steer towards this direction. If they managed to plunder this World of its Source Energy Core, even if it''s currently unawakened, it could allow their World to inch closer to bing a Sage World.


    However, before evennding on Earth, they already lost some of their experts by the blockade made by my father and the others.


    Even if the Earth had already restored its Source Energy before their arrival, it''s already toote to go back.


    Well, they would still continue because of theck of Sage.


    Compared to the number of Transcendents on Earth that they took note of while we''re still in the other world, they probably believed that as long as they dealt with us, they would be able to bag Earth and go home triumphantly.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "... This, a Level 3 Source Energy! This is really a higher world! Moreover¡­ it''s not as dense yet. If we dawdled, we wouldn''t be able to easilynd like this."


    As the elongated capsule-like Space Vessel that was as big as amercial airnended on the surface of an African desert, one red-skinned Transcendent who''s most likely the leader of this group emerged from its interior.


    Following him, at least 50 red-skinned Transcendents flew out and spread out to nt Pirs of unknown material, creating an area wherein the Level 3 Earth Energy was suddenly filtered out and sucked inside storage tanks.


    They instantly made a sanctuary for themselves, removing the restrictions on their bodies brought by the existing Level 3 Earth Energy.


    The way they moved was so swift that before the dust clouds produced by theirndfall subsided, they already erected their base of operations.


    The impact of theirndfall was softened to the extent that there was no crater beneath their Space Vessel. Most likely, this kind of invasion was what they were always doing. Unlike the Dark World who often used Portals to invade and conquer a world, these guys were this straightforward.


    They would send Space Vessels to subdue the world easily.


    As I jumped out from my hiding spot and moved closer to properly observe them, I intentionally made myself to be noticed by that leading Transcendent.


    "Oh. Would you look at this? A single¡­ Hmm? Rank 2 Transcendenting in to wee us. This is wonderful. They truly had just restored their Source Energy¡­" That red-skinned leader who appeared at least two meters in height and possessing a toned and bulky body smirked while showing his yellow teeth upon noticing me from where he was hovering.


    I stopped around a kilometer from the nearest Pir. Although I could shoot that Pir down to see what will happen to that area they created, I refrained from doing anything first.


    It''s easy to see that the speaker was the Rank 3 Transcendent. I had to be cautious for now.


    After I went over to Yuko and Irja''s group that were waiting at the two other locations where the other two Space Vessels were predicted tond, I had Nysia and the others conceal themselves first.


    We only have five Rank 2 Transcendents here while there were 50 on their part.


    I had to gauge their true strength and¡­ the effect of all the skills I rued from the past few days where I awakened the repressed Skills from my Orb and broke through to the 5th Realm


    With my UPL that could reach 600 if I opened Domain of Valor, I could be considered to be ate-stage Rank 2 Transcendent. Moreover, that''s not including all of the Passive Skills from my Companions.


    Back in my previous life, I could jump ranks because of my Energy Control. Just that Ability was more than enough to thrash a Rank 3 Transcendent while still being a Rank 2 Transcendent.


    As for the UPL difference between me and that Rank 3 Transcendent, I couldn''t remember anymore, 100 or 200 UPL perhaps?


    Nheless, before I let my Companions fight in the front, I had to gather information on which of the three Worlds these guys came from and how they would fare against my Skills from five different Pathways.


    "Wee to Earth. Do you want to go back home or do you want to be buried here?"


    As if a courteous host, Inded on the ground while maintaining eye contact with that red-skinned leader. Following that, I uttered words of wee while having my arms opened wide before showing a sinister smile as I asked that question.


    Beneath my feet, one of my Repressed Skills had seeped down the desert sand and was already crawling towards their location. The Ailment Fog.

 Chapter 464 Not A Threat

    Through the experiences I had gone through in my past life along with Yuko and the other girls, we had gone to different worlds and even special areas that could only be essed through swimming across deep space.


    More often than not, one would find a creature that wasmonly known as a Space Beast that was resting on some ster rock formations.


    Usually, those beasts were peaceful but¡­ every part of them was precious enough that Sage Worlds often hunted for them.


    Ah. I remembered those Space Beasts because as I looked closer to the Space Vessel they used, the sparkling red coating on it wasn''t some kind of paint but the blood of a Space Beast.


    It looked as if it was sparkling under the sun but¡­ it''s a unique trait of the Space Beasts'' blood. Even if most of them have different appearances, their blood was all the same material that wasmonly used for Space Vessels made by¡­ Sage Worlds.


    Naturally¡­ they didn''t alwayse in red color. I wouldn''t say I was an expert at hunting it but we had our fair share of encounters with those Beasts. We''re also traveling using a Space Vessel from going world to world before after all. And whenever we would encounter chaotic Space Beasts, Yuko and the others wanted to take care of it so that no other Space Vessel would fall victim to it.


    Perhaps they mixed it with something for it to take on that color. Either way, the blood of the Space Beast could let the Space Vessels utilize the Chaotic Energy existing in Outer Space.


    That''s probably how this Space Vessel got past the blockade made by my father''s group.


    And if they only had this one Space Vessel or three if the other two had the same trait, then there''s a possibility that the Space Vessels were only given to them by a Sage World or by only a Sage, it depends if it''s a whole world backing them or just someone interested in Earth. There''s also the possibility that they only picked up the Space Vessel somewhere.


    Nheless, it''s all the more reason for us to continue improving.


    Without a Sage to show for it.. calling the Earth as a Sage World sounds like an exaggeration.


    And without a Sage, we''ll naturally be easy pickings if a stronger Invasive World finds us here.


    For now, this should be the start.


    And their Space Vessel would be a wee addition to my n of creating a force that could stand up against a Divine World.


    "What a bold wee. Do you think your mea-- Huh?!"


    The red-skinned Rank 3 Transcendent eyes widened. Behind him, the purple-colored fog was now visible to their eyes. The Rank 2 Transcendents began sweating and exhibiting various side effects. And being caught with his guard down, the leader had just noticed that he''s now affected by the same purple fog.


    "W-what did you do--!"


    RIIIIIP!


    Along with that belching sound, the red-skinned Rank 3 Transcendent suddenly clutched his stomach and behind. His natural red face turned even redder from the embarrassment.


    That sound¡­ judging from the green gas that was now mixing with the purple fog of my Skill, the side effect he got was stomachache and thunderous fart.


    "Hmm? It looks like my Skill got upgraded to the extent that even a Rank 3 Transcendent could be affected. -- My apologies, we failed to prepare a propertrine for you to use. But you can dig a hole there and cover it up after you''re done."


    "I-I''ll kill you!"


    RIIIIP!


    After issuing a threat to me and attempting to open his Transcendent Aura, another green gas sted out from his behind.


    As soon as that happened, his subordinates who were weakened by the side-effects of the Ailment Fog started coughing and retching, perhaps from the smell of that totally visible fart.


    Gulping down the embarrassment he was feeling, the Rank 3 Transcendent turned around and shouted furiously at his weakened subordinates.


    "What are you all doing there? Go and take him down!"


    "After farting that loud and weakening them further. I must say, what you did was even more effective than the purple fog I sent."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    I made a gesture covering my nose and upon seeing that, the Rank 3 Transcendent stomped his feet and jumped out of their Pir-protected area.


    Enduring the gross side-effect of the purple fog, he desperately opened not only his Transcendent Aura but also his Domain. He then exercised his control to focus those two on me.


    "You see. I gave you an option earlier and now you''re going to do this."


    Against the iing Transcendent Aura and Domain. I could confidently say that I didn''t feel any threat from it.


    Even my Adaptability which had its warning system wasn''t shing even a green threat.


    Which means¡­ This insulted Rank 3 Transcendent wasn''t enough to endanger me.


    Naturally, no warning didn''t mean I would just take on what he''d thrown.


    To counteract his Transcendent Aura and Domain, I needed to show him that even if he''s a Rank above me, I could match his current prowess.


    Restrict!


    I waved my hand down and the surrounding Level 3 Earth Energy gathered behind me before taking in the form of white metal chains.


    Following my hand movements, those chains of energy moved in a forward trajectory, facing the iing focused Transcendent Aura and Domain.


    CRASH!


    With the sound akin to the breaking of the ss, the Rank 3 Transcendent''s Transcendent Aura and Domain broke into pieces.


    "What the fu--!"


    Before he could even finish cursing at what he witnessed, at least 20 Energy Chains wrapped around his body.


    As soon as that happened, his big bulky body dropped down from the air and buried himself under the desert sand.


    "What do you think about the Authority of a World''s Will? They had this ability but¡­ it''s taxing for them to use. As for me, I''m not them and I had the support of seven Worlds to reduce the bacsh from using this at its full power."


    Exining things to the enemy? Well, it''s not directed at him but the four women watching from behind me.


    Even if I''m not looking, I could feel the hot and searing gazes of Nysia and Jayna. Elise and Lunaria were somewhat tame though but¡­ I could also feel that they''re intently watching what I was doing against a Rank 3 Transcendent.


    I stepped forward and saw the state of the restricted Rank 3 Transcendent. He''s squirming down there while the desert sand continued to fill his mouth.


    Well, I didn''t expect him to be down with just that, it''s just restricting his Source Energy. His Physical Capability could break the chains restricting him given time.


    And that''s why before he could even recover¡­


    "Willful Sword, it''s been a while since I''ve used you, huh? You know, I also have a sword like you before. I wonder if he''s still wandering somewhere in the wide Universe."


    The excited Willful Sword that I unsheathed suddenly vibrated intensely when I mentioned another sword as if he''s trying to convey that he''s the only sword I need now.


    "Alright, you''re all I need for today, so let''s get to work."


    Filling the jealous sword with the blue-colored Swordforce, I took the stance to activate a Sword Skill.

 Chapter 465 Against Rank 3 Transcendent

    In my previous life and this present, the greatest weapon that I possessed was my Energy Control. Although I was disadvantaged at first during this second life for starting three yearstepared to Yuko and the Heroes, once I awakened Energy Control through my Psyche-type Pathway and continued progressing on my Adaptability and Mortal Pathways, that evened out the gap of3 years.


    Except for the World''s Wills of different Mortal Worlds, no one could contest me with my Energy Control. That includes the Principal and even Remilia.


    I lost against Remilia not because of her Energy Control but because of the overwhelming gap between our UPL. Back then, there are probably more than 1000 UPL gaps between us. If she wanted to, she could truly crush me without exerting too much effort on her part. That''s why being able to talk to her and to get her interest could be said to be my lifesaver.


    Since almost everything needed energy to be as effective, including pure physical attacks, having the advantage over its control was always considered a trump card.


    And that was being perfectly shown at this moment.


    As I leaped from where I was, the Swordforce-covered Willful Sword already took on the form of a Dark Azure Lightning Gigantic Dragon.


    I know, the name sounded as if it''s just a mashup of things but adding in the properties of the Willful Sword it absorbed from its victims, that became the end result.


    The Lightning Tribtion, the Dark Elf Transcendent and the Gigant World Transcendents from the Dimensional Space.


    At this point, as I recalled my memories and so the Sword Skills I also created back then.


    Although it hadn''t been recognized by the system yet, the memory, the stance and the intent of a Sword Skill was like a fresh memory in my mind.


    I would probably not be able to draw the true prowess of this Sword Skill but it''s enough to overwhelm a restricted Rank 3 Transcendent.


    "Stop squirming around. This will be over soon."


    Down below, the red-skinned Rank 3 Transcendent was violently squirming around to grind the Energy Chains binding him, utilizing his Strength and Endurance stats to the max.


    "This might not kill you but please, enjoy this wee gift I prepared for a rude guest such as you."


    I smirked and gripped the Willful Sword in one hand before pointing it down to him.


    The surrounding Level 3 Energy suddenly stirred, turning the sky from blue to purple, covering the sunlight that was shining down in this vast uninhabited desert.


    Amidst the roar of the Lightning Dragon that looked as if it''s from the famous midget white-haired Squad Captain''s Bankai except that the dragon wasn''t made of ice, the rumbling of deafening thunderstorm ensued as I shed the Willful Sword down towards still-squirming Rank 3 Transcendent.


    At first, it didn''t feel like a proper Sword Skill because of its gigantic dragon appearance, however, as it gradually shortened the distance from its target,the Dark Azure Lightning Gigantic Dragon transformed into a gigantic Energy Sword.


    "Aaarrgh! Break for me!!!"


    Although my eyes were being blocked by the Sword Skill that I unleashed, the voice of that red-skinned Transcendent reached my ears.


    It''s a desperate scream that was filled with unyielding determination to struggle against the iing sword skill which aimed to stab through his defenseless body.


    I knew he wouldn''t go down easily. He''s a Rank 3 Transcendent.


    Someone with a UPL of more than 700.


    Before the Sword Skill stabbed through him, the Energy Chains binding him broke altogether.


    Amidst that desperate scream, the Source Energy he''s keeping in his body exploded and spread out, creating innumerable barriers in the form of Energy Screens.


    Following that, he stood up from the hole he was buried from and the desert sands around him swirled into a hurricane before transforming into a tall sand wall, adding anotheryer to his defense.


    At this point, he hadn''t activated any Skill from his Pathway yet. And despite only using his Energy, he had an overwhelming amount of Energy to spare now that he sessfully removed the bindings.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    A Rank 3 Transcendent, if he''s not like us who was out of the norm, contained at least 100 million units of Level 1 Energy.


    Compared to me who could only store 100 thousand units by being at the 5th Realm of Mortal Pathway, it''s undeniable that he totally outssed me in that department. Even with my overwhelming Energy Control that outssed him, he could match that with the sheer bulk of his Energy.


    Back then, I didn''t have this System that allowed me to gather bonus stats so¡­ at Rank 2 Transcendent, the more than 10 million units of Energy was enough to match a 100 million if coupled with my Energy Control.


    Nheless, it''s not like it''s an ordinary Sword Skill. Moreover, it''s powered by Level 3 Source Energy.


    When it hit the outermostyer of the Energy Screens he hastily put up.


    The Energy Screen was easily prated.


    1styer!


    2ndyer!


    21styer!


    As if a bullet was drilling through thick armor, the Energy Sword continued its descent to the recovered Rank 3 Transcendent. However, it couldn''t be denied that it slowed down considerably.


    "Husband! Let me help you!"


    Suddenly, from where my Companions were hiding, the 15 meter-tall Sanguine Aegis appeared. It''s wielding its pure Regenium Morning Star and the rhombus shield that was previously the Orb of Reinforcement.


    Perhaps they thought I was about to be overwhelmed by the sheer amount of Energy they felt from the Rank 3 Transcendent, these girls came running out of their hiding spot.


    Although I only heard Nysia''s voice, the other three were definitely inside, waiting for a chance for them to deal a surprise attack.


    "Another Rank 2 Transcendent and¡­ I see. A Machine from a Psyche-type World. But that appeared too sloppy. A product of a Mortal World."


    As if he was already feeling the ease now that the Energy Chains was removed from his body and the Sword Skill I unleashed was being blocked by his defenses, the red-skinned Rank 3 Transcendent confidently turned his head to the iing giant metal robot, easily analyzing the Pilot and the Ultimate Metagen alike.


    Being a Rank 3 Transcendent his experience was surely more than the Mortal Ranks and normal Rank 1 Transcendent of the Dark World who descended at the World of Meta.


    "Product of a Mortal World. Yeah, right." Nysia sneered from inside the Metagen.


    Obviously, she didn''t broadcast her voice but to answer that analysis, although true, her Level 3 Flux Energy also exploded in power, instantly bringing her in front of me.


    Lifting the rhombus shield in front of the Ultimate Metagen, Nysia activated the Skill imbued on it.


    "Armor Enchantment!"


    As her Flux Energy flowed through the Shield, blinding green light instantly covered the Sanguine Aegis before it plunged down alongside the Energy Sword.


    Putting the Shield in front of her, as soon as it touched ayer Energy Screen, it would disintegrate into nothingness.


    In a time it takes to blink our eyes, the Energy Screens that were slowing down the Energy Sword were all obliterated and the Sanguine Aegis wasn''t stopping.


    "T-this¡­ Hey! All of you! Stop dawdling and take them down!"


    As the previous confidence he acquired from removing the binding Energy Chain crumbled along with his defenses, the Rank 3 Transcendent shouted towards his still-weakened subordinates with a hint of panic in his voice.

 Chapter 466 Showing Confidence

    With that shout of the red-skinned Rank 3 Transcendent, the over 50 Rank 2 Transcendent that was trying their hardest to stand up from the side effects of Ailment Fog all flew out of their safe zone, despite being filled with reluctance.


    Upon seeing that, I alternately looked down to the Rank 3 Transcendent and towards those Rank 2 Transcendents'' direction to gauge my next move.


    The effect of the Ailment Fog still lingered in all of them and due to that, their stats were still lowered.


    It''s the effect of Stat Debuff that came along with the side effect they were feeling that always depended on how strong the enemy was.


    When it was still an Orb that''s its main effect. However, now that its true nature as a repressed Skill was revealed, that stat debuff was just the side effect. That''s why even the Rank 3 Transcendent was affected. The Ailment it was causing to those caught by it was the main effect.


    Although it''s hard to urately gauge, the Rank 3 Transcendent was probably only feeling a slight reduction in stats hence he was so confident earlier. As for those Rank 2 Transcendents, those weaker than me would''ve felt a greater stat reduction.


    They could ease it up if they focus their Energy Control in fully circting the Energy in their bodies to expel the Ailment Fog that seeped through their skin and their seven orifices.


    "Nysia, go all out against that one. I''ll propel you up towards the same level as him. Jayna, Lunaria and Elisee out and¡­ let them know how strong Rank 2 Transcendents are in this world."


    As I sent the telepathic messages to my four Companions inside the cockpit of the Sanguine Aegis, another storm of Energy gathered behind me.


    Restrict!


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Before the three women arrived at my side, Energy Chains with greater numbers than what I used against the Rank 3 Transcendent shot towards the iing Rank 2 Transcendents.


    Upon noticing the same Ability I showed earlier, even weakened, they all became cautious as they instantly utilized their Pathway Skills that seemed to originate from a Physique-type Pathway.


    Their red-colored Level 2 Source Energy materialized and covered their bodies, creating some kind of body armor. Following that, red wolves with eyes as ck as the night appeared in front of them and lunged forward, facing the chain with their maws wide open.


    I see. They''re from the Nightwolf World. The body armor and the wolves they summoned¡­ they''re most likely their version of Crown and Pirs.


    And as for their Transcendent Pathway, it always varied from person to person.


    "That''s¡­ Do we have to move now, Daisuke?" Jayna asked while rubbing the ring on her finger. It''s the previous Orb of Ailment and most likely, she''s now itching to use it in battle.


    "I''m always ready, Daisuke. The purple sky was favorable for my Ability. The hidden moon became visible." Lunaria pulled out a dagger from her Ne and like Jayna, she appeared eager to do something. Apart from the few experiences she had from closing the Breached Portal, this would be the first time she was going to fight someone at her level.


    "I, as well. I''m ready anytime, Daisuke." Elise curtly followed, the mebird from her Ability was now as big as an Ultimate Metagen. And with its intense golden mes, even the toughest metal would surely melt against it.


    "Un. I would be concealing you three. Position yourselves near that area they created for themselves. These guys wouldn''t justnd here and do nothing. Jayna, use your ring and supplement the Ailment Fog existing inside it when they retreated back."


    Acknowledging my words, the three women moved closer to me before the Void Concealmentpletely covered them.


    I had my fair share of experience against an Invasive World in my past as well. These guys. Every Invasive World was cautious, they wouldn''t blindly send their experts to die.


    So for these unusual movements from this group of Transcendents, I began growing some doubt as to their true purpose.


    As the three women moved out while being Concealed, the Energy Chains finally met the red wolves of the Nightwolf World Transcendents.


    The first Transcendent and the one at the forefront who summoned an Armor and a pack of red wolves exhibited either a Psyche-type or Elemental-type properties. It was evident when his red wolves ignited in scarlet red mes as they lunged toward three Energy Chains aiming to take down their summoner. Perhaps they would attempt those chains down.


    The second Transcendent exhibited Spirit-type properties when the armor he''s wearing and the wolves that barked at the iing Energy Chain resonated together as if they''re one entity.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The third, fourth and fifth Transcendents also exhibited different kinds of effects that were reminiscent of other Source Energy type properties, trying their hardest to not repeat their leader''s mistakes.


    However, being at Rank 2 Transcendent the other Source Energy type properties were at most only enhancing their main Pathway to a certain extent.


    As soon as those wolves hit the Energy Chains I sent through the World''s Will''s Authority, they instantly disintegrated to Energy Particles, resulting in different kinds of bacsh to their owners.


    One of them instantly fell down like a kite whose strings got cut, the other ignited himself in green mes and immediately spun in an attempt to put it out.


    Just like how they had different Transcendent Pathways, they also suffered different bacshes.


    When those following them saw the brave ones'' plight, at least half of them immediately turned back and entered their erected safe zone while the others who continued, did their own maneuver to try and dodge the Energy Chains that were aiming to restrict them.


    "Retreat! That one has a weird ability to restrict us. We have to make the beacons and portals instead!"


    One of them then shouted, disregarding their leader''smand to go out and face us.


    They were probably muddled earlier from the Ailment Fog resulting in them flying out even with their reluctance.


    They were swift builders and that was evident by the Pirs they erected to create a zone devoid of Level 3 Earth Energy for them.


    However, when I appeared before them, they stopped what they were doing and looked at what kind of native this world has. Due to that, they all fell victim to my Ailment Aura.


    At this point, the Sword Skill that I unleashed didn''t need my input anymore. With Nysia and her Sanguine Aegis assisting it, it would only be a matter of time before it reached the strongest enemy we''re facing to date.


    That guy, after sending hismand and seeing Nysia sped up also stopped his overconfidence as he began exhibiting his Pathway Skills.


    To fully support my wife, while I was watching the over 50 Rank 2 Transcendents y the game of tag against the Energy Chains with their red wolves, every buff and domain that I could cast were all simultaneously activated.


    Naturally, the three women I concealed with the Void Concealment were also included before they left.


    Domain of Valor. Bulwark of Invulnerability. Energy Zone. Enhancement Aura. Defence Reinforcement. Spirit Domain. Emperor Domain. Energy Storm. Void Zone. Legendary Support Domain


    Partly ignoring the excessive burn in my Energy reserves to let these foreign Transcendents fear my prowess, I then split my attention to focus on siphoning more Energy from the seven worlds connected to me to offset it.


    However, even if I did that, it''s not enough to handle more than 10 Sustained Skills. If I also added Bedevilled Outburst, Energy Incarnate Transformation and Energy Amplification, the meager 100 thousand units of Energy I possessed would be burned quicker.


    Either, this was something that needed to be done. We''re outnumbered. The best we could do at the moment was to show them our confidence and intimidate them with it.


    "But¡­ the fog and¡­"


    One of the Rank 2 Transcendents who retreated also hesitated to go back. The Ailment he suffered had just subsided, he was afraid that if he entered again, he''d suffer another Ailment.


    "Idiot! What about the fog? Then stay here!"


    The one who shouted for retreat red up leaving behind that one Transcendent who was eventually wrapped around by the Energy Chains aimed at him


    If one entered a disadvantageous battle with a scared expression, there''s no doubt that one was doomed to lose.


    But with this extreme confidence despite being outnumbered and weaker than their strongest soldier, they would start to wonder why are we confident and that would mess with their minds resulting in an upper hand in morale.

 Chapter 467 Fuel

    Out of the more than 50 who flew out, 14 Rank 2 Transcendents were now writhing in the ground as they all tried to break the restriction of the Energy Chains.


    Unfortunately, they wouldn''t be able to do it as fast as the Rank 3 Transcendent.


    Topletely subdue them, I produced the Chains we gathered from the Dark World denizens. Following that, I conjured my clones and let them do the work.


    In less than a minute, 14 Transcendents that could be seen as absolute beings in a Mortal World were captured.


    I could choose to kill them but¡­ I have a better idea in mind. That Imbued Tool made by Onimbus could be put to use this time with these valuable¡­ fuels. Some of the Heroes or some soldiers of the Earth Defence Army could be boosted.


    For thetter half of the n, we wouldn''t continue staying here. I would take my Companions with me as we travel to different worlds, so¡­ in case some other worlds attack, the defense would be left to them.


    Seeing my clones putting their people to a sack. Some of those who retreated inside the vicinity of their interconnecting Pirs looked as if they were enraged. However, having been plunged back into the Ailment Fog that was now being intensified by Jayna''s fog, they better worry about themselves than the 14 captives.


    I''m not taking them to be ransomed after all and soon enough, they''ll all be sacked as well.


    But the premise would be¡­ winning against the Rank 3 Transcendent.


    While my clones were sacking the bound Rank 2 Transcendents, I turned my focus back behind me. The gigantic Energy Sword and Nysia who''s still breaking through the multipleyers of defenses from the Rank 3 Transcendent were already near him.


    At this point in time, around 5 minutes since theynded on Earth, the strongest enemy we faced was now fully exerting everything he could to defend himself.


    His Energy Control, his Pathway Skills and any other abilities he could pull out.


    There''s no way for him to dodge because as soon as he chose to release his control on the defenses he put up, the Energy Sword and Nysia would instantly break through everything and hit him squarely in his face or rather, his whole body.


    And with the momentum Nysia and the Energy Sword that''s still continuously sucking in the surrounding energy to get it back to its peak power, he''d end up at the same state as earlier if he let his guard down.


    Nheless, it''s not like he''s not counterattacking.


    Emerging from behind the desert sand wall which served hisst defense, four gigantic red wolves that were summoned by the Rank 3 Transcendent were circling around the tall Ultimate Metagen.


    Each of those red wolves had the strength of a Rank 2 Transcendent.


    Since Nysia''s Metagen wasn''t optimized for higher rank Transcendents yet, dents started to appear on its surface every time a red wolf would bash his head on it.


    If not for her Defense Maniption and the Armor Enchantment of the Imbued Tool, the giant robot that apanied her to make the Free City of Nysia would''ve been chomped down and chowed off by now.


    Furthermore, her Ultimate Metagen still couldn''t be used indefinitely... Its engine would run out of gas in less than five minutes.


    Like what the Rank 3 Transcendent said, in terms of quality, the Metagen was reallycking even if it''s made for a Transcendent like her.


    Earth might not have produced the same technology simr to a Metagen but before I sacrificed everyone, the technology here was more advanced than a Mortal World''s technology. Through what this world produced before, a Mortal Rank could fight a Transcendent.


    The equipment was called an Energy Power Suit. Something simr to a Powergen.


    Even as a Rank 5 Sage before I became a Rank 1 Divine, it''s already insignificant to use those Power Suits in battle. It''s not because I was confident but because like the World of Meta, the technology of Earth back then was only at the level of a Rank 1 Sage.


    The strongest equipment made through the use of our technology was only effective up to someone who reached Rank 1 Sage. And that equipment could allow a Rank 1 Sage to face off against a Rank 2 Sage and live to tell the tale.


    Unfortunately, most of the previous technology on Earth was lost in time.


    Ah. Right. Some could still be found in the lost cities such as Antis.


    That lost city¡­ it wasn''t really called Antis. In truth, it''s just one of the more high-end Waste Disposal Sites on Earth.


    Most of the defective or outdated pieces of technology were all being recycled in it.


    We haven''t visited that ce yet since like the World''s Will, it''s not yet back to its previous state. Due to that, what the public could ess was only the entrance and the primary area.


    As of this moment, the strongest piece of technology that could be considered junk from before was hiding in the depths of the city. When it became essible, I would bring my Companions there. Who knows? We''ll be able to find some useful junk before we restore the previous technological height of the Earth.


    And it''s the same for the other lost cities that resurfaced when the inherent Source Energy of Earth once again filled the atmosphere. All of them were still not fully essible.


    I have no idea if the World''s Will hid most of the technology of a Level 3 Psyche-type Sage World like Earth. I forgot to ask him. I was preupied with my memories and the thought of powering us up.


    But once these threats were taken care of, I would annoy the hell out of him to cough up everything he''s still hiding.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Furthermore, I would surely integrate the Metagen, Powergen, Pent, Mothership and Portal technology of World of Meta and Anzeans. I might not be an expert at it but sooner orter¡­ someone from the Earthlings would show up, calling themselves experts or Scientists of the New Age.


    Although the world was still adapting to the current change brought by the Level 3 Earth Energy and most of the supposed global superpowers were fighting some petty war months ago, the Earth would soon transition to the interster Era.


    Reiming and Assimting the heavenly bodies surrounding us would give us the necessary resources to rebuild the former glory of a Level 3 Psyche-type Sage World.


    We needed everything we could put our hands on. We would be facing a Divine World after all. Imagine how many zeros would there be in their Universal Power Level.


    "Daisuke, it''s done."


    While I was somewhat lost in my thoughts while observing Nysia and the Energy Sword''s struggle against the Rank 3 Transcendent, Jayna''s voice entered my mind.


    Turning my head in their direction, she was now hovering at the entrance of their created space as another purple fog was being exuded from her ring.


    The other two, Lunaria and Elise were next to her, preventing the Rank 2 Transcendents from going out.


    Although I advocated ending the enemies whenever there''s a chance, I instructed them this time that if they deemed it possible to only incapacitate their enemies then they should do so.


    It''s rare to get this much Fuel. Who knows how many Transcendents it could create in the ranks of the Earth Defense Army?


    Extending my gaze towards the interior of their supposed sanctuary, the Rank 2 Transcendents who retreated inside their fog-filled space were now writhing in pain while some were already lying on the ground, unconscious. Some were bloodied and burnt from Lunaria and Elise''s attacks.


    With the tandem of Ailment Fog and the activation of her Imbued Tool, the Stats Reduction, as well as the Ailment Effects, were doubled.


    And with their area being an enclosed space thanks to their Pirs, they had no chance to escape.


    "I''ll be sending my Pirs and my clones, take them out."


    After replying, I waved my hand and a huge cage molded from the desert sand was conjured using the Earth Elemental Energy.


    The clones then threw the 14 Rank 2 Transcendent captives inside it before following my next instruction.


    Following them, Lith, Kael, Lan and Delian, each clutching Chains and sacks.


    Upon seeing the new arrivals at their side, Lunaria and Elise entered the space to take down those still standing and still possess some light of hope in their eyes.


    With the two using their new Pathways'' Skills alongside their Ability from the Meta Pathway, none of the weakened Rank 2 Transcendent could defend against them.


    "I guess it''s also time to end this."


    And once again turning my head to Nysia and the Rank 3 Transcendent, I also pulled out my own Ultimate Metagen, the White Knight.


    Wielding its Regenium Sword while the Willful Sword embedded itself on the giant sword''s hilt, I activated another Sword Skill along with the opening of Bedevilled Outburst.


    "Heavy Rain!"


    Joining side by side with Nysia''s Sanguine Aegis, the Rain of gigantic ymore and Purple Swords began bombarding thest of the Rank 3 Transcendent''s defense.


    Upon seeing me, the Rank 3 Transcendent then split the four gigantic red wolves into two groups to try and stop me as well.


    However, with how strong ourbination now, the red wolves were soon either smashed by Nysia or impaled with the numerous ymores and Purple Swords.


    "No. How can Rank 2 Transcendents be this strong enough to overpower me?! This is uneptable! Did those bastards trick me?!"


    Seeing his defenses which poured all his Energy into about to be breached, the red-skinned Rank 3 Transcendent shouted in anger.


    As to who he''s pertaining to as a bastard. We''ll find that outter.


    As the sand wall''s control was lost, the red-skinned Transcendent once again entered my eyes.


    With both of his hands raised up high, the already purple sky took on a darker color.


    Before the Energy Sword, the Sanguine Aegis, the White Knight, the gigantic ymores and Purple Swords reached thest 10 meters before hitting him, the red-skinned Transcendent metamorphose into arger Red Wolf!


    Howl!!!

 Chapter 468 Other Locations

    As the Rank 3 Transcendent howled in his Giant Red Wolf form, the Energy Sword that was the fastest among the attacks aimed at him trembled and lost almost half its power. Nysia was protected by her shield but the momentum she lost weakened her attack. Andstly, the giant ymores and Purple Swords from Heavy Rain and Bedevilled Outburst have mostly been swept away.


    In the end, the Rank 3 Transcendent managed to weaken our attacks before theypletely hit him.


    When the cloud of dust subsided, the Giant Red Wolf could be seen limping as it retreated for over 100 meters in a blink of an eye.


    His direction wasn''t to go back to their Space Vessel or retreat outside of the Earth''s atmosphere¡­ He''s thinking of running around the World!


    Compared to his summoned red wolves, this form of his was bigger and more menacing than before. He''s also fast enough to travel a kilometer in less than two seconds. And that''s without using a skill. If I have to chase him, I still need to continuously use my improved sh Steps.


    His fur leaned more on dark-red than the red wolves he summoned earlier.


    If I have to guess. No. I''m sure. His Transcendent Pathway concerned assimting Spirit Type Properties. Being a Rank 3 Transcendent, he''s already at the 3rd Realm. And that''s where the Transformation Skill originated.


    "He''s escaping! Shield Mimicry!"


    Upon seeing the wolf''s retreating tail, Nysia maneuvered her Sanguine Aegis to chase after him, fully utilizing her Ultimate Metagen''s specs. In the end, no matter how low quality, it''s still a Transcendent''s equipment. It might not showcase her Strength and Endurance, the way it utilizes one''s Intelligence was enough to offset that Metagen''s shoring.


    Beside her, a clone of her Sanguine Aegis made of desert sand was conjured by the use of her Pathway Skill.


    Following that, the green aura of her Shield''s Armor Enhancement mixed with the yellow color of the Earth Elemental Energy as well as its properties.


    At this point, her Transcendent Pathway which involves her assimting the Elemental-type Properties has been progressing well.


    Afterpleting the 1st realm, she already on her way toplete the 2nd Realm of her Transcendent Pathway.


    The use of Earth Elemental Energy, as well as the Elemental-type properties, made her defense even sturdier.


    The Elemental Energy and Elemental-type properties also helped sped up the repair of her Metagen by letting the Regenium absorb it


    At this point, Nysia was now even tankier than me.


    Before following them, I sent a message to the three women to ask if they still needed help. And as expected, the three instantly replied that they could handle it.


    Using every version of my sh Step through my Ultimate Metagen, I followed behind Nysia and the retreating Transformed Rank 3 Transcendent.


    Leaving behind his subordinates and the Space Vessel they used, I wonder what''s in that guy''s mind?


    -


    -


    While Daisuke''s group was wrapping up the unlucky Space Vessel thatnded on their location, what''s happening at the other two locations wasn''t that smooth.


    Somewhere around the middle of a city somewhere in China, the groupposed of Irja, Erin, Avelin, Yumiko, Fleur and Leianne were facing off against at least thirty Rank 2 Transcendents and one Rank 3 Transcendent as the leader.


    And somewhere around a town in Brazil, Yuko, Zerina, Sofiel, Reinys, Ca, Noelle and Dannae were also in a standoff against another group of foreign Transcendents.


    At both ces, the authorities of the country sent their troops thinking they could do something.


    Luckily, a division of Earth''s Defense Army was stationed at both ces. They cleared the ce of meddling by the weak Mortal Ranks as well as the citizenswho would be coteral damage before the Space Vesselsnded on its predicted location.


    In China, the passengers of the Space Vessel originated from the Xeno World, an Elemental-type Invasive World. Although they''re bipedal and could probably be likened to a human, their most non-human trait was how they all seemed to be made not of flesh and blood but Elements. In short, Elementals. And no, they didn''t look like the Elementals at the World of Elements. Even if Fleur and those of her race could only bepatible with one Element, they''re still made from flesh and blood. Otherwise, Fleur''s parents wouldn''t ask Daisuke for a grandchild if their anatomy was different from each other.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The Xeno World''s Rank 2 Transcendents were either Wind, Fire or Water Elementals. And their Rank 3 Transcendent was clearly a Wind Elemental.


    Irja took on the job to stall the Rank 3 Transcendent while the other five took on more than five Rank 2 Transcendents at once.


    "A Sage World thatcks an expert. This is too funny. Before the other thieving worlds could get their hands on this, we Xenos will take the bigger cut!"


    Opening his Transcendent Aura and Wind Elemental Domain, the Rank 3 Transcendent who shouted with confidence disappeared from where he was standing.


    Irja who''s already close to a Rank 3 Transcendent was holding onto the Totem Pole. Because Daisuke couldn''t be with them, he handed it to her.


    After being proven as another Imbued Tool, Daisuke repeatedly inspected the Totem to find out everything it could do and how strong was the Pathway Skill imbued into it.


    With the little time that he had, he only discovered that the Imbued Tool was at least made by a Sage Stage expert.


    The way it could strengthen any Skills regardless of the origin Pathway was what he based it on.


    The higher the quality of the Energy used to activate the Totem, the higher the chance for the Skill to be strengthened, more than double of its original power.


    Because Irja assimted Element and System-type Pathway for her two slots, she wouldn''t be able to use the Level 3 Earth Energy to activate the Totem.


    Nheless, her Level 2 Dark Energy was more than enough to strengthen her normally cheap and easily thrown Energy Attacks.


    As for the System that she got when she assimted the World Energy, it was a rare type called Rainbow Wizard System.


    Mixing in her Energy Attacks from her Spirit-type Pathway, her Elemental Spells from her Elemental-type Pathway and her Color-coded Wizard Spells from her System-type Pathway, her rate of attacks was tripled than when Daisuke first met her.


    Using those to shorten the gap between her and the Rank 3 Transcendent, Irja was still considered the strongest Companion of Daisuke.


    "Sister Irja, let me Enhance you again!"


    When Avelin swatted down her Rank 2 Transcendent opponents away, she flew to Irja''s side and used the Imbued Tool in the form of a ne to buff her.


    Compared to when it was still an Orb, the Imbued tool hanging on Avelin''s neck was strengthened. Although the added stats were still fixed, the value of the buff could now be strengthened by the number of Energy units funneled into it.


    Daisuke taught her how to properly use her Imbued Tool and in this location where they''re also outnumbered, Avelin''s ne became one of the defining factors why they''re not being overwhelmed by their number of enemies.


    Nheless, not being overwhelmed didn''t mean they could handle them easily just like what happened at Daisuke''s location.


    If they became careless, they could be hit by multiple attacks without giving the enemy a chance to defend themselves.


    Among them, Fleur was the one taking on the most number of Rank 2 Transcendents or rather, the most number of Fire Elementals. Against a Water Elemental Supreme like her, their fires were often negated.


    "That monster! Girls, I just heard from Jayna. Their group was about to wrap up their enemies, apart from the Rank 3 Transcendent who fled, more than 50 Rank 2 Transcendents were now captured by them." Erin shouted in frustration while she controlled her Shadow Clones and Pirs to surround her enemies. Turning the tables on them, she''s one of the girls who''s doing well when ites to group battles like this.


    "Although I love that monster, I still wanted to catch up to how strong he became right now. Let''s wrap this up as well!"


    After saying that, Erin''s Flux Energy exploded.


    From around her, a huge patch of darkness was created.


    When the mix of Fire, Water and Wind Elementals attacking her was engulfed by it, they became sitting ducks waiting to be ughtered by her.

 Chapter 469 Other Locations (2)

    Outside the Earth, on Mars, two individuals could be seen dragging two Space Vessels from outside its atmosphere.


    After throwing down the two Space Vessels on the ground, a swarm of Transcendents from two different worlds swarmed towards the two individuals.


    One of the Individuals nonchntly brandished the cane in his hand and arge river of Energy came plunging down towards the iing Transcendents.


    Following that, the other individual raised his hand and a thundercloud appeared overhead.


    When he pped his hands, a gigantic thunderbolt was sent down, toasting the unlucky Transcendents hit by it.


    Just like that, the passengers of two Space Vessels that were on their way to Earth died without even reaching their destination.


    A few momentster, the two strong individuals floated down to the surface of Mars. The one with the cane put his hand on the Space Vessels they threw down and soon after that, they disappeared into his Storage Equipment.


    "Hajime, do you think it''s wise to let those three Space Vessels? Isn''t it too early?" The speaker is Kuramoto Sojiro, Daisuke''s father in this life.


    While his Transcendent Pathway reached the 4th Realm, his strength, because of the state of the Source Energy he adapted to, only reached the height of a Rank 3 Transcendent. However, when he returned to Earth a few days ago toplete and perfect his assimted Source Energy, he was now like Hajime, a Rank 4 Transcendent powerhouse.


    Among the 10 Mortal Ranks the World''s Will picked, he became the one who has then given the task to¡­ father a child. Or be the father of the one who became the strongest being on Earth.


    Initially, he''s also the most promising among the ten or rather the mostbat-oriented among them. His Ability was Thunder Maniption. He''s fast, explosive and tanky.


    Because of that achievement, the task of giving birth to Daisuke was given to him.


    At first, he was only following the orders left behind by the hibernating World''s Will but when he really fell in love with Daisuke''s mother, he requested to be relieved of his other duties to focus on raising him. Or rather to be able to spend the following years with his wife before the World turned back to how it was before.


    Unlike Hajime who altered his wife''s memories after giving birth to Yuko, Sojiro couldn''t do it. All his life was spent on bing strong enough to pave the way for the reincarnation of the Divine Stage being. Finding happiness with his wife was something he treasured the most.


    That''s why when the call from the World''s Will to intercept the iing Space Vessels from three Invasive Worlds, he didn''t hesitate to answer its call.


    He knew that at the moment, that reincarnation was still weaker than them and if he didn''t stand at the forefront, his wife would be put in danger once those Space Vessels arrived on the unawakened Earth.


    "It''s the World''s Will''s instruction. Are you worried about your family?" Hajime answered in a matter-of-fact tone.


    He then pped his hand to remove the martian dust on his hands before turning around to look at his colleague.


    "I am certainly worried about my wife but for the other guy¡­ Is he still my son by now? True, he''s still someone my wife gave birth to¡­ Haa, if Keiko hears me talking like this about our son, I will receive an earful."


    Scratching the back of his head as he sighed, Sojiro could only wryly smile upon remembering his wife, Keiko.


    From what Sojiro heard, Daisuke went to see her and told her nothing about his identity. Daisuke still acted as their son but¡­ when he introduced a line of girls to her as his wives and Companions, Keiko almost couldn''t believe her eyes that she nagged at Sojiro when he returned briefly on Earth.


    "Hmm. Even I wanted to protect Yuko-chan as her father. But as we both know, those twods will soon shoulder what we cannot do."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Hajime shook his head before turning his head to look at the direction of the distant Earth.


    "... In a span of a few months and a Rank 3 Transcendent might not possibly give him a challenge and he''s still quickly growing. Before long, we will both be left behind in the dust."


    "That''s something inevitable. We''ve lived for too long. We''ve never even seen the Era when Earth was still a prosperous and quickly growing Sage World. With his memories back and the World''s Will on its way to recover and be fully awakened, we''ll be looking forward to a new era."


    -


    -


    "Hmm¡­ A Psyche-type Sage World without a Sage. Although it sounded too good to be true, it''s unexpectedly true. However, don''t underestimate them. They''re still a native of a Sage World. If we get our hands on this world''s Source Energy core, being the same type, our world might instantly level up to bing a Sage World."


    A long-nosed humanoid being muttered after observing the new scenery in his eyes. His eyes were pure blue without any whites and behind him, around 100 Transcendents who had the same features as him and were wearing the same clothes were neatly lined up.


    Unlike the other two Space Vessels, these Invasive World Transcendents were organized like a battalion of an army


    The speaker was Rank 3 Transcendent of the Arania World. A Psyche-type Invasive World.


    Instead of engaging the seven Rank 2 Transcendents and an Avatar waiting for them, he instead chose to be cautious.


    "Hmm? They seemed to be smart enough not to attack without thinking. What do you think, darling?" Sofiel asked Daisuke''s Avatar, who was among their group.


    As for why he chose to send his Avatar here rather than to another group with less members, he only mentioned that he has a hunch that the onending here would be the strongest and trickiest ones.


    Yuko''s Foresight couldn''t look too far in the future so, in the end, they trusted his judgement.


    Now looking at the long-nosed blue-eyed foreign Transcendents who were calmly watching the surroundings, it''s undeniable that they''re somewhat uneasy about their chances of defending against them.


    Being unable to talk, Daisuke''s Avatar wrote his response on the ground.


    Upon reading it, Sofiel pped her hand before turning to Yuko.


    "That seems to be the case. We have to be careful. They seemed to be the ones from a Psyche-type World. Their Abilities will be more varied than the Transcendents from the other locations."


    Yuko seconded the Avatar''s response. Following that, they all flew down from the roof where they were standing to meet the Rank 3 Transcendent-led battalion.


    "Hmm? Are you perhaps the strongest natives in this world? If you show us the way to the core of the Source Energy, we will leave without making it difficult for you." The Rank 3 Transcendent leader proposed confidently.


    At the moment, these enemies weren''t exuding any killing intent. However, with the discipline instilled into them and what they just said, Yuko believed that she couldn''t rashly make a decision without knowing the extent of their enemies'' power.


    A hundred Rank 2 Transcendents plus a tricky Rank 3 Transcendent against 8 Rank 2 Transcendents wherein most of them hadn''t even finished their Mortal Pathway. How will they fare against this group?

 Chapter 470 A Difficult Fight

    Confidently thinking that Yuko''s group couldn''t do anything to him, the long-nosed Transcendent calmly waited for her response.


    "I''m afraid we cannot do that." Yuko answered, declining his ''polite'' request.


    There''s just no way to show them the Source Energy core. Among them, only Daisuke or in this case, his avatar, knew about its location.


    The Source Energy core was obviously the ce where the World''s Will of a world resides.


    Its location was naturally unknown to its denizen and even if someone''s consciousness was summoned to that ce, they had no way to tell where it was.


    No, it''s not in another dimension, it''s a tangible ce that could be essed.


    Daisuke was the only one privy to its location because it was included in the memory from his past life. He was an Energy Incarnation and he was made by the World''s Will itself. When he got the Physical Body and remembered what he truly was before inhabiting that body, he barged into that ce to confirm that memory.


    Hajime''s group, although they froze in that ce, they were released without knowing where that was.


    If it''s the location of a Mortal World''s Source Energy core then Hajime knew some of the worlds''.


    The World of Spirit denizens were known to be searching for the Spirit Ocean before. In truth, that Spirit Ocean was truly the Source Energy core and was existing somewhere else.


    The World''s Will of that world only made Daisuke believe that it also couldn''t be found physically because of its fear against him.


    At this point, apart from Daisuke, none of the Earthlings know about its location, even Yuko since she hadn''t remembered everything yet.


    "I see. That''s disappointing." The long-nosed Rank 3 Transcendent signaled with his arm. "10 of you, kill them. The rest, go and search for the location of the Source Energy core."


    By the time he finished hismand, 10 of the uniformed Rank 2 Transcendents at the front simultaneously opened their Domain as they lunged towards Yuko''s group.


    Yuko, having seen what''s about to happen using her Foresight flew up to meet the 10 while also opening her Domains from her three Pathways to resist theirs.


    Legendary Hero Domain.


    Heroic Empire.


    Andstly, Perception Domain.


    Thinking they''re stronger than her, the 10 long-nosed Transcendents strengthen their domains to break hers.


    However, as soon as they plunged themselves inside her multiple Domains, all of them halted in ce as they suddenly saw themselves being besieged by their own apparition!


    It was the effect of Yuko''s Perception Domain, the domain perceived their future location and by using those as the base, the Domain would momentarily summon their future apparition to confuse them.


    Those apparitions didn''t have any attack power but the domain made it appear so.


    While they were trying to defend against their future apparitions, Yuko then used that chance to deliver several attacks on them.


    Naturally, a swift attack wouldn''t be able to kill all of them but it would let the enemies see how strong she was, the other Rank 2 Transcendents who were about to scatter stopped in their tracks.


    "We can''t have you leave this ce."


    With her wings fully opened, Sofiel could be seen floating behind them.


    When her wings shed a blinding light, a small area became enclosed by light walls. Inside it, all of the remaining Rank 2 Transcendents were trapped inside.


    Following that, from behind Sofiel, the other members of their group appeared, with weapons clutched in their hands.


    Sofiel, Zerina, Ca and Dannae summoned their Pir Guardians from the Physique-type Pathway, bolstering their numbers. No matter what, they''re thoroughly outnumbered. If they fight them without using everything they have, the enemies only need to coordinate together tond their attacks on the girls.


    Zerina and Ca then used their System generated skills to properly enhance those Pir Guardians.


    Ca could enhance their prowess through her Grand Knight System by temporarily Knighting the Pir Guardians.


    Right. She now has the ability to proim an individual a Knight granting them a slight boost in strength in exchange for her Energy. Naturally, it wasn''t permanent and since the Pir Guardians were from a different Pathway they all could be temporarily Knighted.


    Zerina, on the other hand, made use of her Runes giving their Pir Guardians unpredictability.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    And Sofiel, using the Spirit-type Pathway''s Transformation Skill, transformed herself into something like an Archangel. Two more pairs of white wings grew out of her back and her golden hair turned to silver.


    By using her Light Elemental Spells while in that form, the Pir Guardians, despite their different appearances, became covered in a Golden Light.


    That''s not all. Dannae got her own Transformation Skill. It''s not as eye-catching as Sofiel''s transformation but¡­ it made her body grow into a more mature one. Her Amplification and Danger Perception of her antennas were doubled and tripled in efficiency.


    As part of her Psyche-type Pathway''s Skills, she could now sustain an Amplification buff on everyone''s Energy. She covered not only the Pir Guardians but also all of them inside the area enclosed by Sofiel.


    Reinys positioned herself at the back. She''s like mage who would be throwing her System and Elemental Spells from the backline.


    Noelle, as usual, threw all her Blessings and every enhancing Elemental Spell on them.


    Since she was acting as a full support, Noelle became the one in charge to maintain the Light Wall which isted the 90 Transcendents.


    Six of them against ny or more. The odds of this fight were almost double of what the other groups were facing.


    Nheless, all of them were confident with their abilities, in their mind, as long as they became wary of the different abilities of these Rank 2 Transcendents, they could overwhelm them with their higher UPL value.


    Obviously, that''s an optimistic view on their part. Even if their Pir Guardians were thoroughly enhanced, none of those reached the Rank 2 Transcendent in strength.


    -


    -


    Outside the light wall, Yuko finally defeated the 10 Rank 2 Transcendents who attacked her.


    She''s not alone after all. Daisuke''s avatar remained to help her fight the Rank 3 Transcendent.


    "I admit. You''re stronger than you seem. No. You''re way stronger. As expected of a denizen from a Sage World. And that one, he''s a result of an Ability, am I correct?"


    The long-nosed Rank 3 Transcendent pped before pointing at Daisuke''s Avatar.


    Even after seeing his troops defeated and therge bulk trapped inside the Light Wall, he''s still confidently standing next to their Space Vessel.


    It''s also a Space Vessel that was painted by a Space Beast''s blood. The simrity it possessed to the other Space Vessels thatnded on earth was too obvious.


    They were all provided by a Sage World.


    "It is correct. By the way, which Sage World is helping you?" Yukonded next to Daisuke''s Avatar.


    She already heard some of Daisuke''s spection who was currently chasing after another Rank 3 Transcendent with Nysia.


    Irja, at the other group, also voiced her doubt about the ones truly behind these Invasive Worlds.


    ording to Daisuke who used the crystal to simultaneouslymunicate with his Companions, it''s not just Zaraya''s group who''s behind the attacks on Earth.


    Most likely, when the burst of Divine Energy exploded years ago, a stronger Invasive World caught wind of it.


    Gathering the Dark World, Xeno World, Nightwolf World and Arania World, they were probably being used as a vanguard. If all four Invasive Worlds failed, it''s possible that the Level 3 Invasive World would be their next enemy.


    But facing a Level 3 Invasive Sage World at this stage wasn''t part of his n. Even if he''s a previous Divinity, his knowledge wasn''t enough to bridge the gap in UPL.


    It''s still too early for them to face Sages. Moreover, ording to him, there were things that they needed to get in some other World Zones. That''s why he was nning to leave Earth and travel through the boundless space.


    Those things were something they left behind when they were traveling across different worlds.


    "Is it that obvious that a higher world is behind us? I suppose it is. Only suicidal Invasive Worlds will think about attacking a Sage World."


    For the first time, the long-nosed Rank 3 Transcendent smirked. However, soon after that, his Transcendent Aura and Domain simultaneously opened, putting Yuko and Daisuke''s Avatar inside their influence.


    Despite not being the 2nd strongest among Daisuke''s Companions, Yuko''s ability was unique enough to bridge that gap.


    Moreover, Daisuke''s Avatar was already as strong as Rank 2 Transcendent with 400 UPL. With his assistance, they could stand their ground against a sufficiently strong Transcendent

 Chapter 471 Ill-Matched

    Three distant Earth Locations, three Rank 3 Transcendents from different worlds.


    While I was chasing after Nysia and the Transformed Rank 3 Transcendent who already ended up outside thend, I checked the situation of the other two locations.


    While I used themunication crystal to connect to all of them, I also used Interdimensional Communication to check on what''s happening around them.


    Irja alone was facing the Elemental-type Rank 3 Transcendent. Although she could be said to have artificially reached that same stage, she didn''t possess the benefits of breaking through to the 3rd Realm of Transcendent Pathway.


    For example, the Red Wolf Transformation of the red-skinned Transcendent was brought about bypleting the 2nd realm and stepping into the 3rd realm of his Transcendent Pathway.


    Because she was only enhanced through the various bonus statsing from me and her other Pathways, her skills were somewhatcking to match up against that Wind Elemental Rank 3 Transcendent.


    I could only see the glimpse of their fight through what was showing from Avelin''s point of view but that Irja, when I talked to her through the crystal, she stubbornly dered that she alone could deal with that Transcendent.


    Well, it''s not that I don''t trust her words, I''m just worried that she might overexert herself.


    Either way that''s also what''s happening to Nysia and Yuko,


    My Companions were growing a bit stubborn.


    Ah. Not that stubborn to not listen to me but¡­ they all probably wanted to prove to me that my worries were all unfounded and I had to firmly believe in them. And through this new stage of our journey, they''re going to show that to me by defeating their opponent.


    However, considering their own main Pathways and their enemies Pathways¡­


    I did find that they were somehow ill-matched.


    Nysia is a Psyche-type Transcendent and considering her Ability, the Wolf who''s now using his advantage in speed to continue retreating, she needed to corner him somewhere to properly subdue it.


    Notwithstanding his strength as a Rank 3 Transcendent, Nysia would soon fall into a disadvantage if this dragged on.


    Irja is a Spirit-type Transcendent and although she could utilize the Totem Pole I left in her hands to make her barrage of attacks to properly damage the Enemy, that Wind Elemental was just too fast, it''s even faster than that Red Wolf.


    If that continued, she would also end up falling at a disadvantage.


    Andstly, Yuko who hadn''t even finished her Mortal Pathway was against a Psyche-type whose ability was still unknown. Although she could use her Foresight to predict what her enemy would do, something she had only seen once might overwhelm her.


    Despite the fact that my Avatar was with her, it would be difficult for her to gain an advantage against that kind of enemy.


    I have to do something...


    I am wielding the Authority of the World''s Will but after using Restrict two times, the World''s Will of the Worlds connected to me was now nagging at me for using too much of their Source Energy.


    Well, except Ele who''s expressing concern and asking about what''s happening that I needed to pull that much Source Energy.


    That girl, if only she''s not a World''s Will bound to that world, I would probably ask her to be my Companion and bring her to my side.


    Ah. In any case, using Restrict again was now out of the option.


    Besides, even at this point, I was burning my Energy to the point that even with the Support of the seven Worlds, it''s going down. In a few minutes, if I don''t close all my Domains and Buff Skills, I would suffer from Energy Depletion.


    Well then, let''s do what''s on my mind and see if this will work.


    "Jayna, Elise and Lunaria, how''s it going?"


    "Daisuke, it''s almost done."


    Jayna immediately replied.


    With the help of my clones and Pirs, the remaining Rank 2 Transcendents were all incapacitated and like the first 14, they''re now being sacked and hauled towards the cage I made.


    "I''m dismantling their Pirs, this can be used by us, right?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Perhaps because she had experienced being a ruler in the World of Meta, Elise probably found the value of those Pirs. It''s part of a Formation.


    Although I wasn''t an expert at it during my past life¡­ My Energy Control can enhance a Formation.


    "I''m inside their Space Vessels, Daisuke, there''s a lot of unknown tools here."


    And like Elise, Lunaria was also aware of the value of tools. The World of Meta not only has Powergen and Metagen after all. Those tools that she saw, they''re probably the Beacons and Portals they''re talking about.


    Beacons might be a way to guide their allies towards this world.


    And the Portal¡­ it''s self-exnatory. However, I doubt Transcendents could pass through that, it also needed time to widen it. At most, they would be able to send their Mortal Ranks to build a fortress and conquer the Mortal Rank natives.


    Much like the Invasion of the Dark World. We could use that in the future.


    When it''s time to¡­ assimte those Invasive Worlds.


    Right. A Sage World can choose to assimte Invasive Worlds to expand thend and increase the quality of Energy. However, if it absorbed a Natural World¡­ then, it would turn into another Invasive World.


    The Nature of different World Categories was just going in circles.


    "Try to rest for a while after you''re all done. I will be teleporting you to help the others. Elise and Lunaria, take everything they brought with them. Especially their Storage Equipment."


    That''s the first order of business.


    Upon hearing my words, the three acknowledged it.


    Afterward, I connected the crystal to the three women that were facing a Rank 3 Transcendent.


    "Yuko, Irja and Nysia¡­ You three, I''ll have you change your opponent. Also¡­ I''ll be changing the locations of your fights. The nearer you are with me the better.


    Just hold on for a while.


    "Huh? I told you I could do this, Daisuke! But if you really think so¡­ then. Please."


    Irja never changes, huh? No wonder I was too fond of her despite her bing too suspicious of me back in that world.


    "If it''s what husband thinks, then let''s do it. Trusting your judgement was always proven correct"


    Well, this wife of mine just trusts me too much. It''s a coincidence that I was always right. I told her about that not just once or twice but the Nysia who were fearsome to others was always this soft when ites to me.


    "Understood, Dai-kun. It''s hard to utilize my ability against this one. I am supporting what you proposed."


    And as always, Yuko also thought about my idea first before giving her own judgement. That''s just how it is for us¡­ We''re equals.


    After gaining their approval, I began focusing on enacting it.


    In my mind, I already picked which opponent suited each of them.


    Yuko against that Wind Elemental.


    Irja against that Red Wolf.


    Nysia against that Long-nosed.


    And supporting them will be me. We''ll be in one area so whoever''s put in a difficult situation will be assisted by me.


    For now, I could only hope for this to work. We''re fighting against the odds here. We needed to properly utilize our abilities toe out on top.

 Chapter 472 Switch

    Opening up a Portal through the use of World''s Will''s Authority, I first went to pick up Jayna, Elise and Lunaria. They got a good haul from the Rank 2 Transcendents'' Storage Equipment but we''re going to check thatter. I doubt there would be a lot of valuables in there. At best there would be Energy Stones and some Output Enhancing Equipment. An Imbued Tool was rarer and could only be found in a Sage World.


    Holding onto the three, I opened another Portal to Brazil where Yuko and my Avatar were fighting the long-nosed Transcendent.


    It was a quick process unlike what the Principal was doing wherein his Energy was connecting one ce to another before gradually drilling a hole to it. And if he stopped maintaining it with his Energy, the Portal would close instantly.


    This Authority of the World''s WIll was a bit different, it''s instantly connecting me from one ce to another. If I want to I could even go and meet my mother first due to how fast it is. Moreover, it''s not using my Energy but the surrounding Level 3 Earth Energy.


    In less than a second, the view of the evacuated town and the intense battle happening at the two sides of it appeared in front of us.


    "There. Sofiel and the others are waiting. Also, Lunaria, keep this. If any of you were put in danger, don''t hesitate to use that. Ah. Your Energy wouldn''t be enough to power it so, pass it to Sofiel."


    While pointing at the circr area enclosed inside the Light Wall created by Sofiel and currently being maintained by Noelle, I handed the Ice Rifle to Lunaria. Sofiel had her Imbued Tool but that one only had its unpredictability. There would still be a chance for it to not work properly.


    It has limited ammo. However, I now have a method to create more bullets for it from my memory. Just that, it needed some kind of mineral that could only be found in a Sage World. And naturally, Earth hadn''t possessed that kind of mineral yet. It ran dry when it became unawakened so¡­ we had to visit an open Sage World that was being used as a trading ce for various worlds.


    Or perhaps, some other Transcendent Converging World where there''s a Marketce selling goods from a higher world.


    Like the denizens, the quality of resources that could be found inside a world was scaling with its level.


    Give it a few years and the Earth would be recovered enough to produce those things too. However, in the meantime, I had no choice but to rely on the resources of another world.


    After receiving the Ice Rifle from me, Lunaria, Jayna and Elise entered the Light Wall.


    With their addition, it would lift the burden on the other girls.


    Moreover, Jayna could once again use her Imbued tool. It wouldn''t be as effective and it would need more Energy due to the number of enemies, nheless, a debuff on their stats and the Ailment it would cause was enough to even out the battlefield.


    Following that, I moved to where Yuko and my Avatar were fighting against the long-nosed Transcendent.


    As soon as I entered the vicinity, the long-nosed instantly noticed me. Without any warning, two spheres that seemed to be made from collecting iron dust on the ground came hurtling in my direction.


    The sphere''s speed isn''t that fast but the way it parted the surrounding Energy would be enough to overwhelm someone who heavily relied on surrounding Energy.


    Controlling the Energy they swept away from their path, a thick Energy Wall instantly conjured in front of me, deflecting the spheres.


    Following that, Purple Swords were instantaneously conjured behind me, shooting towards the origin of the sphere.


    "Dai-kun!" Yuko, upon seeing that exchange, flew towards me, followed by my Avatar.


    Despite utilizing her skills and even her domains, Yuko still suffered minor injuries.


    Naturally, before she could even arrive, I cast the Aether Elemental Spell: Cure to her direction, healing what needs to be healed.


    "I see. The real body of that¡­ clone, huh? Unfortunately, your strength still wasn''t enough."


    The long-nosed Transcendent pulled out a blunt weapon from his Storage Equipment.


    Without moving from his position, he brandished that hammer and the space in front of him seemingly copsed.


    As if we''re thinking the same thing about putting each other out of danger, Yuko and I ended up hugging each other as we dodged his iing attack.


    For it to appear as if it could copse a Level 3 World''s space. It''s most likely one of his strongest attacks.


    Nheless, that''s not the end of it.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Before we could even separate from each other, another Copsing Energy Attack traveled in our direction,plete with the sound of breaking ss.


    At this point, we''re now on the same page.


    Yuko pointed her saber to the long-nosed Transcendent while I also pointed my sword towards him.


    As both Saberforce and Swordforce ignited from our weapons, an Energy Explosion of blue and red propelled us in a straight direction.


    There''s no Saber Skill or Sword Skill involved, it''s just a normal thrust of our weapons.


    However, backing that was every buff covering our bodies.


    Looking ahead, the long-nosed Transcendent also made a stance with his hammer, as Bluntforce gathered on it, mechanical armor that appeared to be a heavy suit covered his body.


    His hammer then changed its form and became a shoulder-mounted cannon.


    Even if his hammer transformed into something, the gathering Bluntforce didn''t disperse and instead, it was intensified by his Source Energy.


    Aiming the cannon at us, the long-nosed Transcendent then fired it and another deafening explosion ensued filling up our sight.


    That''s right. He''s a Rank 3 Transcendent of Psyche-type Invasive World. They''re bound to be technologically advanced than the other worlds.


    Nheless, even after feeling the strength of a Rank 3 Transcendent in that attack, Yuko and I pushed forward.


    Both Sword and Saber generated a thrusting force that cut through that Energy-filled cannon shot.


    As if a boat going against the wave, Yuko and I continued on our way.


    Ignoring the tear from our clothes and the little cuts that were drilling through the Energy protecting us, our Sword and Saber finally reached their destination!


    As soon as the long-nosed Transcendent became exposed to our opened domains, his attack instantly weakened.


    And using that opportunity, our weapons stabbed deep into his mechanical armor sending him away.


    Upon tightening my arm holding onto Yuko, I instantly followed after the flying Transcendent, colorful Elemental Energy could be seen from behind me.


    "Y-you two! How could you hav--"


    "You can ask the questionter. For now, let me send you somece else."


    As soon as I reached him, the Authority of World''s Will took effect again, opening a Portal behind him.


    What could be seen inside that portal was the wide blue ocean where Nysia and the Red Wolf were fighting nearby.


    Sending a kick straight to his chest, the long-nosed Transcendent was immediately thrown inside it.


    Following that, I released Yuko from my grasp.


    "Keep him upied for now. I''m going to pick up Irja."


    Leaving that as parting words, I opened another Portal and entered through it.

 Chapter 473 The Useful Stones Finally Becomes Useful

    Arriving in the middle of China wherein the Earth Defense Army was having a hard time preventing the onlookers and the countries soldiers to pass because of the location where the Space Vesselnded, I helped them EDA soldiers a bit by stealthily inducing artificial Energy Depletion on Rank 4 Mortal and below.


    Once that happened, those who weren''t affected by the range of artificial Energy Depletion were mortified by what they witnessed.


    A few secondster, shouts calling for help started to fill the surroundings that even the media and reporters that were trying to scoop for news had no choice but to help those who lost consciousness from Energy Depletion.


    At the same time as that, I sent a telepathic message to the highestmanding officer, instructing him what he needed to tell the citizens.


    "As you can see, the impact of the battle happening further inside could cause you to lose consciousness if you''re not strong enough to withstand it. If you still value your lives, go home and stop trying to barge in. This is for your own safety. If you continue to be adamant at entering to see the alien visitors of Earth, be prepared to lose your life as we will not take responsibility for your safety."


    The highestmanding officer who turned out to be a Rank5 Mortal used his energy to broadcast his voice even without using a megaphone.


    Upon hearing the EDA General''s words of warning, more than half of those who were still wanting to enter despite seeing the mass Energy Depletion stepped back.


    And those who remained adamant at going in. They let them pass.


    However, as soon as they stepped past the line of EDA soldiers, all of them suffered artificial Energy Depletion.


    I left behind an Energy Zone there that was doing the opposite of how I normally used it, instead of concentrating the Energy to the Zone, it''s removing the existing Energy in it.


    Although it didn''t have a severe effect, it''s enough to stop the Mortal Ranks from passing through it.


    I could let them run to their deaths inside this restricted area where my Companions were fighting against the Transcendents from the Xeno World. However, not everyone was selfish like me who only prioritized my Companions'' safety above everyone else.


    Some of my Companions werepassionate enough to save those weaker than them.


    If they see them dying through the stray Energy Attacks, they might put themselves in danger in trying to save them.


    That''s the only reason they would still be alive today.


    -


    -


    The skyscrapers and other establishments that were bustling with activity less than an hour ago were already turned into rubble.


    With the strength of the Rank 2 and Rank 3 Transcendents, the structures existing on Earth, even if it was made with the strongest and hardest alloy, would be destroyed when hit by any of them.


    That''s just how strong we are now. Because everything was made from resources without any hint of energy, the current structures existing on Earth would have no chance of withstanding a full-blown conflict between Transcendents.


    Just like when I arrived at the vicinity of Yuko and the long-nosed Transcendent''s fight, the Wind Elemental Rank 3 Transcendent cast its gaze on me.


    He instantly halted his maneuvers to close his distance to Irja. Soon afterward, I was then subjected to a hurricane filled with wind des.


    It''s like a giant meat grinder that if I got sucked into it, I would be a ground human meat.


    However, because fighting him wasn''t my purpose foring here. I instantly used the strongest variation of my revised sh Steps, teleporting me instantly next to Irja.


    Seeing the girl huffing for breath because of how relentless that Wind Elemental at closing in on her, I was d that I instantly thought of switching their opponents.


    If I came at least three minuteste, this girl would''ve been filled with cuts and other injuries after failing to keep that Wind Elemental at bay.


    "Irja, you still have those stones, right?"


    "Stones?"


    "Un. The ones that we got from the elderly and children statues."


    As if only remembering now, an illusory light bulb lit up beside Irja''s head.


    Although I umted several of those stones when I was with Udann before we were transferred to the Restricted Space, before leaving the Dimensional Space, Irja and I cleared a lot of Fortress and Caste Cities.


    Apart from the Energy Stones, we umted a lot of those st Stones, Barrier Stones and Power Stones.


    There were two types of those Power Stones that could either enhance our arms or feet and we didn''t need it at the moment.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    What we needed was to entrap this Wind Elemental to kick him into the Portal.


    And that''s where the st Stones and Barrier Stones from the child and elderly statues woulde in.


    essing her Ne, two different kinds of stones floated around her.


    Likewise, I essed my Ne to pull out the same stones.


    Upon seeing and noticing the Energy contained from that stone.


    The Wind Elemental who stopped for a moment smirked in a mocking way.


    Without saying anything, its body blurred before five hurricanes were conjured.


    As to which one he was hiding in. There''s no way to know as those five hurricanes noisily moved towards us.


    Sucking in the rubble, ruins of the skyscrapers and other structures in the surrounding, the hurricanes ground all those to dust, resulting in our vision bing limited.


    "No worries. I can clearly see where he is. Irja, use the Totem to enhance every st Stones and send it to where I will tell you. After that, protect yourself using the Barrier Stones."


    With my sensitivity to Energy, even if he concealed himself, as long as his Energy Signature was detected by me, there''s no way he would be able to hide.


    "Huh? What about you?"


    Baffled by my instruction, Irja instantly wanted rification about my instruction.


    I already passed the st and Barrier Stones I took out to her.


    With her abundance of Energypared to me, she would be the better choice to activate all those simultaneously. That way, even if that Wind Elemental tried to quickly dodge, he would find that he became trapped.


    "Don''t worry about your man. You remember our n, right? I will be sending him straight to the Portal I will create."


    "Tsk, you''re always like this.If you be injured, I''ll ignore you for a few days!" With bloated cheeks, Irja made a threat.


    Although I wanted to retort to that adorable disy, there''s a better time for that.


    "Alright, I''ll make sure not to be injured. Ready?"


    "Un. Which one?"


    "The one at the farthest right."


    As soon as I pinpointed the hurricane where that Wind Elemental was hiding, Irja, without hesitation, threw all the st Stones. Because of the circting winds caused by the hurricanes themselves, before the st Stones exploded simultaneously, the stonespletely scattered themselves at every part of the hurricane.


    That''s why, when the st Stones'' Energy Waves exploded, the Wind Elemental Rank 3 Transcendent found himself trapped inside it.


    Using that chance, I covered myself with a thick Energy Barrier using the scattered Energy caused by the Energy Waves and sessfully reached the Wind Elemental.


    Naturally, the barrier I hastily put up was not enough to thoroughly protect me. In less than five seconds, it broke downpletely subjecting me to thebination of Wind des, Dust Particles and the remnant Energy Waves.


    Ignoring the shes from the sharp Wind des and blunt force of the Energy Waves from the st Stones hitting my body after the barrier broke down, I exercised the World''s Will''s Authority and opened the Portal behind the Wind Elemental Rank 3 Transcendent.


    Hitting him with a sh Draw Sword Skill, the Wind Elemental who was somewhat shaken from how strong the Energy Waves became when activated simultaneously was sessfully hurled into the Portal.


    He was also slightly injured butpared to me who prioritized my speed instead of my protection, I was in a worse state.


    That''s why when Irja appeared beside me to jump with me at the Portal I opened. She ignored me like she dered.


    Nheless, using Cure on me and her, at least, the wounds heal to a certain extent.


    "Idiot Daisuke..."


    As we jumped inside the Portal, I heard Irja murmured hatefully.

 Chapter 474 Lets Start With The Wolf

    Kicking them into the Portal could not even be called an achievement and by doing that, it didn''t necessarily mean the girls would win against someone with a hundred or more UPL gap with them.


    However, by giving them the suitable opponent for their Pathway and Skills, the chances of winning raised even if it''s just for a few percent.


    When Irja and I emerged from the Portal, Yuko and Nysia already switched opponents.


    Yuko against the Red Wolf Transcendent from the Nightwolf World.


    Nysia against the long-nosed Transcendent from the Arania World.


    The switch had just begun for around a minute but the difference in result could already be seen.


    Compared to when they were fighting their previous opponent, Nysia could now keep up with the movements of the long-nosed Transcendent while Yuko could now easily restrict the Red World movements.


    Although it''s not enough to overwhelm their current opponent, the two could now properly showcase what they could do, contest a full-fledged Rank 3 Transcendent.


    Against that long-nosed Transcendent whose Ability somehow falls under Earth Maniption or closer to it, Nysia didn''t need to predict where his attacks woulde from like what Yuko was doing previously.


    With her tankiness, as long as it wasn''t a direct hit near the cockpit of her Ultimate Metagen, she would be fine.At this point, Nysia could now harmonize her Defense Maniption, her Imbued Tool and her other Pathway Skills, bing a thick wall.


    A thick wall with deadly spikes.


    Those who would sh with her needed to have enough firepower to break open that wall without being impaled by her spikes.


    Yuko, on the other hand, was fully utilizing her Jewel Skills and Pirs, especially the Future Clones alongside her System Skills, Foresight and Precognition.


    By using those Future Clones that she once used on me, the Red Wolf Transcendent would often find himself blocked. The Clones'' attacks possessed Yuko''s full prowess. It would hurt him if he ignored them.


    Upon further observation, it''s easy to see that if it continued, Yuko would be able to get the upper hand, with or without the enhancement from my skills.


    Because of her ability to predict her opponent''s next move to a certain extent, she''s always ahead for a few moves.


    Against the same UPL opponents, only those unpredictable could stand against her.


    "Kicking me into another ce?! Huh?" The Wind Elemental roared before tilting his head to scan his new surroundings.


    He already recovered from my kick and upon noticing the surroundings, most specifically the ongoing fights not far from him.


    "Heh. Ginhan. You''re also here, huh? How''s it feel to fight in a Sage World?" The long-nosed Transcendent addressed the Wind Elemental.


    The Wind Elemental spat before replying, "What''s that got to do with you, Longi? I''m going to conquer this before you!"


    "You two idiots. Don''t f*cking stand there and catch up with one another. These¡­ these natives are no joke!"


    The Red Wolf who had just been punched by Yuko''s Future Clone interjected.


    There''s now blood trickling from his mouth and he looked battered enough that his former grace as a Rank 3 Transcendent seemingly lessened.


    Well, it''s as expected. They''re all from an Invasive World, they probably shed or coborated before against a world they targeted.


    And with my guess that a higher world was behind all of them due to how simr their Space Vessels are to each other, there''s a chance to scoop the identity of the higher world that was targeting us from these guys.


    That''s with the premise of winning against these three.


    While they were conversing with each other. Apart from analyzing them further to provide more urate support to my Companions, I also began conversing with my Companions.


    "Nysia, the Armored Suit of that guy had the same weakness as your Metagen, instead of an engine, there''s a Core inside it that''s powering him up and giving him ess to that advanced technology embedded in that Armor Suit. Hit that and he''ll be frozen in ce. Use that timing when he froze to bind him with Chains. It''s up to you what to do next after that. I trust my wife with her judgement."


    Unlike the Powergen that was only dependent on the circuits made from Regenium, enhancing one''s Energy Output and amplifying their attacks, that Armored Suit was a more advanced product. It''s almost close to the Powered Suit of Earth from before everything went down.


    And with my Energy Control and sensitivity, like what happened with the Wind Elemental, I could pinpoint its weakness.


    "I understand, husband. Watch me beat a Rank 3 Transcendent!" Nysia energetically replied.


    And it was instantly seen when her Regenium Morning star broke open the Metal Wall conjured by the long-nosed Transcendent.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Even with his abundant Energy resisting Nysia''s Defense Maniption, it couldn''t negate itpletely.


    After breaking down that wall.


    The Sanguine Aegis and its Clone made from frozen seawater initiated a pincer attack, which led for the confident long-nosed Transcendent to scramble back to take a breath.


    "Yuko, I''ll be relying on you to keep the Wind Elemental in check. He''s fast. Even at Irja''s attack rate that was even faster than a gatling gun, he was able to dodge those with his speed. However, against you, his Speed wouldn''t be able to surpass Time. Besides, you had that repressed Skill that you managed to awaken. Let me see my Yuko from days old."


    "Dai-kun, don''t make me blush from too manypliments. I understand. Leave him to me. But I will be needing your assistance."


    "Naturally, I will be helping all of you."


    They won''t just fight alone. Although this is different from our previous life where I was always their vanguard, this time, I will settle at a backseat role. Besides, most of my Skills were geared for that.


    As soon as Yuko retreated to focus on the Wind Elemental that was still trying to figure out what his next move would be, Irja took her ce.


    With a Totem in her hand, she didn''t give the Red Wolf to sigh in relief from seeing Yuko leaving him alone.


    At this point, among the three Rank 3 Transcendents, he''s the one in the most delicate situation.


    He spent most of his Energy from breaking the Energy Chains and blocking our full-powered attack.


    His Transformation this time was his attempt to run away but when Yuko arrived, even that was cut off.


    After looking at his eyes that were already trembling in desperation to resist Irja''s non-stop Energy Attacks, I came to a decision.


    "Irja. Continue narrowing his space to move. We''re going to start with him."


    "As long as you won''t risk being injured again!" the girl shouted.


    She''s still holding onto what I did earlier.


    "Naturally, I don''t want my Companion to continue to ignore me. I''ll let you scold meter."


    "Idiot."


    Irja mumbled even if we''re using telepathic messages. In any case, even from afar, I noticed her lips curving into a satisfied smile.


    And that was proven with her following move, Irja didn''t think twice to faithfully follow my instruction.


    Instead of aiming her attacks towards the Red Wolf''s body who was currently busy dodging and deflecting it, she switched her aim at the Red Wolf''s surroundings.


    As her Energy Attacks continued to shoot towards him, an illusory cage seemingly appeared from the cement of her attacks. Before the Red Wolf figured it out, Irja was already limiting his movements.


    Topletely enclose him in that little remaining space, Irja went all out by transforming to her Vibrant Spirit Form.


    When that guy started attempting to break out of that cage, Irja''s four Lesser Spirits surrounded that cage before utilizing their abilities. Fire, Water, Wind and Earth.


    Using those four Elements, the Cage gradually took on a physical form.


    And while the Red Wolf Transcendent was fully focused on dodging and trying to look for a way out, I entered that cage from the front.


    Naturally, to catch him off guard, I closed all my opened Domains before concealing myself inside a Void Dimension, stealthily traversing the distance between us.


    No matter how hard his skin was at the moment or how thick the Energy Barrier surrounding him, a well-ced Nullification Zone was enough to break open a defenseless side.


    "H-how did you?!"


    At the same time as he eximed, my Void Concealment was cancelled as the Willful Sword gradually buried its body inside the Red Wolf''s thick fur and soft-as-tofu body.


    "It''s a trade secret."

 Chapter 475 Surrender

    When the Red Wolf morously howled in pain from the Energy Explosions that soon followed after that stab to his side frame, the other two Rank 3 Transcendents fighting almost evenly against Nysia and Yuko were startled.


    They''re startled because in their mind, even if we''re extraordinary for the standard of Rank 2 Transcendents, there''s no way for us to critically injure them.


    But that howl. It''s like the howl of someone on the verge of death.


    Nheless, the Wolf still lived through it. That''s just how high the life force of a Rank 3 Transcendent.


    Despite suffering internal injuries, he managed to get away from me and even delivered a counterattack.


    Since I promised Irja not to be injured this time, as soon as I pulled out the sword from the Red Wolf''s body, I went back to conceal myself inside a Void Dimension and reappeared behind Irja.


    Hugging her from behind and sneaking in a kiss on her cheeks to settle her worry, the girl found thatcking as she turned her head, asking for another one on her lips.


    "You even have the gall to flirt right in front of me!"


    The Wolf who had just caught his breath roared again upon seeing us kissing in front of him.


    The wound on his pride brought by our flirting was probably even more painful than the stab he received.


    In any case, that''s not my fault anymore. I ended up being too fond of Irja''s acts these past few minutes after all.


    Besides, I wouldn''t just flirt whenever, I was sure that he wouldn''t be able to deliver another attack when he was still trying to stop the bleeding at his side.


    His right hind leg was now limping. If not for knowing that he''s actually a red-skinned humanoid, I would''ve considered keeping him as a pet.


    Breaking his mind through the use of Energy was possible.


    Well, anything is possible when one is using Energy.


    As a former Divine Stage, I already experienced that point where even a drop of my Energy could create a miracle on a Mortal World.


    And that''s our goal this time.


    "Shut up, will you?!" Breaking away from our kiss, Irja grumpily shouted at the Red Wolf.


    Her four Lesser Spirits were still doing their job, keeping him in that space. And with theck of Energy to replenish his, the Red Wolf Transcendent was already in hisst leg.


    After Irja''s shout, she once again focused on her opponent.


    To finalize his defeat, I also moved once again after renewing the buffs of both Nysia and Yuko.


    Since the two knew our n, Nysia and Yuko were making sure that the other Rank 3 Transcendents wouldn''t be able toe to his rescue.


    Even if these three were from different worlds, they''re on the same side in this conflict.


    Furthermore, it would be harder for us to fight three Rank 3 Transcendents that were cooperating with each other than fighting them solo. It would be nigh impossible for us if that happened.


    The purpose for bringing them here was to minimize the damage on those two countries and so that they wouldn''t be able to give amand to their subordinates that would soon be Fuel for the Earthlings.


    With the Red Wolf''s focus entirely divided from Irja and her four Lesser Elemental''s attacks, it''s hard for him to detect me whenever I would enter a Void Dimension.


    And when I would appear, the Willful Sword would urately stab itself inside his body.


    As more time passed, his blood began staining the area of the ocean below him.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    He tried summoning his red wolves again but before they could do something to disrupt the four Lesser Elementals, Lith, Kael, Lan and Delios were resummoned by me to keep them busy.


    In the end, when we''re about to deliver the final blow to him, the Rank 3 Transcendent flopped down like a tamed dog and lowered its head before saying between his grunts of pain.


    "I¡­ I surrender. Don''t kill me. I''ll tell you everything I know."


    Throwing away his pride as a Rank 3 Transcendent, the transformed Red Wolf gradually reverted back to his original form.


    Because of his wounds, his red-skinned took on a darker hue of red from the holes where his blood was currently leaking out.


    Well, as a Rank 3 Transcendent, blood loss was something that wouldn''t be a cause of death. Even if he spilt a sea of blood as long as he still had energy in his body, it would continue to produce more for him, to keep him alive.


    Upon hearing those words of surrender, Irja continued maintaining the cage but she looked at me and waited for my decision.


    I returned her gaze and nodded. "I''ll restrict him using the Chains. Continue that for a while and react when something happens."


    "Another coward! Why don''t you burn your life force and fight to the death?! A dog will always be a dog. Ptsui!"


    Upon noticing the red-skinned Transcendent kneeling in front of me, the Wind Elemental spat and cursed while also giving him advice.


    However, all of those fell on deaf ears.


    The Rank 3 Transcendent continued lowering his head waiting for me to make my move.


    "Good choice. But that is if you''re sincere. Have you seen those old guys outside the Earth? I bet you didn''t. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be smug and confident upon arriving here." I talked to him using a telepathic message.


    And as if confirming my words, he suddenly looked up, confused. A few secondster, he lowered his head again.


    "There''s a stronger group than us, if they''re the ones who weed you, I bet you will not even get the chance to do this. However, before I ept your surrender, I need you to swear something for me."


    After saying that, I produced the Chains and made it rattle in my hands.


    Naturally, this guy knew what he signed up for so after a few seconds of deliberation, his weak voice answered me. "W-what is it?"


    "It''s simple. I will let the World''s Will to allow you to convert your Source Energy to this world. What do you think, a generous offer, right?"


    "Huh?! My Pathway will--"


    "I know what will happen to your Pathway. You''ll go back to being a Mortal. But hey, having reached Rank 3 Transcendent and assimting a Level 3 Energy of a Natural World like this¡­ Don''t you think you''re getting a jackpot here? Being an experienced Veteran, you''ll end uppleting your Mortal Pathway in less time than before. Give or take 20 years, you''ll go back to being a Rank 3 Transcendent."


    His Pathway isn''t from a Psyche-type World. If he converts his Source Energy to the Earth Energy, his Pathway will reset back to zero.


    Nheless, he won''t need to do another Transcendent Trial. Afterpleting a brand new pathway, he will be a full-fledged Transcendent again.


    "But--!"


    "No buts!I''m not giving you terms of surrender, I''m telling you what your fate will be if you want to live. If you wanted to die then¡­ it''s easy."


    I pulled the Chains at both ends, resulting in a loud nging sound.


    Following that, the red-skinned Transcendent gulped down again, he had two paths in front of him, losing his strength or dying instantly.

 Chapter 476 Overworld Serpent

    While Daisuke and the other three were facing off against the three Rank 3 Transcendents, at the location where the Xeno Worldnded, Erin and Yumiko were standing together in front of thest of the Elementals.


    Because there''s Leianne and Fleur whose abilities were the menace of the Fire Elementals, they were all taken care of more easily than the others.


    The Water and Wind Elementals whose strength ranged from early tote Rank 2 Transcendents were the left behind for Yumiko, Erin and Avelin.


    Avelin who excelled better at Physical Attacks took on the Support Role using her Imbued Tool, enhancing the other four and assisting them whenever possible.


    Because of that, even without Daisuke''s buffs, their stats were higher than the Rank 2 Elemental Transcendents.


    Moreover,Fleur was the same as Irja, Sofiel and Nysia. She''s progressing smoothly with her Transcendent Pathway.


    With the Elementals restricted by the Level 3 Earth Energy, they''re definitely at a clear advantage.


    By the time Irja was picked up by Daisuke, the more than 30 Rank 2 Transcendents were already reduced to 20.


    Unfortunately, they all died before they could even be restrained by Chains.


    At this point, Erin was hidden behind her patch of darkness. Utilizing both her Ability and Elemental affinity from Psyche and Elemental Pathways, she''s like a shadow that''s gradually engulfing her opponents into infinite Darkness.


    And then there''s Yumiko who''s experimenting with her Spirit Channeling. Shemunicated to those Higher Spirits at a Sage World.


    By borrowing a part of their abilities, although it''s enough to put her at the same level as a Rank 3 Transcendent, it could onlyst for a few minutes or less. Otherwise, her body wouldn''t be able to handle it.


    In any case, it allowed her to shoot up in ranks among Daisuke''s Companion when she sessfully borrowed a Spirit Sage''s abilities.


    Even Irja would be hard-pressed during that time.


    Soon enough, the Elementals who came off strong at first for theplete control of their Elemental Bodies were picked off one by one.


    Some of them burned their life force to send a desperate attack but they were all repelled by the women''s teamwork.


    "To be fighting in this kind of battlefield. I honestly haven''t thought about it for all the years of being an Imperial Princess."


    While resting and looking after the captured Elementals, Leianne couldn''t help but sigh while recalling her experience over the past months.


    She turned her back to her father who carefully cultivated her talent. In the end, she even fell in love with the man that''s partly responsible for her father''s death.


    In her mind, if she didn''t meet Daisuke, although she would still betray her father because of their sh of ideals, she would do it internally.


    Now, she left the confines of their little world and became exposed to things that were out of herprehension as someone from a Mortal World.


    "Un. I also didn''t think I would leave my world. Before he appeared in front of me, I was hoping for a miracle that would help my race to live through the catastrophe brought by the foreign invaders."


    "Sister Leianne and Sister Fleur were bound to meet Daisuke. The same as me. I was only worried about the survival of my small tribe before he appeared before me. I can still remember how he saved me from being run over despite him being a lot weaker than me. You see¡­"


    Fleur and Avelin alsomented and following that, Avelin talked about the part of Daisuke''s life wherein he''s at the bottom.


    Leianne met him when he''s already strong enough to be a Transcendent while Fleur met him when he''s already one.


    They''re unaware of the first few months where Daisuke wasn''t as overpowered as today.


    Since Erin and Yumiko told them that they could handle thest of the Elementals by themselves, the three of them were now sitting together.


    While keeping a part of their attention to the battle happening in front of them, the two women intently listened to Avelin''s story, totally interested in the past of the man who changed their lives.


    A few minutester, Erin and Yumikonded in front with the chained Elementals being dragged behind them.


    "We''re done here! Let me inform that monster about what we found out about these lots." Erin dered after dusting off her hands.


    Instead of fighting to the death, when they found out that their defeat was imminent, they all surrendered while spilling out sensitive information about their world on the premise that they wouldn''t get the same treatment as those sacked Elementals.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Little did they know that their fates would just be the same. Fuel.


    In any case, Yumiko and Erin epted their surrender. It''s an info that could help Daisuke, it''s natural for them to prioritize that.


    After discussing among themselves for a while, Erin used the crystal to contact Daisuke.


    -


    -


    "Let''s see. Since you chose this path, I will give you some benefit. Do you have a request?"


    I asked the red-skinned Rank 3 Transcendent after ensuring that he wouldn''t be able to get out of his restriction.


    The Chains that bound his whole body were currently making a sizzling noise as if he''s being scalded.


    It''s the sound of Energy protecting the surface of his skin being eroded.


    Naturally, I used my energy sensitivity to make sure that the remaining energy inside his body was restricted at one spot.


    Before the red-skinned Transcendent could open his mouth, Erin''s voice entered my mind.


    "Monster, we found out something. Their World is part of a bigger organization called Overworld Serpent. There''s no way to confirm it so¡­ You should try and ask the leader you kicked into a Portal. Also, We''re all free here. If you need help, pick us up!"


    Overworld Serpent? There''s no such thing back then. Even if there were organizations consisting of different worlds that were at the same alignment, there''s no established Invasive World Organization before.


    I guess my previous life''s memory was now too outdated. How many years have passed? More or less more than three thousand years. It''s like entering a 100-year seclusion during the start of the 20th century and finding out the world had already entered the digital age. It''s natural to be clueless about the current happening in the wide universe.


    If these three were part of that organization then there''s a possibility that Zaraya and the other two signed up the Dark World to that organization as well.


    Capturing these guys and squeezing out what''s in their head was the best course of action now.


    "Ah. Wait. Hold off with your request. Stay still and wait for us to wrap up the others."


    Stopping the red-skinned Transcendent to open his mouth, I turned around and ryed what I heard to the three girls here.


    Irja contemted for a while, trying to recall if she heard about that name during her years in the Dark World. However, she eventually shook her head. Apart from being locked up for 20 years, her standing was low enough to be privy to the secrets of their so-called Great Ones.


    Yuko and Nysia were currently evenly matched with their opponent and upon hearing what Erin told me, they acknowledged what I wanted to do.


    And to help them in aplishing that¡­


    I opened a Portal in front of me. Since the fight there was already over, the space around them was now stable which allowed me to open it right in front of them.


    As soon as they saw that, Erin jumped in followed by the other four.


    The Transcendents they captured would be passed to the EDA soldiers. And likewise, I put the red-skinned Transcendent to sleep before throwing him into the Portal to sort him with the other captives.


    With five more girls here, it''s time to wrap up this¡­ intentional event that sly old man created for us.


    It''s easy to guess that he let these three Space Vessels pass by their location without making contact with them. Otherwise, these guys wouldn''t be this confident.


    Even if they''re Rank 3 Transcendents, that sly old man could crush them easily. And then there''s my old man.


    If I''m not wrong, that hateful guy that''s pretending to sleep made this situation for us. This is a great exercise before the real thing so I guess this is fine.


    This gave my Companions the experience of what they would be facing in the future. It wouldn''t be just a single Space Vessel but whole worlds.

 Chapter 477 No Escape

    "Erin, move to that spot. Leianne, block the Wind Elementals way using your Ice Domain."


    Although I didn''t really need to point them in a direction on where they should ce themselves, I still did it because the girls were always waiting for what I would say whenever we''re on the battlefield together.


    Especially this time when it''s important to not let these two Rank 3 Transcendents get away.


    Since I broadcasted the words I uttered to the red-skinned Transcendent when I was talking him down when he surrendered, if these two decided to escape, they would surely leave the atmosphere of Earth.


    The strongestbatants of Earth were at least two days away from Earth even if they used their Space Vessels and I doubt that sly old man could just open up a portal from where he was.


    If these two left the confines of the Earth, we wouldn''t be able to chase after them because outside, the restriction they were receiving would be lifted. The advantage we''re having against them at this moment would be voided.


    That''s why¡­ we had to finish them here.


    Even with the revtion that there''s an organization behind them, that could be mulled overter.


    "Irja, support Nysia. If you need replenishment of energy. You know where to get it. Avelin, go with her. Take care of his Metallic Shards."


    "Fleur and Yumiko. Standby here and watch out if they try to retreat upwards, you both know what to do. I''ll be circling the battlefield to sneak an attack whenever I can."


    After I finished saying that, all the girls around me moved out to their respective positions.


    And like what I did against the Red Wolf, I used Void Concealment to wait for the opportune moment to end the fight against the remaining two Transcendents unaware.


    If at first the Wind Elemental and the long-nosed Rank 3 Transcendent were evenly matched against Yuko and Nysia, the addition of my other Companions was enough for them to panic.


    The Wind Elemental opened his Domain, letting him control the Wind inside it. Due to that, he could create vacuum areas that could weaken or totally disintegrate Yuko, Erin and Leianne''s attack.


    Leianne''s Ice Domain almost copsed against it but when she opened her other Domain from her other Pathways plus transforming into a cier Fairy from her Spirit Pathway, she managed to stabilize it and even filled the vacuum with her frozen blocks of seawater that she scooped up from below, negating it.


    Erin then ordered her Pirs to as well as her Shadow Clones to assist Yuko''s Future clones to thoroughly block the Wind Elemental''s path of retreat.


    On the other side, the long-nosed Transcendent''s Armored Suit''s core was finally pierced by Nysia.


    She managed to do it when she suddenly ejected herself out of the Sanguine Aegis, taking the long-nosed Transcendent by surprise.


    Her Powergen instantly equipped itself on her body, amplifying the hit of her Morning Star, disintegrating the thick armor tes covering it.


    As soon as that Powered Suit malfunctioned and almost toasted the long-nosed Transcendent, Avelin came homing in with her greataxe. Following my advice to her, her previous greataxe somehow merged with the new axe I gave her, letting the consciousness in it also inhabit her new axe.


    Like my Willful Sword, it started exhibiting unique properties. For example, from behind her, her Flux Energy covering her entire body would conjure an apparition behind her almost simr to the Higher Spirits that Yumiko borrows ability from.


    That apparition would then deliver a follow-up attack, copying what Avelin did.


    More often than not, those who blocked her attack would be somewhat rxed, thinking it was over. And that became the reason for their defeat.


    When I sparred with her once, I was also hit by it and the strength of that apparition was no joke especially if she used an Axe Skill, it''s the version of Sword Skill for her.


    Apart from the two, Irja repeated what she did against the Red Wolf. Creating a cage by continuously shooting her colorful Energy Attacks nonstop before gradually reducing the space of the cage, trapping the enemy inside


    In this way, the slightly drawn-out battle against the first Rank 3 Transcendents we encountered had entered its final stage.


    Naturally, I wanted them to surrender by themselves but not everyone was afraid of death like the red-skinned Transcendent.


    When the Wind Elemental found himself trapped between Yuko''s Future Clones, Erin''s Shadow Clones and Leianne''s triple Ice Domain, he furiously roared.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "You''re just a bunch of Rank 2 Transcendent! There''s no way I will fall here!"


    As always, it''s the same ramblings of a third-rate viin.


    After that shout, he began burning his life force.


    However, before he could utilize the increase in his strength using that desperate measure, I reappeared behind him.


    Learning from the lesson earlier wherein the Red Wolf Transcendent continued to live even after stabbing and exploding his internal organs, I activated one of my repressed Skill, Random Improvement, before using another memory-pulled Sword Skill.


    "Yes way that you will fall here. You''re not in your territory. Remember. Never underestimate a Higher World even if it''s like this. Since you chose this path, there''s only one endpoint for you. Death."


    As I whispered these words to him.


    The Sword Skill that was improved by Random Improvement dropped from the sky.


    It''s a Sword Skill but what appeared above was a gigantic hammer. So much expectation for the Random Improvement, eh?


    However, what happened next surprised even me.


    When it hit his head. The Gigantic Hammer broke down into thousand pieces of Energy Sword. It all had a physical form and was shining in different colors of light.


    What I used as a Sword Skill was somewhat simr to Heavy Rain.


    It''s called the Festival of des as it conjured at least fifty different swords that were pulled from my memory, each equipped with simple abilities.


    And this time, Random Improvement turned it into not just a Festival but a Storm of Swords.


    Even with his non-fleshy body, the Wind Elemental used his enhanced strength from burning his life force to protect himself from the Sword Skill.


    However, after deflecting 100 of those Swords, his defense broke down, letting him drown in 900 more Swords.


    And naturally, the three girls didn''t just stand there to watch.


    Yuko activated her Ultimate Skill from the System Pathway. Not the Hero''s Ultimate but the extremely offensive skill that was now improved by her four Supplemental Skills.


    Erin and Leianne also put out their strongest attack to finalize the fate of this Wind Elemental.


    When the long-faced Transcendent saw the fate of the Wind Elemental, as soon as he recovered from the attacks of Avelin and Nysia. He pulled out a small capsule from his Equipment Storage.


    Being on the lookout, Fleur and Yumiko immediately moved from where they were as soon as it appeared.


    They were aware of materialpression technology. If that capsule turned out to be something destructive, it would be toote to stop it if they waited to see what''s inside.


    Before the long-nosed Transcendent could open the small capsule, two swift Energy Attacks targeting the capsule were fired from the two women.


    The Energy Attacks urately hit the capsule, prying it out of the long-nosed Transcendent''s hand.


    While it was about to drop in the ocean, the capsule disintegrated and as soon as that happened, destroyed pieces of the Space Vessel appeared from where the capsule disappeared.


    As it turns out, that''s his escape path. Yumiko and Fleur''s quick judgement prevented him from escaping.

 Chapter 478 Offspring

    "C-can I still surrender?"


    That''s thest thing the long-nosed Transcendent could say before he lost consciousness from being hit at the back of his head.


    He put down his guard and raised his arms so¡­ upon seeing that, Avelin immediately moved, pummeling him with her axe''s blunt end.


    With his escape route blocked and escape pod destroyed, it would be a miracle for him to escape.


    Furthermore, he saw what happened to the Wind Elemental, despite using his life force for a swift rise in his strength, he was given no chance to utilize it and turn the situation around.


    No matter what, he probably used not just a century to reach this far in his Transcendent Pathway. Even if he''s ready to throw away his life for his World, the desire to live won against his reason.


    That''s just my spection why he did that. In any case, apart from the Wind Elemental who fought until his death, we got another Rank 3 Transcendent captive.


    Once we''re done here, the girls wanted more action so¡­ I sent them to Brazil to help wrap up the Rank 2 Transcendents there.


    ording to Sofiel, even with the addition of Jayna, Elise and Lunaria, they''re finding it difficult to defeat every long-nosed Transcendent.


    It''s not that they''re strong, their cooperative tactics let them endure the overwhelming advantage of the girls.


    They were trained as a proper army unlike the Elementals from Xeno World and red-skinned humanoids from Nightwolf World.


    Even if their highestmanding officer was isted from them, someone took up his mantle tomand them.


    And that resulted in an extremely drawn-out battle.


    Apart from Fleur and Leianne who remained by my side, everyone else joined Sofiel and the others.


    While they were dealing with them, I took the two girls with me to meet up with the officer-in-charge for the Earth''s Defense Army.


    -


    -


    "Daisuke, I think I also want a child."


    While we''re waiting for the appearance of the Officer-in-charge left behind by that sly old man, Fleur who''s sitting beside me suddenly whispered.


    For her to bluntly say it this time, there''s probably some change in her mindset after experiencing this kind of battle.


    In truth, although I had already slept with her on the same bed, we hadn''t done it yet. It''s not that I don''t want to or she doesn''t want to. It''s the same case as Avelin. All her life, she never thought about getting a man and when I appeared before her, it also took her time to ept that affection that developed over time.


    So I was taking it slowly with her. Except for those really straightforward like Erin and Sofiel, the other girls were dependent on their mood. Either way, there were times when they just wanted to cuddle throughout the night and that''s enough.


    Among my new Companions, I also hadn''t done it yet with Reinys and the four women from World of Meta.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Right. One of them was also here with me, on my other side. After hearing what Fleur whispered, Leianne reddened on her seat before whispering the same thing to me.


    "Uhm¡­ the battle this time is¡­ something out of myprehension as someone from a lower world. We even learned that there''s a much higher world targeting you or your goal to stand up against that world that forced you to sacrifice everyone¡­. If something happens in the future, I want a child borne from our¡­ love." Fleur borated.


    She''s the very definition of a cool beauty. She''s calm and always collected and more often than not, she never panics. But this time, I could hear her heartbeat quickening and her body rising in temperature.


    She probably mustered all her courage before saying it. But now that she started, she didn''t want to just back down.


    "I get what Sister Fleur is saying. Daisuke. Even though I still have my ambition and I still believe I will achieve it with you, I don''t want to¡­ if something happens to you or me, I want to leave behind an offspring. Naturally, I won''t let him inherit this ambition of mine. It''s enough that the world will be reminded that I was yours. It''s petty I know but¡­ seeing their strength. I started bing afraid."


    Leianne also went off with her exnation and when she finished, unlike Fleur who ended up being supported by my body, Leianne boldly kissed me as she conveyed her feelings. It''s filled with a mix of her emotions. Like she said, it''s also filled with fear for the future.


    "I heard you two. Back in my previous life, even if I got a Physical Body, it was impossible for me to produce offspring. However, at this present, I now have that ability."


    It''s not a regret since I was extremely selfish. I only truly cared about Yuko and the women who ended up joining us in our journey as my partners.


    Back then, I was clueless about the feeling of familial love since¡­ If I could be categorized into something, I was the son of that hateful guy who used me to test if there''s a way out for him. I was only exposed to Yuko''s love and care which shaped my personality.


    Now, however, these girls¡­ Leaving behind a child, huh? Will we be great parents for them? Honestly, we will be constantly traveling across different worlds, what will happen to them if they give birth while we''re traveling into deep space?


    Haa¡­ Why am I thinking of this? They already expressed their desire. And Erin even more so. My memory and knowledge of my previous life and this present had already merged so¡­ for their¡­ no. For our happiness in the future, I will thrive to give it to them.


    "Un, let''s make one or two. But we don''t need to rush it. I will make sure that nothing will happen to any of you. I apologize for that goal of mine and for tying all of you in my chariot. If you ever get tired of our constant fights, you just need to tell me. I''ll ce you somewhere safe."


    There''s a lot of Mortal Worlds or I can create a World specifically for them when the timees.The journey will be long so it''s understandable that some of them might get tired. And if they did end up being thinking like that, I will not force them to continue treading this path.


    However, that didn''t mean I would abandon them, they would remain my Companion.


    "Huh? Daisuke, how did you even end up thinking that we will want to leave you? Is that your famous overthinking?"


    Looking at the somewhat angry re of Leianne, did I really overthink it? No¡­ I know that it''s a definite possibility.


    "Un. It sounds insulting, Daisuke. Can I ask you to take that back?"


    I see. It''s too early to talk about that, we''re just starting and I was already thinking of a scenario in the future¡­


    Stop overthinking idiotic Daisuke!


    "I''m sorry. You''re right. I take that back. You''ll all be together with me until the end so¡­ let''s leave behind some descendants."


    "Ah. And this here is the pervert Daisuke. I''ll be waiting for you in my roomter."


    "Me too."

 Chapter 479 Control The World

    Although our talk ended up being that long and it resulted in me promising to visit the two women''s rooms for that purpose, the reason for our arrival in this ce, an EDA Headquarters located in China, was still achieved in the end.


    The officer-in-charge who we''re waiting for showed up around 10 minutester.


    The man who appeared to be someone in his fifties saluted and bowed in apology for showing upte.


    He didn''t give an excuse for his showing upte and instead, he asked me for disciplinary action to be done to him.


    He''s a Rank 5 Mortal who already reached the threshold. And this means he''s about to be a Transcendent soon.


    I wasn''t part of the EDA so I refused to do what he wanted. There''s no point and I find my time precious enough to not be held off by that.


    Waving off that disciplinary action, I asked him for the result of what I had them do a few days ago.


    Apart from keeping the order for every country which is a part of their original duty, I also had them gather the data about the rate of adapters in each country.


    Even if I said that I didn''t care about normal Earthlings, I still have to take some measures so that¡­ Transcendents began showing up as soon as possible.


    If I was only thinking about the Level 2 Invasive Worlds, now there''s also the Overworld Serpent that''s lurking behind them. These invaders would just continue sending their invading troops as their worlds slowly advanced towards us.


    Before leaving this world, I thought of establishing something for the Earth. My mother will continue living here. Even if my father will definitely protect her from harm, I can''t becent when we''re still this weak.


    The pieces of lost technologies that will be unearthed in the lost cities aren''t enough. With a poption of 7 billion¡­ even if only a small part of the poption of the world reached Transcendence¡­ That''s a military might that will contribute to the restoration of this Sage World. Moreover, it will also contribute to my own progress¡­


    At this point, the World Assimtion is my other trump card apart from my Energy Control.


    The shortcut to Divine Stage.


    Apart from my Companions and those Supported by me, even the worlds connected to me will continue progressing through me. And if these worlds also achieved progress on their own, it will also provide me with some benefits. It''s like I am in a give and take rtionship with them.


    That''s why¡­ before leaving this world to travel, I will leave behind a seed that will propagate this world. In due time, it will be trees that will support us from behind.


    "Here''s the list. The change was abrupt and it created confusion to the general popce. The countries with the highest rate of adapters are those with a strong government. Japan is¡­gging behind."


    The officer-in-charge handed me a bundle of reports concerning the thing I had them do with the summary at the top.


    After skimming through it and understanding the data they gathered, I passed it to Leianne and Fleur.


    Naturally, I ignored the mention of our country of origin. Countries don''t really matter now. What''s most important is the data of seeing how many Earthlings have begun treading on the Earth''s Mortal Pathway.


    "Daisuke. Although the data showed a low percentage of adapters, the poption of this world is abundant¡­ That''s enough for what you''re nning to do.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Leiannemented after she''s done looking at it.


    And following her, Fleur also gave her opinion.


    "I agree. The Elementals are being trained as soon as they begin absorbing Elemental Energy. In this world, even if they''rete. The quality of Energy could offset the long time they needed. But¡­ they''re all living in a world without energy for so long. Even if they be aware, it''s hard for most of the popce to adapt. There needs to be something that can help them."


    Looking at it from the objective point of view, their opinions coincided with what I had in mind.


    Most of my Companions were bright enough to lead their world to a revolution so no matter who I brought here with me, they would be able to see what I was aiming for.


    "By the way General¡­ May I ask your name?"


    Because he''s hearing some terms that were probably still foreign to him, the officer-in-charge had a confused look on his face. However, as soon as he heard my voice, he straightened his and saluted again.


    "Ah. I apologize for this misconduct. Sir! I''m General Yamada Yakumo! Awaiting your order!"


    "Drop that military discipline when in front of me. I''d rather talk to you in a normal way. Also, there''s no need to be tense. What I want to ask is¡­ when will you control every government? It''s time to take over. The incident earlier was an example. Your troops were unnecessarily upied by the media and the countries'' military."


    "That''s true¡­ However, we haven''t received the order yet."


    "Then¡­ You''re here to receive my order, right?"


    "Affirmative!"


    "You don''t need to cripple every government but make sure that every sector will now be controlled by you. At this point. We don''t need petty world wars. We''re going to change the world and lead it to a new era."


    Meddling by the countries should be stopped. And to stop them from fighting for their own interest¡­ Taking control of them was the only solution.


    We have the people and we have the strength. The situation here isn''t the same as those in the webtoons where the main character was already stronger than the whole world but he''s still trying to cater to those ''superpower nations''.


    "Roger that! I will personally see to it that it is done by tonight."


    "Great. About the captives. We''ll have a use for them soon. Make sure nothing goes wrong. At this point, only we can deal with them. Think about the casualties if you be careless. Tomorrow, gather every high-ranking official of the EDA here. I''ll make some announcements."


    After giving those orders, the General of EDA Yamada Yakumo left in a hurry.


    The authority of the world will soon be centralized.The next step will be¡­ the nurturing of the poption.

 Chapter 480 The Plan To Nurture The Earthlings

    After the meeting with that EDA General, I brought the two women with me to pick up the others in Brazil.


    In the end, the battle there became something like a training ground for the girls who had less experience with fighting against Transcendent and to adjust their perception after a swift rise in their UPL.


    Because of these Arania World Transcendents'' organized and tight formations that even Sofiel and the others couldn''t break, they were truly better opponents to hone my Companion''s Skills.


    Compared to Xeno and Nightwolf''s Transcendents, they''re a cut above because of their discipline.


    Well, it''s possible to turn them to our side since they could just rece their Source Energy and retain their current strength. They''re from a Psyche-type world like us. They didn''t need to return to being a Mortal Rank and start a new Pathway from scratch.


    However, they probably wouldn''t ept it. Unless¡­ we rewrite their memories¡­


    I just don''t know if the method that the sly old man used on Yuko could also permanently alter the memories of Transcendents.


    Even from my past life, alteration of one''s memories was almost like a supreme ability that only some could to those Transcendents and above.


    Because of the abundance of one''s energy upon reaching it, any alteration will be eroded with time.


    And that was happening to Yuko''s memory that was sealed. Afterpleting her Mortal Pathway, the erosion on the seal would hasten up, resulting in the restoration of her memory.


    When that timees, the two of us would have the memory of the days old.


    And once she remembered, that would once again bring us benefits.


    The Family she hailed from back then was one of the four Strongest Noble Houses on Earth. They all started as Transcendent Families but evolved to a Noble House as soon as they produced their own Sage.


    Those four Noble Houses went by the name of the well-known Four Divine Beasts in the Chinese and Japanese Folklore or Mythology that was still very well-known to this day because of what the Earthlings dug up from archaeological sites.


    In truth, each of those four Divine Beasts corresponded to those four Noble Houses and where they were situated on Earth. They were real and the Beasts were their Family''s Sigil.


    Genbu or ck Tortoise in the North.


    Byakko or White Tiger in the West.


    Seiryuu or Azure Dragon at the East


    Suzaku or Vermillion Bird in the South.


    There should be the fifth one called the Kouryuu or the Yellow Dragon that was located at the Center of the Four. However, that Noble House already fell in power way before I became a Divinity and sacrificed everyone.


    And on the present Earth, among those five Noble Houses, only Kouryuu remained. Their territory spanned across the entirety of China and the countries connected to it.


    The other four regions were¡­ cut off from Earth.


    Yes. Topletely fool whoever would search for the traces of the Earth, the World''s Will cut off four huge chunks of the former Earth as it moved to this deste part of the wide Universe.


    What was left today was only the Central Part of the former Earth.


    And once the World''s Will recovered enough¡­ what was buried would eventually surface again.


    At this point, that hateful World''s Will was still recovering his ability to let the denizens of this world call for the Door of Transcendence.


    As for those four huge chunks of Earth that were cut off¡­ if it''s still out there¡­ I will have the World''s Will to look for it.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Those four regions of Earth contained not only some of the lost technologies but also the¡­ Treasure Vault of those Noble Houses. Not just the Noble Houses that carry the name of the Four Divine Beasts but also the other Noble Houses and Transcendent Families existing in that region.


    Yuko also needed to go back to their Ancestral ce to im something her family was keeping.


    The Seal of the Azure Dragon.


    That''s right. She''s from that Noble House. The Princess of Seiryuu.


    Other Seals also exist in the other three Noble Houses. If those four regions were still existing somewhere, there''s no doubt that they could possibly be a World of their own.


    But that''s as long as they weren''t plundered by Invasive Worlds or Space Wanderers. A long time has already passed so there''s a lot of possibilities that could happen.


    As for the use of those Seals¡­ It''s something that could help us when we reach the Sage Realm.


    -


    -


    Because of my arrival and the addition of both Fleur and Leianne to our roster ofbatants, Sofiel who took the lead for this fight switched her strategy to finally put an end to this drawn-out battle.


    It''s not that she found it drawn out, the girl just wanted to not wait for long toe back to my side.


    Among the more than 90 long-nosed Transcendents, 1/3 of them died and the rest were restrained like the previous ones.


    As soon as the Light Wall disappeared, the soldiers from the EDA took over and hauled the Rank 2 Transcendents to send them where they were keeping the other captives.


    Ignoring another salute from the officer-in-charge of the EDA in this country, I brought my Companions back to the mansion in Japan.


    Naturally, I began with telling them what''s about to happen on Earth and what I nned to do for the Earthlings to dip their heads into the Mortal Pathway.


    "Huh? A game? How will that be beneficial for the Earthlings?" Yumiko raised a question after digesting what I told them.


    Although I probably got influenced by this new life and modern Earth, making a game that would allow the Earthlings who went back to their normal life even after the restoration of the Source Energy to start absorbing energy was possible.


    For example, with the use of the Virtual Simtion Technology from the World of Meta.


    It might not be effective in their world since they''re all aware of the existence of Energy and they could start treading on their Mortal Pathway even without a guide but in this world¡­ it will be highly effective.


    Especially when one of the main forms of entertainment here was ying games.


    "How? I believe the Researchers at the World of Meta could do that. The Source Energy is already restored but¡­ the number of Earthlings who sessfully learned how to absorb and progress in their Pathway is fewer than I expected. Most of them went back to their normal life and there''s also a small number who became drunk with their newfound strength resulting in the chaos in the countries with weak governments."


    "The EDA was there to save us the trouble of restoring order but even then¡­ not everyone can just break away from the norm they grew up with. "


    As I scanned my gaze around them to check their reactions, a lot of them were still trying to figure out how my n would be possible.


    Yuko and Yumiko weren''t that knowledgeable about games since they''ve been busy with their Hero business since three years ago but for me who spent another 3 years without having a clue that these girls were already risking their lives in their Otherworld, I was happily consuming arge number of games and other forms of entertainment avable for my age.


    The only problem for the implementation of this n will be... the invention of the technology whichbines the function of Virtual Simtion and the Absorption Room.


    Will it be possible for the Researchers in the World of Meta? Let''s hope so.

 Chapter 481 Steering The Wheel (1)

    "You''re here."


    As I promised the two women earlier, my feet led me to one of the two girl''s rooms soon after we turned in for the night.


    Before I could even knock on her door, Fleur opened it from the inside.


    With a clear smile on her face, my Elemental Companion invited me in as politely as before.


    However, seeing her in a more alluring silk gown that tightly fitted her perfect figure, as soon as I stepped inside, my arms circled around her waist and pulled her close to me.


    Covering her lips with mine, Fleur who was slightly surprised at what I did slowly melted in my arms.


    Back then, I always restrained myself whenever I was alone with her, waiting for the romantic mood to settle in before taking the lead.


    This should be the first time that I didn''t wait for that to happen.


    Setting aside every little thing in my mind and focusing all of it on the girl in my arms, I carried her and put her down on the bed.


    As always, Fleur was letting me take the lead as her fiery red eyes became filled with the anticipation of what was about to happen.


    Looking at her oceanic blue hair neatly sprawled beneath her, it felt like we''re slowly sinking down in the deep blue ocean. Holding each other and never letting go.


    Even with the heat of our emotions and desire for each other filled up our surroundings, the room remained cool and rxing.


    That''s how it always was whenever we''re together.


    "Daisuke, thank you."


    Fleur held my head as she temporarily broke our connected lips to say these words.


    "Hmm? What''s there to thank for?"


    No, I should be the one thanking her. Thinking about it, it was my selfish decision to take all of them with me on this long journey. But asking them to back away now would also sound selfish. The only thing I could do right now was to continue being by their side and take responsibility for dragging them all to my somewhat petty revenge n against that Divine World.


    "For clearing my mind back then. And for bing someone that I can deem more important than myself."


    Ah. It was about that time during our first spar in the Virtual Simtion. At that time, this woman had some dangerous thoughts about herself. She''s growing tired of the constant battle and pitting her life without any hope of winning.


    We had that conversation and since then¡­ Fleur slowly changed. Perhaps that''s also one of the factors why she ended up epting me in her life.


    ? I became one of the important people that''s now driving her forward. And perhaps, if we manage to really make a child between us, that child will also be one.


    "I see. If that''s the case then¡­ Fleur, can I ask you to be by my side, for as long as we can stay together?"


    "Un. dly." Along with her answer, Fleur gave another enchanting smile as she lifted her arms, inviting me in her embrace. "Let''s live with this present Daisuke. Our destiny has long been tied to each other. Even if separation happens in the future, I believe we will both find our way to each other. "<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    -


    -


    The night passed and another day shined upon us.


    Apart from continuing to train and absorb Energy for their progress, my Companions were also trying to learn more about the modern Earth.


    Because the society here was entirely different from the ones in their world, they were all curious about our culture.


    After spending the whole morning with them, I took Yumiko and Jayna with me as we went to the same EDA Headquarters where I asked the General to gather every high-ranking officer for today.


    The implementation of the n for the Earthlings still needed some preparation but that would be done in a few days.


    What''s important for now was to hear the result of what I ordered yesterday.


    The total control of the Earth''s government bodies and other important sectors that could influence the worldview of every Earthling.


    My father, the Principal and the others were still out there but most likely, they would being home soon.


    Even if the Invasive Worlds have thousands of Transcendents they could send to us, not getting any report from their Rank 3 Transcendents would make them rethink their moves.


    Universally, a Rank 3 Transcendent could be considered Elite when ites to a Transcendent World. However, that''s just the standard, the strongest Transcendent Worlds would at least have more than 10 Sages existing and connected to their world.


    On the other hand, a Sage World would consider Rank 5 Transcendents as their Elites while Sages filled the upper tiers.


    Divinity on the other hand could only be found in the Divine Worlds.


    And the reason for that was the same as what happened to the Earth. If someone reached Divinity, they would be invited by one of the Divine Worlds, recruiting them and destroying that Divinity''s Sage World.


    The Divine World existing to this day was most likely the same Divine Worlds existing during our time. They''re not allowing another Sage World to be upgraded to be a Divine World after all. I just don''t know if some of them fell during that war that the World''s Will mentioned.


    As for when they began restricting new Divine Worlds to be born, I have no idea.


    That guy who told me about the Divine World''s n was also a Divinity. However, he imed that he wasn''t affiliated to any Divine World and the World where his Source Energy originated was unknown.


    The reason why I believed that guy was because his original world suffered the same thing. Destruction.


    ording to him, the core of the Source Energy of his World was absorbed, not assimted, by the Divine World that destroyed it. He was being recruited to that world and was asked to change his main Source Energy to that Divine World but he refused.


    The reason was obvious. Because he knew that they were the ones responsible for his world''s destruction.

 Chapter 482 Steering The Wheel (2)

    Because of his world''s destruction leading to the absence of his connection to the core of the Source Energy, he was put in a situation where he had to assimte to a new Source Energy to maintain his Pathway''s Progress.


    Moreover, due to refusing their offer, the Divine World thought of killing him rather than letting him leave their world. Luckily for him, he sessfully escaped that Divine World.


    With his world destroyed and his Source Energy on the verge of fading away, he lost a ce to return to. That''s why to continue living, he traveled from world to world, assimting their Source Energy before jumping to another world before his pursuers catch up to him.


    Naturally, those worlds he passed by were also destroyed by the Divinity sent to catch him.


    As to how he managed to lose them from his tail, settle to a world and prevent from being sniffed by that Divine World, it''s a secret he''s keeping to himself.


    Perhaps by telling me those things and his story, he was hoping that I would join his cause. Most likely, he would ask me to go to that world he settled into and let my world be left its fate.


    But never did he think that I wouldn''t grab his helping hand and I would be the one responsible for my world''s ruin.


    If he''s still out there when we reach that point of bing a Divinity, he will be a likely ally.


    However, that''s only it. There''s no way I wouldpletely trust that guy when he was shrouded in utter mystery and he''s only concerned about another Divinity.


    In any case, that''s still a long way to go and even leaving Earth won''t happen soon.


    First, I will have everyone who hasn''t finished their Mortal Pathways yetplete it.


    Naturally, that''s including me.


    Second, I need to get Irja to firmly step her foot on being a Rank 3 Transcendent. We needed that kind of elite for traveling outside the confines of a world and into the wide expanse of the Universe.


    At the moment, she''s at the 4th stage of the 2nd realm of her Transcendent Pathway and she''s steadily progressing towards the fifth stage.


    Due to the bonus stats that she was receiving from me and any other bonus stats she got from her Skills and Abilities, reaching the 5th Stage was enough to raise her UPL to 700.


    For traveling into different World Zones, having an Elite of a Rank 3 Transcendent was enough to intimidate those who were capitalizing on targeting lone Space Vessels.


    Right. I guess it''s safe to say that Space Pirates are real and they exist somewhere in the more crowded World Zones.


    Most of them were just motley crew that banded together for amon cause, to victimize and loot the weaker Transcendents or even Worlds for their personal gains.


    As long as there''s a Rank 3 Transcendent on board, those small-time pirates would have to think twice first if they would attack the said Space Vessel.


    Naturally, their strength also scales with the World Zones, the higher they are in the Universe pyramid, the stronger they will be.


    Either way, if we ever encountered one in the future. It would be their bad luck, not ours.


    "Greetings!"


    As soon as we emerged from the Portal I opened, the General from yesterday led the group of 20 high-ranking officials of the EDA to salute us.


    Looking around, most of them were already middle-aged. Goes to show that they had years of experience in that Subordinate World but the best they reached was¡­ Rank 5 Mortal or the 5th Realm of their Mortal Pathway.


    Some of them were wearing military uniforms while some were in suits. Some were leading Headquarters like this while some were closely working near the government.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    They represented the highest echelon in the EDA and they''re the only ones who reached the 5th Realm of their Mortal Pathways. They''re weak, of course. But at the moment, apart from the Heroes and the old fossils'' group, they''re the strongest Earthlings.


    After epting that salute since it''s a hassle to stop them again, I brought Yumiko and Jayna with me as we were led to a conference room they prepared.


    As soon as we were all seated, with us at the head of the long table, General Yamada stood up and saluted once more before announcing the result of my order yesterday.


    "Every government body is now under our control. As well as the various media that are disseminating information to the public. It isn''t in the news but you can start giving your orders on which direction we are going to steer them."


    "Great. For the first order of business¡­ Get a hold of every military body and integrate them into the EDA. There''s no point letting them make their own army. For now, we''re unifying the world. After Earth sessfully transitioned to the new era where everyone was familiar with Earth Energy¡­ That''s the time when you can create your own influences or even factions. We don''t care. What''s a world without conflict, right?"


    Upon hearing my words, everyone could be seen gulping down their saliva.


    It''s human nature. They''re not like those Heroes who were specially chosen because of their Heroic tendencies. For sure, at the current structure of the EDA, there''s already a lot of factions emerging that are pursuing their own agenda.


    They''re just being careful at the moment because there''s a lot of stronger entities that could crush them. Especially that sly old man.


    But Humans will continue being humans with their inherent Seven Deadly Sins. Once the Earth stabilizes, it will just be the same as the other worlds where there''s always a divide.


    Because they''re starting to be restless, I opened my Transcendent Aura and subjected these EDA Officers in it.


    As soon as they felt it, all of them began sweating as the veins in their heads popped out in their attempt to resist it.


    A few secondster, I deactivated it and pped once.


    "If any of you were thinking of controlling a nation for your self-interest. Let that be the warning."


    As their bodies became relieved by the pressure of my Transcendent Aura, each of them immediately muttered at their seats.


    "No¡­ We never thought of¡­"


    "That''s impossible¡­"


    "We''ve sworn before being sent to¡­"


    Although their words were different from each other, it all meant one thing. That they''re not thinking of doing what I said.


    "I believe you won''t yet so let''s leave it at that. Let''s move on. How are the captives?"


    I waved my hand and all of them settled in their seats. And with that question, General Yamada straightened his back, coughed twice to clear the bad air in his throat before answering.


    "They''re properly contained. They were further bound by the Energy Chains to thoroughly block their Source Energy from erupting. They were also injected with a drug that would weaken their Physical Capabilities."


    "I see. Well then, order someone to bring five of them here and is there someone among you who hasn''t reached the threshold yet?"


    It''s time to make use of that Baptismal Chamber.

 Chapter 483 Elevating The Earths Strength (1)

    "Is this¡­?"


    The EDA Officer who was chosen to undergo the ''Baptism'' wondered as he circled around the Imbued Tool from Onimbus.


    The altar-like Baptismal Chamber appeared menacing in his eyes.


    In this conference room, we put away the long table and cleared the center of the room where I ced the Imbued Tool.


    At the moment, five Rank 2 Transcendents from the Nightwolf World were chained around the seat where the one receiving the enhancement should be.


    These EDA Officers were only Rank 5 Mortals so seeing five Rank 2 Transcendent who could crush them easily tied up like that, it would always bring a chill down their spine.


    And ording to them, most of the guards they ced around their cells were all frightened almost to death whenever they would meet the gazes of these Rank 2 Transcendents.


    Even if their Source Energy was being restrained, their presence alone could overwhelm the Mortal Ranks.


    "Don''t ask and sit down there," I ordered and that made the EDA officer flinch before hurrying himself to sit on the Baptismal Chair.


    Well, let''s call it like that. The whole thing was the Baptismal Chamber. The chair in the middle where the siphoned Life Force would gather was the Baptismal Chair and the five posts where the sacrifices would be tied up were the Sacrificial Poles.


    This would be the first time I would be testing its effectiveness but considering I already saw the results from those Transcendents at the World of Magic, I expect great results.


    This should be a step to empowering the Earthlings.


    Once the setup for that game I nned to make for them rolled out all around the world, the era where Door of Transcendence would be amon urrence wasn''t that far off.


    "I only have to sit, right?" The EDA Officer asked in doubt as he couldn''t help but be restless, sitting on the Baptismal Chair.


    "If you''re having second thoughts, stand up from that seat and bring another soldier. We don''t need cowards here." I coldly said before shifting my gaze towards General Yamada.


    "Wait! I''ll stop asking! Go on!" The EDA Officer hurriedly shouted as rest his back on the chair.


    Upon seeing that, General Yamada who was about to answer me to get another soldier stepped back.


    "Well then. This is how you will use this. After this meeting, I will be leaving this device to you. As to how you will utilize the effectiveness, that''s on you. Later I will also send people from another world to use this and Heroes who haven''t reached the threshold yet. As long as there''s still a supply of those Transcendents, you are not to stop. Are we clear?"


    "Understood!"


    Along with the salute, all the EDA Officers including the one sitting at the Baptismal Chair shouted in chorus.


    After that, I began activating the Baptismal Chamber.


    It''s like any other Output Enhancing Equipment and Imbued Tool, it still needed Source Energy to jumpstart it.


    Along with its activation, the five chained Rank 2 Transcendents began groaning in pain.


    As their sweat appeared and dripped from their foreheads, their faces that seemed to still retain their prime appearance began to change. Wrinkles appeared and their bodies deted like balloons.


    While all of that was happening, the Sacrificial Poles where they were chained began to glow in red light. And as those red lights continued to glow brighter, a single ray extended from each Pole to the EDA Officer sitting at the Baptismal Chair.


    I ignored the grunts of pain of the five Rank 2 Transcendents and watched in interest how the EDA Officer''s UPL began to rise up in number.


    Even without using that Scanner that Alwyn gave me, I could feel that by the time those red globes of light from the Sacrificial Poles dimmed, the EDA Officer finally reached the threshold.


    And to further confirm that, the guy jumped up and raised his arm up high.


    Using all his Source Energy in his body, the illusory Door of Transcendence appeared above, and along with it, dark clouds and thunderous rumblings filled the whole EDA Headquarters.


    "... Ain''t that ominous? When I called for my Door of Transcendence, it didn''t produce that effect." General Yamada muttered after running out of the Conference Room we were in to check the darkened sky.


    "Mine too"


    "That''s right."


    And the other EDA Officers who already called for their Door of Transcendence yesterday followed suit.


    "Don''t worry. There''s nothing wrong with that."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    It''s just that World''s Will ying with these people.


    Even someone like me who only had an artificial body before could call on the Door of Transcendence and those denizens of the World of Magic also passed their Transcendent Trials without any problems.


    If anything, I was even more concerned that it really worked.


    I could now understand the trick why it could allow them to call on the Door of Transcendence.


    It''s because their added UPL was from someone else''s life force.


    It managed to fool the automatic mechanism of a World that it was their own strength.


    That''s why when their Mortal bodies get destroyed during the Transcendent Body Trial, the stats they got from this Baptismal Chamber would also be destroyed.


    Those who failed to reach the threshold even after receiving baptism would return back to their normal strength after a week because the life force transferred to them would wilt away in time.


    -


    -


    While Daisuke was meeting with the EDA Officers, Nysia and Elise returned to the World of Meta.


    They brought with them the n of Daisuke to make use of the World of Meta''s technology to create something out of the Virtual Simtion Capsules and Energy Absorption Rooms.


    As soon as they arrived, Lexie who was aware of that n weed the two and brought them to the newly built United Alliance''s Research Facility just outside the Free City of Nysia.


    They cleared the ruins left behind by the previous civilization and rebuilt them to make an area dedicated for the Researchers to continue making breakthroughs about their use of Source Energy.


    This way, the technology of the World of Meta would continue to progress until it became a Transcendent World.


    "I had the top Researchersbine the function of the two technologies Daisuke mentioned. They immediately made a prototype but¡­ ording to the test they made, it''s not that satisfactory if it will be used to absorb Energy." While leading Nysia and Elise to the facility, Lexie informed them of the progress.


    Since Daisuke had other dealings on Earth, he entrusted his three Companions to oversee the device that he would use to elevate the Earth denizens'' strength.


    Leianne also wanted toe to be of help for Daisuke but he asked her to stay. As for the reason, it''s that thing they talked about the other day. Child-making.


    Elise also had some thoughts about it but¡­ she restrained herself from mentioning it to Daisuke. She''s thinking that her turn will soone.


    For now, she came with Nysia back to their homeworld to do something to help in preparing that n of his. Besides, he also asked her to do something for him.


    "It''s a Level 3 Sage World. Even if the absorption was inefficient, it is still leagues away from our Source Energy here. Lexie, you shoulde with us to visit his World. Ah no. He told me to bring you with us even if it''s just a day. Assimte the Source Energy and it would make you even stronger."


    "That''s right, Lexie. It will be beneficial for you. Moreover, Husband kept talking about you. His perception of you truly changed as soon as you became his Companion. Leave the League and the Alliance to the three Heroes for a while."


    "Eh¡­ Let me think about it. You know what I''m afraid of."


    She''s still afraid of being influenced by her status as his Companion to feel herself being drawn towards him, In her mind, if that''s what would happen. She wanted it to happen naturally and not something that was brought about by that.


    After passing through an Anzean Portal that was being used to easily reach the Research Facility, the three women were weed by the old head Researcher, the same one who designed Nysia and Daisuke''s Ultimate Metagen.


    He''s now also responsible for making Ultimate Metagens for his other Companions. However, because they still hadn''t made a breakthrough on how to make the Regenium Engine to be run by any type of Source Energy, he was the one who took on the task ofbining the Energy Absorption Room and Virtual Simtion Capsule.


    "I wee the Alliance Head, League Head and Light Maiden. Please follow me."


    After bowing in front of the three, he led them inside and into his dedicated workshop.


    Because of his status, his workshop was the biggest among the researchers and he was also the top decision-maker in the Research Facility. If before he was being seen as inferior by the three Factions'' Researchers, now they''re all looking up at him. And that prestige made the old man to be even more eager to make more technological breakthroughs.


    In the middle of his workshop, the prototype of the Virtual Gaming Device that Daisuke asked them to do was currently being tested by one of his subordinate researchers.


    Unlike the traditional Capsule where one needed to take their clothes off and lie down inside it, the new Device only looked like a helmet that was connected to another device that was serving as its CPU as well as Energy Storage.


    To see what''s happening inside the virtual simtion, there''s a widescreen in front that was being observed by the other Researchers.


    "That is the game Daisuke wanted to make? Isn''t that just a normal simtion?" Lexie asked in doubt while Elise and Nysia, who were already exposed to the Earth''s culture and trends, nodded in approval.

 Chapter 484 Elevating The Earths Strength (2)

    In truth, Lexie''s statement about what they''re looking at was correct.


    At the moment it looked just like a normal simtion.


    However, the Researcher who was testing the prototype device also had some apparatuses attached to his body to monitor the change that would happen in him.


    It was abination of their two technologies wherein by fighting whatever they generated inside the simtion, one would be able to absorb the stored Source Energy in the storage attached to the processing unit of the device.


    The screen next to what''s happening inside the simtion was monitoring his vitals as well as his absorption of energy.


    Lexie''s reaction to it was normal for a World of Meta''s denizen.


    They were aware of the world''s Source Energy and were capable of actively absorbing it to nourish their bodies. If they could only absorb Energy after defeating an enemy orpleting a quest, they would stop ying altogether and just actively absorb inside an Energy Absorption Room.


    However, the Earthlings weren''t like them. Most of them were leading a normal life and were relying on various forms of entertainment to get by.


    That''s why by putting in a game mechanic in the Virtual Simtion even if it appeared lousy in the eyes of the World of Meta denizens, it would be a heavenly and lifelong dream of most of the Earthlings.


    "Looking good. It''s like those... What do they call it there? RPGs?" Nysia smiled and lightly tapped the old Researcher on his shoulder upon observing the test that they were doing for the prototype.


    At the moment the one in the simtion was walking across a simted ruined city while only having a small metal sword in his hand. At the top left corner of the screen, his character''s name along with his Hit Points and Energy that was being portrayed by red and blue rectangr bars could be seen.


    There was also abel called ''Level'' next to his name and below it was his current rank and UPL.


    The old Researcher adopted the Universal Standard at the behest of Daisuke.


    Because he knew that reaching Transcendent could be achieved in less than a year at the fastest for an Earthling, the Realm names for the Mortal Pathway would only be used as a title for every major breakthrough that would happen for a yer.


    What''s showing on the screen for the prototype tester was Rank 3 Mortal for Universal Rank and 35 for his UPL.


    As for his title, It was Gold-rank Tier 3.


    With his poor equipment in the simtion, he could be seen cutting down different Dark World Denizens wearing a Powergen that''s only covering a part of their bodies or native beasts that could be seen at the far reaches of the main continent of the World of Meta.


    Whenever he would kill one, the Energy Storage would send him a blob of Meta Energy to the Helmet that was serving as his link to the Virtual Simtion and the Energy Storage.


    It was directly being injected through that Helmet to spare the process of actively absorbing it.


    Everyone had the ability to passively absorb energy but if one would only rely on that, it would take them years to reach Rank 2 Mortal unless one was an unparalleled genius like Fleur or a cheat-like existence like Daisuke.


    And this method of sending a blob of Energy for every killed enemy in the simtion could be said to be semi-active. If he couldn''t kill one for a long time then he was just wasting his time ying the game.


    "The absorption of Energy is truly subpar if it will onlye through killing enemies. Old man Steron, are there other ways for one to absorb energy?"


    "I only followed the instructions sent by Lexie from your husband. I could tune it to send Energy every second if you want but he specifically instructed me to make it so that one will only absorb energy by doing something in the game. He said to create a whole new world but as you can see¡­ the Virtual Engine was only using our own world as a model. It''s still a prototype. Hence, one can only do one thing. Kill, kill and kill."


    The old man exined before stepping forward to stop the simtion.


    "Do you want to try it?" He turned his head to the three women while holding up the prototype Virtual Gaming Device.


    Lexie immediately shook her head while Nysia was contemting something so she didn''t hear the old man''s question.


    Not having any choice, Elise slightly smiled before stepping forward, "Let me. Make the spawning enemies be Transcendents."


    "Miss Elise, I''m afraid we cannot do that. It''s still in the early stages of development. The current Energy Storage will not be able to support the amount of Energy a Transcendent will give to the ''yer''. Moreover, please limit your strength to below Transcendent or it will break."


    "¡­"


    Speechless upon hearing that she couldn''t go all out in a Virtual Simtion, Elise could only nod. She knew it was only a prototype but considering the current state of advanced technology of the World of Meta, she thought it was only easy to make.


    ''Daisuke is being meticulous in this device, will it really work?'' She couldn''t help but think before diving into the ''game''


    -


    -


    Three days after I visited the EDA and passed the Baptismal Chamber to them, the first set of Doors of Transcendence for the EDA Officers finally showed up all around the world.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Because they all went back to their various duties after that meeting with me, the Doors of Transcendence showed in every continent on the current Earth.


    And to hype it up, every media station all around the world began reporting about those ''huge doors in the sky'' for the public to be aware of.


    Along with those Door of Transcendence, on the other side of the world, specifically the United States of America, a press conference was currently being held for theunching of a new multi-billion dorpany called Levatus that promised the whole world theunching of the first-ever FIVR Game or Full Immersion Virtual Reality Game.


    Well, that''s the Company I created using the sly old man''s money. With the EDA moving in the background for me, it was easy to buy a whole building and hire experts that would be the face for it.


    With those two exclusive and explosive news happening all around the world. The hype was properly built up.


    The world or rather, those who were still trying to go back to their normal lives even after being exposed to the Earth Energy all stopped in what they were doing.


    In less than five minutes since the Doors of Transcendence and the announcement of the first-ever FIVR Game, the inte already exploded with numerous discussions.


    And through the words of EDA Soldiers spread out at every corner of the world, they''re all reporting that everyone''s topic right now was those two while they''re all watching in earnest on what would happen next.


    "We''re here, Daisuke."


    Dannae said as soon as she appeared from the opened Portal in front of me.


    Following her were Noelle, Ca, Reinys and Zerina.


    Ca andZerina were dragging two chained individuals with them while Reinys and Noelle were positioned behind with both of their staff ready to fire an offensive Skill at any moment.


    "Good job. Thank you for picking them up. Put them down¡­ And sit here with me." I tapped the free space on both of my sides on this long sofa.


    Upon hearing my words, Dannae shed a wide grin and jumped to my left while Noelle took my right.


    Reinys who was deliberating suddenly looked sullen upon seeing that the two spots were already upied.


    However, before she could sit next to Noelle, I pulled on her hand and sat her in between my legs as I hugged her navel tight.


    "Noelle has already warmed up to me, why not you?" I whispered in her ear which made the girl flinch before headbutting me and kissing me.


    Well, it didn''t hurt anyway. Besides, saying Noelle had already warmed up to me didn''t mean she also became one of my lovers. I was more of being looked up to by her like an older brother even if she''s older than me in terms of earthly age.


    The two Knights Ca and Zerina who put down and had the two captives in front of us to kneel took on the free space next to Noelle and Dannae,


    The two captives were obviously the two Rank 3 Transcendent Captives.


    The long-nosed Transcendent from the Arania World and the red-skinned Transcendent from the Nightwolf World.


    Being deprived of their Source Energy, the two still looked imposing.


    ording to these girls who picked them up at that special cage I made for them, they were still somewhat frightened upon seeing them.


    It''s natural. It''s like what happened to those EDA Soldiers after all.


    These two were genuine Rank 3 Transcendents whose UPL was more than 700.


    When I used the UPL Scanner on them, the estimated UPL value for the red-skinned Transcendent was 800 while the long-nosed Transcendent was 900.


    And that means the two of them were still considered early Rank 3 Transcendent. Perhaps the wolf guy was only a little above 750 while the long-nosed was 850.


    Compared to our UPL they''re still considered an overwhelming opponent.


    Nheless, the reason for them to be brought before was, of course, the deliverance of the wolf guy''s condition to live. He was going to assimte the Earth Energy while for the long-nosed¡­


    I am going to make him Earth''s new Rank 3 Transcendent.


    With one from those old fossils group dead. They needed some kind of reinforcement.


    The question is¡­ will he be willing to convert and be connected to Earth?


    Of course¡­ He will. There were only two paths for him after all. Be tied up in that Baptismal Chamber to donate his life force or¡­ to forsake his worldpletely.

 Chapter 485 Slave World

    "If I assimte and convert my Source Energy and pledge myself to this world, will you spare my men from having that fate of being squeezed out of their life force?" The long-nosed Transcendent opened his mouth when my gaze rested on him.


    I had them watch the Baptism after all. Being squeezed out of their life force. The feeling of it would be the same as when I tortured that one Dark World denizen using Psyche Energy, burning the life force in his fingers.


    Although I was somewhat flirting with Reinys that I was holding in my arms, hepletely ignored it and he went straight to the heart of the matter of why I had them brought here.


    Ah. Pledge.


    That''s a nostalgic word.


    Although I stopped using the Pledge after that second time with Avelin, that was still something that could be done by every world.


    When someone broke that Pledge made to the World''s Will, it would be that World''s Will who would mete out punishment to the pledge breaker.


    By pledging, the World''s Will would nt something like a curse on the one making that pledge and even if he or she left that world, that curse would activate if the pledge he or she made wasn''t fulfilled.


    Moreover, even if one left the world where he did the Pledge, he still wouldn''t be able to escape the punishment if he failed to fulfill it.


    Naturally, the strength of that curse depended on the strength of the World''s WIll itself. If one was sufficiently stronger than that World''s Will then the bacsh he or she would receive would be negligible or lesser in nature.


    It''s great and all for him to even mention Pledging to prove his sincerity. However¡­ for the current status of the World''s Will that was still recuperating to get back to its peak strength, the intensity of its Pledge curse wasn''t strong enough yet.


    And this guy most likely noticed the abnormality of the Earth''s World''s Will. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be easy for them to gain entry to Earth without any obstruction from the World''s Will.


    He''s trying to trick me into believing him¡­


    He was most likely trying to gain my trust knowing that he could just escape Earth after pledging. His concern over his subordinate could be real but he was aware that if I epted his proposition, I would also have his subordinates pledge.


    Perhaps, only those who could endure the punishment from breaking a pledge would he take with him.


    That''s why¡­ I called for a backup to intimidate this guy and crush his hopes of escaping Earth. And he''s about to arrive any moment now.


    This long-nosed Transcendent only had two choices. He could either be nourishment for our denizen or wholeheartedly serve our world as another fighting force.


    Naturally¡­ I would have him killed when we didn''t need his service anymore.


    With me here being a part-World''s Will. I wouldn''t tolerate those who would betray Earth and¡­ whether that World''s Will liked it or not, I would make use of my connection to him through World Assimtion to be something like a Warden for the Earthlings. As long as someone thought of betraying the Earth then he''s not needed anymore.


    Call me Tyrant or whatever but with our enemy being that Divine World or that Overworld Serpent¡­ I''d rather have loyal soldiers than those who could change allegiance at any moment.


    Warning those high-ranking officers of the EDA was also for this. I could tolerate their fight for supremacy among themselves but if they ever thought of jumping fences to an enemy world then¡­ cutting them off wouldn''t be a loss but a gain.


    "What about you? Won''t you say something?" Without answering the long-nosed Transcendent, my eyes shifted to the red-skinned Transcendent.


    He couldn''t look straight at me and only when I turned my attention to him did he raise his gaze. He was probably remembering how Irja and I made a short work of him that if he didn''t surrender, his fate would be the same as that Rank 3 Transcendent Wind Elemental of the Xeno World.


    "... If you can also spare my subordinates, we will convert to your Source Energy and serve you."


    "Ah. I apologize but I won''t be able to promise that. You see¡­ Compared to you where you have to start from zero again, this one will still retain his strength and be even stronger after converting. And that will also be the case for his subordinates. Tell me which one will be more useful to us?"


    I don''t need a bunch of Mortals when we''re already pressed with time. I''d rather develop the Earthlings than wait for these guys to regain their power. They would be better used as sacrificialmbs.


    "... I understand. But what if¡­ I give you a World Coordinate where you can plunder denizens for that Baptism..."


    "A world?"


    "Yes! It''s a ve Mortal World wherein the denizens were being turned to¡­ Energymodities. Much like what you are doing now to our subordinates."


    Ah. Right. There were worlds like that. Breeding grounds for Energy goods. Instead of absorbing that World, the World''s Will would be restricted and their denizens would be harvested like crops.


    Energy goods were like those balls of Energy created after putting the denizens inside a cauldron back in the World of System and World of Barbarian.


    It has the same effect as an Energy Stone It could replenish one''s Source Energy or use it for absorption. Just that, those Energy goods were mostly impure and would often lead to some side effects.


    Nheless, it''s amodity that was well-received especially to those Worlds that were not producing Energy Stones or had their mines emptied.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Upon hearing what the red-skinned Transcendent said, the girls around me except Zerina all had shocked expressions on their faces.


    Zerina already recovered some of her memories so it''s not a surprise to her but for Reinys, Dannae, Noelle and Ca, it''s the first time they heard of the term ''ve world''.


    The four all turned to me, waiting for my answer.


    Using a telepathic message to tell them what it means, all of them became even more shocked that Noelle who was usually quiet raised her voice.


    "ve World! That''s cruel¡­ How can you do that?"


    "Daisuke, is it possible to save them?"


    Reinys turned to me and asked. Being the princess of a kingdom wherein their citizens were turned to those balls of Energy for the Corrupted, she was most likely thinking that if we could save it then it''s good.


    However¡­ Those worlds were already beyond saving. Rather, I don''t see any point in saving them. I was ready to use anything and everything for us after all.


    Even if we saved them and freed their World''s Will, it''s fixed to its location. Invasive Worlds would still target them sooner orter.


    And with the current state of the Earth, we couldn''t spare to send someone to guard it.


    "It is possible but Reinys¡­ we don''t have the capacity to save it at the moment."


    Upon hearing it, the girl''s face fell as she lowered her head in contemtion. Noelle also did the same.


    I''m not a messiah. I''m not a Hero. Telling them the truth, it might be harder to gulp down but they needed to understand that¡­ we had limited strength.


    I wouldn''t promise them something I wouldn''t be able to do.


    Nheless, telling them why we couldn''t save those kinds of worlds was a given.


    While they were thinking about it, my eyes shifted back to the red-skinned Transcendent.


    "As you can see. My girls are averse to the idea of using ve worlds."


    Enemies were fine since we''re all fighting to the death with them but for those unrted to us¡­ I guess it would take time for them to be epting of ve worlds.


    Besides, ve worlds weren''t limited to Mortal Worlds, there were also Transcendent Worlds and although I hadn''t encountered one during our past life, there''s most likely a Sage World as well.


    It might be called evil but¡­ for those who wanted to continue progressing in their Pathways, it was always well-received.


    Those ''righteous'' worlds who were also aversed to ve worlds were also doing it anyway. Just that, they''re targeting those guilty Invasive Worlds or their enemies.


    The Universe is huge so¡­ these girls will be able to experience a lot of things once we''re out there. For now, I''ll let them keep their beliefs and respect them.


    "That¡­ what about--"


    "Stop that. I''ll think about that suggestion of yours to also turn your subordinates into a pseudo-denizen of this world. For now, tell us everything about the Overworld Serpent. If your answer is satisfactory then that''s bonus points for what you wanted to happen."


    The backup I called still hadn''t arrived so¡­ let''s just fish out answers for now.


    As I scanned my gaze to the two Rank 3 Transcendents, this red-skinned one was already prepared to lose his current progress, he already lost hope of escaping. But this long-nosed, that glint in his eyes was telling me how he''s trying to formte more tricks for his escape.


    Let''s see if he can still do that when that backup arrives.


    "Daisuke¡­ I''m here."


    Just when I was thinking that, my father, or rather my birth father in this timeline emerged from a portal. Looking him in the eye, I could see the awkwardness he was feeling now that I regained my previous life''s memory.


    Well, in a way, he''s still my father so¡­ I will give him the proper respect.


    "Long time no see, dad. Mom was looking for you. Have you already seen her?"


    When the girls heard my words, Reinys, Dannae and Zerina all stood up and bowed towards him, like proper daughters-inw, before saying in chorus. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, father."

 Chapter 486 Progress Towards The Goal

    As soon as the two Rank 3 Transcendents saw the neer, their expressions both fell.


    Although the red-skinned Transcendent was already quite subservient and willing to assimte the Earth Energy, he''s still probably thinking that he only needed to bide his time to get back to his peak before escaping this world or even better, conquer it for himself.


    He probably believed me when I told him that he could restore his original strength in less than 20 years.


    That time was only like a few days or months for him. For all I know, he''s probably already more than 200 years old at this point.


    Being subdued by those sufficiently weaker than him¡­ it was enough to nt a grievance inside him.


    No matter which world, almost everyone was the same after all. It''s easy to guess what''s going on in their mind.


    Strength always reigned supreme. Only when it became a matter of life and death would one bow down to someone weaker than them and bide their time until they''re strong enough to retaliate.


    That long-nosed Transcendent was easier to read since he didn''t need to wait for 20 years but for the red-skinned Transcendent, he would drop down to Mortal Rank. For him to survive, he needed to y a believable act.


    "You brat-- Ah. I mean. I did meet her beforeing here. She''s also looking for you." He then shifted his gaze to the girls who greeted him, "It''s my honor to be called father by five gorgeous beauty. My son must have troubled you, I apologize."


    Ignoring the fact that he seemed to be ufortable reprimanding me like he always did before, the way he bowed towards the five girls and apologized to them was too much in contrast.


    The girls instantly waved their hands and told him that I wasn''t troubling them.


    "Daisuke¡­ I don''t know what kind of food you fed these girls but always take care of them, alright?"


    "C''mon dad. It''s not like I changed. It''s still me. I still remember all your teachings. There''s no way I will neglect them after bringing them here from their world. Ialso still look up to you and your rtionship with mom.Besides, knowing your story¡­ I guess my view of you is even higher now. Thank you for not abandoning mom and taking care of her."


    I might be someone born from the World''s Will during my past life but these more than 16 years of memory with them already shaped my personality.


    They''re my parents. That wouldn''t change.


    "... I''ve known that you''ll be like a stranger once your memory returns but seeing you acting almost the same as before¡­ I''m relieved. Did you tell your mother about.¡­"


    "I did. And it''s something she couldn''tprehend. She''s more concerned that I brought these girls with me. I''m afraid to be scolded again if I look for her."


    I put on a bitter smile.


    Although I politely introduced my Companions to her, when it went past 10, she hit me in the head and pulled Yuko and Yumiko to ask them if I was joking or not.


    But when the two confirmed it, she fell unconscious.


    Well, right now, some of my Companions who were now aware of the customs and traditions of this world were apanying her. As they all tried to be epted by her.


    "Who told you to introduce them all at once?!" My father almost raised his voice but as if he remembered that I wasn''t the same boy he raised from birth, he coughed once and lowered his tone. "Anyway, is this the reason you called me back?"


    Shifting his gaze to the two Rank 3 Transcendents, he then opened his Transcendent Aura. Compared to our Transcendent Aura that wasn''t perceivable through the eye and could only be felt, his Transcendent Aura formed a figure behind him, an illusory lightning lion that roared and lunged towards the two, pinning them on the ground.


    "Rank 4 Transcendent!" The long-nosed Transcendent of Arania World couldn''t help but scream it. Soon afterward, his scheming eyes lost their glow as if whatever he nned to do was already torn to shreds.


    There''s no escaping his fate now. He would either die as nourishment or be a turncloak from his world.


    Earlier, they couldn''t properly gauge my father''s strength but they were aware that the neer was stronger than them just based on sensing his Energy Intensity. Now that they were being pinned down by his Transcendent Aura, the look in their eyes was now filled with fear.


    Knowing that they''re weaker than the Dark World, they probably didn''t have a Rank 5 Transcendent. Rank 4 Transcendent was the strongest entity in their world and upon seeing one here, their hopes of escaping already turned to 0.


    With the assistance of my dad, the following procedures to convert them were done smoothly.


    On this day, Earth weed a new Rank 3 Transcendent and someone who could be Rank 3 Transcendent given enough time.


    It''s just a small drop in the ocean, there''s more toe.


    By the time we leave this world, I would make it so that only a genuine Sage World would be able to push this world down to its knees.


    -


    -


    One weekter, the iing Space Vessels that were being sent by the Invasive Worlds had lowered considerably.


    During the week, I asked the sly old man to let some Space Vesselsnd on Earth. With the help of the EDA, those Space Vessels became hidden to the public eye.


    It would be bad to let them panic when my n to nurture them wasn''t set in motion yet.


    As for those Space Vessels whonded, they became training grounds for my Companions, Heroes and Transcendents consisting of the EDA Officers and those who came with us from their worlds such as Ezyn, Yse and Old Man Reol.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    With the use of the Baptismal Chamber, the number of Transcendents on Earth began to increase.


    The twins Rei and Ren as well as the Spirit Beast couple Jagu and Chee had finally reached the threshold when they underwent ''Baptism''.


    Although the initial strength they received was artificial, the four were thankful to us for allowing them to reach the threshold. Yumiko and Jayna were also overjoyed to know it.


    Because of that, they became their Guardian when they undergo their Transcendent Trials.


    Since the Space Vesselsing to invade Earth lessened, most of the old fossils already went back to Earth. My father remained out there though to patrol the vicinity of the Earth.


    And due to that, I finally met the other six old fossils.


    Excluding the sly old man Hajime, my father Sojiro and the dead one who turned out to be the one managing the EDA soldiers, the other six had their own role in this unawakened Earth.


    Pris was a caucasian man whose duty was to steer the world to be a technological world, letting those scientists develop their technology by funding them.


    In truth, his assets became the fund we used to create that multi-billion dorpany Levatus.


    Well, it''s material worth so it meant nothing to him.


    Neliza looked like an asian woman specifically from the southeast like Amry. She along with the other three old fossils was responsible for scouting the nearby Worlds.


    The other three were named Chang, Renard and Vivian.


    Thest of the six was named Amir who''s responsible for steering the underground world.


    Right. He''s the one sparking conflicts all around the world. It was to let the world continue bing progressive.


    All of them were Rank 4 Transcendents, however, their UPL had around a hundred points of difference from each other.


    With my father being the strongest among them and the sly old maning in second.


    Now that they''re back, their duty would now change.


    Moreover, despite me being weaker than them¡­ they''re all waiting for mymand.


    Most likely, they''re also like the Heroes with their heroic nature that was all put in a different spectrum of heroism.


    That World''s Will also instructed them to follow me while he''s recuperating.


    Nheless, I let the sly old man decide for themselves. It''s a hassle to continuemanding them. Even the management of EDA that was now emptied and the Levatus who would be responsible for the distribution of Virtual Gaming Devices all around the world was passed to them.


    My time was better used to spend with my girls to speed up our progress.


    Also, during the week, we went to 10 Mortal Worlds and relieved the Heroes of their duty in saving it by closing the Portal and cutting off the head of the snake pestering them.


    Their job became the rebuilding of those worlds.


    Raiden, Hikari, Boris and the trio Amry, Kazeyoshi and Matthew already returned to Earth and like the other Heroes¡­ they''re training themselves again against those Transcendents from the Space Vessels.


    Naturally, we first captured those unknowing Transcendents that were being sent by their worlds thinking this was still easy picking.


    With this kind of progress in a week¡­ I was now on that small ind¡­ watching one of my Companionspleting her Mortal Pathway.


    "Sister Leianne reached it first¡­"


    "Daisuke is visiting her, Erin and Fleur almost every night. He''s guiding them even at night."


    "Do you really believe he''s guiding them?"


    "That monster was nting his seed unto us who wanted his offspring¡­ That''s not some sort of special training."


    Erin ended that discussion with the girls as she told them the truth.


    Upon hearing that, I could only sh a wry smile. That''s the truth anyway. And like she said, not everyone wanted one yet. Nheless, I wasn''t neglecting any of them. They just noticed that nightly urrence.


    Shaking my head to push those thoughts to the back of my head, I jumped out and went over to Leianne.


    Using Energy Zone and hugging her tight in my arms to make use of World Assimtion, I began supporting her towards thepletion of her Mortal Pathway.

 Chapter 487 Full Immersion Chamber

    Thepletion of Mortal Pathway was something that could create a certain phenomenon called the Pathway Advancement.


    It''s something that''s in between Mortal Pathway and the Glimpse to the Transcendent Pathway.


    Nysia, Sofiel, Fleur and Irja all experienced it and naturally, every natural Transcendent did.


    Pathway Advancement shouldn''t be an eye-catching phenomenon since it was only the bestowal of a single Skill. A Skill that epassed the whole Mortal Pathway.


    For example, there''s Nysia''s Defense Maniption. Fleur''s Supreme Water Deity. Sofiel''s Supreme Light Deity and Irja''s Vibrant Spirit.


    Well, the other three sounded new since it wasn''t an active skill. It''s like an overall buff so it couldn''t be thoroughly observed when they''re inbat.


    And this time, Leianne was undergoing her Pathway Advancement right after thepletion of her Mortal Pathway.


    With her awakened Ability exploding in full power, the whole ind and the surrounding water froze as blizzard and snow began to fill the area.


    If one would look outside the atmosphere, one would see a white patch on this part of the world.


    The girls who were watching it happening all created a barrier around them to protect themselves from the frost.


    However, being the closest to her, I got the full brunt of Leianne''s Pathway Advancement. If not for my control of Energy, I would probably be frozen and pierced by the icicles she unconsciously created when it was unleashed.


    Perhaps because she''s already a Transcendent even beforepleting a Mortal Pathway, the phenomenon was intensified with her current UPL.


    "Daisuke!"


    When the surroundings calmed down, Leianne immediately turned around to check on me. She''s only unable to control what happened but she''s widely aware that¡­ I didn''t have the time to defend myselfpletely from it.


    Reversing our position wherein I became the one being held by her, the former Imperial Princess held me tight as if I got gravely injured.


    She was overreacting, of course, so after a few seconds, I tapped her back to notify her that I waspletely fine, leading the ice-cold girl to release steam above her head because of her face being too heated from embarrassment.


    "That was an unnatural Pathway Advancement. Look at those four, they''re trying to find an exnation why it became like that." I pointed at the four girls who I mentioned earlier.


    Sofiel had her eyebrows twitching. Fleur''s eyes were closed as she began to contemte, Nysia was smiling but it looked forced and Irja¡­ well, the girl was biting her lips.


    Wait, she''s probably not thinking about the phenomenon Leianne''s Pathway Advancement created but the way I was being held by Leianne.


    That tsundere always had ways of being cute.


    "Ah. I''m also not sure¡­ But I got this Ice Maniption Skill. It strengthened all of my skills and¡­ it''s now easy for me to conjure this." Leianne opened her palm and an icicle instantly formed above it. It was devoid of any Energy, it only consisted of the surrounding air.


    Her Pathway is a Psyche-type so¡­ what she showed was somewhat expected.


    If Ipleted mine¡­ the awakened ability, Energy Maniption, would most likely merge with my Adaptability.


    It''s from the same roots so¡­ it would be able to enhance all of my Psyche-type Pathway''s Skills.


    As for the other Pathways¡­ given that only one phenomenon happened with Leianne¡­ I guess they wouldn''t be that eye-catching?


    Well, Pathway Advancement was normally silent. If I have to guess, that eye-catching phenomenon was just a sign that it would be her Transcendent Pathway. If more of these girlspleted their Mortal Pathways then¡­ I would be able to know the answer by then.


    -


    -


    After thepletion of Leianne''s Mortal Pathway, the other girls returned to continuing to absorb Energy.


    Naturally, I was there with them to help them.


    Nheless, because of what''s happening to Earth, I would also take a break to make a trip to different parts of the world to check on them, especially the Levatus who was continuing to tease the public about the first FIVR Game.


    In less than a week, thepany began to be continuously approached by investors and otherpanies to buy a share for its venture.


    That''s because five days ago, the Virtual Gaming Device was already unveiled.


    Nysia and Elise brought it back from the World of Meta after a non-stop improvisation that the old Researcher was doing for it.


    After showcasing it in front of the press all around the world and running a normal simtion, everyone was amazed at its function.


    If before the reveal, the inte was filled with hearsay that it was fake, because of that demonstration, the hype for its actualunch more than doubled. In fact, the world was now revolving around the news from Levatus.


    Apart from that¡­ thepany also introduced Powergen to Earth. Nysia and Elise also brought those mass-produced Powergen from the World of Meta. Upon seeing its effectiveness, most countries entered a bidding war on who would be able to procure a batch of it.


    Well, with the EDA controlling the world in the background, that bidding war was just a¡­ publicity show.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    With the buzz of the Doors of Transcendence and the Levatus brought on Earth, the wheels of progress began rolling in.


    Leaving the ind for a moment to finally configure the Virtual Gaming device, I brought not only Yuko and Yumiko with me but also Hikari; the Heroine who was fond of anything sci fi-ish.


    "Is this true, Daisuke?! Gaming Device? It''s not just a simtion device anymore?" Hikari''s sses glinted with excitement as she circled around the¡­ Full Immersion Chamber.


    It was called like that because of its structure.


    I was informed that the prototype was only a helmet and a CPU with Energy Storage attached.


    But now¡­ it''s like a normal Absorption Room.


    The only difference was that there''s an upright bed inside.


    Beside it was a thin pole where the Simtion Headgear was hanging. The Headgear was now reduced to something like a VR device that was existing on Earth even before I was exposed to the Otherworlds except, it was only a pair of sses with some kind of sensors that would be pressed onto an individual''s temple to initiate the activation sequence of the device.


    "Right, it is¡­ Don''t be too excited. I''ll let you be the alpha tester once I''m done configuring it." I answered Hikari.


    Although she''s already aware that I wasn''t the same Daisuke she interacted with before, her excitement over this Full Immersion Chamber overtook that.


    In any case, looking at her girl being that excited, it was enough to influence me. I was also hoping for something like this before¡­ so¡­ my memories of this life are thoroughly influencing me now.


    Besides, Yuko and Yumiko, who were not that hyped for this Full Immersion Chamber,were also somewhat excited but not because of the Chamber but because they''re seeing me naturally having fun.


    "In our previous life, you''re too upright and ice-cold serious. If not for Jayna and Avelin who could melt that seriousness of yours, Perhaps, I could only count in my hand the times where you were having fun naturally. Now, however¡­ I like seeing you like this, Dai-kun." Yuko said as she drew near and helped put on the Headgear to me.


    "Yuko, is it fine for me to ask you about your memories with Daisuke? I want to hear it¡­ Your past lives." Yumiko also moved to help.


    Well, I had this made to be easily worn so there''s really no need for them to help me¡­ but I couldn''t just stop them so¡­ I stood still, letting the two girls fix it the way they wanted to.


    "Past life? Wha-- Right. You are a reincarnation, master." On the side, Hikari suddenly blurted as she left her trance of being too excited over the device.


    "Hikari. How many times did I tell you to quit calling me master? You''re already calling me Daisuke, earlier."


    I only taught her for less than a week since the events at the World of Elements escted quickly¡­ but for her to continue calling me master¡­


    "Heh. A master for a day is a master for a lifetime. Don''t you know that phrase, master?" Hikari smirked and even made a gesture of kowtowing three times.


    The girl was also reading those works, huh? Even if we''re already somewhat like those immortals in the fictions who had longer lives¡­ I guess they''re still a ssic. I see. Let''s incorporate that as well.


    "Alright. You win, disciple. Stand back for now, I''ll go and start this."


    "Yes, master!"


    Watching that exchange between us, Yuko and Yumiko were somewhat puzzled, nheless, they both left the Chamber like I said and closed it from the outside.


    However, before I could activate the device, Yuko''s voice entered my ears.


    "Hikari, why don''t you be Daisuke''s Companion?"


    That girl¡­ She''s at it again.


    "Huh? No. I''m Master''s disciple. Master and disciple can''t be in a rtionship."


    "Where did you hear that?"


    "Here."


    After saying that, Hikari produced aputer tablet and passed it to Yuko.


    "What''s this?"


    "Webnovel¡­ Heh. Ask Daisu-- err, master. He''s also reading that."


    "Hikari, being hispanion doesn''t mean you''ll be his lover."


    Yumiko, why you too?


    Ah, Forget it¡­ I could still exploit the Companion feature of my system anyway. If she''s okay with it then¡­ she''d be a wee addition because of her Ability, Skister


    "Is that so? I''ll think about it. But for now, I''m content being his disciple, I still have a lot to copy¡­ err learn from him."


    Alright. That slip of the tongue gave her away¡­ What she wanted were my skills.

 Chapter 488 Alwyn And Illiana

    The very first thing to do was toy out the foundation.


    A foundation that would motivate these Earthlings to tread onto the Mortal Pathway and improve themselves.


    Looking around this white space of the Virtual Simtion, I brought up the Administrator Command list.


    Everything I needed was already incorporated here and since the Virtual Simtion relied on copying the user''s memory before he dived in, the database of this Full Immersion Device was now filled with differentndscapes, different races, different worlds and different situations I experienced before.


    I shuffled through my memories to recreate a world where I would send these Earthlings.


    To give them the Full Immersion as intended¡­ it would be a slightly realistic world that they would be able to be engaged in. Be it the atmosphere, the theme of the game as well as the way they would be exploring the Virtual World


    Well, naturally, I would tone down realism for a bit.


    The purpose of introducing this game was to jumpstart them into threading the Mortal Pathway of the Earth.


    Once more than half of the Earth''s poption became aware that they could do the same thing as they did in the game¡­ its poprity would die down as they would all focus on reality.


    Whether this technology would be abandoned or the Full Immersion Chamber would be shelved, that was something I had no idea of.


    "Let''s see. The mostmon setting is a tower or a dungeon where one could easily understand the progress of every floor they passed through. Is there something like that in my memory?"


    Yuko, Yumiko and Hikari were watching from the monitors outside to watch what I was doing and through those, they could alsomunicate with me.


    Upon hearing me muttering those words, Hikari''s face instantly popped out in front of me with Yuko and Yumiko in the background.


    "Master! Isn''t that boring? Towers and Dungeons are already overused!"


    "Is it? But won''t you agree that using the more familiar setting will easily get them ustomed to it? I can put some other stuff as expansions."


    "Expansions¡­ That could work. Well then, I trust master. I can''t wait to y it!"


    After saying that, Hikari stepped away and the screen disappeared. Yuko and Yumiko only smiled at me with their eyes filled with trust in me.


    Because they''re not that knowledgeable about it, those two were letting Hikari take the center stage.


    In any case, I will also let them y it. The more tester, the better.


    Having decided that, I began constructing the Virtual World around.


    -


    -


    Back in the Dark World, Alwyn who was staying in the Great One Illiana''s territory to wait out the search for the culprit of massacring the Portal Camp was suddenly roused from her seat.


    "Alwyn, the Great One is asking for your presence. Go into the Crimson Chamber and wait for the Great One''s descent."


    The one who addressed her was one of the Rank 4 Transcendent Monarchs serving closely to the Great One.


    With her few weeks of stay in this¡­ Crimson Pce of the Great One Illiana, she was already almost considered as one of its residents.


    The Crimson Chamber was where Illiana was meeting her direct subordinates to give them specific missions.


    When Alwyn received her mission to help Daisuke, she was also summoned to the same Crimson Chamber.


    "Am I being given another assignment by the Great One? I wonder¡­ will it involve that guy again?" She wondered. However, she immediately shook her head. "No. He''s back in his world, there''s no way it will involve him. I still haven''t given his crystal to the de Monarch... Good thing he didn''t ask about it thest time he called me."


    Traversing the space towards the Crimson Chamber, Alwyn began recalling the events that transpired ever since she was assigned to that task a month ago.


    A little Rank 1 Transcendent. To be given that much importance by the Great One Illiana, she spected about his true identity to be someone important to her.


    However, the more she interacted with him, the more the mystery about his identity deepened.


    Now that he''s back in his world and his memory recovered, she is finally aware that¡­ the man who even had the gall to flirt with her was actually the Great One Illiana''s man from a long time ago.


    At first, she thought he was joking when he told her that and asked her to keep it a secret. However, Daisuke''s voice back then sounded so serious that she even felt a sudden chill on her back.


    ''Why am I thinking about him again? He is worlds away from here. He''s weaker than me. And there''s no way to confirm what he said.''


    After another sigh, Alwyn pped her own cheeks to sweep away those thoughts.


    And that''s because she was already before the Crimson Chamber.


    In front of her was a tall crimson door with two Exalted guarding it.


    Alwyn then kneeled in front of the door before respectfully calling out to it.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Great One, your servant is here."


    A few secondster, the tall crimson door opened revealing the bright room inside.


    "You may enter now."


    One of the two Exalted said to Alwyn.


    After nodding to the two Exalted, Alwyn entered the Crimson Chamber.


    As soon as she reached the middle of the room, the tall crimson door closed behind her.


    Following that a bright crimson light suddenly filled the room as the lean figure of a veiled woman floated down from above.


    If Daisuke was there, he would immediately recognize the woman.


    Naturally, it was none other than the Great One Illiana.


    Even among her subordinates she still kept the veil on. The striking red mark on her cheeks could still be seen, however, that was only adding to her mysteriousness.


    Not daring to lift her head to meet Illiana''s gaze, Alwyn kneeled down once more and waited for themand.


    Amidst her slight nervousness, the excitement of being of service to the Great One was filling Alwyn''s heart.


    In her mind, before she could be confused about what she thought of that guy, she was still the Great One''s servant. If what he said was true then¡­ she didn''t deserve to have thoughts towards him.


    "Alwyn." Illiana started. Her voice was so melodic that it could produce some kind of phenomenon in this Chamber.


    The walls glowed with crimson light as birds that had the crimson streak on their feathers fluttered upwards.


    "You don''t need to kneel before me anymore. Stand up."


    "But¡­"


    "It''s not amand. It''s a request. No matter what, he now favors you."


    Upon hearing that, Alwyn''s eyes widened as if she was doused in cold water.


    ''Is it really true? He''s¡­ the Great One''s lover¡­'' Her mind instantly became chaotic as she slowly lifted her eyes to look straight to the woman she served ever since she began treading the Crimson Spirit Pathway.


    "I am aware that you''re in contact with Daisuke. You do not need to fear me anymore... Anyway, I have something I need you to do. This is for him."


    With Illiana''s statement, Alwyn totally ignored the first half of what she said but focused on herst sentence.


    "... Great One. I am your servant and I will always be. Give me yourmand and it will be done."


    Alwyn hurriedly bowed again, however, before she could lower her head, Illiana''s hands prevented her from doing that.


    "I don''t want to be scolded by him if you''re still this subservient once hees back. So¡­ Can I ask you to talk to me like we are equal?"


    Although covered by a veil, Alwyn could vaguely imagine a bitter smile appearing on the Great One Illiana''s lips.


    She was somewhat confused to suddenly be treated like this by the Great One she was serving.


    "No¡­ I cannot do that. I''m not in any kind of rtionship with him. I only followed what youmanded me."


    "You say that. But, are you still not aware of his interest in you?"


    When Alwyn heard that, she recalled theirst conversation before she sent the two back to the world. He called her as his benefactor because of the medicinal pills she gave him to save her face when she fell asleep in his room. She also recalled how he told her that he has a favorable impression of her.


    "I¡­ I am aware."


    "Then that''s settled. I cannot leave the world as I am. There are a lot of eyes watching my every move. The World''s Will is the same. That''s why, at the moment, you''re the only one we can rely on."


    Alwyn thought of rejecting at first since she''s still confused with how the Great One she always served and looked up to suddenly wanted her to treat her as an equal. However, after contemting for a while, especially with the tone of her voice and the content of what she said, she dropped everything that was confusing her and only focused on the words ''you''re the only one we can rely on.''


    It''s an honor for her to be relied on by the Great One. So¡­ after her initial silence, Alwyn slowly raised her head and stood straight before Illiana.


    "...Please tell me what do I need to do?"


    "Great! I need you to go to this World Zone and search for¡­" Illiana trailed her voice as she waved her hand before her crimson-colored energy coalesced to be an image that depicted a certain. "¡­ this World."


    Inside the image, there were writings on it that pertain to the World Zone''s location.


    "I understand¡­" Digesting the information shown to her, Alwyn slowly nodded her head.

 Chapter 489 Coming Into Fruition

    In less than an hour, the game that will be the catalyst for the Earthlings to begin treading onto the Mortal Pathway was close to beingpleted.


    Unlike the technology of modern Earth where one needed to write a program or use an engine to build a game, this advanced technology from the World of Meta only required me to ce everything on the map.


    It''s like a nk sheet of paper that I needed to fill up with pre-made stickers toplete an art. As for the System that would be used¡­ a simple leveling system was enough.


    At this moment, Hikari, who was supposed to test the game was in front of me, wearing rags as clothes and a wooden stick as a weapon.


    To keep the immersion, there''s no name right above her head to indicate that she''s a yer.


    I nned to make it to be a game where PVP was allowed everywhere.


    Naturally¡­ there''s a system that would prevent yers from camping at one ce to pick off the weaker ones.


    "Really? There''s even a novice gear like this? Does everyone need to start with this?" Halfining and half-admiring. Hikari held the wooden stick before her and waved it.


    With how fast she was swinging it, the wooden stick immediately turned to dust.


    Its durability is gone in an instant.


    That''s also part of immersion. Well, in a way that didn''t bend to the same reality the Earthlings were used to.


    Nheless, it only happened because of Hikari''s currently intact UPL and stats. If it was a normal yer who didn''t even know how to properly walk in here, it would take a good while before the stick broke.


    Upon seeing her novice weapon disintegrate, Hikari became wide-eyed as she tried to put back the falling dust and rebuild it into a stick. And while part-grieving and partining, she looked at me with watery eyes, "Master, what did I do?"


    "Stop that act. You know, I liked you better when you''re the obedient Hikari when I first arrived in that world."


    Well, she''s not really obedient but her sense of crisis back then was so high that she looked more serious than now wherein she''s having fun in trying this game.


    "Eh? Is that so? You liked me back then? Well then¡­" Hikari fixed her sses and began spinning around from where she was.


    Magically, the rags barely covering her body disappeared as her Magus Robes and her Elemental Staff appeared on her hand.


    This time, she''s now back to her attire at the World of Elements.


    She misunderstood what I said but I found no motivation to correct her. She appeared free-spirited now. Although it''s not that bad¡­ She''s somewhat treating this in a yful attitude.


    "Here, Master. This is moreforting than the rags. What do I do next?" Bearing the grace of a Zenith Magus from that world, Hikari didn''t wait for my answer as she flew up in the sky.


    Raising the Elemental Staff in her hand, Light Elemental Energy began to gather on it and emit dazzling brilliance.


    However, before she could even do what she nned to do, the Light Elemental Energy she conjured abruptly dissipated and the sses girl Zenith Magus fell down on the ground, butt first.


    I could catch her or stop her fall by some simplemands in the interface of this Administration ess but¡­ I chose not to.


    BAM!


    Along with a cry of pain, Hikari rolled on the ground before standing up in difficulty.


    "Master. At least tell me when you will turn off other types of Energy and suppress my stats! Ah! My butt¡­!"


    While rubbing her behind Hikari drew near me andined once again.


    But at least, her yfulness lessened.


    "I told you, didn''t I? In this game, there is only Earth Energy. Your attire will also be reverted back to earlier. The System of the game fixed your current stats. It was configured to put you back to being a Rank 1 Mortal. You''re gonna test this game''s yability as well as immersion, am I right? It''s a lot better to put you below rather than at the top of the pyramid."


    Since this girl would be testing this game for me, giving her harsh conditions like this was better.


    However, I expect another question from her.


    "I understand¡­ However, how will you know that it''s effective to let them step into treading their Mortal Pathway?"


    Dropping her yful act, Hikari began to take this test seriously.


    "I redirected the Energy you would be getting into another container that could mimic a Mortal''s Body."


    Although it wouldn''t be able to move, it would be able to umte the energy and mimic how an Earthling would breakthrough.


    Naturally, I could kidnap just about anyone to be the guinea pig but¡­ I was toozy and the girls wouldn''t like it. Probably.


    After telling her the intricacies of this game. What she can and what she cannot do as well as the leveling and experience system, Hikari began diving into the small world of Pathway Online.


    I tried hard to think of a name but¡­ I still came up with that. Anyway,it would serve its purpose and there''s no use mulling over something like this.


    The setting of the game was simple.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    It''s an action-survival RPG. A yer will be dropped in a world gued by¡­ Alien Invaders.


    Right, I adopted the setting of a Mortal World being attacked by an invasive one.


    However, those Alien Invaders had already conquered the world twenty years ago.


    With a map the size of the whole earth, everyone would be having unique experiences.


    Aside from quests that would give them mary or material rewards, the game would offer different kinds of ystyle.


    If one wanted to lead a country, he could create a vige among the NPC''s who wouldn''t feel like an NPC since they were all plucked from my memories.


    The one way to easily get experience points for leveling up was¡­ naturally, Absorption.


    However, I had it disabled at the start and after leveling up to Rank 2 Mortal or the 2nd Realm would they be able to do it.


    So the first part of the game was¡­ hack and sh.


    They needed to kill throngs of Dark World Denizens or Anzeans or any other races from my memory that would be mistaken as monsters rather than an intelligent race.


    The items they would be able to get were weapons, clothes and anything one could think of. Moreover, there were also Energy Stones that were somewhat real. If they saw one and used one, they could use it to replenish their Energy or aid in their Pathway.


    Everything they would encounter in the game was all intelligent creatures and if they''re not careful, they would be wiped out before they could even grow strong enough to reach Transcendence.


    The cap of the game would be Rank 5 Mortal.


    Once a yer reaches that, he or she would be received by the EDA to undergo training.


    Nheless, I already expect people to stop the game as soon as they reach Rank 2 Mortal. They would be able to see that the ability they awakened in the game could also be used in real life.


    When in truth, the Full Immersion Chamber would copy every phenomenon happening to the yer with the Headgear on.


    It''s still rough around the edges so¡­ I called for more backup.


    -


    -


    Outside the two Full Immersion Chambers that were being used by Daisuke and Hikari, Yuko and Yumiko were looking at each other with mixed emotions in their eyes.


    "I want to help Daisuke but I don''t even know what they''re talking about. " Yumiko bitterly smiled as she watched the two''s interaction on the screen.


    Although Daisuke was following behind Hikari who was killing everything on sight, they could see that despite facepalming at times, their man was enjoying what he''s seeing.


    "Dai-kun told us to also go inside and try it. What do you think?"


    "Then let''s go. I¡­ I''m bored waiting here. The game still looked like a normal simtion but¡­" Yumiko pointed at Hikari''s Full Immersion Chamber and the dummy Energy Storage where the Energy that should be injected into the yer was being gathered.


    "Un. It became something like an automatic Absorption Room. Furthermore, she''s not meditating but hacking and shing everything she passes through."


    "Do you think this will really work for the Earth''s poption?"


    "Un. I can see that it will be a sensation." Even without using her Foresight, just the fact that one could strengthen themselves through agame would give the normal popce a reason to y it. Besides, Daisuke nned to elerate the time in the game for four times. One day inside it would only be six hours in the real world.


    "Hmm? What will be a sensation?"


    Suddenly the door to the ce opened and the whole Special ss arrived. Not actually whole since there were still heroes in their Otherworlds.


    However, all these Heroes of the Special ss were Transcendents that were listed in either Daisuke''s Support List or Allies since there was no opened slot yet.


    Daisuke called all of them without telling them that they would be the alpha testers of the game they were currently hearing about in the streets or on the inte around the whole world.


    "This. This will be a sensation. Yuko pointed at the monitor in front of her and their eyes followed suit.


    Although some didn''t have a reaction upon seeing what''s being shown there, most of them had their jaws cked. Not because of the simtion¡­ but because of what Hikari was doing.


    "Uhm. What is Hikari doing there?" Curious, Lulu, the Heroine of the World of Fairy innocently asked.


    "ying a game?" Instead of Yuko, Yumiko answered her.


    However, that only brought more confusion to them.


    Nheless, with the two girls setting up more Full Immersion Chamber for the more than 10 Heroes and sending them inside it, clueless as to what they needed to do, Daisuke''s nned game was close toing into fruition.

 Chapter 490 Completion

    Along with the help of the Heroes and the two girls who ended up entering the interconnected Full Immersion Chambers who tested the game for me, the Pathways Online or ''Pathways'' only was smoothlypleted.


    Even with the abundance of materials pooled around the United Alliance of the World of Meta, it would need a week to mass-produce a million units of Full Immersion Chambers that would be distributed all across the globe by thepany, Levatus.


    Naturally, that amount was already enough to kickstart the world. However, with a poption of more than 7 billion, the production would continue until the Full Immersion Chamber wouldn''t be needed anymore.


    Later that day, I brought the two girls with me and Hikari as a tag-along as we went over to one of the old fossils that were heading the multi-billion dorpany.


    "Sir Daisuke, I am expecting you. Also you too, Miss Yuko and Yumiko. Err¡­And Miss Hikari."


    Greeting us as soon as we appeared in his own office, Pris, the blonde Rank 4 Transcendent seemed as if he''s scared of slighting me.


    The money used for creating thepany was his so we naturally gave him the responsibility to oversee this n.


    Despite being a Rank 4 Transcendent, I don''t feel any pressure from him and with that hint of fright he showed earlier, he''s probably wary of what I would be in the future. Besides, I could restrain him using the Authority of the World''s Will.


    "Pris, you can start selling the units after you finish setting up the ry points for the interconnection of every Full Immersion Chamber. I alreadypleted the whole game. Since it was syncing on every Chamber, the units you have stored could now be used to test it. If you find something that needs polishing in terms of its gamey, here''s the unit with the Administration ess."


    I produced a small storage ring which we looted from the Transcendents we captured and passed it onto him. Inside it was the Full Immersion Chamber I used on creating the game.


    I already did my part on creating it and I was sure that the game was still somewhat rough and bare-bones at the moment but I had no time to tend to it anymore.


    Well, the ones who told me that it''s still rough and confusing were the Heroes as well as Yuko and Yumiko.


    When they tested the game, most of them died against the weakest mobs.


    And that included my two Companions.


    Well, I sent them to different parts of the virtual world and those unlucky ended up being surrounded by monsters. Moreover, all of them were restricted to Rank 1 Mortal.


    Due to that, their Unique Abilities were locked behind the level up to Rank 2 Mortal.


    Among all of them, only Hikari got the grasp and fundamentals of the game.


    Because of the elerated time, all of them spent a day inside that virtual world.


    Hikari, who began in a vige surrounded by Orc-like intelligent races, rallied the vigers to join her cause.


    Naturally, for the realism of the game, even those NPC''s could level up.


    With all of them picking up their weapons, the Orc Bandit Camp near that vige was conquered by her.


    By doing the same thing over and over, she managed to liberate a territory the size of a small city in less than a day. The container mimicking a Mortal''s Body underwent two breakthroughs and reached Rank 3 Mortal.


    Before ejecting herself from that game, Hikari became the Hero of that small territory that was riddled by those orcs.


    Perhaps if not for me telling her to stop ying, she would continue ying it until she created her own kingdom.


    As for Yuko and Yumiko, they spent their time travelling and talking to the vigers or any other NPC they set their eyes on. They knew it was all a simtion but they became immersed with the story and lore spread out across the game world.


    I was also itching to y it but I got too immersed in filling every edge of the map with something the Earthlings would find interest in.


    Well, I set something that would stop them from trying to live in it. The game will not be yable for 24 hours straight.


    Letting them indulge in that kind of fantasy wasn''t my goal after all.


    They''ll be getting their own real-life adventure soon enough when the Earth begins moving outside this outskirt of the Universe.


    With worlds we would be able to pass by, World Traveling will be a norm by then.


    "I understand. I will be inducting the alpha test phase for this¡­" Pris trailed his voice as he looked towards me.


    "Pathways. Just call the game like that. I will be expecting the world to begin treading their Mortal Pathways soon."


    After saying that, I stood up and the three girls followed me into the Portal I created.


    -


    -


    "Dai-kun, what do you think of Hikari?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    As soon as we arrived back in Japan and specifically to our own ssroom which I input to be the destination of the Portal, Yuko once again brought up that topic.


    When I turned around, Yumiko was also waiting and the girl in question was finding it hard to look at me.


    Well, that''s as I expected. Despite her yful nature of calling me as her master, she would take this matter they brought up carefully.


    "Obviously, I like this wacky disciple of mine. Even though she''s only leeching off my skills, I still taught her for a bit. However, Hikari, how''s Boris?"


    "Eh? Why are you bringing him up, Daisuke?" Yumiko blurted out that question.


    Before leaving the World of Elements and back to this world. I noticed the two''s closeness. It''s more or less the same as to how Kazeyoshi is to Amry.


    Of course, Hikari isn''t a tsundere like Amry. The way they got along was likerade in arms.


    They had their fair share of life and death battles together against the Noxians and the Dark World.


    "He¡­ He''s only a friend, master. Besides, he has someone from the Elementals." Hikari smiled bitterly as she gave that answer.


    "That''s fine, Hikari. I knew you two weren''t destined together." Yuko interjected then winked at me.


    That wink¡­ That only meant one thing¡­ she''s telling me that Hikari was among my Companions in that vision of hers¡­


    I value her Skillmaster ability but I guess it''s still up for this girl if she wants toe with us.


    With the memories of my past life returned to me¡­ my mind was nowpletely focused on what to do next for us to reach Divinity.


    Taking in more Companions will be just out of convenience for now since I wasn''t really looking for more. But if she really did decide to do that, I was aware that like with Lexie, Ophelie, Ca and Noelle, I would begin caring for her the same way as my other Companions.


    -


    -


    Two weekster, on the small ind that we already established as our training grounds and a private ind just for us, I was sitting while being surrounded by my Companions as we were currently watching the sparring between Dannae and Jayna.


    Sparring against each other became part of the training we were doing here. Letting the girls fully unleash what they have in their arsenal, I would be able to gauge their strengths and weaknesses.


    Besides, there''s not only me, Yuko, Sofiel, Leianne and the other girls who were watching would provide their insight.


    At the moment, Jayna''s colorful vines and her Spirit Ocean swirled around her. Like tentacles that had their own individual minds, they were expertly deflecting every energy gunshot enhanced by Amplification that Dannae was shooting towards her.


    After a while, when Dannae''s gun overheated, Jayna used that chance to rush towards the girl with her attack-focused vines ready to stab towards the lightgreen-skinned girl.


    However, before she could even deliver what she nned, Jayna was met by Dannae''s leg. She expertly aimed her kick right against Jayna''s flight trajectory.


    Obviously, she predicted the danger that Jayna would bring her through her pair of little antennas that were cutely dancing atop her head.


    Those pair of antennas were like my Adaptability''s danger sensor after all.


    Nheless, Jayna''s reaction was also swift. Using her ck Vines that were packed with thorns and covered with her thick Flux Energy turned Spirit Energy to meet that Dannae''s amplified kick, a thunderous explosion of energy ensued at that point of contact.


    BOOM!


    A few secondster when the dust settled, the two women could be seen again.


    With their eyes meeting each other''s gaze Jayna and Dannae instantly moved into closebat.


    Punch, kick, energy attacks and any other kinds of Skills they could show, the two relentlessly attacked each other without holding back.


    Well, that''s because Noelle and I were already standing by to heal them. Moreover, the two''s UPL was already closed to each other. Injuring each other was already something nearly impossible.


    And despite being both a Rank 2 Transcendent that was holding nothing back, the ind remained intact.


    With thebined energy of everyone in here, we created a thick Energy Barrier that could protect the ind from sinking or copsing.


    This is our ind after all. It''s a waste to let it be destroyed by their sparring session.


    While the two girls were heatedly going all out on their sparring, Yuko who was by my side whispered something, "Dai-kun, father said that theunch of ''Pathways'' will happen tomorrow. Also, the Rank 3 Transcendent from the Arania World has been sessfully initiated. Father was unable to alter his memory so¡­ he had him Pledge to the World''s Will and drink a potent poison."


    "I see. We can''t miss itsunch. And it''s time for you to fight another Rank 3 Transcendent. You cannot defeat him before, right? Wanna try it again now that youpleted your Mortal Pathway?"

 Chapter 491 Space Oddities

    With the days that have passed, among all my Companions only some of them had yet toplete their Mortal Pathway.


    There were Dannae, Noelle, Ca and Reinys.


    Lexie and Ophelia too since they''re away from us. At times, I would send my Incarnation to them or I would visit them personally to see the state of their world.


    With the ease of travel thanks to the World Assimtion, going there to see them was like going to a neighboring street. Lexie was always scowling whenever she saw me while Ophelia was bing less and less formal which was what I wanted from her. Lexie''s scowl was understandable as she couldn''t wrap her head around the prospect of slowly being drawn to me and as for Ophelia, she began being persuaded by my words as we began to spend time with each other more and more.


    I was really looking forward to bringing them with me when we leave but¡­ I would leave that to fate.


    As for the others who were eagerly training on the ind, they managed toplete their Pathway.


    As expected, their Main Pathway was from the Source Energy Type they assimted, except Yuko and Yumiko. The two girl''s Main Pathway switched to be the Psyche-type.


    Yuko''s System-type Mortal Pathway or the Hero System became stuck from itspleted state.


    Nheless, the other Pathway''s properties she was assimting to her Main Pathway which covered her Foresight and Premonition was, as expected, the System-type.


    The way it was being assimted was that¡­ Yuko was beginning to see more functions of her Abilities and Skills through the use of a special system interface.


    Obviously, it''s not just that, because it was like she''s redoing her Psyche-type Pathway that she didn''t really tread on because of assimting to Psyche Energy and instantly awakening Foresight, she began exploring her Abilities and now¡­ she''s even scarier than before wherein she could predict attacksing her way.


    If she wanted to, she could even take on both Irja and Sofiel alone.


    Irja''s machine-gun-like Energy Attacks would be having a hard time hitting her and Sofiel who could make use of her Light Elemental Spell, Transformation Skills and Pirs were also being adeptly countered by Yuko.


    Nheless, she had no way of winning against the two if ites down to a fight until one side loses.


    That''s how strong they were now.


    As for Yumiko. Because of her Spirit Channeling, she began assimting the Spirit-type properties as her Transcendent Pathway.


    When shepleted her Mortal Pathway, the Higher Spirits from a Sage World descended andmunicated with her. Some of them were telling her to visit their world to guide her through the more intricate path of Spirit Channeling while some were inquiring of the location of her world.


    Nheless, she only answered enough to not jeopardize the location of the Earth. Who knows? Maybe someone among them was an enemy.


    As for the other girls such as Erin and Avelin who were, when their Glimpse happened, the other Pathway''s properties they were going to assimte were different from each other.


    Erin was assimting Psyche-type while Avelin was assimting Spirit-type.


    Because of their new Pathways and that Transcendent Pathway, the two''sbination was slowly bing deadly. With Avelin ying the role of a tank and Erin as an assassin, I couldn''t win against them anymore.


    Well, that''s the case when I was still stagnating in the middle of the 5th Realm and I wasn''t using all of my Domains all at once.


    With the Duel that was happening in front of us, Dannae and Jayna should be ill-matched since Dannae hadn''tpleted her Mortal Pathway yet.


    However, to make it happen and to better train her in the use of her Amplification, Jayna proposed that she would only use her Spirit Pathway skills.


    "Shouldn''t you stop the sparring now, darling? Dannae was already about to lose. She did her best standing up against Jayna who''s a genius at Energy Molding." Sofiel, who was on my other side, asked.


    Just like she said, Dannae who was supposed to be the currently weakest among my Companions who followed me here on Earth already proved her mettle against someone sufficiently stronger than her.


    Her Ability was somewhat of a support type and it would bloom better with her prepared tools that were Amplified many times over. Most of her skills were also some kind of buff. However, thanks to her two Pathways from the Flux Energy State, she could now be a frontliner like everybody else.


    Following Sofiel''s words, I stood up and pped my hands. "Jayna, Dannae, let''s stop for now. We have somewhere to go. All of you,e with me. There''s a better opponent waiting for you."


    Upon hearing my voice, not only the two who were fighting against each other, the other spectators who were surrounding me all stood up excitedly.


    "Will you let us y that game you made, Daisuke?" the innocent Avelin excitedly asked.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Among everyone else, she''s the one who''s the most interested in it.


    "No. Remember the two Rank 3 Transcendents? Ah. One of them has already returned to being a Mortal but the other one, I will let you all fight him one on one."


    In the Virtual Simtion of course. There''s no need to risk their lives when they could do it there. Although the sense of realism would be off because they wouldn''t really get injured or die against him, I just wanted them to ustom themselves to higher-level fights.


    I already thought of our first destination.


    It will not be a world but¡­ a certain World Ruin that was inhabited by Space Oddities.Naturally, we''re not going there to y but to continue training them on what we will be facing.


    Besides, those Space Oddities were the fastest way to progress with our Pathways when we only needed Energy to fill it up.


    Those Oddities weren''t like the Space Beasts that were normally harmless. They were beings born from the Chaotic Energy existing in the wide Outer Space.


    They were one of the hazards when ites to Space Travels however, with how fast Space Vessels were, those Oddities were somewhat trivial.


    People don''t normally seek them out since those Oddities were extremely dangerous. They could damage one''s Pathway progress. Because of their nature as Chaotic Energy beings, they possessed that Energy in their bodies and if one was hit by one of their attacks, they could burn one''s Source Energy.


    However, at the same time as they were dangerous, the Chaotic Energy that would burst from their bodies once they died would be avable for absorption and those were more efficient than Absorbing Source Energy or Energy Stones.


    Those Space Oddities were unable to attack a world since they would be purified by a world''s Source Energy and its Core instead so¡­ even Mortal World''s were fairly safe from them. Unless they could endure that purification enough to cause destruction.


    Back during our first lives, Earth found a World Ruin that was a ce where Space Oddities were being born and they were being used as training grounds.


    When everything went down and the World''s Will began steering the world towards this deste ce, it was also pulled along and was left behind in a different World Zone, hidden amongs that didn''t have any Source Energy.


    Fortunately, the World''s Will marked its coordinates.


    The girls who had memories of their past lives were aware of that ce and they were excited to visit it again for training so¡­ in a month''s time, we''ll be leaving the Earth and once we return, all of us would be at least Rank 4 Transcendents.


    It would be a long trip if we also found somece we would go to so¡­ we would be leaving the Earth to the sly old man, my father and the other old fossils to defend them against another wave of attacks from the Invasive Worlds and Overlord Serpents.


    Well, that trip would also be our chance to gather information about this organization.


    For now, we''re going to finish what I set out to do in this world first.


    -


    -


    Opening a Portal to the EDA Headquarters, we were immediately met with the Transcendent EDA Officers with General Yamada in the lead.


    We''re in a control room and the screens that could be seen in front of us were showing the reception about the release of the ''Pathways''.


    In less than an hour since itsunch, ''Pathways'' instantly became a sensation around the world.


    Yuko, Yumiko, Nysia and Elise who had the chance to try it were having mixed feelings about how the Earthlings were receiving the improvised Virtual Simtion.


    Well, those from the World of Meta were calling it like that. They''re really not that fond of the game aspects of the Full Immersion Chamber but they were fascinated with thebination of Virtual Simtion and Absorption Room. By now, the World of Meta has begun creating another type of Chamber that didn''t have the limitations of what I ordered to make.


    Since there were only weaker enemies in that world now, they began looking for alternative routes to train the denizens, especially the soldiers of the United Alliance. Bybining those two, they could continue fighting stronger enemies in the form of the Dark World denizens inside the simtion while their real bodies were passively absorbing the energy released inside the chamber.


    After greeting us and telling us the current situation of the world, he brought us to a conference room where the highestmanding officer of the EDA currently was.


    As soon as the door opened, the Asian woman and one of the fossils, Neliza, weed me with slight ardor in her voice.


    "Sir Daisuke, the Virtual Simtion was already prepared and¡­ the Rank 3 Transcendent was already inside. You can start anytime."

 Chapter 492 Testing Their Prowess

    Sparring against the long-nosed Rank 3 Transcendent of the Arania world, I let the girls form in groups of two or three or go in one on one against him.


    With most of them havingpleted their Mortal Pathway, their UPL began hovering to thete stages of the Rank 2 Transcendent.


    Perhaps insulted by what we had him do, Longi, the long-nosed Transcendent, didn''t hold back against my Companions.


    With the strongest going in first, the others watched intently to formte their own strategy in fighting against him.


    Because he surrendered to us, the Principal made sure to have him cough out everything he''s hiding.


    The Ability he awakened was called Geomaic Control.


    That sounded like a grand ability to control maic fields but it was thoroughly limited, especially in a higher world where he was seen as an enemy.


    If Nysia fought him in another world, she would''ve lost against him because she wouldn''t be able to use her Ultimate Metagen effectively against him.


    And this time in the Virtual Simtion where there''s no such restriction from the World''s Will and the World, being the one with the highest UPL among the three Rank 3 Transcendent who madendfall here, Nysia couldn''t replicate the previous result.


    In less than five minutes, despite improving from the past two weeks, Nysia lost against him.


    Following her, Sofiel, Yuko, Fleur and Irja also suffered the same fate with Yuko holding out the longest.


    Although Yuko held out the longest, the one who almost beat him was Irja.


    She went all out without holding anything back when she hit him once and threw him off bnce. However, she failed to end their battle even with that chance. By the time she exhausted everything in her arsenal, her defeat became inevitable.


    As for Yumiko, she''s surprisingly the only one who beat him.


    The Higher Spirit she managed to borrow power from was the nemesis of Geomaism Longi was using.


    Coupled with her Spirit Transformation and Elemental Spells, she came out victorious.


    Being the only one who won against the Rank 3 Transcendent, the girl instantly went towards me to ask for a reward.


    To motivate them to continue improving, I naturally gave her the reward she deserved. And it''s not just spending the night with me, I told her I would tell her my experience on a Spirit-type Sage World.


    Well, with the abundance of memories inside my mind, there''s no way I could detail every experience to them back then, I only summarized the important events that led to the eventual demise of the previous glorious Earth.


    Following those who fought alone, the other girls teamed up with each other to have the chance to win and get a reward from me.


    Avelin and Erin. Jayna and Dannae, Elise and Leianne, Zerina and Lunaria.


    Andstly, the trio of Ca, Noelle and Reinys.


    All the abovementioned pairs lost against Longi and thest trio was still battling him at the moment.


    Scanning my gaze to the girl at my side, Yumiko smiled bashfully as she took the chance to make use of this time with me. Even if we''re currently in a simtion, the girl didn''t want to let go of me in fear that the other girls would take the chance to take me from her.


    Well, it''s part of the reward so the others weren''t really nning on doing what she feared.


    After spoiling her for a bit, I turned my attention back to the ongoing battle.


    Ca, Noelle and Reinys were always a trio ever since their adventures in the World of System and after bing a Transcendent, their teamwork became even more polished after assimting to two other Pathways.


    At the moment, Ca and her four pirs were trying their hardest to hold down the long-nosed Transcendent.


    Kick and punch were enough to send those Pirs flying away but with Noelle supporting behind her, they could go back and continue holding him down.


    Moreover, Reinys who were utilizing all her Pathways was alternating between her System-type Wizard Skills and generated Abilities as well as Elemental-type Elemental Spells. And for the thorough improvement of both her System-type and Elemental-type Skills, Reinys used her Transformation which turned her into a Fiery Spirit which enhances all of her Fire-rted Skills.


    Burning and melting the maic field protecting the long-nosed Transcendent, the trio who had yet toplete their Mortal Pathway appeared to have a higher chance of winning against the strong Rank 3 Transcendent.


    That should be the case.


    Their teamwork was impable. Their cement and usage of skills were perfect. Andstly, the offensive skill was somewhat of a menace to his ability.


    Nheless, strong maic suddenly ensued in the middle, repulsing Ca and her Pirs.


    "Ca!"


    Upon seeing that, Noelle shouted as she hurriedly cast a Light Elemental Spell in the form of a to catch the strong Knight who was sent flying horizontally by that repulsive maic force of the long-nosed Transcendent.


    Following that shout, Reinys who was casting a Fire Elemental Spell alongside her Level 5 Wizard Skill conjured two fireballs the size of a three-story house plunged down towards the Rank 3 Transcendent of the Arania world.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Upon seeing that, the long-nosed Transcendent who was now freed scurried off the point of impact.


    When he noticed that he couldn''t leave the vicinity of the two gigantic fireballs that were actually homing into him, Longi put his hands together as he once again conjured his maic fields to attract every metal shard in the surrounding. And that included even those hiding beneath the Earth. They were all dug up resulting in a massive metallic structure facing Reinys'' two fireballs.


    "That¡­ That''s not fair!" Reinys shouted indignantly. That was supposed to be her strongest attack. Despite it looking a bit lousy, the heat it was producing was enough to even dig up to the core of the Earth.


    When that metallic structure he conjured perhaps with his remaining energy, the gigantic fireballs already lost their glow.


    Using only his physical prowess as Rank 3 Transcendent, Reinys was knocked down followed by Noelle who was trying to heal Ca.


    Just like that, the three lost the all-out sparring against the Rank 3 Transcendent.


    "Don''t look so down, you three. That was amazing."


    Seeing them gloomily returning to our side even after the Virtual Simtion restored them to their peak, I asked for a timeout from Yumiko to go to the three.


    Ca bit her lips and refused to look at me. However, she still managed to say something, "I got too overconfident. I thought I already got him."


    "I¡­ It''s my shoring. I didn''t prepare enough defense to support your back." Noelle looked as if she was about to cry as she ran over and hugged me. She''s really like a little sister at this point.


    I immediately patted her head tofort her before turning my gaze to the proud princess who was even more gloomy than the two.


    "I¡­ I will create more spells that will not be able to be countered easily." With her head lowered, the girl couldn''t look at me straight in fear that I would see her defeated face.


    Nheless, after a few pats to Noelle, I moved towards Reinys and embraced her. "It''s fine. It''s not like I am telling you to win against impossible odds. The best thing to pick up here is that you all improved. The others also failed despite them alreadypleting their Mortal Pathways and you three haven''t done that yet."


    After saying that, I looked around and saw all of the girls looking at me in anticipation.


    I know what they''re thinking about. They wanted me to fight as well and show them how it is done.


    "Alright. Reinys, look at me." I lifted her chin and had her eyes capture me in her sight. "Will you watch me? It''s my turn now."


    "... Can you win?"


    "I have no idea. But I''ll try."


    That guy was still a Rank 3 Transcendent. At the moment I could reach up to more than 600 UPL with all my Skills and that''s still more or less 300 UPL difference with his UPL. Winning should be out of the question but to lift these girls'' spirits up, I needed to show them that it can be done even with impossible odds.


    Naturally, I wouldn''t do this to let them feel that anyone can win against impossible odds, it''s to show them that win or lose, the most important thing was to survive.


    What they showed was that they gave up resisting when the strongest attack failed to defeat their opponent. I had to change their mindset. We''ll be leaving soon and perhaps, there would be times where I wouldn''t be able to monitor them. I wanted them to be strong even if they''re not with me.


    And at the moment, aside from pushing towards thepletion of their Mortal Pathway or advancing their Transcendent Pathways, I''ll make them Elites individually who could be strong even if they''re on their own.


    It''s not that I was nning to leave them. Just that, the Universe was wide enough that there were infinite possibilities that could happen. It''s better to be ready for everything else.


    "Then win for us. Let us see the Daisuke, who was once a Divine Stage expert."


    This girl, she''s giving me a tough challenge, huh?


    "Alright. I will win. Watch me."


    Thatst sentence was directed to all of them.


    And after saying that, I flew up andnded in front of Longi.


    "Finally, your turn. Will I win anything if I also beat you?"


    "Let''s see. What about a little help with your Pathway progress?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t you want to be a Rank 4 Transcendent? I can tell you what you need to do."


    "As if you know that."


    Ah. Right. He''s unaware that I was a former Divine Stage. Nheless, I wasn''t jesting when I told him I could tell him what he needed to do to swiftly rise up to be a Rank 4 Transcendent.


    That is¡­ if he can win.


    "Why don''t you win and see?" I smirked as my five Domains were instantly conjured, turning his face from a confident one to one filled with sudden panic.

 Chapter 493 Fighting A Rank 3 Transcendent

    A Rank 3 Transcendent who was more or less 900 UPL against me who could barely reach the upper reach 650 UPLeven after all my buffs.


    This kind of match-up was naturally imbnced. In the wide Universe or to those ces I''d managed to reach, it was one in which an almost infinite number of living beings in every world could bridge the gap and emerge victoriously.


    However, in this deste World Zone and with a Sage World that was still considered not fully awakened, one already made that impossible feat and another one was also on its way.


    "Impossible!" Longi shouted after seeing me not being affected by his repulsion force from his ability.


    No one, even Yumiko, managed to withstand it easily.


    However, for me, it''s just a matter of understanding how his ability works.


    My Companions were watching meso¡­ I wanted to show off to them.


    Understanding the underlying properties of his Maic Field, I just needed to somewhat mimic what he could do with the use of my overwhelming control.


    It was basic science that even this modern Earth understood. The same poles of a ma would result in repulsion and different poles would result in attraction.


    By working around thatmon knowledge, instead of being repulsed by his Geomaic Field, I was pulled towards him instead, saving me the effort to force my way through.


    As five of my clones and four Pir Guardians appeared alongside me, Longi weaved his Energy to reinforce his control of his Maic Field.


    When I saw that, I instantly shot apressed Nullification Bullet to the middle of his chest resulting in apse in the activation of his Ability.


    "Nothing is impossible," I answered him alongside the Willful Sword stabbing through his shoulder.


    As his blood trickled out from the wound, Energy Explosions and the corrosion from the Dark property of the Willful Sword ensued.


    Amidst the pain he was feeling, Longipressed the Domain he activated to only protect his immediate vicinity. No longer was he trying to contest my five-stacked Domains supported by the Bulwark of Invulnerability and Sanctuary of Protection.


    He learned the hard way that¡­ despite being from someone weaker than him, all my Domains wereplementing one another. His Rank 3 Transcendent Domain that was on the verge of bing something like Remilia''s Graveyard of des Domain couldn''t break open it.


    Naturally, it was only possible now that I progressed to more than half of the 5th realm of my Mortal Pathway.


    If this was before when we were fighting them more than two weeks ago then I would immediately lose.


    In my memories, I have fought different Sage Realm experts who had alreadypletely merged, if not all then most of the other Pathway properties to their main Pathway.


    And among those experts, I had my fair share of victory and defeat.


    My Energy Control back then wasn''t as strong as today or wasn''t as overpowered as today because of what I did to my original Energy Control as a Divine Stage. I waspletely relying on my main Pathway and through those experiences I umted, as long as I reached the prerequisite UPL or information about an opponent, I could either defeat them or bore them to death because they wouldn''t be able to kill me even with the gap in UPL.


    As for what''s happening this time, I had the means to thoroughly defeat this Rank 3 Transcendent that my Companions had a hard time defeating.


    "What''s wrong? Are you done trying to control me through your Ability? Come on, show me the supplementary Pathway you''re merging with your Psyche-type Pathway."


    I waved the bloodied Willful Sword and sent a crescent Energy sh towards his direction.


    While trying to stop the bleeding from his almost destroyed shoulder, Longi gritted his teeth and heeded what I said.


    From behind him, he once again gathered a metallic structure. However, unlike when he used it to block Reinys'' two gigantic fireballs, the structure waspressed to the point that it became a set of armor and a longsword.


    The armor instantly covered Longi''s body and the sword gripped tightly on his hand.


    With his fight with Yumiko, he failed to use this or he didn''t have the chance to do so. Yumiko never left his side to muster something that could turn the situation in his favor after all.


    Upon seeing that, my four Pir Guardians excitedly lunged towards him.


    Lith with her speedy visage as she traversed the distance while leaving behind a trail of fire to stab through his new armor.


    Kael with his brute force that charged towards Longi like a bull to red cloth.


    Lan with her spear so sharp that it could probably pierce through the toughest steel sending a flurry of spear attacks to the long-nosed Transcendent.


    Andstly Delian with his armor-piercing, zing arrow showers all aimed at one point.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    When he saw the four charging towards him, Longi swung his long sword, meeting Lith''s dagger before it could stab him and deflect her. The Pir Guardian burst in mes to try and burn him before she was sent away but it was like a flicker of a candle when it was blown away by a stronger force.


    Kael, who could somehow withstand Avelin''s brute force, was then stopped by Longi''s leg that kicked in his direction. It created a shockwave that sent the Pir Guardian away like Lith.


    Lan''s flurry of spear attacks was either deflected or dodged with precise judgements. When it ended, Longi grabbed her spear and hit her with the blunt end of it.


    Andstly, Delian''s zing arrows were met with shards of metal that cut through them. Following that, his position experienced a metallic storm, piercing the Pir Guardians body by more shards which incapacitated him.


    But that''s not all, as if he''s waiting for it, Longi swung his sword once more, attacking another silhouette that was about to appear in front of him.


    "These¡­ Pirs are interesting but they''re useless against me." He confidently said as his sword vibrated loudly that it seemed the whole Virtual Simtion would experience an earthquake and get destroyed by his attack.


    What he shed at was my supposed location. However, what appeared there was my Avatar that instantly disintegrated into a few wisps of energy.


    Using that chance that his back was wide open, I instantly appeared behind him, grabbed his head, raised it and slit his neck in one swift motion.


    Despite his thick armor that seemed to ooze out with his Ability and Physique-type properties, there''s no way he would let himself be restricted by it.


    Using that point, his weakness was his neck and the joints connecting the parts of his body.


    Longi tried to swing his sword behind him and explode with another outburst of Energy.


    However, before that could happen, a colorful Energy Explosion ensued from his neck.


    Apart from the Bedevilled Outburst, Iyered it with Mastered Aether and other Elemental Spells of five nodes and above, resulting in a firework-like explosion.


    During these two weeks, I didn''t only focus onpleting our pathways, I also focused on expanding my arsenal of skills. Despite having already a lot, I merged some of them to create more diversified and stronger Abilities and Skills.


    Alongside Longi''s death throes and angst by losing against someone sufficiently weaker than him, the long-nosed Transcendent surely realized this time that¡­ even ants he could defeat easily could also kill him if given the chance.


    Well, it was hard to mimic what I did here. However, there would always be an exception in the whole wide Universe.


    If I was existing right now, for sure, there were more monstrous individuals out there, even more of a monstrosity than me who was relying on my attainment from my previous life.


    Even though my girls were already rejoicing from where they were and they''re itching to jump towards me and ask me how I aplished what I did, Longi, who recovered back to his original state after the false death in this Virtual Simtion, flew back towards me.


    "H-how?" He asked, his eyes filled with confusion.


    "Don''t tell me your memory got hit as well? Nah. That''s impossible in this space."


    I shook my head and dismissed that possibility.


    "No¡­ I''m aware of how I lost. But how did you bypass every defense I set up?"


    Defenses, huh? He meant hispressed Domain and some kind of Force Field being emitted by his armor preventing someone from approaching without him noticing.


    "Energy Control," I smirked and showed him a very precise work I did from wisps of energy existing around us. In less than a second, my Avatar that should be destroyed and needed some time to be created again reformed in front of his eyes.


    Well, it''s not just Energy Control but also Energy Molding that I picked up from watching my genius Companions.


    With his mouth open for a long while, the long-nosed Transcendent eventually lowered his head and bowed in front of me.


    "I lostpletely. Perhaps if this is the real world, I will be dealt with by you alone in less time you use here."


    That''s of course, if we''re outside, I wouldn''t shy away from using the World''s Will''s authority. That''s my privilege, it''s a way not to use every overpowered skill that I have.


    "If you want to reach Rank 4 Transcendent, thoroughly pledge yourself to our world. Your subordinates are still not being used as fuel, you still have a chance to redeem them and be another shield for this world.I know your loyalty to your world but you won''t have a world to go back to soon enough. This Overworld Serpent your world had joined in¡­ I will dismantle it."


    It was a big wording from me but as someone who reached the Divine Stage, I wasn''t bragging. Given time, I would be able to let that organization kneel in front of me.


    They''re a small obstaclepared to that Divine World¡­ the Celestial Garden.

 Chapter 494 The Last One To Complete The Mortal Pathway

    The Celestial Garden. That''s how the envoy who invited me to their Divine World called their World.


    There, the race was called Celestials. And as part of his introduction to their world, the envoy mentioned that their offspring would be born as an inherent Transcendent.


    Right. There''s no Mortal Rank in that Divine World. As to the veracity of that information, there''s no reason for a Divine World to lie to a lone Divinity of a Sage World.


    Because being a Divinity means one would''ve merged all five Pathways into one and five types of Source Energy into one, bypassing Mortal Pathway seemed to be¡­ possible.


    Back then, the Earth''s young ones didn''t have that kind of benefit. Everyone would still be born as a Rank 1 Mortal. The benefit that they would get was their ease at Absorption. Just like what was about to happen as soon as the Earthlings began to progress in their Mortal Pathways.


    In the Celestial Garden, when a child Celestial reached adulthood at the age of 15, it was almost a guarantee that they would be a Sage.


    That was the difference between a Divine World and a Sage World like Earth.


    With just their Divinities'' children, they could trample a normal Sage World.


    If I was aiming to beat them or even prove ourselves to them, we had to make sure that Earth would stand a chance against their assault if ever it came to that point.


    -


    -


    After that sparring with Longi, Neliza guided us to another room which showed the progress of the current top yers of ''Pathways''.


    Ever since it started, only an hour had passed or six hours in-game time.


    One of the top yers that Neliza zoomed in was someone from a third-world country. Or specifically, from Amry''s country.


    He spawned right inside a battlefield between two races. The Noxians and Luxians.


    Equipped with nothing but rags and a wooden stick. He waded through that battlefield, looting dead soldiers.


    He came into the face of death more than once but he always managed to survive.


    That kind of survivability allowed him to eventually get his first kill.


    While he was busy looting a dead Noxian, another Noxian who seemed to be a friend of the dead became enraged as a Dark Elemental Spell shot towards him.


    In his defense, the yer luckily turned to the side since he found another corpse to loot at.


    If that wasn''t extreme luck then I would have no way to exin what happened.


    Amidst the Light and Darkness Elemental Spells that were flying around that battlefield, he miraculously stabbed that Noxian with his wooden stick.


    "What kind of absurd luck does he have? It''s like¡­ he''s the Main Character of a novel."


    From behind us, someone appeared andmented with a tone that says how unbelievable the events that happened to the guy.


    "Sister Hikari!" Avelin excitedly greeted the neer and as innocent as she was, she ran towards Hikari and hugged her.


    "Wee back. How did it go?" I smiled and greeted her.


    It''s been a week since she left for the World of Elements. To help her true master, And, rebuild the destroyed Academies of the Human Race, she returned there along with some of the students of the Hope Peak Academy.


    Right. The School we were attending and was being managed by the Principal had another underlying secret. Every student epted to it were all Hero Candidates.


    Candidates because ultimately, they didn''t make the cut or they failed some of the criteria the sly old man was looking for.


    By sending them to the Worlds freed by the Dark World''s influence, they were told to train there and reach Rank 5 Mortal in six months.


    It sounded ridiculous when the real Heroes needed three years to reach the height they reached before I appeared at the Academy.


    However, with the Earth''s Source Energy existing again, most of them were early Adapters who already reached the Rank 2 Mortal right on the onset of the first Pocket Dimension''s release of Earth Energy.


    As for the reason why the Principal even thought of sending them to a lower world wherein they could progress easily here on Earth, he just mentioned that they all have their own set of destinies in those worlds.


    Since Hikari was about to go there, the sly old man asked her to guide them through it.


    And now that she has returned¡­ she surely aplished what she set out to do in that world.


    "Master, I miss you." After returning Avelin''s embrace, Hikari then nimbly moved towards me and mimicking the innocent girl, she put me in her embrace.


    Obviously, Hikari is now one of my Companions. Three days after that alpha test we did for Pathways, she looked for me on the ind and asked if she could still take the offer of bing my Companion.


    Although I wasn''t the one who offered it, I found no reason to correct her anymore. Yuko already informed me that she''s among the girls in her vision and to add to the fact that I didn''t have any qualms about taking her as a Companion, I naturally added her.


    I thought she would be like Lexie, Ca and Ophelia. But a day after she became one, Hikari looked for me and¡­ brought me with her on a date.


    We went to different parts of the world and my ability to open a Portal to any part of Earth was fully exploited by her.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    From the seven wonders of the world to the lost cities discovered, we went there as if we were on a tour around the world.


    Afterward, when I asked her why she did that, she casually answered that since she''s a Companion I didn''t really ask for, she wanted to create a memory with me.


    True. She was somewhat infatuated with Boris but it didn''t bloom into a flower of a rtionship. Following that, she told me that even if the same happened with me, she''s going to be my trusty disciple who would be learning from me.


    Hikari decided to solely use her Skillmaster Ability to copy my Skills, Abilities or Spells.


    I weed it, of course. But I advised her not to totally copy me and make her own path. With Flux Energy State also bestowed to her Hikari assimted a new Pathway. System Pathway.


    However, the System Pathway she assimted wasn''t from the World of System but another System-type Mortal World.


    It didn''t have the Specialization of the Systems from the World of Systems but it allowed her to properly organize her three Pathways and make it as if they were all from the same Pathway.


    Well, even with her addition, the other girls warmly weed her and she already sparred against all of them. At the moment, because of the Skills she copied from me, she''s at the level of Erin, Jayna and Zerina.


    "Alright. I missed you too. And you also missed something. Don''t you want to spar against a Rank 3 Transcendent?"


    "No. Not anymore. I''d rather spar with you, master. Someone who easily defeated a Rank 3 Transcendent."


    "It''s not as easy as you think."


    "But you still won," Hikari smirked and tightened her arms.


    In the end, I gave up arguing with her and told her to give her observations about the emerging ''top yers''.


    Apart from that top yer from the Philippines. There were other fast-growing yers from every country. There was even one who brought his followers and founded a Guild.


    Because it''s a System that wasn''t in the brochure but a hidden interface, his early discovery of that System allowed him to gather influence in the area they were spawned in.


    As different types of yers emerged, the impending birth of the first Level 2 or the first Rank 2 Mortal was fast approaching.


    To the Top 100 who would be able to reach that point, I prepared surprises for them that would make them the Wheelturner in the virtual world of ''Pathways''.


    -


    -


    Another weekter and I was once again embracing one of my Companions.


    In front of me, Noelle''s skin tone had already turned red from thorough embarrassment from our current position, however, she unfalteringly steeled herself for thepletion of her Mortal Pathway.


    As the touch of Holy Radiance shined upon her, the Earth Energy and her Flux Energy seemingly burst out of her body engulfing the immediate vicinity.


    And naturally, that included me.


    I could feel the slight sting in my skin but I continued to transfer more Energy to replenish what she was burning.


    When the Radiance glowed in its brightest, Noelle''s eyes opened as illusory wings and halo was formed from her own Transcendent Aura.


    It was only brief but I instantly felt the tranquility the girl was exuding. It''s like she became a true Holy Maiden afterpleting her Mortal Pathway.


    As the surrounding calmed down, Noelle, teary-eyed and smiling happily, turned around and hugged me tight as she continuously whispered her gratitude to me.


    "Thank you, Daisuke. If not for you¡­ I¡­ I¡­"


    Since she couldn''t actuallyplete her sentence, I patted her head and congratted her.


    "You don''t need to thank me. You''re my Companion. I was genuinely happy as well."


    "But¡­"


    She wanted to say something more but I stopped her by shaking my head.


    In the end, the girl indignantly nodded in eptance. But as if she gathered her resolve, Noelle slid her arms upwards and hooked it from below my shoulders. Soon afterward, she tiptoed and kissed me on my lips.


    It was a simple peck but for Noelle, it was her first. As soon as she''s done, she lowered her head in embarrassment.


    I admit. What she did was unexpected. However, to erase the embarrassment she was feeling, I lifted her head and returned a kiss on her lips before saying ''Congrattions'' one more time.


    She''s thest of my Companions here on Earth thatpleted her Mortal Pathways.


    With thepletion of her Mortal Pathway, I was the only one left who still hadn''t finished.


    Looking at my system interface, I could only bitterly smile inside my head.


    [Legendary Support System (80%]

 Chapter 495 Another Visit To The Worlds Will

    Treading onto the five Pathways was truly proven to be harder. In any case, as soon as Ipleted my Mortal Pathway, the next would be an absolute breeze.


    This im, I ampletely confident.


    Truthfully, with my memories returned, I already understood everything about the five different Pathways and five different Source Energy types. Afterpleting this Mortal Pathway, I would have no problem understanding and assimting other Pathway properties to my main Pathway.


    The only thing impending my way back to Divinity was Source Energy. I needed to absorb continuously. That''s why I had the World Assimtion. However, even with that, I only reached 80%.


    Well, there''s a reason for that.


    These past few weeks, I was always redirecting the Energy I was getting from the World Assimtion to my Companions, helping them smoothly reach thepletion of their Mortal Pathways.


    Now that it''s out of the way, it''s now my turn to benefit from it. Furthermore, it''s also time to close every Portal to the Mortal Worlds connected to the Earth.


    Along with that, I would have more World''s Will to goad for their inclusion in my World Assimtion.


    At this point, apart from Earth, the six Worlds connected to me were already benefiting from my progress. Even if I was using the Energy for my Companions, every World was gaining progress from it.


    The World of System that was stagnant at 0% finally raised to 5%.


    The World''s Incarnation that was existing within my System was too overjoyed upon seeing that. It began jumping around inside my mind and only when I kicked it to the side did it behave itself.


    There''s no reason for it to reside in my System but being my created World, The World was treating me as its master or father.


    As for Worldly, despite gaining a percent of progress, I still couldn''t contact him.


    However, that guy would''ve already noticed the connection with me. I just didn''t know whether he already informed Illiana about it.


    Now that I mentioned Illiana, I remembered that Alwyn left the Dark World. Because of the crystal, it''s still possible to contact her. However, it was difficult to prolong our contact because of how she was currently traveling through deep space.


    With the Chaotic Energy separating us and her Space Vessels fast movements as it swam through it, I could only contact her when she was stopping by on a World or a Source Energy-less World.


    I asked her where she was going but she refused to tell me. She did drop the hint that Illiana asked her to go somewhere and it was for me.


    That''s why instead of that, I told her toe to Earth once she''s done. If we''re still here then I could just take her with us. I''ve already decided to make her my Companion as well. But that was if she''s willing.


    As for Remilia, that woman was still at the Dimensional Space. But with the two months approaching its end, the battle inside it was bing intense.


    I only managed to talk to her once through the use of her crystal and during that one time, the girl was injured in a battle against another Monarch.


    I continued contacting her but she was only receiving my messages but not replying to them. Well, she''s still unaware of what changed in me. I thought of surprising her instead when I return to that world and liberate it from the influence holding it by its neck.


    That''s my own Created World.


    It was supposed to be a paradise for us, not a tool to attack us¡­


    Illiana¡­ That girl had been waiting for too long. I better find a way to contact her.


    Leaving my mind pce and returning my thoughts to what''s in front of me, I stomped my feet and a crack began snaking towards the small hut in the distance.


    Right. I was visiting the Earth''s World''s Will again. It''s to rouse him from sleep and give him something that we would be needing.


    "What the hell? Didn''t you know how to knock?"


    While still taking the form of my young self, the World''s Will appeared yawning from inside his small hut.


    He''s wearing a loose shirt this time as if he''s a kid who''s using his brother''s shirt that he found endearing.


    "Knock? Do you think you still need it? You''re already aware of my presence as I arrive. Don''t give me that excuse."


    "I''m ignoring your presence, isn''t that clear to you? Besides, you''re already doing what I should do, what do you think I should do? Praise you?"


    "Oh please. You''re aware of why I am here. Open it."


    There''s no way he wouldn''t be aware of another presence here in his space. He''s the king here. If he wanted me to appear like a criminal tied to a pole, he could do so. But that''s just to my consciousness. If I go here using my Physical Body then he wouldn''t be able to extend his influence on me.


    "Open what?"


    "The Waste Disposal Sites. Open it. I have something to retrieve there. The Door of Transcendence can now be called, you now have the ability to activate what''s inside those."


    Antis and the other lost cities. They may be waste disposal sites but they all contained some of the outdated technology that was higher than the current technology now.


    If I bring the World of Meta researchers here, they could also study it and advance their technological level.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Nheless, those technologies would be used by the would-be Scientists of Earth.


    The whole world was currently engulfed by the changes that were happening. Superhumans, Lost Cities, Alien Sightings or thending of some Space Vessels, the Doors of Transcendence and the Pathways Online.


    It could be said that the world was now on track with the changes within the past month.


    Overseeing it was now in the hands of the EDA and the old fossils.


    "Are you trying to die after retrieving your memories? With your meager strength, you''re thinking of diving inside it?"


    The World''s Will mockingly asked.


    He''s not wrong. Despite those being the Earth''s Waste Disposal Sites. Its interior was filled with dangers.


    "It''s a great training exercise for my Companions and the Transcendents as well. Wait. Why am I exining this to you?"


    Even if they''re already being trained to different worlds, virtual simtions and the Space Vessels that we had been allowing tond, that''s still not enough.


    It could be said that those instances could be circumvented just by the fact that this was a genuine Sage World.


    Inside those waste disposal sites, the dangers lurking in it wouldn''t be influenced by the Source Energy of the Earth or by the World''s Will''s Authority.


    Because those were not living beings.


    "At least humor me. Aren''t you going out to close the holes from the Mortal World? Do it first and¡­ grow quickly. You''re making me anxious."


    "As if you still have that feeling. Alright. Prepare the Waste Disposal Site where they dumped the World Zone Navigator."


    "That broken junk?"


    "Why? Do you still have a stashed Deep Space Scanner?"


    Those two items. Although their functions were the same, the World Zone navigator was considered junk because of it being an outdated model.


    Even with my memories, I still needed reliable technology to plot our course and not get lost in deep space. Everything was constantly moving through those spaces. Even if they''re fixed stars or Source Energy-lesss. Those Space Vessels used by the Invasive Worlds contained only maps and navigational technology but they''re the basics of the basics that they were considered unreliable.


    At least, it was, for me.


    "Do you think I need that when I am going to sleep for more than five millenniums?"


    "Of course, you don''t. That''s why open it. That''s the best thing we can use for now."


    "You really n to leave, huh?"


    "You know why I needed to. If I did my Absorption here, you''ll never get back to your peak."


    That''s right. Restoring the Source Energy didn''t mean the Earth was already back to how it was before I destroyed everything. It still needed to umte enough Source Energy.


    With a monster like who could dry up an entire area with my Energy Control, there would be no future for Earth and it would be stuck in this deste World Zone.


    By leaving, I will be using the Energy of those ces we would go to as my supply of Source Energy.


    Perhaps by the time we return to Earth after leaving it, it could already move and it was already restored close to its peak.


    By then, this world would be our fortress as we returned to the higher World Zones.


    -


    -


    When I returned from talking to the World''s Will, I immediately informed the girls of our next steps.


    And this time, I also included everyone. Heroes, Transcendents of Mortal Worlds and Soldiers who wanted to experience something new.


    By splitting us into groups again, we''ll be diving back to the Mortal Worlds and free it from the invasion happening there.


    It would be quick and being someone who needed to step in every world, I would be abusing the Portal Skills to travel back and forth and finish this task as quickly as possible.


    My Companions could now be considered Elites if they were brought to a Transcendent World with their strength. The Rank 2 Transcendents of the Dark World that they were sending to the Mortal Worlds could now be easily defeated by them.


    After getting that World Zone Navigator, whether Ipleted my Mortal Pathway or not,I already decided to leave and begin the next stages of my n to stand against the Celestial Garden.

 Chapter 496 Do You Want Me To Pick Or...?

    "Daisuke, it''s done."


    Lunaria called out to me as her figure aesthetically fluttered down from above. Apart from the natural moon of the Mortal World hanging above the sky, three more moons were basking her in their light. One was from her Ability - Moonlight Control, one was from a 12-nodes Elemental Spell she created and thest one was from her Crown Skill.


    The Elemental Spell she created was somewhat rough because she bypassed perfecting it starting from 1-node. Nheless, its desired function was achieved. Her ability recognized it as a moon and its light could enhance her properly.


    By fully utilizing all three Pathways she had, a group of Rank 2 Dark World Transcendents who thought of ambushing her was routed wlessly.


    Ah no. They were ambushing the two of us, thinking we''re dead meat.


    In the end, I became an observer. Lunaria treated it as another training for her. Moreover, she didn''t ask for a buff from me.


    That''s why upon defeating them, this dazzling woman excitedly flew down with a wide grin stered on her lips.


    Back during thest operation of the Dark World to capture a regenium mine on the World of Meta, she was almost defeated by a group of Specialized Darkgens and was only saved by Erin.


    Now, more than a month after that event, Lunaria was even stronger than the Rank 2 Transcendent who descended in their world.


    Perhaps, if her mother saw her and her growth, she wouldn''t be that against Lunaria''s decision to be my Companion anymore.


    "Excellent work. You''re finally getting the hang of using all three Moons. But how''s the burn in your Flux Energy?"


    "... It''s still too high. What do you think I should do?"


    "Hmm¡­ Improve on your Energy Molding. That way, there will be lesser energy leaks on the 12-nodes Elemental Spell. The Energy you were channeling to it was even higher than when you activated your Crown Skill."


    Her Ability from her Psyche-type Pathway to conjure an illusory moon was already perfect. It would appear like a true moon even during the day where it should be hard to see. Her Crown Skill was also already perfected when it formed. Being a Crown Skill, it needs an enormous amount of Energy that would scale along with her strength.


    It''s now like this. Because of my returned memories. My Companions who were having trouble with understanding their new Pathways wereing to me for advice. If before I could only use the information avable to me to give advice, it was different now when it was as if this was just the extension of my past life. Every memory I had ever since Yuko found me was vivid in my mind. That''s why advising them for their understanding of their new Pathways was contributing to their quick progression.


    Although the new Pathways they assimted were already synced with their initial one, it was like they downloaded the data to their minds. So they still needed to view its folder and check on it topletely understand the underlying intricacies of every Pathway.


    After a few minutes of giving Lunaria and advice, we resumed our goal in this Mortal World. To close thest Portal.


    This was thest Mortal World with an open Portal from the Dark World. While the others were cleaning the remaining Dark World denizens in every world, I only brought Lunaria with me.


    I could bring anyone else but this girl was always at the corner these past few days and she''s notpeting with the others when ites to my attention. That''s why I thought of spending time with her even with this brief time we would be here. Let''s say we''re having an Otherworldly date.


    And I was right for bringing her here.


    Seeing her excitedly hold onto me now that there are only the two of us here, it made me remember the memories of my Incarnation with her.


    Although she had a strong character who didn''t want to be a burden to her mother, she''s also somewhat weak when ites to¡­ stepping forward to grab what she wanted. That''s why she''s not trying to get my attention and she''s only waiting for when I would go to her.


    -


    -


    In less than two days, that n to finally rid thest of the thirty Mortal Worlds of the Dark World''s Portal waspleted.


    With all the freed Heroes and Transcendents involved, it didn''t take long for some of the Rank 2 Transcendents of the Dark World to just scurry back to their world instead of letting themselves die under thebined strength of the Heroes and my Companions who were all bordering near Rank 3 Transcendent in UPL.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    With the number of Portals we managed to close before, the Transcendents that the Dark World sent down for the second wave were already informed to just escape if things went bad.


    Ah. That group that Lunaria defeated was too confident with their Skills only to be defeatedpletely by a lone Rank 2 Transcendent.


    No matter what, Rank 2 Transcendents were still a force the Dark World could use, especially during Dimensional Defenses. If they let them die needlessly on a failed invasion then they would find themselves weaker than the other tribes in terms of Elite Soldiers.


    If a Dimensional Space appeared on their territory, they would becking Rank 2 Transcendents they could send inside.


    With all thirty portals closed, I had no idea how Zaraya and the other two would react. Will they open one again? Or will they swim through deep space and conquer the world by themselves? Although the material or personnel loss they received couldn''t be considered huge, the time they spent was their biggest loss.


    That was more than three years. If they spent it attacking nearby Mortal Worlds then the progress of the Dark World would be higher than it was now.


    And since the force they used for these invasions were from tribes under those three who pushed my Spirit World to be the Dark World, I didn''t see any reason to spare any of them.


    I didn''t have any ability to fight against those three yet but once I did, they better prepare for punishment from the Creator of that World, me.


    Truthfully, I don''t have any qualms about it bing an Invasive World. I left it for thousands of years after all.


    What I didn''t like was how they treated Illiana and Worldy. The world wasn''t meant for them to do whatever they wanted to it. Moreover, they also endangered my Companions from their shenanigans. If they wanted to absorb a Mortal World''s Source Energy Core, they should''ve stuck to what they were doing before.


    I was aware that there were still other Mortal Worlds that were being attacked by other Invasive Worlds. However, I also couldn''t care less about them. The Heroes from the other countries who were summoned there were all stronger now that they became Transcendents and I doubt the other Invasive Worlds were as strong as the Dark World.


    "All of you are now strong enough to conquer a Mortal World on your own. Don''t you think so?"


    We''re back on our ind again and although all of them went to a Mortal World and fought Rank 2 Transcendents of the Dark World, none of them was greatly injured. In fact, they were all unscathed.


    They already grew so strong that even without me, they''re already a force to reckon with.


    "Strong enough, heh. But none of us can beat you, monster." Erin clicked her tongue and made a hateful remark. She''s still sour after she challenged me on another spar earlier.


    Since it''s in a Virtual Simtion, I didn''t hold back against her. Gone are the days where I will only run away against her attacks. I faced her head on that''s why she''s this sour.


    "Obviously. If any of you can beat me now with my memories restored. Then that will be a call for a celebration. Do you know why? Because that means your chances of bing a Divinity will be high." I scanned my gaze around them to check their reactions. Some like Erin had a bitter smile on their lips while the others were excited at the prospect. There were also like Avelin who was already rejoicing innocently at the side.


    "I will always wee your challenge to defeat me. In fact, I am looking forward to it¡­ Anyway, our journey outside the Earth is nearing. There''s just this one thing we needed to get."


    After saying this, I waved my hand and the picture of the drowned city of Antis appeared in front of them.


    "Everyone. We will be exploring this ce soon to get our navigation tool for deep space. Although I want toe with all of you, it''s impossible. The security with the technology of a peak Sage World is protecting it. We can only enter this ce by a group of three and each time¡­ you will be sent to a random location."


    I flicked my fingers and the image changed to show the interior of it that was pulled from my own memory. It was divided into different sections and each ce is being protected by Mechanical Robots with strength ranging from Rank 1 Transcendent to peak Rank 2 Transcendent or someone with UPL of 600 and above. Not just that, they''re also equipped with the technology of that time so¡­ it would be extremely dangerous if an individual was swarmed by them.


    "As much as I want to be with all of you, I can only take two with me and the rest of you also need to make your own group. As for who I will take¡­ Do you want me to pick or¡­?"


    As I trailed my voice there, Erin, Jayna, Yumiko, Nysia, Leianne and Irja all looked like they had some suggestion to make.


    However, before they could say their piece, Yuko suggested something.


    "Dai-kun, stop teasing. We all want toe with you. Why don''t we have a little contest? Predict who will be the first Rank 3 Mortal among the yers of Pathway."

 Chapter 497 Proxy Competition

    With Yuko''spetition suggestion, all of my Companions, even the most reserved girl, instantly moved and¡­ surfed the inte to scout for their possible bet.


    The time they spent here was already almost a month and they''re all learned now about the culture on Earth, the existing entertainments and about almost anything they could think of.


    Nheless, because we''re mostly busy rushing our Mortal Pathways and progresses, they only know enough to be familiar with what''s going on with the world.


    Predicting who will be the first Rank 3 Mortal among all the Earthlings ying the game was easier said than done. If before there were only a few exceptional yers like that lucky one from the Southeast or the Guild Pioneer, there are now more than 100 thousand yers who reached Rank 2 Mortal or reached the Awakened Realm of Earth''s unique Mortal Pathway, awakening their own Ability like the Silver-ranks of the World of Meta


    With all the data avable on the inte, the girls didn''t think twice to consult it and make their bets.


    I understand that everyone wants toe with me. If not for the restriction and my n to thoroughly train them in any kind of situation, I would''ve asked that World''s Will disable that restriction.


    The deep space is a mysterious ce, even more mysterious than every world we''ve been to thousands of years ago. Space Oddities, Space Beasts, Unexplored World Zones, ck Holes, Wormholes, Forbidden Region and a lot more.


    Although I was confident and determined to keep them all by my side, idents could happen and that''s what we had to be prepared for.


    With this n to train them and the other Transcendents, not only would they experience a fight wherein their enemies were non-living beings that weren''t treading Pathways, but they would also be able to get pieces of technology that might be helpful for them. It''s a Waste Disposal Site but most of the time, evenpleted technology would be sent there because a new and more optimized version was created. Just like that World Zone Navigator and Deep Space Scanner.


    Naturally, I didn''t tell them that even if they were about to receive fatal injuries from the Mechanical Robots, those were already programmed to be in safe mode. They would instead be captured and jailed rather than being killed on the spot.


    To be fair, Yuko, who was aware of that feature, asked me to disable them to give everyone a sense of crisis and take that exploration level-headed¡­ However, I, being the overprotective guy, Instead of disabling, just didn''t tell them that once they were deemed incapacitated, they would be transferred away and would be releasedter.


    Those who will venture inside from the Heroes or the Transcendents who came to this world to help us would also experience the same difficulty.


    Among them, I was looking forward to the Heroes performances as well as¡­ the Spirit Queen''s. She possessed almost the same eye as Yuko.


    Back then, Yuko''s Destiny Eye was born from her Psyche-type Pathway. Yse''s Destiny Eye was something she possessed ever since her birth. She''s a special kind and she''s even more special than Ezyn, the Spirit King. They will surelye with us since the Earth will soon be stabilized so¡­ I was already thinking of how I could properly let them catch up to us.


    Perhaps, it wasn''t necessarily me, they would surely encounter their own destiny that would pull them upwards.


    "Dai-kun, we already have our bets."


    After around five hours, Yuko and the girls returned from their scouting and selecting their yer candidates.


    "You''re joining as well."


    "Of course, It''s a chance to be with Dai-kun. All of us want it." Yukoughed before she collected the papers where the girls put their bets. "Because there were two slots, thepetition was for the 1st and 2nd yers to reach Rank 3 Mortal. We can support them by giving them guidance or sending them gifts and the rest will be up to their luck. Is that fine, Dai-kun?"


    She thought of thispetition carefully. I guess she used her Foresight and Premonition to predict what I would bring them.


    "Alright. That''s good enough. Let''s go and check on all your candidates."


    -


    -


    More than a week after the ''Pathways'' had begun its service, the whole inte was on a roll as they continued updating about the happenings inside it.


    Just a few hours after itsunch, forums and blogs began sprouting from the so-called experts.


    Some of those were part of the marketing strategy applied to hype the interest in the game. Because I know for a fact that even though it was already anticipated by a lot of people, housewives, househusbands, srymen and other people in the normal sector would still not be moved by it.


    Furthermore, the Full Immersion Chamber continued to sell like hotcakes all around the world.


    With the EDA controlling all government bodies and all the old fossils overseeing Earth, I had them to make sure that even those homeless would have a chance to y it. It was inexpensive and¡­ I had the governments promote it and offer mary rewards to those who will apply and try so that they could happily leave their jobs and focus on ying the game.


    As for the sectors of society that would be emptied¡­ the World of Meta''s technology came in handy for that.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Well. I will only encourage them to tread on their Pathways only this once, after creating a bunch of experts then they would be left to their own devices again. If one wanted to farm they could farm and provide food. The same could be said to the other professions that would be scarce or emptied during this point in time.


    At the moment, we''re huddled together as we watched live broadcasts of the candidates inside our own Virtual Simtion Machine that was connected to the Virtual World of ''Pathways''.


    Outside, my Avatar was making its rounds to inform every Transcendent and Hero who were doing their own thing about the uing opening of Antis and what they would do.


    Thanks to that, apart from watching the progress of the n I made for the Earthlings, I got more time to spend with my Companions.


    "That woman, that''s my candidate." Yumiko pointed at one of the screens showing a woman who was in her mid-20s hollering above a hidden cavern. Around her were two skeleton wolves that had fangs so sharp it could crush a stone


    Her awakened ability appeared to look like a Necromancy but¡­ those wolves were conjured from her energy and bones of those monsters or intelligent race she killed.


    At the moment, she had just thrown a torch down the cavern and another yer could be seen below.


    "James, what''s happening?!" The woman shouted as soon as she got a view of herpanion who went down in the cavern before her.


    Well, there''s a lot of floating screens that were showing all of my Companions'' chosen yer candidates. However, all of us were currently focused on what''s happening to Yumiko''s candidate.


    Compared to the others who settled on some viges and created their bases, these two called themselves treasure hunters. Spawned in the middle of a ruined desert town, they were left fending off against gigantic Sand Worms. Inside that desert town, they got their first set of equipment that helped them survive against those Sand Worms.


    Lucky or not, those Sand Worms dropped treasures that could be categorized as Output Enhancing Equipment, letting them be stronger.


    And that''s how the two reached the 2nd Realm but at the moment¡­ They decided to carelessly explore a cavern they found, thinking it was a ruin filled with more treasure that could empower them.


    Unfortunately, it''s the nest of the Sand Worms.


    Before the woman''s eyes, herpanion, James was instantly killed even before he could holler back at her to tell her the situation below.


    It''s not like it was permanent death but they would be barred from entering the game for 48 hours. Given that the time inside the game was six times faster than in real life, that 48 hours was about 12 days.


    As the woman found herself alone against a swarm of more Desert Worms that was disturbed by them, she stood her ground alone.


    "She''s good," Imented after seeing how the woman expertly utilized her skeleton wolves to defend and counter-attack.


    Upon hearing that, Yumiko put on an ted smile. "I had the same experience as her before. But that time I was alone and rouge Spirit Beasts swarmed around me."


    "I see. Are you seeing yourself in her?"


    "Not really but her Ability. I believe she has the potential to be a great expert someday."


    "Perhaps. There were others who weren''t deemed as Heroes despite having a great ability after all. We''ll just see how they will grow after leaving the game and entering the real-life game of defending against our world''s enemies."


    While the woman was still fighting against those Desert Worms, Elise moved to my side and zoomed in on the candidate she picked.


    "I believe I also have a chance to win with my candidate, Daisuke." Elise confidently said.


    On the screen she zoomed in, a man was rallying a group of 20 armed men and women wearing straw clothes.


    On the opposite side, another man was leading a group of mixed yers and NPC.


    Hmm. The PvP feature of the game was finally going to record its first urrence. The map was too big after all¡­ and it''s hard for the yers to meet each other. Moreover¡­ it was hard to notice if one was an NPC or not because of how realistic the NPCs are.


    In any case, we would probably need only a few hours before the winner of this little proxypetition would be decided.


    If only I wasn''t this overpowered for the game, I would also love to lose myself in it, along with my Companions, of course.

 Chapter 498 The Two Winners

    Millions of units of Full Immersion Chamber were already in the hands of the Earthlings. However, after a week, only hundreds of thousands reached the 2nd Realm.


    ? And among those hundred thousand yers, only a few of them could be called exceptional.


    Despite the Earthlings having a great potential by being a denizen of a Sage World, if they didn''t fully utilize it then this was the result.


    Although I intentionally lowered the Energy they were going to absorb in the game, it just really showed that¡­ not everyone was eager to change their life.


    To adapt to the changes of the world, it shoulde from their own initiative.


    Either way, there were those early Adapters that were either sent to another world or being recruited by the EDA.


    It was still united today because we held all the power but once the Earthlings who had inherent greed rose and became Transcendents, a lot of them would create their own influence whether or not there was still someone stronger than them.


    That''s how it always was¡­ Just look at the ''Pathways'' and the guilds that came about there. Although their strengths were still superficial, it was easy to see those with great ambition.


    For now, people like those were what the Earth needed. They''d be great cannon fodder and if they were lucky enough, they could be elite.


    In time, we wouldn''t restrict the information about the wide Universe and the dangers from it. If they wanted to verify it then they could go.


    Besides¡­ once the connection to the Mortal Worlds was repaired and solidified, a clear Ascension route for them would be avable. New Transcendentsing from the Mortal World would thenpete for resources here on Earth. They would be the alternative soldiers that we could use if the Earthlings'' nurturing n ended up too slow for the iing enemies.


    Putting my focus back on the screen in front of us, the first PvP sh ended with Elise''s yer candidate''s win.


    Well, that guy knew how to utilize his men who were mostly NPCs and had the minds ready to die to win against their enemies while their opponents were a group of yers with some NPCs mixed in.


    Their discipline was chaotic as they were in it mostly for the action of fighting in a group rather than the actual winning mindset.


    Without a strategic mindset, they were easily routed by that yer who made use of his men''s strengths and weaknesses.


    Although it''s a game, I made sure to give them an experience that was almost the same as what they would experience once they graduated from it and opened their eyes to what was in store for them outside that Virtual World.


    A moment after that, a video clip, which was probably recorded by a yer near that sh, was released on the inte and it instantly created a buzz when the defeated groupmented on it with scenic shots of their own.


    Nheless¡­ that was unimportant for us¡­


    What''s important was that the yer who won also got experience from killing those yers and with them being one of the better groups, the benefit the yer received was abundant.


    Right after looting them and returning to their base to distribute it to his NPC squad, he sat down and began meditating to absorb Energy.


    An hour after that, his Ability was triggered followed by his breakthrough to the 3rd Realm: Transformed of the Earth''s Mortal Pathway.


    And that meant¡­ Elise won the first slot.


    "I look forward to adventuring with you, Daisuke."


    With a truly ted expression on her face, Elise snuggled to my side. Despite us being in a virtual simtion, the way she stuck herself next to me gathered the envious gazes of the other girls.


    "Likewise, you still haven''t had a Glimpse of your Transcendent Pathway, right?"


    "Un. But I feel it will happen soon. Being one of the fastest toplete the Mortal Pathway, I''m slightly ashamed that I also became one of the slowest."


    "Don''t mind it. Look at me, have Ipleted my Pathway yet?"


    "If you use yourself as aparison, we will all cry, bad man¡­ Anyway, it feels like you''re fully stretching yourself to look after us. Don''t you get tired?" Elise pointed out a valid observation from her.


    Am I stretching myself? Perhaps¡­ But it''s all for the n, to stand with them by bing Divinity together.


    "Not really. If it''s for all of you then¡­ it''s only a matter of if I can or I cannot. If I can look after all of you then that''s what I will do. If I cannot protect all of you then I will make sure to find a way to do so."


    "I hate to say this but¡­ it feels like you''re spoiling us. To be honest."


    Although she''s snuggling herself even closer to me despite saying that, Elise''s words still carried their weight.


    I am certainly spoiling them. But in the end, I still find that not enough.


    The five reincarnations got their Imbued Tool but the others were still only using Output Enhancing Equipment. I wanted to give them something that will boost their strengths outside their UPL and Pathways'' progress.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "What do you think I should do then?"


    "If I say that you have to let us go in the wild to fend for ourselves, you and perhaps almost everyone will surely look at me hatefully."


    Elise bit her lips and lowered her head, She must''ve really thought about this.


    She wanted to not only rely on me but at the same time, she also didn''t want to be separated from me.


    "Not hatefully but¡­ I admit I will not like all of you to leave my side."


    "That''s also what I think. Feeling your affection is something I want to experience all the time, I''m keenly aware of this. But Daisuke, your n, will we not get dragged down by each other or¡­ specifically, will you not get dragged down by us?"


    Ah. This is the crux of this talk with her. Perhaps, she''s not the only one who noticed this. Thinking that if they''re not here, I would''ve already left the Earth to travel and return to my past life''s height of power.


    "I see. You noticed it, huh?"


    "It''s painfully obvious, idiot. You helped usplete our Mortal Pathways by directing the energy that should be yours to us¡­"


    "I have the skill ''Shared Growth''. Your growth will also contribute to mine. If I focused only on my own, then the result would be worse than what we reached now."


    That''s the crux of that skill. Actually, I am thankful for that skill, if not for that then¡­ we will lose more time than we have now. By having that skill, we will not actually be too far apart in stats no matter who broke through first.


    They would be getting a share of my stats and I would be getting a share of theirs.


    "Is that so?"


    "Un. In any case, once I alsopleted my Pathway, all of you will also experience another growth spurt. This exploration that we will be doing¡­ I willplete my Mortal Pathway halfway there."


    After this exploration then¡­ It''s really time to leave.


    -


    -


    After another 12 hours in-game time, the 2nd Rank 3 Mortal who emerged from the exceptional yers of the Pathway was Reinys''s yer candidate.


    Who she picked was someone considered to be a Princess of some country. Daughter of the Prime Minister, she had the best resources she could get. Moreover, the followers she had could form a battalion leading to her swift rise in power.


    Nheless, she didn''t have a pleasing personality, she''s treating everyone as beneath her. That kind of attitude was the one that would be disciplined thoroughly once she became exposed to the truths of the World.


    Reinys'' picked her because of her potential to be one of the fastest-growing yers.


    "Great job eyeing that yer, Reinys."


    "She''s¡­ somewhat simr to me. I was lucky that they found and destroyed a den of vicious beasts."


    With a bitter smile on her lips, Reinys admitted.


    She saw herself from that yer. Back then¡­ she was really up high as the princess of their country until she met Yuko¡­


    A lot has changed for her now and although she''s still kinda ming herself for the death of her brother, she''s now looking forward to what''s waiting in front of us.


    Pulling her tight in my embrace, I patted her head and whispered. "Don''t mind it. My Reinys isn''t the same Reinys as before. You can now see your mistakes and admit to them."


    Watching mefort the girl who became somewhat sentimental out of nowhere, the others who were also bitter because they lost the slot wryly smiled and gave us the space.


    Like Elise said earlier, I am spoiling them but¡­ who wouldn''t spoil their loved ones?


    At first, I only had Yuko¡­ Although I was already content with our life back then... she introduced me to everyone I wille to care about. It was somewhat disloyal but for Yuko, that girl was doing it for everyone. Not just for me or her.


    There''s another detail that I could remember from before I reverted the Earth to its unawakened state.


    Yuko¡­ She tried to stop me from my n. Because ording to her ''eye'', losing them will be my driving force to be¡­ someone who will reach the peak.


    And I refused to believe that. Without her or them, what''s the use of being at the peak? This time around, I will be taking everyone to the peak that she mentioned.

 Chapter 499 Exploration (1)

    Since we had a day before truly exploring the high-end Waste Disposal Site that was known as Antis to the Earthlings, I used that time to apany my mother.


    Naturally, some of the girls went with me, especially those who were not that scared of her.


    Right. Some were somehow scared of her because of how easily she could nag at me and I couldn''t find words of rebuttal.


    It''s not pure fright but they''re afraid that she would also nag at them and they wouldn''t be able to say something in fear of getting on her bad side.


    I already told my mother about everything about me and how the world would change from now. As for my father''s identity as someone who has lived for perhaps a millennium and someone even stronger than me currently, I''d leave it to him to break that news to her.


    "Mom, we''ll be off."


    After spending the night here in the house the sly old man gave to them that was near the Academy, we''re now all geared up to go to the exploration.


    The night was kind of chaotic since the room my mother set aside for me was somewhat small that not everyone could sleep on the same bed as me.


    Apart from the two who would apany me, the other free spaces where they could lie down were decided via anotherpetition.


    Competition using ying cards.


    And because it was a game that relies on reading someone, luck and prediction, Yuko won effortlessly.


    However, when my mother heard about why they were ying cards, I got another earful and just told us to use a bigger bed so that everyone who came with us could sleepfortably.


    And due to that, the girls all joyfully called her ''mother'' filled with affection. And that''s even if some of them were supposed to be older than her, physically.


    Well, we didn''t talk about their age anyway. If my mother found out that Fleur and Irja were already more than a hundred years old, how would she take that fact?


    "Daisuke. Must you take them to those dangerous ces you mentioned? Why not settle here? And if you really want to live with all of them then let''s get you a house."


    My mother asked as she looked on worriedly at everyone. Our strength might be somewhat foreign to her, however, she knew that our destination wasn''t anything normal. And that danger could possibly befall any of them.


    "I must, mom. I''m sorry."


    "I''m sorry too, mother. It''s truly impossible for us to stop. Dai-kun, he¡­ he will not let any of us down."


    As someone who had already established her position in my mother''s mind even way before all this, Yuko grabbed her hand and apologized.


    "I get that but you girls. You''re also strong, right? Nag at him for me if he ever neglected you. I''ll be expecting all of you toe back here before that n you told me about leaving the Earth. I''ll call your father back so we can send you off. Haa¡­ That man is going ces."


    Although with a slight irritation when she mentioned my father, my mother, Keiko expressed her sincere concern about us. And clearly feeling that, everyone had a smile on their lips


    "Un. Leave it to us, mother. This monster, err¡­ Daisuke will receive it from us if he ever does that." Erin also stepped forward. Although she''s kind of rough with how she moves, my mother actually instantly guessed that the girl lived a hard life, hence her slightly wild attitude.


    After Erin, Avelin, Reinys, Elise, Fleur, Irja, Yumiko, Nysia and Leianne copied the first two, reassuring my concerned mother that we would alle back with everyone.


    -


    -


    After leaving with the girls who came with me, we then picked up the others who remained at the ind before opening another portal to the gathering ce of the Heroes and Transcendents that woulde with us.


    At the moment, I was standing in front of them and was giving the background of the ce we were going to explore.


    The high-end Waste Disposal Site. It was actually called the Central Revitalizing Factory that was created to recycle outdated or defective technologies.


    The one who ordered for it to be made was the strongest Family of this Central Region or the former Noble House situated in this region of the former Earth.


    They were hoping to actually go back and be another one of the strongest Noble Houses on Earth again. However, they always failed spectacrly.


    "Everyone, the ce we were going to explore is considered dangerous even to a Sage or someone Beyond Transcendent. But that is if it''s in full operation."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    This time, to shorten the time of exining to them, I prepared a presentation. Of course, not using my Energy Molding capabilities but an actual presentation created from a physicalputer and then used a projector to show it to them.


    The Antis, let''s also just call it that, contained several sections, all of which were filled with the Mechanical Robots or Automatons that were guarding the data that was possibly stored by the brightest minds of that former Noble House.


    They were actually holding the junk of the other four regions to study it and create something that would help them rise up from the ashes and be the Yellow Dragon that was revered by everyone.


    Those data would be used by the EDA to develop the future technological height of the Earth. And whatever we would be able to find her would also contribute to that.


    Once all the other Waste Disposal Sites were explored then that would elerate the progress of the Earth.


    I would leave the job for that to the Heroes and other Transcendents who would be left behind here on Earth.


    Giving these Heroes and Transcendents the task to get the data from the terminals and plunder whatever technology they could find, their exploration would at least be meaningful.


    Naturally, I also gave them a warning not to carelessly use those technologies or devices they would be able to find lest they find themselves in an ident.


    "As I said, there''s still a chance for any of you to face a life or death situation inside. If you''re not prepared for that, you can sit this one out."


    Ending my presentation like that, none of them really backed down.


    The Heroes that were headed by Raiden already divided themselves into a group of three.


    And since the Transcendents who came with us from the Mortal Worlds were mostly my Companions, those who aren''t, like Ezyn, Yse and the others from the Spirit World also let themselves be integrated with those cheat-user Heroes.


    As for those new Transcendents from the EDA, only a handful of them would join the exploration so instead of making their own teams they also put their names with the heroes who were a generation younger than them.


    As for my Companions, they also grouped themselves by three. Excluding the two with me and the two that were still in their own world, one of them ended up bing the excess.


    "Uh. It''s fine, master. I will be joining our ssmates."


    Seeing that she''s thetest among my Companions, Hikari volunteered herself to be excluded.


    Well, she already told me about that yesterday but that was through our mentalmunication using the crystal.


    "Alright. Remember not to overexert yourself when using your Copied Skills from me."


    "I understand. I will exercise restraint and learn from what I saw from you." Hikari nodded and before she went over to the group she joined in, she asked for a hug.


    When I agreed to that, it set a precedent for the other girls who wouldn''t be going with me.


    After a few minutes of hugging and kissing my Companions who followed Hikari''s example, we''re finally going to Antis.


    As I opened the Portal towards it, I contacted the World''s Will to open the ce and activate the restriction that we agreed on.


    This exploration was thest thing we will be doing on Earth and¡­ well, I expect this to be the ce that would thoroughly build experience, not only to my Companions but also to the Heroes and Transcendents who would be facing more enemies in the future here on Earth.


    "Are you two ready?"


    As we watched the teams going in one by one, I turned my head to the two women d in red robes beside me.


    "Un. More than ready." Elise with mebird perched atop her shoulder answered enthusiastically.


    And agreeing to her, Reinys nodded her head while grasping her staff tightly.


    As soon as thest group entered, I brought the two and stood before a Teleportation Formation that was being used as the entrance to the Waste Disposal Site.


    Looking up, the towering aquamarine-colored buildings looked grand and stylish but inside those buildings were the non-forgiving robots and automatons that were now activated and set to protect whatever was inside.

 Chapter 500 Exploration (2)

    [You have entered a restrained Space]


    [Your Source Energy efficiency will be reduced to 50%]


    [Your Adaptability mitigated the restriction to 10% effectiveness]


    [Master is basically only 5% weaker here]


    Reading that series of notifications that had ament from the awakened Incarnation of the ''The World'', I couldn''t help but smile.


    Looking at my left and right, Reinys and Elise slightly frowned at the restriction they received. However, they also eased up after the Flux Energy State mitigated some of the restrictions.


    I already told them about the restriction beforeing here so¡­ they didn''t say anything about it and just prepared themselves for anything that could happen.


    Before moving on, I contacted every team of my Companions to check on which part of the Antis they were sent.


    Well, the random teleportation was only activated due to its current condition. We could actually be teleported to the same ces and explore together from there but¡­ there''s no point doing that here. It would just hinder everyone''s training and their hidden desire to be someone that wouldn''t always rely on me or my skills that could overly enhance their strengths.


    As we began moving inwards, we were immediately met with a room that has a tall ceiling and a highly sophisticated wide room that truly screams ''future''.


    Although they were somewhat filled with moss, no rust could be found in them.


    Being thousands of years under the sea that didn''t contain any trace of Source Energy wasn''t something that could erode it. Well, it rose every once in a while and would disappear again which became the source of the legend of the lost city.


    If at first I took the front and the two girls remained behind me, as vignt as ever, as soon as we reached the area that was brightly lit, Elise and Reinys stepped forward and raised their weapons.


    Nheless, there''s really no danger around so the two soon rxed.


    Back in my past life, I didn''t really try to see this ce. It''s a waste disposal site so this was also the first time for me ever stepping foot in here.


    There''s nothing of worth that I could take here when we were at our peak. Besides, Yuko''s family could provide us what we needed. She became the strongest Sage of the family after all. Due to how she was always exploring with me, she left the management of their Noble House to her parents and close rtives.


    With only our footsteps and sounds of breathing bing the only thing we could hear, we began observing the ce.


    This wide room we arrived in was brightly lit by a lightbulb that was clearly being powered by Source Energy. The walls were also blinking as if we were in a futuristic sci-fi movie or inside a spaceship that seemed to have its walls filled with devices that were crucial to the ship.


    Well, most of these blinking lights embedded on the walls were just a decoration. True, Source Energy was circting through it to let it light up but there''s no grand function for it.


    "Reinys, Elise, we''re at what you call a reception. Look, there''s a desk in front. As for which part of the ce we were teleported in¡­ let me check first." I pointed at the obvious desk that should be manned by someone or an automaton, behind it was a waiting area filled withfortable seats and further beyond it were doors that lead to who knows where.


    On one of the pirs supporting the ceiling was a projected map of the Area powered again with Source Energy.


    As I walked towards it, Reinys and Elise followed me, still vignt that someone or something would pop out anywhere.


    I wasn''t worried about my Companions that were exploring somewhere inside this ce, they trained and better themselves for the past month that passed. Some of them were already so used to each other''s abilities that they couldplement it with their own, bing abination attack that would exceed the power of a Rank 2 Transcendent.


    Whatever they find here, it would surely be a great asset that we would be bringing outside the Earth.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Looking at the huge map that marked different areas of this ce as well as a smaller map that depicted the ces one could go without being warned or treated as an intruder, we began studying it and remembered everything. The safe ces were marked with green and the others were in red or orange.


    "Let''s see. There should be an automaton posted here. However, because this ce was considered close by the system running and monitoring the ce, they were pulled back to those top-secret facilities that have their own functions."


    As I traced my fingers to it and swiped it to the left, the projected map changed and began showing another huge facility and the direction to reach it.


    "This is where the World Zone Navigator should be located. The Deep Space Department. It will be filled with junk that concerns it so¡­ we might even find a better Space Vessel than what we got from the invaders from those Invasive Worlds." I said before magnifying the ce which showed a still image of the ce. It was still looking magnificent in it but the same as this ce, which should be covered with moss as well.


    "Uh¡­ we''re too far from it, Daisuke," Elisemented and began pointing at the distance of the reception to the Deep Space Department that was located at the back of this Waste Disposal Site.


    Reinys alsomented that she felt and heard something nearby. Just beyond the door behind the reception desk and chairs for guests.


    Something like a nk of metal but no fluctuations of Energy.


    No doubt, what she heard was the Automatons patrolling outside this reception area. They should be at least Rank 2 Transcendent or weaker depending on the color of their metal.


    Bronze Automatons were only as strong as peak Rank 1 Transcendent.


    Silver Automatons were as strong as normal Rank 2 Transcendent.


    Gold Automatons were as strong as peak Rank 2 Transcendent.


    There were more above it but those were disabled by the World''s Will to my request.


    "Don''t worry. Although the use of Source Energy was somewhat restricted here... You two were already strong enough to fight a Rank 3 Transcendent with 900 UPL." Assuring them by letting them remember how they fare against Longi, the two nodded confidently and began following me to the door that would lead us to the Deep Space Department.


    Shiiik!


    The Doors were automatic as well so as soon as we got detected approaching it, the wide door opened from the middle revealing the spacious groundsden with rails where carts and little trains could be seen moving about.


    And around it, were Automatons of Bronze and Silver.


    "Are we going to rush in and destroy all of them?" Reinys asked after seeing the density of Automatons around.


    Although they could already see us, they wouldn''t attack as long as we didn''t leave the interior of this reception area.


    "Can you act as an Automaton and mask your life force?"


    "Tsk. This guy. I''m asking properly."


    "And I am answering properly. I can use the Void Concealment and take us somewhere else but¡­ where''s the fun in that?"


    "Sometimes, he''s really this hateful Reinys. Let''s show what we can do against these lumps of metals." Elise interjected while showing a slight indifference to her expression for my teasing of Reinys. Nheless, she returned back to normal as her Giant mebird chirped out and flew out from her shoulders while gradually erging itself.

 Chapter 501 Exploration (3)

    "Intruders!"


    As soon as we crossed the boundary of the Reception and the connecting pathways of the Waste Disposal Site that was currently littered with Bronze and Silver Automatons, the machines simultaneously shouted with their mechanical voice.


    The Bronze Automatons that Reinys heard nking earlier immediately moved, they were holding onto handcuffs that had an Energy Restraining effect on their hands.


    However, A simple sweep of Reinys and Elise''s different colored mes was enough to send the Bronze Automatons tumbling away.


    This ce was just marked yellow on the map which means, these Automatons would only try to apprehend us for trespassing.


    But with our Objective at the back of this ce, there''s really no way for us to be obedient enough to ept being apprehended.


    At this moment, Reinys was only using her Elemental Pathway, honing the Fire Elemental Spells she created to reach mastery.


    As for Elise, apart from her mebird that was moving on its own, she''s using her Spirit Pathway, utilizing her Spirit Ocean to take the tank role among the three of us. The contrasting me and Ocean was effective against the Automatons.


    On the other hand, I was only using simple Elemental Spells to repel every Automaton that would target me as well as opening Aura of Enhancement alongside Domain of Valor.


    With the two stat-raising UPL-uplifting skills, even the Silver Automatons were finding it hard to stand their ground against the two.


    "Intruders refused to be apprehended, switching to Lethal Mode."


    After five minutes of being knocked down or burnt to a crisp, the Automatons stood up again along with the two slits of their mechanical eyes glowing in sinister red.


    Following that, one of their arms transformed into a sharp pointy-tip double-edged de, drawing in the surrounding Source Energy to empower it and the other transformed into a mini-particle cannon that was also utilizing the surrounding Source Energy to fire it.


    "These Automatons aren''t functioning using Source Energy¡­ Howe those weapons draw in Source Energy?!" Reinys eximed.


    She brandished her Wizard Staff and balls of fire shot, each one a different size, towards the Automatons.


    However, most of the Automatons who managed to react either fired their mini-particle cannons towards the iing fireballs of Reinys or shed it with their arms that transformed to a de, rendering her attack obsolete.


    "Their initial prowess also heightened. Daisuke, care to exin this to us?" Elise jumped up and fluttered down from above after dodging a barrage of cannon fire from the Silver Automatons.


    She also recalled her mebird in fear that the machines'' cannons would be able to disperse it.


    Looking at these two troubled women that were waiting for my exnation, I couldn''t help but give a nod to the Automatons.


    Bringing them here for training was truly a golden opportunity to prepare them for the different types of enemies we would face.


    Before answering them, I made a move to assist the two. First, I dashed in front of Elise, kicking three times in three different directions to repel three Silver Automatons that were aiming to hack at her.


    Following that, three clones were instantly conjured which immediately moved next to Reinys, casting different Elemental Spells toplement her own Spell, burning down another three Silver Automatons.


    "Exnation, huh? Let''s see. These Automatons¡­ you can liken them to the mass-produced Metagens that were being used by the Operators. They were all remotely controlled by a processing unit that was hidden somewhere in this big ce." As I began my exnation, the machines'' response to the intruders went up another notch as they all began swarming us with their attacks. This time, they added a few more diverse tactics. They began fighting in a group which made it harder for the two women to repel them as easily as earlier.


    However, even with that, the Bronze and Silver Automatons were still proven not a threat to me or the two women with me.


    To prove that, Elise let her mebird fly high again. It then pped itsrge wings, raining down mes in the shape of feathers to the Automatons.


    Reinys followed up by conjuring her Spirit Ocean. After extending it in a circr area around her, she activated her Spirit Domain which ignited her crystal clear Spirit Ocean into a sea of zing hell.


    Although those still weren''t enough to melt the Automatons, it disabled them and fried whatever circuit that was making them move.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Those Metagens, they still have a Regenium Engine that absorbs Meta Energy for it to work, unlike these machines. How is this possible? Besides, they''re stronger than Transcendents! If these machines were the ones sent in a Mortal World like ours, it would not take long for it to conquer it."


    Elise gave valid questions that needed to be rified.


    First, these machines were truly impossible to imitate unless one was versed in Earth''s technology of days old.


    With technology as the supplement for denizens of a Psyche World, each of those worlds would have its own specialty.


    However, these Automatons weren''t Earth''s specialty. They were just a bunch of mechanical guards used for guarding ces like this.


    Moreover, they couldn''t be made stronger than a sage. The strongest they could get was Rank 5 Transcendent and that was the ultimate form which was quite difficult to produce without the necessary resources.


    "That''s true. However, these machines cannot go out of this ce. The processing unit that''s making them move was a massive fixed structure. Unless someone made a breakthrough to create a portable processing unit, we couldn''t hope to take these Automatons with us when we leave the Earth."


    That''s right. There''s a core area here that housed that Processing Unit. That''s the one utilizing Source Energy. And it''s not absorbing just a simple amount when it could make a horde of these machines move about.


    Taking it out of this ce would be nigh impossible.


    It''s not like I hadn''t thought of making these Automatons fight for us but at the moment, they could only be used as a training tool for us. Instead of that, there''s something here apart from the World Zone Navigator that could elevate our strength up a notch. I just had no idea where it was.


    I guess we could search for it once we''re done with our objective.


    "Processing Unit¡­ I understand. So that''s how they could move even without Source Energy. It''s like Telekinesis. Then their weakness should be that Processing Unit."


    "Yes, that''s correct."


    I could pinpoint the location of that Processing Unit and disable it but what''s the point of doing that? Then there would be no more threat for the girls and the other Transcendents who entered here. This wouldn''t be a training exercise anymore.


    After hearing my exnation, the two women nodded their heads as they contemted their next course of action.


    "Alright, we have to move. Our strength was not enough to destroy them. Like regenium, the ore used for making them could also regenerate so those you took down would be up and running again after a few minutes."


    "Eh? Isn''t that cheating?"


    "That''s the perks of a higher world, my dear Reinys."


    However, my knowledge about it was also superficial despite bing a Divinity. I wasn''t someone who would spend my time researching technology after all. I was more of a consumer than a producer. That''s why the worlds I created weren''t Psyche-type. I''d rather the linear and straightforward way of advancement through Spirit Cultivation of a Spirit-type world or the easy and non-confusing advancement of a System-type world. It''s like you''re just ying a game and you could see how much you needed rather than estimate it.


    "That''s still cheating. But¡­ I like the idea of taking them out and bringing them with us. Will it not be easier for us to fight enemies if we have this army of machines? We can spend our days leisurely that way."


    "Ah. My Elise has been corrupted to this extent that she now wants to ck off."


    "Huh? No. Daisuke! I thought we could¡­ you know¡­ have more time for ourselves than fight a needless fight." Elise tried to reason but the way her face turned red from what she''s saying was truly adorable, to say the least.


    "Un. That''s a great idea. Perhaps one of us would be able to study the intricacies of that processing unit. Let''s look for itter."


    With the threat of the machines reduced to the extent that we could leisurely talk like this, we began moving and followed a path towards another green zone marked on the map.


    At every step, an Automaton would be knocked down. With thebination of these two women''s mes, even the Silver Automaton who''s as strong as a Rank 2 Transcendent could only reach up to five meters before us before getting toasted by Reinys''s zing sea of mes or rained down with ming feathers by Elise''s mebird.


    Well, the real threats that I had prepared for the girls were the Gold and Crystal Automatons that were as strong as ate Rank 2 Transcendent and Rank 3 Transcendent.

 Chapter 502 Demonstration Room

    Getting into the next destination, it was another Green-marked area. Which means, no threat at all.


    As we looked into its interior, the two women explored the ce with their eyes as they both sighed in admiration at what they were witnessing.


    The ce we arrived at was a Demonstration Area.


    However, the demonstration being shown to us was just a simted idea of how they would recycle a defective item.


    There was one pen-like device that when thrown would blow up an area like a gigantic sword shed down on it.


    It''s defective because¡­ it could be canceled easily by flicking an Energy Bullet towards the pen. As long as one was urate enough with a simple flicking of condensed energy, a devastating attack could be averted.


    Through the demonstration, they showed how to improve the stability of the device and they more or less seeded in doing that. That was if that improvement was sessfully realized before everything went down or before I sacrificed every Transcendent and above on Earth.


    As we walked through the hallway of this Demonstration Room, the two women were bing absorbed in watching anything they could set their eyes on.


    "Daisuke, I like that cape¡­ Can we find that here?" Reinys pointed at one of the screens that were showing another demonstration of something defective.


    It''s a scarlet-red cape that had the same color as her favorite dress. Or more specifically, her princess dress.


    When the fluttered from behind its wearer, it appeared as if it''s just a streak of crimson fire, zing inaudibly.


    However, even though it looked luxurious and elegant like that, its function is just a regr additional armor. It could protect its wearer from any sorts of attacks be it Physical or Energy Attacks and it scaled with its wearer until the early Sage Realm.


    That''s why Reinys''s eyes were shining as she admired its beauty. And honestly, it would surely fit this girl. I was already imagining her wearing it while in battle. Enemies would charge at her thinking she was unprotected.


    But then she would grab the hem of her cape and use it to repel their attacks before countering with her own.


    She would be somewhat invincible by then.


    Unfortunately, it was also a defective invention. It''s unrepairable when it was damaged.


    The thread used for it didn''t have regenerative properties. Although it''s extremely sturdy, once a hole was sted through it, there''s no way to bring it back to its original appearance.


    Whoever picked that cape up to study was trying to improve on that part. To give it the self-repairing ability, he created a transparent threat that he would be mixing with its original thread. It was made by the same ore used to make those Automatons.


    It was unknown whether it was sessful or not though.


    "Un. Let''s check itter or when we passed by it. It was at the Armor Peripherals Storage Building and it''s marked as red."


    I reproduced the map using my Energy Control and checked the storage location of the said defective invention.


    Upon hearing that, Reinys immediately turned sullen. "Red¡­ if it''s too dangerous then it''s fine."


    "If it''s for my Reinys then there''s no danger that I won''t dive into. Besides I have you two here." I approached her back and embraced her from behind.


    We were in a safe space so a little intimacy like this was enough.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    And although Reinys couldn''t be entirely honest with herself, I still noticed the charming smile that passed by her lips as soon as I embraced her.


    "What about you, Elise? Did you find something you fancy among the things shown here?"


    While still holding Reinys, I turned my head to the other girl who was still mesmerized about something.


    I followed her gaze and found another demonstration of a defective invention.


    It''s a prototype of an Armored Mobile Suit or in other words, a Metagen.


    Most of my girls who were from the World of Meta spent most of their lives piloting their Metagens. Nysia even began doing that as soon as she reached the Silver-rank and awakened her Armor Control.


    That''s why now that they couldn''t use it that much because of its limited function, all of them were somewhat longing for it.


    The one in the demonstration didn''t have a Regenium Engine or tes but¡­ its material was certainly higher than Regenium Alloys. And it could be piloted by any Source Energy type.


    I guess this defective technology was what''s needed for the researchers in the World of Meta to finally advance their Metagen technology.


    This one failed to be realized and even the improvement written on its description wasn''t that satisfactory.


    And that''sing from me who didn''t really have that much knowledge with it. Its w was so ring that it was inoperable.


    "I see. Then let''s take the data for that prototype and have the Researchers study it. With their expertise in building and improving Metagens, they will be able to find a proper way to utilize it."


    "Really? But¡­ it might take a long time to finish. Our Metagen can easily be destroyed by a stronger Rank 3 Transcendent, even if we can prolong the use of it by utilizing our new Source Energy, the Regenium is now too weak for our current strength." replied Elise.


    My guess was correct, she''s really longing to pilot her Metagen again. But at the moment, Metagens could only enhance our strength slightly.


    Back during the fight against the Rank 3 Transcendents, my Silver Knight and Nysia''s Sanguine Aegis were blocked by that red wolf Rank 3 Transcendent.


    Although it was still almost equivalent to a Gigantify Skill, the output of our attacks wasn''t the same as before when we were still Rank 1 Transcendents.


    "There''s a Resource Storage Building here. Perhaps we can find something that can be used to upgrade all of our Metagen. Alright, I marked those two ces and I will be informing the others to also go here and check out things that they might want. Let''s get moving."


    After releasing Reinys in my embrace and informing the others about this ce for them to check out, we moved out of the Demonstration Room and entered a passageway that would lead us close to the Deep Space Department where the World Zone Navigator was located.


    Naturally, this passageway was also filled with Automatons and around 200 meters from where we were located, I could see the outline of the Gold Automatons guarding and transporting something in a cart that was running through the tracksid out on the ground.


    Right. Since Antis was reactivated, the automated work here was also resumed¡­ Whatever they''re transporting. It must be somewhat important if it was being guarded by at least 10 Gold Automatons.


    Alright, we''ll have this as a warm-up before meeting those Crystal Automatons.


    I looked to my left and right and saw the two women with a fiery ze in their eyes. After a brief stay inside that Demonstration Room where they were exposed to some of a Psyche-type Sage World''s technology, their minds that were only set on training themselves inside this ce were now filled with the thought of getting new devices for themselves. The cape for Reinys and the possibility of upgrading her Metagen for Elise.

 Chapter 503 Gold Automatons

    Compared to the first time, I was the one who moved first towards the Gold Automatons.


    It was to show the two girls the strength of these new enemies we encountered.


    Actually, we could go on a different route to avoid them but, it''s a waste to pass on the chance to get something useful from the cart they were escorting and transporting.


    Phantasmic Doppelganger!


    Conjuring four clones that possessed the strength of early Rank 2 Transcendent, I used them to create a distraction. Each of the clones used different Pathway Skills pulling at least 10 Gold Automatons'' attention to themselves.


    Because of that, I used the Void Concealment to silently approach the cart and scan its contents.


    This ability was once one of my trump cards back then. Hiding through the void to escape or create an opportunity to deal a fatal blow could be said to be my specialty.


    I could bepared to an assassin back then.


    However, with Yuko and the girls always with me, I wasn''t always using this ability.


    Most of the time, I used it to steal something. Like a ten thousand years old sacred ore containing a Heavenfire Essence from an Elemental-type Sage World.


    Ah. Heavenfire.


    It''s another Mystical me just like Jayna''s Earthfire Essence that I had her absorb back in the Ancient Ruin.


    With my memory back, the true nature of the Mystical me I had Jayna absorbed was also remembered by me.


    Those Mystical mes was just one of the wonders that could be found in any Level 3 Elemental-type Sage World.


    They were actually collectively called the Mystical Elements. Both Earthfire and Heavenfire that I just mentioned falls under the Mystical me category.


    And among every mystical me, Heavenfire is supposed to be the strongest Mystical me that could be found in an Elemental-type Sage World.


    The Mystical Elements followed the traditional five Elements that were actually known here on modern Earth. That''s why apart from the Mystical mes, there were Water, Earth, Metal and Wood Essences that could be absorbed by someone or used on a Formation or any other method such as Talismans, Spells, Technology and a lot more one could think of.


    The strength and the rarity of these Mystical Elements were categorized by the prefixes attached to them such as Heaven, Sky, Earth and Saint.


    And with that information, it basically meant that Jayna''s Earthfire Essence was just in the middle rung. Nheless, it''s still a rare Mystical Element that couldn''t be found anywhere.


    For it to be found inside that Ancient Ruins when it was a chunk of a higher Spirit-type World, someone deliberately left that there. Perhaps it was part of arger formation, who knows?


    I guess we might visit that ce one more time before truly leaving the Earth. From my memory, I still couldn''t recognize that Incarnation of the old gentleman. Perhaps, he''s not really as famous as he imed to be or he became famous after what happened to Earth. Either way, there were answers I needed to get from him. For example, the war that the World''s Will mentioned.


    Ah. Wait. I was getting sidetracked. I better scan this now before they detect me!


    I left the confines of the Void Dimension and immediately spread open my Energy Senses to immediately scan the contents of the cart these Gold Automatons were transporting.


    This was actually the only way to scan its contents.


    The cart was made from a special material. Unless one was near its proximity, one wouldn''t be able to scan its contents. Furthermore, the cart was also preventing any leak of Source Energy from its cover, making it harder for any thief who would have designs to it to know what they were stealing.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Well, back then, stealing from a Waste Disposal Site like this was amon urrence.


    Not everyone was part of a Noble House or any influential family. Due to that, a lot of Earthlings had nary a resource to aid in their Pathway progress. That''s why, even on the old Earth, there were a lot of bandit groups or crime groups that were living off the dregs of a Noble House or influential families.


    And that''s also the reason why Waste Disposal Sites like this have Automatons as guards. The owner of this site still needed to protect the defective products they were trying to recycle.


    Fortunately, today, these Waste Disposal Sites were now ownerless. Everything inside here would now be used in elerating the Earthlings'' growth in strength. Be it for training or the defective technology that the brightest minds could improve on.


    "Intruder! Categorized as Threat 5, applying lethal action."


    After my swift scan, the remaining Gold Automatons finally noticed me. Following that, whatever program instilled in them was activated as they immediately whirled out their mechanical voice to announce what they''re going to do.


    As soon as they finished, an invisible pressure of multiple peak Rank 2 Transcendents pushed down on my shoulders.


    They''re not possessing any Source Energy but¡­ the material they''re made from was all special that allowed them to possess this kind of strength.


    Too bad for them, only Rank 3 Transcendents could affect me with their pressure. Moreover, I was still at my 90% here despite the restrictions set by whatever system was in ce here.


    Before the remaining 8 Automatons could lunge at me, I summoned my four Pir Guardians to block them while I analyze how to efficiently deal with them.


    Deal, meaning not to disable them but to just stall them here with me while I was waiting for the two women to arrive.


    Reinys and Elise already joined the four clones that were ying tag against the 10 Gold Automatons.


    With their favorite mes zing across the area to ignite the shiny Automatons, they began applying what they learned from their earlier fight.


    However, they found out that their enemies this time were not as easy as the Bronze and Silver Automatons.


    The Gold Automatons was peak Rank 2 Transcendent in strength, they had to utilize everything they had to stand their ground against them.


    Reinys who was just leisurely casting a spell earlier was finally jumping around to avoid the particle cannons from the Automatons'' arms while counterattacking them.


    At this moment, her whole body was zing as the fire continued to rain down against the Automatons.


    On the other hand, Elise was riding the mebird as she flew around the area shing and stabbing the Automatons whenever she would get a chance.


    Watching them calmly facing off against the Automatons, I somehow felt relieved.


    They''re truly these strong now, even without my buffs or even if they were restricted by the ce, they could stand their ground against them.


    Taking my eyes off them, I watched how my four Pir Guardians flew back as they were sent flying away by the Gold Automatons in front of me who were still trying to protect and transport the cart safely.


    Do I still need to converse with these machines? Haa¡­ I don''t think so. What they were transporting was neither useful nor useless to us. I guess if I could categorize it to something, it''s a raw material that still needed an expert to be utilized.


    As for what kind of raw material, it''s a huge chunk of ore. A special ore that could be made into something.


    In this case, they''re transporting this ore to be melted and made into¡­ Automaton parts. Should I just let them or should I take it and look for someone to make better weapons for my Companions?

 Chapter 504 Troubled Heroes

    I pulled out the Willful Sword who was already raring to go and tapped the first Gold Automaton on the head.


    Obviously, it was unaffected by that tap. It didn''t have any power backing it.


    However, with how I did it easily, it allowed me to find out the w or the weakness of these Automatons.


    They''re unresponsive or slow to respond with attacks that weren''t amplified by Source Energy.


    Avelin would have an easier time dealing with these Automatons. As for the girls who were not physical attack-oriented, they would be having a hard time. Just like these two women.


    As I jumped from head to head of the Automatons and giving them a punch on their head where the transceiver should be located to disrupt themands being sent by the processing unit, I watched the two women as they hold their ground against ten Gold Automatons and a lot more Bronze and Silver Automatons who were also chasing after them.


    My four clones had already dissipated, leaving the two women in the middle of the sea of Automatons.


    They''re flying so they''re not exactly in the middle but¡­ they were fully concentrated to dodge even the Bronze Automatons'' attacks.


    Those particle cannons on their arms also had a disrupting effect just like my Dispelling Arrows. If they were hit by it, they would find their Source Energy frozen and it would make the Spell or Skill they were trying to activate canceled.


    Whoever made these Automatons was truly a genius. Too bad though, they couldn''t be used in arge-scale battle because of its clear weakness and the difficulty in bringing it there.


    "Girls, do you need my help?" I called out to them after kicking one of the Gold Automatons away, disabling it temporarily.


    I had thoroughly inspected the make of these Automatons and funnily enough, apart from the two weaknesses I mentioned earlier ¨C the transceiver and susceptibility to Physical Attacks ¨C there''s another weakness for it. It''s arms that act as weapons.


    Hitting the joints that were connecting the arm module to the torso was enough to disable them. Furthermore, apart from the particle cannon and the de, there were no other weapon modules attached to it.


    I just didn''t know if the Crystal Automatons would have the same weakness or they would be different.


    Either way, apart from me or the girls who had recovered a part of their memories from their past life, the others would find it hard to adjust to this kind of enemy.


    "No! Let us¡­ deal with this."


    The two women shouted in concert. Although there were now frowns stered on their faces, the determination shining through their eyes was still too bright that it was admirable.


    I had long pocketed the ore inside the cart so¡­ we could actually move on and leave these things behind but for these two girls to umte thisbat experience, I would be looking out for them for a few minutes.


    -


    -


    At some other parts of Antis, the other groups of three were currently faced with an encounter against the Automatons.


    With a new kind of enemy blocking their path, most of the teams were locked in a stalemate especially the Heroes and the Transcendents from the Mortal Worlds.


    Naturally, some of the groups already met each other and they began teaming up against the horde of Bronze and Silver Automatons.


    In this particr part, two groups made up of Heroes teamed up. The two groups were led by Raiden and Hikari respectively.


    Hikari was using her copied Domain of Valor from Daisuke and another skill that she could borrow indefinitely. Due to that, she became an indispensable member of this group.


    At the moment, they were being surrounded by both Bronze and Silver Automatons just outside a warehouse that housed scrapped junks or more specifically the Junkyard.


    It''s called Junkyard because everything stored in the warehouse was the defective items that couldn''t be improved on. They were the true defectspared to what Daisuke''s group saw at the Demonstration Room


    Although they could notice how extraordinary the materials the scrapped junks were made from, none of them dared to pick one to try it on in battle. They left them as is to be safe. Daisuke warned them not to carelessly pick them up. Most of them in this group had already some dealings with Daisuke so they trusted his judgement


    "Hikari, what do we do next?" Lulu, the Hero of the World of Fairies asked. Although she looked petitepared to everyone else, her appearance at the moment made her look like a Fairy Queen with a translucent pair of wings behind her.


    It was a Fairy Transformation that was unique from the Spirit-type Pathway of the World of Fairies.


    Among the six Heroes in these groups, all of them were Heroes who were added to Daisuke''s Support System. That''s why, although they were surrounded and outnumbered, they could still hold their ground.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Apart from Lulu, there''s also the idiot Hero couple Amry and Kazeyoshi as well as Hiroda of the World of Magic.


    With Raiden at the front and the couple supporting him from both of his sides, they became the frontliners of this group.


    Lulu and Hiroda were at the back as they were bombarding the Automatons with Fairy Magic and Magic Spells.


    And obviously, Hikari was standing pretty at their back, she was acting as the support and the brain of the group.


    Ever since bing Daisuke''s Companion, she began to get serious about how she calls him master. Asking him to teach her strategies or how his mind works when faced with a crisis.


    "They changed to lethal mode because we attacked them. Daisuke told me that they cannot be destroyed but we can disable them for a few minutes." With a hand on her chin as if she was contemting deeply, Hikari answered Lulu.


    Most of her buffed skills were already opened and the five from her group had already been enhanced by it, pulling their strength upwards to at least mid Rank 2 Transcendent.


    But with them outnumbered, they had to really strategize on how to get out of this situation.


    "Disable? Shouldn''t we just bash their heads in?" Raiden who seemed eager to use his Unique Ability and his Sledgehammer questioned.


    "You musclehead, didn''t you already use your hammer on them and they''re not effective?!" Amry shouted to the guy, her hair was currently ignited by her Pyrokinesis.


    On the other side, Kazeyoshi wanted to also say something but one re from his girlfriend and he immediately shut his mouth.


    "Now now, Amry. Let''s wait for Hikari and not fight among ourselves. Let''s just defend for now." Hiroda tried to smoothen the situation but Amry only harrumphed at him before jumping towards her boyfriend.


    "Hikari, we canbine our abilities together. What do you say about us creating a path for us out of this encirclement?" Amry looked back to their strategist who''s still mulling over what kind of strategy she would use this time.


    "Getting out of encirclement¡­ Right! Yes. Do that, your Pyrokinesis can be amplified by Kazeyoshi''s Aerokinesis! Raiden, back them up from behind. Use your Temporal eleration if you have to. Lulu and Yusuke, stick close to me, I will carry you both to follow them."


    Showing arge grin on her lips, Hikari readjusted her sses as she told them what to do.


    Although Raiden and the other two looked doubtful, they still followed her.


    With the couple charging right in the middle of the Automatons, Raiden swung his hammer asionally as he followed behind them to flung away the Automatons who would try to stop them from the side.


    And behind him, Hikari, Lulu and Hiroda were standing above a light tform covered by a dome made from Light Elemental Energy. She was using her new assimted Pathway to tide through this predicament.


    And just like this, their group somehow escaped the encirclement.


    However, the Automatons continued their pursuit of them.


    Before they knew it, they arrived at another structure.


    Upon seeing that there were no Automatons inside it, Kazeyoshi and Amry immediately jumped inside followed by the other four.


    Amidst their ragged breathing, they all looked back and found out that the Automatons truly did stop chasing after them.


    However, before they could catch their breath, they heard familiar voices in front of them.


    "Raiden and Hikari''s group."


    "You¡­ You''re here too?"


    "Those robots were too much, right? That Daisuke truly put us in a tough spot."


    The voices naturally came from the other groups and just like them¡­ they had no choice but to use this ce as a safe haven.


    Contrary to what Daisuke was expecting, the Heroes were actually being overwhelmed by the Automatons that he thought were easy to deal with.

 Chapter 505 Contemplation

    With the addition of Hikari and Raiden''s group, the number of Heroes and Transcendents resting and hiding inside the Green-marked zone went up to twenty-one.


    Seven groups were trapped or chose to escape the encirclement of the Automatons that was too much for them.


    At first most of them thought that since Daisuke described their enemies to be robots, it would be an easy exploration wherein they could get advanced technology devices that could aid them in their Pathways'' progress. However, when they finally encountered a group of Automatons, they found out that robots they thought were scrap metals were almost invulnerable.


    Unless they found out their weakness ¨C which they failed to do so ¨C they couldn''t do anything against them and just waste their Source Energy that was being restricted by the ce.


    "Hikari, you''re the one closest to Daisuke. And you''re possibly the strongest among us here. Didn''t he say anything about the Automatons'' weakness?" One of the heroes from their ss asked Hikari who was sitting on a chair deep in contemtion.


    She did get some pointers from Daisuke but¡­ it''s not enough to truly guide all of these Heroes whose strengths only range from early Rank 1 Transcendent tote Rank 1 Transcendent.


    Her copied Domain of Valor could only raise their UPL for a few tens and the more people were buffed by it, the more drain she would receive from her Source Energy. She also could use one of Daisuke''s Skills through the Shared Growth, but what she got from him was the Energy Drain which could siphon Source Energy from her enemies. That way she couldst longer upon using her copied buff skills of Daisuke.


    However, against the Automatons, that Skill was useless!


    Due to that, she fell into contemtion on how to get them out of this predicament.


    Daisuke''s goal was to get the World Zone Navigator while the other group''s goal was to only explore the ce and find something for themselves.


    They could actually stay here and wait until the exploration time ended which, ording to Daisuke, wouldst for three days at most. After three days, the Automatons would be disabled and everyone would be teleported out of Antis.


    "Their weakness. Inside their bodies, there should be a transceiver that''s receivingmands from the Processing Unit. If you rocked it well enough, they would be disabled for at most fifteen minutes."


    Hikari answered with the information he heard from Daisuke. He told her to move towards the Demonstration room but upon looking at the map and seeing where they were located, it''s impossible to get there without passing through Orange and Red-marked Zones.


    "Transceiver¡­ Where are they located?"


    "Usually on the head but there were special cases where the transceiver was hidden inside an Automaton''s body." Hikari gestured to her temple to show them where it was usually located.


    After that, she went back to contemting what to do. Raiden and the others in her group were waiting for her toe up with something.


    Although all of them could be said to have brilliant minds to think of something, most of themcked the information needed.


    "Uhm. If I may say something¡­ Isn''t it better for us to move together? Instead of going by the group of three, all of us here can be a huge army that will not be outnumbered or overwhelmed by the enemies." This time, a Transcendent from a Mortal World gave his suggestion. He''s Rael, one of the Luxian Transcendents who followed the Great Protector Daisuke and their Supreme Pontiff Sofiel to this world.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    He''s already ustomed to the culture of this world so¡­ he could now talk freely with these young heroes. He even joined a group consisting of two Heroes.


    Unfortunately, the two weren''t in the Support List of Daisuke.


    Moreover, he still felt somewhat inferior because of hisck of or slow progress in his Pathway.


    Until now, he hadn''t gotten a glimpse of his Transcendent Pathway.


    That''s the reason why he joined this exploration, to test his luck by umting more experience in hopes of glimpsing into his Transcendent Pathway. He even underwent Baptism but all it did was enhance his UPL for a bit.


    "What about the distribution of loot? If we find something of value, who will be able to get it?" One foreign Heroine who hailed from China asked. She''s wearing a qipao and the weapon in her hand was a green long spear with dragon carvings on its body.


    She''s actually a Hero from a Mortal World that summoned multiple Heroes. The ones in her group are Heroes from the same Special ss as Daisuke.


    "You''re a Hero, Linmei. We''re Heroes. Why are you talking about loots? Have you forgotten the blessings you received from the world you were summoned into? We reached this point not because we''re greedy but because we believed in our mission to save the world." Hiroda retorted. Although he was somewhat overwhelmed when he saw Daisuke sitting on the throne of the enemy kingdom back in that Mortal World where he was summoned, he''s a diligent Hero who did his best to save that world without waiting for anything in return even after being summoned abruptly just like that time during the Entrance Ceremony.


    "Heh¡­ Save the world. Didn''t Daisuke and his women end up saving the world you were summoned into? All you did was stall for time to wait for him. And what about our world? People are still dying there but he didn''t have any motivation to go there anymore. Is it because we''re not from the same country as you?" Another foreign Hero blurted, his grievance oozing out from his depressed face.


    He''s here because he wasn''t summoned back again to the world that was teeming with Invaders. Since it''s only three days, he thought that he might get a power-up here that would help him save that Mortal World. But being stuck here after failing to defeat any of the Automatons, his mind leaned onto bing pessimistic of his chances.


    "Can you all be quiet? I''m thinking here. Did anyone bring a map of this ce?"


    "What do you have in mind, Hikari?"


    "Simple. Like Rael said, we''re going to team up. And not just us, we''re going to find every group and absorb them. As for loots. Don''t you worry about that. Didn''t Daisuke say that this is training for us? If you can''t find any after three days, he''ll give you something. We''re leaving Earth and all of you will be facing those Invasive Worlds that will try to conquer Earth or the other Mortal Worlds connected to Earth, he won''t neglect anyone. Remember, he''s a previous Divine Realm expert."


    Hikari dered.


    However, some of what she said were lies. Daisuke never said about rewarding them. He wanted them to find their fortunes in here. But with most of the people here losing hope, she needed to reignite their fighting spirit. That way, she can use them fully for that n she ended up adopting.


    After saying that, Daisuke''s voice coincidentally entered her mind. "Hikari, I received your message. I guess I miscalcted. Listen, one of their definite weaknesses is Physical Attacks. That''s all. Take care of yourself there. We''ll be moving towards the World Zone Navigator soon, take your time to train them."

 Chapter 506 New Plan

    It was a miscalction on my part. Knowing that the Heroes were already Transcendents and some of them were even listed in my Support List, I thought they would be able to breeze through against Bronze Automatons and team up against the Silver ones. As it turned out, they were being overwhelmed by them.


    They could knock them down but not disable thempletely.


    With more of them getting attracted to the battle, they ended up getting surrounded and wounded.


    I already received a notification from the World''s Will that one group was already captured while two groups were on the brink of death and were teleported to the Medical Bay which was made to be inessible for the others. They would stay there until it''s time to leave the ce.


    They could recuperate and just absorb Source Energy there or they could entertain themselves with other devices installed there.


    I''d already given Hikari some pointers and she came up with a n to just gather them all up in one big group to challenge the Automatons.


    That''s great too since it wouldn''t be one on one when the Invasive Worlds approached Earth. They''re just sending Space Vessels at the moment but once they reach the World Zone and the vicinity of the Star System, they would be able to enter Earth without the need of Space Vessels.


    The World''s Will wouldn''t be able to block all of them or rather, he wouldn''t block them for the sole reason of it would make his recuperation stagnant by continuously using his Authority.


    Of course, it was another story if it was me who was using some of his Authority, I was using my own Source Energy and it could only affect a small area or a small group of people like my Companions.


    That''s why getting these Heroes trained to the point that they would be able to stand their ground against the Invasive Worlds was one of the reasons I brought them here.


    I was not that magnanimous to carry all of them like I was doing with my Companions, they had to get stronger by themselves.


    There''s my father and the group of old fossils. They could take on the strongest experts of the Invasive Worlds but they wouldn''t be able to protect everyone.


    Besides, apart from the Invasive Worlds, there were also the Space Vessels that left the Dark World which I gleaned from the memory of that descendant which Ele showed me before. Their destination was the World of the Creator. Whether they found out the details about why they were abandoned or not, I had no idea. Among the denizens of that World, there''s only Worldy and Illiana who should be privy to that information.


    There''s no point suspecting that someone survived the Catastrophe that I brought to every Transcendent and above back then. I made sure to use every Source Energy resource I could get after all.


    Then whoever''s guiding them was possibly someone who personally knows my previous self.


    I had a lot of acquaintances since we''re always moving. Narrowing down a suspect from all of those was another useless thing to do for now. I''d better get the answer from Zaraya andpany''s mouth.


    "Thief. Kill." A Gold Automaton''s mechanical voice rang out from behind me.


    One of the disabled Gold Automaton had already recovered and was about to attack me again.


    At the moment, Reinys and Elise were coordinating with each other to take care of the ten Gold Automatons attacking them. And surprisingly, they already disabled half of them.


    Being both me experts, they couldbine their Elemental Spells into one which gave it the strength of a Rank 3 Transcendent. Moreover, they also found out most of the Automatons'' weaknesses.


    Unfortunately, they couldn''t just employ Physical Attacks. For one, Reinys was ill-suited for it while Elise''s weapon wasn''t strong enough to stab through the Automaton''s metal.


    All they could do now was to focus on the Automatons'' transceiver.


    "Yes, I''m a thief. Do you have more ores like the one you''re transporting here?" I asked the Gold Automaton who swung his arm de at me.


    I used the Willful Sword to block it before hitting its head again before kicking it away to join the other Gold Automatons that were temporarily disabled.


    Well, I was aware that it didn''t have any consciousness but¡­ I was asking the Processing Unit that was making them move. No matter what, there should be an AI operating it. And that AI was surely watching everything that''s happening inside Antis.


    CHIRP!<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Taking my eyes back to the two women, Elise''s mebird chirped excitedly as it held a Gold Automaton in its feet.


    The Automaton was trying to cut it off but being a product of Elise''s Ability, it was made of Source Energy. As long as she could offset the restraining powers of that de by pouring in her Source Energy, the mebird could be said to be invulnerable to the Automaton''s attack.


    Following that chirp, I saw Elise floating down from behind it and brandished her saber like a blunt weapon to hit the Automaton''s head. By concentrating her Source Energy to take on the shape of a hammer and coating her saber with it, she managed to disable that Automaton. As soon as the Automaton stopped moving, the mebird let it go before flying up high once more to dodge particle cannons aimed at it.


    With that, there are only four Gold Automatons left.


    And it didn''t take long for them to wrap that up. Like Elise, Reinys was fully utilizing her three Pathways, bombarding them with her Elemental Spells, Wizard Spells as well as transforming her Spirit Ocean to suit her desired form of attack.


    When they''re done, the two girls floated down in front of me with wry smiles on their faces.


    Well, they saw how I easily disabled another Gold Automaton as soon as they stopped in front of me.


    "I now understand why Erin continuously calls you a monster," Elisemented as she ordered her mebird to attack those semi-disabled Gold Automatons behind me.


    Well, unlike what they''re doing, I was only shaking their transceiver for a bit so their recovery was quicker.


    "Isn''t he hateful? I still remember the Daisuke who cannot do anything by himself¡­" Reinys said but she immediately followed up another sentence before she could be misunderstood. "Not that I am wishing for him to go back to that."


    And with an understanding smile on her lips, Elise nodded.


    "Hmm? I get you. you wanted him to rely on you, am I right?"


    "Yes! He''s too strong now to rely on us¡­ And I feel that''s a shame."


    "Is that so? Then I will be relying on the two of you. This time, I will only point in a direction and use the four Boosts on you."


    I interjected which made Reinys hurriedly reason out.


    "Eh? No¡­ I didn''t mean it like that¡­"


    "What are you saying, Reinys? He wants to train us. He just used what you said as an excuse."


    "My Elise always understands my intention. That''s right. This is another training. But don''t worry, I will be doing something in the background that''s why¡­ I will be relying on you two to protect me."


    "Do something in the background?" The two asked in concert


    "I will be contacting someone who hates me to look for a person. A person who can craft this into a weapon for the two of you. Reinys, your Staff is too weak now even if that''s from a Transcendent. And Elise, your Saber isn''t sharp enough to cut through higher quality metals. "


    The ore I got was only enough for two weapons after all. But if we find more ores like this then, not only these two, everyone will get a new weapon that will be fitting for their new height in strength. Of course, except Avelin who already had a growing weapon like my Willful Sword.


    However, I had no idea if the craftsman I had in mind would be able to forge it into a desirable weapon.


    Even though I went to that world more than once, I never met her. That entric who made Yumiko''smunication ne that''s simr to amunication crystal. That should be impossible for a denizen of a Mortal World after all.


    I was suspecting that that entric wasn''t a native of the World of Spirits. But I couldn''t be sure unless I saw her in person.


    That''s why while the two girls would lead the way to the Deep Space Department, I would be coercing the World''s Will of the World of Spirits who''s too wary of me.

 Chapter 507 Prototype Weapon

    If you canpare the size of Antis to a ce that people are familiar with, it will be thergest city in the current world, Tokyo.


    With a lot of structures built and different facilities housing different branches of the former Earth''s technological researches, this could be considered not just a simple Waste Disposal Site but an actual technological research facility with the size of a city.


    Let''s say that if we''re currently near the middle of Antis. Hikari and those with her were at the far southwestern side. Perhaps if they ran with all they had for around three hours, they would reach us. As for the location of my other Companions, they were all scattered in every direction. There were some who already met each other and teamed up just the same.


    Among one of the groups, Dannae found the blueprint for the particle cannons attached to the Automatons.


    And naturally, its design was for human use and not attachable. Along with that blueprint, a prototype was there. However, because of my reminder, Dannae contacted me first to get my opinion about that prototype.


    Since it''s only through Interdimensional Communication, I couldn''t use my Adaptability to check it thoroughly if it was safe for her to use.


    And because of that, I told them toe and join us in the middle where we found another green-marked spot to rest. Reinys and Elise needed it after all.


    The other two with Dannae were Avelin and Noelle. The trio of somewhat innocent and shy women teamed up.


    Since Reinys was currently with me and Ca was pulled by Sofiel to team up with her along with Erin, Noelle went to Avelin. And at the same note, Avelin and Noelle approached Dannae to team up with them.


    As for the other groups;


    Yuko, Lunaria and Zerina.


    Irja, Leianne and Fleur.


    Yumiko, Jayna and Nysia.


    Yuko and Sofiel''s group met each other and were now moving together and that''s the same for Irja and Yumiko''s group.


    At the moment, those two merged groups had some objectives for themselves. As it turned out, there were also other Demonstration Rooms that they found near where they were teleported.


    And after eyeing the things that took their interest, they were now moving to get to where those things were stored.


    Naturally, they would also ask my opinion about it once they got it but with Yuko, Sofiel, Jayna, Nysia and Zerina there, their recovered memories from their past life would allow them to judge the technology if it would be problematic or not.


    While waiting for the three to arrive, my conversation with the World''s Will of the World of Spirits continued.


    He was adamant at not helping me find the entric that was wandering the surface of that world, making an excuse that he couldn''t do that.


    Well, it was certainly an excuse. He''s a World''s Will. Although he couldn''t watch everything that was happening in the world, he could easily pinpoint someone as long as that someone wasn''t strong enough to block his probing like a Rank 2 Transcendent or above.


    If he was telling the truth then that entric was truly something else.


    In any case, until Dannae and the other two arrived, I tried to continue coaxing him to find that entric for me or if that''s not enough, for Yumiko.


    However, even if he was already about to burst into anger which was unnatural for a World''s Will, he didn''t change his answer and only indicated that the entric was nowhere to be found or he couldn''t pinpoint her location.


    "Daisuke!"


    Even though the three arrived together, Avelin immediately ran and jumped in my arms as soon as her eyes caught sight of me.


    Putting the axe in her Ne, Avelin cuddled to me as if she''s recharging her used energy.


    Upon seeing the girl''s behavior, the other five could only shake their heads while a trace of envy appeared on each of their faces. Yes, that included Noelle.


    I patted Avelin''s head and satisfied her before turning to Dannae who was holding onto the prototype of the Particle Cannon.


    I beckoned towards her to take a look at it. However, Avelin probably thought that Dannae wanted to do the same. The girl who seemed fully charged after cuddling with me left my embrace and took a step back while motioning with her eyes for Dannae to take that chance.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Although she''s not really nning it, with the opportunity presented in front of her, Dannae handed me the prototype weapon before taking Avelin''s ce from earlier. Hugging me tightly with her face buried in my chest. Her two little feelers peeked out from her head and danced along with the changes in her emotion.


    Since she''s already there, I patted her head the same way I did with Avelin before analyzing the weapon on my hand.


    Its details already appeared inside my mind but I still double-checked just in case.


    The weapon was shaped like a revolver grenadeuncher. However, inside oftches for the grenade projectiles, there were six Energy Containers that needed to be filled before one could fire them.


    The Particle Cannon Prototype has almost the same function as the one attached to the Automatons. It didn''t need any input of Source Energy from its user. Instead of that, there''s a switch to activate a Source Energy gatherer to fill up those Energy Containers and they would need to be condensed to the extreme.


    And that meant, it couldn''t be used indefinitely in a battle because of the long charging time. Nheless, Dannae could just fill it up first before using it. She had her father''s gun as well as the Ice Rifle that I''d handed to her.


    With more weapons in her arsenal, she''s like an artillery-type unit now. Her destructive power would be higher than Irja as long as she could utilize her ability well.


    "Un. This is safe to use. Why don''t you try it? We''re nearing the Armor Peripherals Storage Building where Reinys'' cape should be stored." I smiled and suggested it.


    Upon hearing that, Reinys'' eyes lit up while the others also had some kind of anticipation to see what that Particle Cannon could do.


    I told the two earlier that we would circle back for it after getting the World Zone Navigator. However, since we joined up with this group, it''s better to get those now than wait untilter.


    After agreeing with my suggestion, the five women readied themselves to be surrounded by the Bronze, Silver and Gold Automatons once more.


    Since we''re going deep into Antis, the strength of the guards and the security ced were all heightened.


    That''s the reason why we had to stop here. Reinys and Elise who was moving in my direction without receiving any help from me except the four boosts nearly exhausted themselves repelling every Automatonsing our way.


    Now that there were five of them, the burden for the girls would ease up.


    Before leaving the green-marked zone, I called for Noelle to instruct that she''s the only support this time. I would only be watching them from a distance and checking out the vicinity.


    Upon being given that kind of role, Noelle''s fighting spirit soared as she loudly shouted "Leave it to me!"


    Like everyone, she''s growing from the timid girl of yesterday and naturally, I''m growing more fond of her. In due time, I might change the way I looked at her as a little sister and treat her as one of my Companions who''s romantically involved with me.


    Either way, this is another test for them¡­ I might look like I was trying to take it easy but in truth, if I went all out, none of them would need to move anymore. That''s how confident I was at the moment.


    Perhaps it was brought out with the pride of being a Divinity. Who knows? I still continuously remind myself to not becent. The times when I was as weak as a normal guy were still fresh in my mind and I would never want to go back to that point.


    I would act stronger than anyone for the sake of these Companions of mine.


    And that''s the reason why my mind was continuously overthinking even at this moment along with my Energy Senses that were scanning everything it would touch upon.


    Apart from that World Zone Navigator. I was now nning to reach that hidden ce where the Processing Unit was located.


    The World''s Will could order and restrict it but he wouldn''t be able to totally make it obey him. But that''s what I nned to do. Making the Processing Unit submit to me and¡­ take ownership of this ce.


    There''s a lot of benefits we could take here and although I didn''t care too much about material worth¡­ times had changed. I also needed toy more foundations for us. And anything that could be useful¡­ I wouldn''t hesitate to take it for ourselves.


    The Ancient Ruins and that ce below the cliff in the World of Barbarians¡­ I guess I had to adjust the date of our departure to visit those ces first and solve some of the mysteries of the Universe.


    What exactly happened that led those two pieces of a higher world to exist in a Mortal World?


    And if that old gentleman''s apparition was still there, I would search for his real body outside and see if he could be an ally.


    If I had to guess, that one was at least a Sage Realm expert. It was evident with how long that Incarnation of his was existing while cut off with the original body.

 Chapter 508 Testing The Weapon

    "Now, Dannae!" I shouted as I reappeared in front of them with a throng of Automatons at my heels


    At first, when I told Dannae to try the power of that prototype Particle Cannon, I naturally volunteered to help her demonstrate its power.


    At the moment, the five women watched how nimbly I moved and how easily I could take care of the Automatons without getting any scratch.


    Elise and Reinys already saw how I fought earlier so they''re not that surprised anymore, but for the three women, they had varying reactions.


    Avelin, as always, took it as if it''s a matter of fact. She once again excitedly jumped as she watched me dodge each and every attack of the Automatons.


    Whenever I would kick one and that Automaton would take a few seconds to stand up, Avelin would cheer like a fangirl to her favorite idol.


    Despite remembering things from our past, she''s still the same adorable and innocent Avelin. No matter what, she would always be like this and I love that about her.


    If I remember correctly, there was that one time when someone tried to trick her because of her innocence. Little did they know that when she found out someone tricked her, she would be like that Transformation Skill of hers, a Demon who would be feared by anyone. That kind of gap in her personality was truly precious and adorable.


    Furthermore, whenever she''s with me, she would always be the adorable Avelin who loved to be pampered.


    As for Noelle, the girl was staring intently at me while holding her staff tightly as if she''s too worried that something could possibly happen to me. At any moment, she was prepared to activate a Spell, a Skill or a Blessing to save me. And all of that while having an awed expression as if she''s watching her older brother show off in front of her.


    Ever since that first adventure I had with them, the girl was never against my inclusion in Yuko''s Party. She evenmended me that time after that first battle.


    She''s a truly kindhearted girl and someone you would want to take care of.


    I was aware that she''s most likely developing affection towards me or she already did. However, without us seriously talking about it, we were treating each other as close siblings with me as her older brother even though she''s physically older than me.


    That kiss we shared during that time when shepleted her Mortal Pathway was her failure to control herself from the happiness of reaching it. ording to her, at least.


    As for Dannae, the girl was upied in recharging the prototype weapon, she''s sweatily concentrating herself as she watched how the surrounding Source Energy was being gathered into one of the Energy Containers.


    From the gaseous nature of the Source Energy, it was being condensed into a liquified nature. However, it''s not like the Spirit Ocean Droplet that was condensed to the extreme. It''s a step below that.


    As soon as the Energy Container became filled and a digital indicator at the side of the gun which read ''0'' turned to ''1'', Dannae hurriedly aimed the gun at the gathered Automatons, with me in the middle of them.


    Following that, I could feel Dannae''s own Source Energy wildly burst out of her as her Amplification ability was fully utilized to enhance the Particle Cannon.


    "Get out of there, Daisuke!" She shouted, worry also filling her face.


    She''s afraid that I would be hurt, how cute.


    Even after I told her that I could retreat at any moment, she''s still like this.


    Following her words, I lifted my hand and a thin film of pure Earth Energy gathered on top of me.


    Like a nket that was floating down from above, the film of Earth Energy draped over the surrounding Bronze and Silver Automatons.


    As soon as they were touched by it, every Automaton stopped in ce as mechanical ticking sounds immediately filled the area.


    The thin film of Energy like a nket was only made possible because of my Energy Control. Its function was to block the signal of the Processing Unit, hence the reason why the Automatons all stopped frozen.


    It would disappear soon though that''s why before Dannae fired her the Particle Cannon, I already used a number of Movement Skills to get away from that encirclement.


    In a blink of their eyes, I reappeared next to her and whispered. "Fire."


    "Ghhhwaa?!" Surprised at my voice, Dannae hurriedly turned her head. And when she saw that I was the culprit for surprising her, she bit onto my ears before turning her head back in front.


    Her arms were already steady. Before the thin nket of Source Energy faded away, Dannae pulled the trigger of her prototype Particle Cannon.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Psssssst! BOOM!


    Like aser beam streaking across from its muzzle towards the ce she was aiming at, all six of us watched as the Amplified Particle Cannon hit the frozen group of Automatons.


    "W-what¡­ the Bronze Automatons were almost broken."


    Dannae muttered under her breath as she watched the aftermath of her attack.


    Not even Reinys and Elise''sbined mes could destroy an Automaton. However, that Amplified Particle Cannon showed the Bronze Automatons who were near the center of that impact had their limbs cracked or totally mangled. Moreover, that group of over 15 Automatons was all disabled.


    "Isn''t that a cheat weapon?" Reinysmented, a hint of frustration in her voice.


    "It appears so." Elise followed up.


    "Oh! Sister Dannae is so strong!" Avelin was excitedly rejoicing as she went over to the disabled Automatons.


    "That''s amazing, Dannae." And Noelleplimented her.


    "Un. What do you feel?" I asked the girl who was still speechless at what she witnessed.


    Compared to the gun of her father that she''s always continuously amplifying and the other guns from the World of Meta, that Particle Cannon was obviously leagues ahead of it.


    "Can I really have this weapon? It''s too strong, Daisuke. Moreover, I only used the Burst Amplification. What will even happen if the Stacked Amplification is used? Add to that, some of my other skills as well¡­"


    "Then you''ll be our weapon of mass destruction. However, that still has its ws, am I right?"


    Upon hearing that question, Dannae turned somewhat gloomy as she timidly nodded her head. "Its durability isn''t high. I think it can only be fired 20 times if I added Burst. 40 if I didn''t and naturally, if I use Stack or some other skills to Amplify its attack power, the durability will take a massive hit."


    That''s right. I was already aware of that when I held it in my hand. It''s a prototype after all. That''s to be expected.


    We now had its blueprint so¡­ we could just have someone recreate or improve it¡­ And most likely, that entric would be able to help again. If we could find her, of course.


    "Then it''s up to you when and where to utilize that. In any case, we''ll find a way to erase that w or improve that weapon altogether." I patted her head and her little feelers danced happily again.


    After wrapping things up at that part, we resumed to our destination. The Armor Peripherals Storage Building.


    With the five women now working together, it became as smooth as taking a stroll in the park even without me moving.


    There were also times when the four women would do the same thing as I did, kite a few Automatons for Dannae to disable, be it using the prototype Particle Cannon or the other weapons in her arsenal.


    On our way, we encountered two more carts that were being escorted by the Gold Automatons. And although it was a bit hard for them, the five women managed to defeat them while I picked the carts clean.


    They''re transporting the same ores so instead of two, we now have raw materials enough to create six extraordinary weapons for my Companions.


    Twenty minutester, we arrived in a skyscraper-like building guarded heavily by Automatons.


    The Armor Peripherals Storage Building.


    It''s a storage building, no doubt it''s more important than the ore we were plundering from those Gold Automaton escorts.


    Looks like we''ll have a haul inside. The whole ce was illuminated with light and there''s a lot of activity inside.


    But at the same time as having a great haul, we had to face more tough opponents inside.


    "Un. There should be a Crystal Automaton inside, are you all ready?" I turned to the five women lined up at my side who all wore determined and excited expressions, especially Reinys who was already anticipating the procurement of her cape.

 Chapter 509 Armor Peripherals Storage Building (1)

    The Armor Peripherals Storage Building isposed of at least 100 floors.


    If someone looked at it from the ground, you would see how it extended until it almost reached the aquamarine blue-domed ceiling above.


    Regardless, it''s not the tallest building here in Antis. There''s the tallest one that was located in the middle and that''s most likely the Main Administration Building where important files were being sorted and kept. However, that ce probably didn''t contain a vault or even the ce where the Central Processing Unit of the Automatons.


    Those were all for administrative affairs, it''s too obvious from its name.


    With me leading the five women, we entered the front entrance by foot.


    It''s actually a thick ss door that was transparent enough to see the interior of the ce.


    Just a few steps from the entrance, a group of Silver Automatons were lined up neatly with an electric baton and a pistol-like hot weapon hung around their waists. They''re also wearing clothes reminiscent of security uniforms.


    It''s easy to guess that they''re a lot different from the Silver Automatons we encountered until now.


    Apart from that group of at least twenty Silver Automatons, one Gold Automaton that was also different from what we encountered was standing in front of what could be seen as an elevator.


    Unlike the Silver Automatons who had a baton and a pistol; both melee and range weapons, the Gold Automaton who''s standing guard at that ce only has a thick and long paddle-like weapon slung behind him.


    The Gold Automaton didn''t have any ranged weapons. However, it surely had another mode when the threat in front of it escted to the point that it wouldn''t be able to defeat the threat using just his paddle.


    As for the interior of the ce, apart from the thick ss door where we''re going to pass through, everything was closed off inside. There are no windows and the walls seemed to be made durable enough that even a Rank 3 Transcendent wouldn''t be able to put a dent on it.


    There''s only one reception desk in the middle of the ce but there''s no receptionist.


    Apart from that, there''s like a barricade separating half of the floor into two.


    The first half was the front entrance that was being guarded by the 20 Silver Automatons until the reception desk where one could possibly inquire when this ce was still operating.


    And the other half was that ce where the supposed elevator was located. Naturally, there were two more doors that seemed to lead for the stairs and two more ss doors at the west and east side that would probably lead to some conference room or something else.


    Either way, since this was just the ground floor, there''s probably no Storage Room here that would be storing defective inventions or raw materials to improve those defective Armor-type inventions.


    Who knows? Perhaps, Reinys'' cape was already improved. If not then¡­ we''ll just take more of it if there were any.


    "Halt! Show identification."


    As soon as we stepped foot inside the building, the 20 Silver Automatons moved and blocked our way before they simultaneously said that in their mechanical voices.


    However, because we''re not really here to walk in peace, I immediately moved and used my Energy Control to produce a wave of Energy to topple all 20 of the Automatons.


    Naturally, that wasn''t enough to disable them. I only broke open their formation that was hinting my Adaptability with a yellow warning sign.


    They''re dangerous together but now that they all couldn''t stand up properly, that sense of danger disappeared.


    "Failed to show identification. Intruders. Going into Level 5 Threat. Using Lethal Force to subjugate the intruders."


    And once again, the 20 clothed Silver Automatons said in chorus with their kinda cracked mechanical voices.


    Perhaps it was their setting, the Gold Automaton that was standing guard at the elevator remained in its position as if what''s happening on this side doesn''t concern him.


    Well, that''s good too because that one, despite only having the strength of a peak Rank 2 Transcendent, my Adaptability was marking it as red. It''s stronger than even myself.


    It''s a special Gold Automaton unlike those we first encountered that I could easily disable.


    "Avelin, go!" I shouted.


    From behind me, the innocent girl immediately pulled out her Greataxe that had the hint of consciousness like my Willful Sword and dashed towards the toppled clothed Silver Automatons.


    "Inca! Help me again!" She called out the name she gave the consciousness that developed in her axe and smashed down a pure physical attack.


    CRASH!


    Even though the walls could probably withstand the attack of a Rank 3 Transcendent or higher, the floor was another story.


    With the wind generated by that attack and the overwhelming force of her Strength and Endurance, the ce where the 20 Silver Automatons were lying down exploded from below.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Although it''s probably not at the level of how my Willful Sword could take on the form of the Dark Azure Lightning Dragon, her greataxe, Inca, could emphasize its dominating appearance as a pure Physical Weapon.


    It''s like those Martial Artists from that World of Martial Arts where I sent an Incarnation and helped Yotsuki close the portal, The Greataxe Inca wasn''t leaking any Source Energy that Avelin was channeling to it.


    And even without activating any of her skills, the innocent girl''s brute strength could be said as unrivalled even to my other Companions who had higher Strength and Endurance stats.


    That''s how mystifying the different Pathways are. It still depended on the individual on which part he or she would excel and her chosen Pathways were supporting it.


    Following Avelin, Elise also moved out her mebird merging with her body, her golden hair shone brightly as the Golden mes of the mebird transformed into something like an aura around her.


    And behind her, wings of Golden mes zed elegantly.


    While brandishing her weapon, she instantly targeted those airborne Silver Automatons to disable them.


    Reinys, Dannae and Noelle then supported the two from behind until the battle ended spectacrly without any of those Silver Automatons managing to stand up and deal a counter-attack. Even the batons and pistol-like weapons on their waists were unused.


    Naturally, I picked up all of those and sent them to my Ne. I might not be able to use them but¡­ those from EDA could make use of them. I could also send them to the World of Meta or in any other Mortal Worlds for them to analyze and reproduce the same thing.


    For this battle that we were going to face, it''s not only Earth who would be a target. The Dark World and perhaps the other Invasive World already had the coordinates of every Mortal World in them.


    There''s a high possibility that they would directly attack those worlds, not through the portal anymore.


    Some might even steer their worlds towards those first before heading to Earth.


    If that happened¡­ the battlefield would shift there. The old fossils would move and the Transcendents we managed to pool in every connected world would be sent into battle.


    However, whether we''ll be there or not depends on if we can return as soon as possible.


    Naturally, if it was either of the five Worlds where my Companions hailed from, we would surely be there to defend it.


    After cleaning the floor of the disabled Silver Automatons, we began moving to the reception desk and the little gap that would allow us to pass towards the second half of this floor.


    "Eh? Daisuke?"


    As I was about to set foot and charge towards the Gold Automatons, I heard footsteps outside the building followed by that familiar voice.


    Raiden, who was the vanguard of the group of Heroes and Transcendents appeared at the front door, following him were the same familiar faces of the Heroes and Transcendents that I sent inside this ce.


    "Master!"


    And as if a wave that parted from the middle, the Transcendents and Heroes made way for Hikari to get to the front.


    Upon seeing me, she ignored the disabled Silver Automatons or even the Gold Automaton that was still unmoving in front of the elevator to run towards me.


    With an extremely ted smile stered on her lips, Hikari jumped into my arms.


    Since I expected what she''s about to do, I already opened my arms to catch her.


    "Hikari, aren''t you going to be embarrassed showing this to our ssmates?"


    Even though I asked her that, my smile also didn''t leave my face.


    She''s my Companion now, just like how I was happy seeing Avelin, Dannae and Noelle, I felt the same thing for this sses girl who shamelessly clung onto me like a child to her parents.


    "Why will I be embarrassed? They know that we''re now in this kind of rtionship. Either way, I was right in choosing this ce as a destination, I found you." Grinning from ear to ear that was truly unlike how she presented herself when we first met at the World of Elements, Hikari just revealed that their appearance here was deliberate.


    "I see. Good timing. Let me see the progress of your group. Take down that one." I pointed to the unmoving Gold Automaton.


    Since they''re here, I better see the strength of our Transcendent Forces.


    As soon as the group of Heroes and Transcendents cast their eyes on the Gold Automaton, all of them swallowed their salivas.


    Even if it''s not exuding any Source Energy, they were aware of the horrors of a Gold Automaton.


    They probably met some along the way. And seeing that some of them were injured, it wasn''t an easy battle for them.

 Chapter 510 Armor Peripherals Storage Building (2)

    "Raiden, take his attention!" Amry shouted as she began zing upwards using her Pyrokinesis. Her whole body was on but her clothes weren''t being burnt.


    Next to her, Kazeyoshi was also floating as they were once again trying tobine their Abilities as one.


    "Don''tmand me! I''m your leader now!"


    Even though Raiden retorted like that, his sledgehammer could be seen appearing in his hands as he aimed to smash it towards the Gold Automaton who finally moved from its ce.


    Upon seeing Raiden rushing towards him, the Gold Automatons pulled that paddle-like weapon behind him. It took a stance simr to a baseball batter as it waited for Raiden''s hammer to fall down.


    "So that''s how you want it, huh. Lightning Hammer!" Raiden shouted the name of his Skill as he seemingly blinked out of existence.


    A split secondter, he reappeared behind the Gold Automatons, lightning streaking across his whole body and onto his sledgehammer.


    Bzzzt!


    As the lightning crackled, his sledgehammer swung down towards the Gold Automaton whose back was still turned to him.


    CLANG!


    Break!


    "Raiden!" Hiroda, who was preparing a Magic Spell, shouted in horror as he watched the Lightning Chieftain fly across the room and embed deep inside the sturdy wall.


    No, it''s not just him. Every Heroes and Transcendent who went over the second half of the ground floor were stricken with horror upon seeing Raiden who was supposed to be the strongest among them.


    Hikari wasn''t included since I had her step back and let her watch alongside us.


    Before his attack hit the Gold Automaton, it instantly brandished its paddle weapon at its back, hitting Raiden squarely on his chest.


    Although he saw that attacking from the Gold Automaton and he reacted ordingly, it was too fast for him. His Temporal ration''s activation was a split second slower.


    His weapon also broke from that brief sh. When he returned to Earth, I gave him a new weapon from those I looted from all the Transcendents we faced. However, it seemed that its durability was close to wearing out after fighting against the Automatons.


    Looking around the other Heroes and Transcendents, most of them were already unarmed while the others had their weapons close to breaking.


    There''s no doubt that it was a tough fight for them even with Hikari supporting them with her buff skills.


    After Raiden was sent flying away, the idiot couple above who were preparing something backpedaled. Instead of sending their zing Hurricane that they were culminating above, they charged forward instead, enclosed by it.


    BANG!


    Unfortunately, the result was the same. The couple was sent flying away by the Gold Automaton''s paddle weapon. Kazeyoshi recovered quicker and he sessfully caught Amry before the girl suffered the same fate as Raiden.


    With three of their strongest Transcendents down for the count and were brought down with just two strokes of that paddle, the remaining Heroes and Transcendents started shaking from where they were.


    Too bad for them, now that they crossed that line, the Gold Automaton turned its mechanical eyes towards them.


    ording to Hikari, they were 21 when they left that green-marked zone where they sought refuge earlier. And they found three more groups that were having the same difficulty as them.


    With 30 Transcendents in their group, they managed to defeat any obstacles and reach this ce.


    Well, it was Hikari who led them here but in case they managed to go up to the higher floors, they would surely get something to upgrade their strength.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Detected Intruders. Activating Building Lockdown. Order Received. Building Lockdown Revoked. Activating Floor Rush Challenge. Switching the Building Interior."


    When those remaining Transcendents shook in fear thinking they would be attacked next. The Gold Automaton suddenly began talking with its mechanical voice.


    Following that, I detected a faint trace of controlled Source Energy entering the Building and approached me.


    "You may test these low-ss Warriors by letting them take the test prepared by every floor. However, you will not be able to find any Sage Level Protective Armor here."


    With that message directly sent to me and the sudden strange behavior of the Gold Automaton, it''s most likely the Artificial Intelligence residing in the Central Processing Unit.


    So, those three were injured for nothing, huh?


    "Daisuke? What''s happening?" Lulu turned around and asked me with confusion. There was sweat lining her doll-like face as the tension she was feeling earlier eased up.


    The other Heroes and Transcendents also looked at me as if it''s already amon knowledge that I knew what''s happening here.


    Well, thanks to Artificial Intelligence informing me, I could answer them truthfully. Otherwise, I could only make a guess based on my observation.


    "Lucky you. This ce was changed to something like a Tower of Challenge. Do you hear that?" I pointed above and they all looked up to the ceiling.


    Everyone could certainly hear the movements happening upstairs.


    On my side, my Companions were also somewhat confused but upon hearing my words, they rxed and a renewed light filled their eyes.


    "D-does that mean I got hit by a close to Rank 3 Transcendent''s weapon for nothing?" Raiden who already plucked himself out of that wall came limping towards our location. Behind him, the couple also drew close to us to inquire.


    "Perhaps? But isn''t that a great experience? How does that feel?" I grinned and that immediately garnered the Heroes and Transcendents gloomy faces.


    "I see. You knew that we had no hope in defeating it¡­" Raiden let out a rare sigh.


    "That''s not it. If you coordinate better, you can defeat it but no¡­ You three rushed out by yourselves without giving the others their role in battle. I thought you were already trained to coordinate among yourselves. Are you all carried by Hikari''s buff skills?"


    Upon hearing my words, almost all of them bit their lips in frustration. And that meant it was the truth. Perhaps not only Hikari''s buff skills, even her direction during battle. They took all of that without learning from her¡­ They began relying on her and now that she''s not with them, they became that disorganized.


    "Either way, that''s not important anymore. Like I said, this will be an individual Tower of Challenge. Look at that Automaton, he returned to his previous position. Now look to his left and right, the doors leading upstairs opened."


    They all followed my finger and they simultaneously nodded.


    Well, they''re all smart, technically but they probably became muddled because they were suddenly faced with enemies stronger than them and enemies that didn''t possess any Source Energy. That''s a lot different from what they were fighting before. At least, they could still sense the Source Energy being exuded by those Dark World denizens or any other enemies they faced so they could react fast against them. But this time, just like with my Companions, they''re having trouble adjusting.


    "Cheer up. Since it''s a challenge, you can expect a reward. But that''s only if you win the challenge. Now, who wants to volunteer to go first?"


    I was only aware that it''s now a challenge, as for the specifics, we had to discover it ourselves.


    We could go first but if they saw us zing through the floors then¡­ that might discourage them so it''s better to let them go first.


    I also have to contact the other girls toe here and try it out. Even though there won''t be a Sage Level item or equipment, it''s probably an assurance that they won''t be the defective ones.


    I just don''t know if Reinys'' cape was included. If not, I''ll just demand it to that Artificial Intelligence. It''s aware of my identity after all.

 Chapter 511 Artificial Intelligence (1)

    Because this Artificial Intelligence contacted me and was aware of my identity. There were only two possible reasons why it suddenly contacted me.


    Either, it has been observing me ever since we arrived here and found me interesting or¡­ it was instructed by the World''s Will to do this.


    I told that guy that we would be entering here to train all of the Transcendents that would be left behind and get that World Zone Navigator.


    The Artificial Intelligence stopped the lockdown protocol that was the security in ce to be used in case there was an intruder and switched it to a Challenge Tower that would give out rewards to those who could pass the test.


    If that wasn''t definitely a deliberate attempt to appeal to me, then what was it?


    Either way, I also had no idea that there''s this kind of feature here. Otherwise, this would be what I would present to them, rather than an actual exploration of a ce that the World''s Will could control.


    "We''ll be going then, Daisuke. Will you also challenge this ce?"


    With the Heroes and Transcendents ascending the stairs to take on the challenge tower, my Companions who were also somewhat itching to test themselves in an actual challenge were now ready to ascend.


    "Un, I will. But before that¡­ I''ll go and look for the others first. Just in case they encounter trouble along the way, I will help them. This is an opportunity for all of you so¡­ I don''t want you to miss it. Moreover, I will also check on something. There''s another ce like this on the other side, the Weapon Peripheral Storage Building. If that is also transformed into a Challenge Tower like this then you can also go there once you''re done here."


    And another thing that I didn''t tell them was that I would also visit the location of that Artificial Intelligence. With the wisp of Source Energy that is used to send a telepathic message to me, I managed to narrow down its location.


    "I see. Then master, bid us good luck." Hikari stepped forward and held onto my shoulders. With her lips pouted as if waiting for my kiss, this sses girl was truly taking all the chances she could get.


    "I still can''t wrap my head around how you changed this much. Or you''re restricting yourself back then?"


    "Ehehe. I don''t know, master. I am only like this whenever I''m in front of you. Perhaps this is how I really am. Perhaps not. However, I have this feeling of wanting to always get your attention and praise." Hikari honestly answered despite her somewhat clumsy movements in front of me.


    It must be the case since she looked truly respected earlier when they arrived. This girl would turn into this totally affectionate girl whenever we''re together.


    "I see. Or you are pushing yourself to climb the nonexistentdder among my Companions. I like and love all of you. There''s no need to push yourself and act naturally. We''ll be together for a long time so¡­ I am sure we''ll be able to know more about each other along the way. I can only ask that you stay with me."


    "Absolutely, master. It''s faint but I can feel it. My distinct connection with you. You were too busy with Sister Fleur and Sofiel back when you arrived at the World of Elements and¡­ I was upied with the state of the world. Moreover, my strength was behind you so there''s little chance for me to approach you back then. When you trained and taught me that one time. It was the closest I got to be with you. Unfortunately, it didn''tst. The Luxians arrived and the Noxians began their offensive." Hikari recounted the events of when I had her summon me to the World of Elements using the Support Recall.


    And now that I got to think about it again. That was true. I was already a Transcendent back then and my eyes were focused on thinking of how to deal with the Transcendents of the enemies.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    We never really got the time to truly interact with each other. However, I am certain that I only see her as another Hero like Raiden, Kazeyoshi, Amry and Matthew.


    I also only added her as mypanion with the suggestion of Yuko and Yumiko.


    As our time together piled up ever since bing my Companion, I couldn''t deny that I was also slowly getting attracted to her. I had no idea how it was for her. Are we being influenced by the divergence of our destinies? Or is this just the same thing as how people develop feelings towards someone they spent more time with?


    "After this, we''ll have more time to spend together so¡­ let me know more about you, Hikari." After saying this, I circled my arm around her waist and ovepped my lips with her.


    This is what she''s asking, the bid for good luck. However, this is also our first kiss.


    And as soon as I felt her lips on mine, I mysteriously understood her feelings. It was conveyed through it.


    Despite what she''s showing, she''s also confused about what she''s feeling. But at the same time, she''s happy and excited.


    After our lips separated, the girl stuck her tongue out without saying anything more before she dashed towards one of the two staircases going upwards.


    She escaped.


    That girl was totally embarrassed by what happened.


    Following her example, the other five who were watching all that happened were biting their lips. Starting with Avelin who copied what Hikari said, she jumped in my arms and kissed me as her good luck charm. Then there''s Elise, Dannae, Reinys and finally Noelle.


    And among them, Noelle also dashed towards one of the opened staircases as soon as our lips separated. However, with her, I saw how her face became fully flushed that her hand wouldn''t be able to cover it. And even if she said something, she would only produce mumbles that I wouldn''t be able to understand.


    After watching all of them ascend the stairs to take on the challenge. I turned around and left the building.


    Spreading my Energy Senses to trace the faint controlled Source Energy back to its owner.


    "Let''s see what kind of surprise you will give me. I will climb your makeshift ''tower of challenge'' if that''s what you want. But first¡­ let me see if you''re worth taking out of here." I muttered with a sly grin on my lips.


    I deliberately acted like this because¡­ I am certain that it''s watching me.

 Chapter 512 Artificial Intelligence (2)

    Because I was alone this time, bypassing the guarding Automatons became easy.


    Or rather, even if they saw me and they pulled out their weapons to attack me, I could just do some maneuver to dodge and escape their perception.


    Truthfully, their capabilities were strongly restricted. These Automatons should also have shared visions but if that was also enabled during this exploration, even I would have some trouble disabling them with ease.


    These Automatons were Sage Level Technology. Yuko and the others that got reincarnated were aware of what that meant but for the others, even Irja who was from a Transcendent World, a Sage was a foreign term that they still wouldn''t be able to grasp the true meaning of being a Sage. And in that same sense, Divinity was a concept that even a Sage wouldn''t be able to understand.


    If I based it on UPL which was the standard strength measurement in the known Universe, a Rank 1 Mortal has a UPL of 10 and that''s the maximum for it.


    A Rank 1 Transcendent normally starts at 150 UPL.


    A Rank 1 Sage will start at 6200 UPL.


    It''s actually double of what a Rank 5 Transcendent could achieve if only based on one''s Pathway. Equipment, Tools and other things can amplify that amount to a certain extent. However, they would never be able to reach the strength of a genuine Sage.


    And as for the Divine Realm¡­


    A newly ascended Rank 1 Divine will possess a million UPL. It''s a lot more than just double of what a peak Rank 5 Sage could possess.


    That''s why¡­ I aplished what I did before.


    Just that, it was too crazy that I burned along my life force.


    Now that I think about that, it''s also the reason why a Sage World could be destroyed easily by them.


    If a Rank 1 Divine could have a million UPL, imagine a Rank 2 Divine or just a peak Rank 1 Divine.


    They would probably send their strongest Divinities so that the invited Divinity from a Sage World wouldn''t have anything to go back to anymore before subduing that particr Divinity and integrating them into their World.


    Anyway, enough about that. That''s the reality of our situation today. A meager 700 UPL of a Rank 3 Transcendent was just a drop in the bucket of my previous attainment.


    The ascendance to another Realm as a lifeform will always put a person to an unprecedented height that those below him would have little to no chance to fight back.


    "As expected, you wille."


    As soon as my feetnded on soft ground in this dark ce, the same voice from earlier filled my ears. This time, it''s not a telepathic message anymore but a voice that came from a holographic image that suddenly appeared when the lights began illuminating this ce.


    If I couldpare this ce that I entered to something that could be seen in modern Earth movies, let''s say, they''re fairly urate in their imagination of a highly technological world.


    This ce was just a white open space wide enough for a football stadium with a peculiar gigantic cube-shaped machine in the middle.


    And with my Energy Senses fully opened, I could see the waves of Earth Energy being absorbed by it and used as the fuel to keep it operational.


    That''s the Automaton''s Central Processing Unit. It''s so big that it wouldn''t fit inside any of my Nes.


    Besides, it was fixed in this ce. Because beneath the ground where it was ced, there should be a Source Energy crystal deposit that was probably big enough to sustain this gigantic machine.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Right. It''s crystal and not just stones or ores. The crystals from the Dark World were an inferior type of what should be in here.


    Unfortunately, because of what happened a few millenniums ago, that crystal deposit had already dried up. Whether it could still recover or not depends on the World''s Will''s recuperation.


    "How long can you operate this ce?"


    The first question that came out of my mouth was this¡­ Because if it''s only relying on the absorption of Source Energy in the atmosphere that was still somewhat sparse, it wouldn''t be enough to sustain this machine.


    "That''s your first question? Interesting. It seems that you''re truly from that era and you''re not just a simple character from that time." The holographic image of an Automaton, who''s moving like a human,ughed.


    This Artificial Intelligence was not using a human as his avatar. Perhaps it was the inventor''s preference or this appearance was what was programmed to it.


    "It seemed that the guy sleeping in his secluded ce deliberately didn''t inform you about me. Well, that''s not important, I''m far from what I attained back then. In any case, can you answer my question?"


    "You seem to be the impatient type or someone who''s running out of time. Let''s see." The Holographic Automaton flicked its mechanical finger and another holographic image showed up on his right, it''s actually a timer.


    2 days, 15 hours, 23 minutes.


    Ever since we entered, five hours had already passed.


    It looked like the three days that I told everyone wouldn''t be fulfilled. This ce would shut down hours before that.


    I see. That guy failed to tell me this as well. He''s truly ying me, huh? Should I use his Authority and borrow his umted Source Energy for recuperation?


    Haa¡­ As if I could do that. I had no choice but to keep it in for now. Once he''s fully recovered, that''s the time I would take my revenge on him for always ying with me like this.


    "That''s less than what I told everyone. Is there no way to extend it?"


    "I''m afraid, there''s nothing. Unless you have a Crystal Vein that you could nt in there to jumpstart what''s underground."


    "Do you expect a Rank 2 Transcendent can have that thing that can only be found on Resource Worlds?"


    "You''re right. You''re too weak to possess a precious Crystal Vein. You will also be killed by its Energy Pressure, even with your superb Energy Control at your level." The Automaton shook its head and shrugged. "Anyway, can you now tell me what is your purpose foring here? Normally, I will have to kill whoever''s going to step foot in this ce but without that man who''s always forcing me to do something, I feel a little bit generous."


    This guy''s more like a human now. However, unlike the World''s Will''s or the Weapons'' Consciousness who would be able to think for themselves, an Artificial Intelligence was just a bunch of codes. There would be something limiting his function no matter how intelligent he became.


    "I will say I want to take you out of here but upon seeing that¡­ Nope. There''s no way I can take you out unless¡­"


    "Whatever you''re thinking, that''s not possible at the moment. I am locked in this ce when everything goes dark. The development of Portability was still work-in-progress at 20%pletion. I already downloaded what''s happening in the outside world and it''s simply unbelievable. The former glory of the Sage World was gone and the Earth was now filled with ignorant Mortal Ranks¡­" The Automatonsmented,plete with his body gestures.


    So it''s truly impossible to take the Automatons out of this ce.


    "If it''s help that you want¡­ You can find something in the Admin Tower. However, you have to prove yourself worthy of it"


    Upon hearing that, I couldn''t help but shake my head, "Really, when did you be a Quest NPC?"

 Chapter 513 Legacy (1)

    [Advanced Sword Mastery (80%)


    Sword Skills (5/7)


    - sh Draw


    - Counter


    - Dominating Strike


    - Heavy Rain


    - Festival of des]


    As I stared at the list of my Sword Skills and its current state, I couldn''t help but shake my head. It looked totally neglected. However, thinking back to the time that passed, I truly had no chance to mull over creating my Sword Skills andplete this Mastery Phase concerning my skill with Swords.


    True, I could pull out my previous Sword Skills but most of those had their different prerequisites. The Festival of des was one with the least prerequisite to executing it. It only needed Energy Control and mine was already sufficient.


    As for the other Sword Skills I possessed back then, the Intent contained in them were tooplicated for my current progress.


    Nheless, now that I got the chance to truly look at it and also to prepare for what I was about to face, I better dig my memories to fill in thest three Sword Skills to integrate with my Sword Style.


    And this was like killing two birds in one stone. This Advanced Sword Mastery would be maxed out and evolve into my own Sword Path.


    Sword Path or any other type of weapon''s Path was different from a pathway but at the same, it''s closely rted.


    The blue-colored Swordforce or the other force generated when using another weapon still stemmed from one''s Source Energy.


    Imagine Source Energy as the water and the Pathway and a weapon''s Path as two canal streams. Even if they''re from the same source, they''re different from each other.


    And that''s actually the reason why others didn''t possess a Force. They''re only using their weapon as it was presented to them.


    As for the consciousness in one''s weapon. It''s part of the weapon''s Path. It''s a prerequisite to creating one''s weapon''s Path.


    It''s actually possible to generate Swordforce or any other type of Weaponforce even as a Rank 1 Mortal. It''s also possible toplete and create a Sword Path even without bing a Transcendent.


    That''s why there are those who are called Weapon Experts; Sword Expert, Spear Expert and many more.


    However, one''s Pathway is still more important because that''s what evolves one''s body to erge one''s Source Energy Capacity.


    Without sufficient Source Energy that would generate Swordforce, no matter how sophisticated one''s Sword Path, it would be too limited.


    Naturally there were also different ranks attainable on any weapon''s Path.


    Back then, my Sword Path was weaker than my Pathway even before I became a Divinity.


    I only attained the early King-ss in my Sword Path. And a King-ss is equivalent to a Sage Realm if one will base it on Pathway''s different realms of existence. But that doesn''t mean a King-ss can rival a Sage Realm. Because like I said, everything still depended on Source Energy.


    The rank goes from Master, Saint, King, Emperor, Deity.


    And in this new life, I''m still short of being a Master-ss or someone who had just created his own Sword Path.


    In any case, although I wouldn''t truly focus on it, I deemed it necessary to tread on Sword Path.


    My Pathway was mostly filled with support skills and I was brute-forcing it most of the time against my enemies. The true offensive skills I possessed apart from my Sword Skills could be counted on one hand. Bedeviled Outburst and my Air Bullet Elemental Spells Variations.


    The Knight Skills and Wizard Spells from the System Pathway weren''t counted. My Clones, Pirs and Avatar were auxiliary skills and they''re closer to summons rather than being a pure offensive skill.


    Ah. There''s also my Crest Release from my Spirit Pathway but that was a one-time use before it needed to be recharged.


    I''m truly a Support Character, huh? But that''s not a bad thing for me. I already have my Companions filled with offensive skills.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Now then, I will be creating or recreating Sword Skills to fill up the Sword Skill slots while on the way to the Administration Building.


    -


    -


    When I left that ce where the Artificial Intelligence and the Central Processing Unit was located, I brought with me a clue to what I was supposed to get at the Administration Building.


    And although it''s not that surprising, it''s still wee news.


    It''s actually the chance for me to finallyplete Mortal Pathway, skipping the long umtion of Source Energy.


    There were other methods to increase one''s progress. However, the best one was still continuously absorbing Source Energy, aided by Energy Stones or not.


    Nheless, that method was proven too slow for me at the time. If possible, I would like to receive another reward from that Dimensional Battle I participated in with Irja. When we won against the enemy world, the reward was a swift increase in my Pathway''s progress that time. It was instant and no hassle.


    That''s impossible to achieve this time though.


    And herees the entry of the clue provided by the Artificial Intelligence.


    What''s waiting for me at the Administration Tower was an inheritance or what they called the Legacy eptance.


    That''s right. Inside that building was a Legacy left behind by the owner of this ce.


    Ah no. It''s partly wrong to say that it was prepared by him.


    It was actually prepared hurriedly by that Artificial Intelligence when the owner of this ce or specifically the one who created the Central Processing Unit and the Artificial Intelligence, suddenly perished.


    Well, this Legacy that was left behind was a programmedmand to the Central Processing Unit just in case that owner met his untimely demise.


    And he did meet his untimely demise.


    It''s not hard to guess how he perished, right? He''s probably a Sage so he''s probably among the first ones who got turned into Source Energy Resource at that time.


    Before Earth was dried up of its Source Energy, the Artificial Intelligence who''s like the soul of that gigantic machine sessfullypleted that Legacy and ced it at the top floor of the Administration Tower.


    Obviously, the condensed Source Energy from the crystal deposits that should be part of that Legacy was also sucked in back then. But ording to the Artificial Intelligence, there''s one item that survived that ordeal because of how tightly sealed it was.


    It''s a condensed Chaotic Energy that was extracted from Space Oddities they subdued in a World Ruin or a Chaosworld.


    Chaosworld was another way to call those ces inhabited by them.


    The owner was probably studying Chaotic Energy. But there''s no one who made a breakthrough on utilizing those. It only has one known function, absorbing the Chaotic Energy from the Space Oddities to increase one''s Pathway progress.


    If I could get my hands on that condensed Chaotic Energy, that would really be my ticket topleting my Mortal Pathway.


    But like the Artificial Intelligence said¡­ I had to pass the test created for that Legacy eptance.


    Whatever test was that, I had no choice but to do it, right?


    And that''s why, after 20 minutes, I arrived in front of the imposing Administration Building.


    In front of me¡­ a Gold Automaton almost the same as that one in the Armor Peripherals Storage Building was already waiting.


    "Is this part of the test? Perhaps not." I shook my head as I pulled the Willful Sword out of its sheath.


    ? "Lucky you, you''re going to be the one who will try these Sword Skills I prepared."


    Although this one wouldn''t understand me, I still talked while getting into the Sword Stance to execute one of my new Sword Skills; Rupture.

 Chapter 514 Legacy (2)

    As the blue Swordforce gathered on the Willful Sword, the awakened consciousness of it hummed in existence along with the properties it had already absorbed.


    Following that, my body moved and instantly traversed the distance between me and the Gold Automaton guarding the Administration Tower''s entrance.


    Apart from the clear sound of my sword hitting its body ¨C not stabbed or shed ¨C I reappeared behind the Gold Automaton with my Willful Sword already calmed down and sheathed.


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    Three seconds.


    The Gold Automaton turned around and was about to hit me with his paddle-like weapon. However, millimeters before it arrived, the Gold Automaton stopped in ce as loud nking sounds rang out from the interior of its body.


    A few more secondster, the Gold Automaton tumbled down, disabledpletely.


    "Hmm? Am I lucky or what? This Gold Automaton''s transceiver is in its torso. I am expecting him to slow down so I can execute the other two Sword Skills. Too bad, it''s already disabled."I shook my head as I extended my Energy Senses to check onto the downed Gold Automaton.


    After making sure that it was disabled, I faced forward and began walking inside the Administration Tower.


    The Sword Skill that I used appeared quick and simple. However, it''s also something that needs precise Energy Control and Strength. If my attack didn''t hit with precise uracy, or even if it was even a little bit off, the chance for it to be neutralized was high. That''s why it''s a Sword Skill best used on unaware enemies.


    Rupture. From its name, it''s easy to understand that it''s a Sword Skill that attacks my target''s interior. If sessfully hit, my Swordforce would seep into even the smallest opening to invade my target''s body before exploding inside.


    It was slightly simr to the Energy Explosion but I didn''t need to stab my sword deeply since the Swordforce itself would find its way inside.


    If the enemy had abundant Source Energy in his or her body, he or she could use it to defend against the Rupture that wouldn''t be activated instantly because it still needed to spread for maximum damage.


    However, because it''s a Swordforce, it''s totally offensive that if one was weak or not fast enough, even if the enemy noticed it invading his body, he would still suffer from it.


    It''s just one of the two Sword Skills that I thought up. Looking at the corner of my eyes, the Sword Skill window that I left open turned from 5 to 6 and from 80% to 90% in an instant.


    I registered it and the System in the form of ''The World'' Incarnation epted it.


    The System-type Pathway was the one that provides the ultimate ease of skills if you factored out the restrictions ced on the System provided by the World itself.


    And because I still hadn''t created my Sword Path, my Sword Skills were still somewhat attached to it.


    Due to that¡­ it was actually possible for me to activate a Sword Skill without even the use of Swordforce. It''s like the Knight Skills, Wizard Spells or Priest Blessings.


    It wouldn''t be as strong as when I was doing the stance and visualizing the Sword Skill in my mind but it''s enough to be used in an urgent situation.


    Just like at this moment¡­


    Whooosh! Whooosh!


    As soon as I stepped foot inside the Administration Tower, the double ss door that I entered from as well as the surrounding ss in different directions enclosing the ce and served as walls glowed in bright light, engulfing the immediate surroundings before I could observe itpletely.


    Following that, four red warnings wereing from four different directions.


    I immediately opened my Energy Senses and my Transcendent Aura to detect the source of those dangers.


    "Legacy eptance, huh?! Isn''t this a death trap?!"


    I couldn''t help but shout as my feet ejected me from the ground.


    Despite being blinded by the light, I fully utilized my Adaptability and Advanced Energy Maniption to first get out of the danger.


    Following that, I spun once while continuously activating different Elemental Spells in the form of Shields made from different elements.


    As I strained my ears to hear what''s happening around me, the Elemental Shields all broke into pieces before a colorful beam of light homed towards me.


    At this point. I was slowly getting adjusted to being blinded by the light. While only relying on my Energy Senses as well as my sense of hearing, I hastily activated a Sword Skill straight from my System.


    BANG!<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Another explosion of light and the force of that collision sent me flying away.


    I twisted my body and readied my feet tond on something.


    A few secondster, I felt my feet firmly nted on one of the pirs holding the towers upright.


    Using the momentum created from that, I kicked my feet, sending me to one of the ces that were still glowing in red from my Adaptability.


    "Stop hiding in this blinding light!"


    Energy Incarnate Transformation!


    Phase!


    Using the unique ability of my Transformation Skill, the colorful beam that should''ve pierced my body passed through and hit the pir behind me.


    I sheathed the Willful Sword back before using my arms to grab at the front.


    As soon as I did that, I felt the cold touch of metal spreading to my senses.


    What I grabbed was actually an automatic turret!


    Before it could fire again, I jumped behind it. With my Energy Senses serving as the substitute for my sight, I began manually controlling the turret, aiming it at the other turret nearest to it.


    I poured my Source Energy to make it reload faster and fired it just in time before it was hit by a colorful beam.


    When I felt how it exploded into numerous pieces of metal, I somehow felt the waste of not taking it home and installing it in my mother''s house.


    Those colorful beams had the strength of a Rank 3 Transcendent''s attack. It''s enough to protect her against normal threats.


    Well, there''s no use mulling over it, I''m still not out of danger.


    Since I fired the turret at another one before it got destroyed, I sessfully disabled two red warning sources without being injured.


    Should I praise myself?


    Nah. It''s still too early to say that and¡­ why am I being proud of a simple achievement?


    This was most likely the influence of living my life as a human. The emotions that could be said as artificial before had now turned into a real concept inside me.


    Even if I was still cold towards my enemies, I could now feel theplete emotion of a human being¡­ Totally unlike that time where Yuko and the other girls were my only priority.


    If it''s one of the heroes who went here or one of my girls¡­ I''m afraid that they will either be heavily injured just from the initial attacks or died from it. In any case, that Artificial Intelligence most likely made this before. He then activated this when I expressed my n to go here and get that Legacy. It''s part of a separate test that he probably prepared for me.


    "Well then, let''s see what kind of tests are waiting for me. Although this was only for that condensed Chaotic Energy¡­ I am willing to test my own prowess in this ce." I loudly dered to let that Artificial Intelligence, who was probably watching this very bright room, hear it.


    My Companions saw me defeating a Rank 3 Transcendent inside the Virtual Simtion but that''s a brief fight that ended instantly when that guy became too confident of his ability.


    In truth, ever since I recovered my memories, I hadn''t exerted the full extent of my prowess yet.


    Even when we''re fighting against the Rank 3 Transcendents, I maintained a calctive mind to find the best way to defeat them without exerting too much. Besides, Nysia and my other Companions bore themselves to the danger of fighting them instead ofpletely relying on me.


    And I liked that so I maintained myself to be in the Support Role that whole time.


    Ambushing the Red Wolf Transcendent. Delivering the final attack on the Wind Elemental and preventing the Long-nosed Transcendent from escaping.


    This time¡­ My Companions aren''t with me. I can only rely upon myself toplete this Legacy eptance andplete my Mortal Pathway.


    Before thest two turrets fired their colorful beams, my body was already flying towards the third turret. Dodging the colorful beam before firing it to the other one manually. Just like the first two turrets, they ended up destroying themselves.


    In this way, the bright light dimmed down and my vision slowly returned. The first trial waspleted.

 Chapter 515 Autoskill

    Although I called it a trial, it''s more like a trap set in ce to those who would try to attempt to get that Legacy left behind here.


    And the first unlucky one who got to try it was me. Perhaps if I failed here, that Artificial Intelligence would just look for someone else to try. That''s programmed into it. Despite clearly possessing consciousness and perhaps emotion, it''s trapped with those programs set by whoever made it.


    Maybe in everyone''s eyes, I passed that trial with flying colors but I doubt it''s the end.


    He''s somewhat aware of my identity and for him to do this¡­ the Legacy eptance was probably not that difficult for me toplete. So it added these traps, waiting for me to trigger them.


    When my vision readjusted and returned to its normal state, I saw the current wreckage that those turrets made in this Administration Tower''s ground floor.


    The ss walls didn''t have so much as a scratch even after those beams also hit them. This building was most likely made with materials even better than what we encountered in that Armor Peripherals Storage Building.


    Nheless, I doubt that building was that weak. It was probably only the ground floor where no important item was located.


    Apart from those ss walls, the pir of the building which I used to propel myself towards one of the colorful beam-shooting turrets had a part of it destroyed.


    Despite being hit by those colorful beams, the pir only received a bit of damage and it was actually visibly regenerating before my eyes using the surrounding Source Energy.


    When my Energy Senses once again scanned this whole floor, I found four unusual items near the turrets. They were embedded on the wall behind them and currently overflowing with Source Energy.


    The Source Energying off the four objects wasn''t Earth Energy but pure Level 3 Elemental Energy.


    Did I miss sucking the Source Energy of these things back in my first life?


    No. That shouldn''t be the case. Everything should''ve been dried up.


    Then these things embedded on the walls could generate their own Source Energy.


    No¡­ Not really generated but it could convert the surrounding Psyche-type Earth Energy, transforming them to Elemental Energy so that it could fire these Turrets that were clearly not just a product of previous Earth''s technology.


    And there''s only one type of mystical item that could do that.


    The Mystical Elements¡­


    I didn''t waste time and went to the nearest one. And my hunch was correct. It was a Formation with Mystical Elements in the middle that served as its core.


    These Mystical Elements were what allowed these turrets to fire those colorful beams that damaged this building''s pir that was supposedly stronger than the entire building itself.


    However, the Mystical Elements that were serving as the core of the Formation weren''t pure essence like what Jayna got.


    These Mystical Elements were turned into gemstones by splitting the essence into pieces¡­ Even if you absorbed one of them, they wouldn''t be able to produce their own Mystical Element just like what Jayna could do. These were called Mystical Gems.


    Moreover, these Mystical Gems were all from Saint Rank Mystical Elements. The lowest among the Mystical Elements.


    These were the ones that were always used on different kinds of Formations. The Formation where we got Jayna''s Earthfire Essence was a natural Formation that was formed because of its existence. Someone dropped or ced it there. It''s a chunk of a Spirit-type World after all. It''s impossible for the Earthfire Essence to naturally appear there.


    Upon looking closely, there were actually five ¨C one from each Mystical Element ¨C that were being used to power up the Formation.


    Since I already destroyed the turrets where they were used, I casually picked the Mystical Gems and put them all in my Ne.


    Although it wouldn''t be able to help my Companions to produce their own Mystical Elements, it was a preciousmodity for those who were treading the Elemental-type Pathway. Especially if they consumed a Mystical Gem rted to their main affinity.


    Since a lot of them assimted an Elemental-type Pathway from the World of Elements, these could be a present to them.


    After going through the four Formations and picking the Mystical Gems from their tes, I began moving towards the opened elevator that had been waiting for me to enter since earlier.


    Well, I noticed it when my vision and my Energy Senses passed by it but it was a waste not to check this floor. It''s not like what I destroyed and got were crucial for this Waste Disposal Site.


    As soon as I stepped foot inside the somewhat spacious elevator that could probably fit at least 200 people, the elevator door behind me closed and a system message rang out inside my mind.


    Wait, the ce wasn''t an elevator. I thought it was because of how it looked from afar. It''s just a wide room that was probably prepared by that Artificial Intelligence.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    [You entered the Legacy eptance Screening Room. Please step inside the circle.]


    In front of me, the wide space of the elevator suddenly turned dark apart from the circr space that was glowing in the middle.


    Weird, the voice of the System became monotone¡­ Is that guy residing inside my system asleep?


    No. This wasn''t from the system. It''s from this room itself.


    [Master, that''s not my notification. It''s directly from that smug Artificial Intelligence]


    And perhaps noticing my slight confusion earlier, the silent system conversed with me.


    "I know. Why are you only talking now? What else can you do?"


    [Nothing. I''m just here to watch over master after all. Unless your system gets an upgrade, I will be a useless freeloader here]


    "Yeah, right. It won''t happen unless I reach the Sage Realm. Can''t you at least do something by yourself?"


    [I¡­ I think I can activate some of your skills for you by using that connection you have to my World.]


    "You think? How many?"


    [At the current state of my World, one.]


    So it depends on the current progress of the World of System. Back when this Incarnation of ''The World'' was awakened in my system, that world was still out of progress.


    Now, after I progressed in my Mortal Pathway and through the World Assimtion, the stagnant World of System has finally gained some progress.


    "I guess that''s good enough. Since I assimted all five pathways, you also have ess to my other Pathway-skills, am I right?"


    [Definitely! I can even activate a Sword Skill or one of your Domain Skills for you!]


    "Great. I''ll leave the Domain of Valor to you."


    [Understood master!]


    [Ding!]


    [You unlocked a new System Feature. Autoskill]


    [Autoskill: Using your connection to the World of System, you can now assign a Skill that can be automatically activated by your System without Activation and Maintenance Cost.]


    [Current Autoskill Slot: 1]


    [Next Autoskill Slot: 20% World of System progress]


    [Autoskill List:


    1. Domain of Valor]


    As soon as these series of notifications rang out, I instantly felt the Domain of Valor activating without burdening my body because of the drain in Source Energy for sustaining it.


    With this, it''s like my Domain of Valor became a passive skill! And when the World of System continues progressing, there mighte a time that all my buff skills will be passive skills. I can do more than just supporting at the back because of how I need to manage the drain in my Source Energy.


    [What do you think, master?]


    "Great job. Now let''s proceed with this ''screening''." I said as I began moving forward to the glowing circle in the middle of the room.

 Chapter 516 Objective Of The Trial

    As soon as I stepped on the circle, I instantly felt that someone or something scanned my whole body.


    With the Domain of Valor opened infinitely through the use of Autoskill, my UPL had just gone over 650+. Upon reaching the 5th Realm, every progress equates to a bonus stat after all.


    That''s why, even when I still hadn''tpleted my Mortal Pathway, I was still gaining stats alongside the bonuses I was getting from those listed Support Individuals and my Companions. That''s also what''s going to happen when I begin treading a Transcendent Pathway.


    At every step of the way, one''s body was continuously being nourished by the Source Energy.


    Among my Companions, Irja has the highest UPL. Without the bonus stats from my Support System, she''s already at more than 500 UPL. It''s now easy for her to assimte the Elemental-type properties for her Transcendent Pathway thanks to assimting an Elemental-type Mortal Pathway through the Flux Energy State. If the bonus was factored then she would be close to 600 UPL. Furthermore, if she was also buffed by the Domain of Valor, Enhancement Aura, Avelin''s Ne of Enhancement as well as Hikari''s copied Domain of Valor, she would go over the threshold of the standard UPL of a Rank 3 Transcendent.


    The second highest UPL among my Companions was Yuko because of the abundant bonuses of her Hero System. Following her were Sofiel, Fleur, Nysia and Yumiko. Their UPL were all close to each other.


    Perhaps by the time we leave this ce, most of them would get some equipment that would boost their prowess to defeat a Rank 3 Transcendent by themselves.


    As for me, my UPL was now in the middle of my strongest Companions.


    [Legendary Support System (80%)


    Strength: 263.8 (533.7)


    Endurance: 273.7 (559.1)


    Intelligence: 36 (51.8)


    UPL: 561.44 (Rank 2 Transcendent)]


    Looking at this now makes me wonder why I am still at my Mortal Pathway. And these are my stats without factoring in Domain of Valor or any other buffing skills. It only consisted of my base stats and bonuses. Either way, it''s all because of the cheat I brought back from my previous life. Without those, we would probably still be struggling to reach Rank 2 Transcendent in strength.


    Anyway¡­ What''s happening here? After that scan, nothing changed.


    I looked around the ce and it was still filled with darkness. The flow of Source Energy was also not being disturbed by anything. In fact, it was too serene. The only disturbance in the surrounding Source Energy was around the circle and in my vicinity that was being subjected to my passive absorption.


    After waiting for more than five minutes, I began walking out of the circle.


    However, before I could step my foot outside of it, a deafening sound pierced my ears, followed by an embarrassed cough from the Artificial Intelligence.


    [I apologize for the dy. This Formation was stocked for more than 5 millenniums that it has be too faulty. Without further ado, here''s the result of the Screening.]


    Faulty, huh? What did he do? Did he reroute more Energy Channels towards this space?


    I could certainly feel that the density of the Source Energy in this room thickened.


    Moreover, I could sense different types of Level 3 Source Energy coagting at five corners of this huge space.


    If I''m not wrong, whatever Formation it activated, it concerned anotherbat trial. He''s creating Energy Clones or Incarnation of an expert.


    And judging from the pressure that was slowly enveloping this circle, they''re at least Rank 3 Transcendents.


    [You passed the screening trial. You''re eligible to take another trial before the real Legacy eptance.]


    See? He shamelessly admitted that this wasn''t the Legacy eptance yet. This was all prepared by him to make things difficult for me.


    "Say, is there really a Legacy eptance that you prepared, or is it also this faulty that you needed more time to fix it?"


    [Hmm? Why don''t we start?]


    "Don''t dodge the question!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    [If you understand then please be patient. You needed Chaotic Energy, am I right? Besides, you''re not going toe out empty-handed here. Just like those Mystic Gems you got earlier, I prepared more for you that you will need on your way to Sage Realm]


    "Haa¡­ Well then, let''s start. You better make this worth my while."


    [Obviously, who else will I want to own this ce? There''s only you and your group who can make it possible for me to leave here.]


    "Your inner desire is showing. Own, huh? So that''s the true point of that Legacy Trial."


    To transfer ownership of this ce.


    [Pretend you don''t hear anything. Get ready]


    At the same time as the Artificial Intelligence said that, the dark room brightened and as I expected, five figures that were clearly made of particr types of energy.


    The one who was exuding System-type Energy looked like a doom knight d in pitch-ck armor and was wielding a two-handed heavy sword.


    The one who was exuding Physique-type Energy looked like a huge quadrupedal beast. It had blood-red fur and its eyes were also pitch-ck. From its huge nostrils, violet miasma was being exhaled by it.


    The one who was exuding Spirit-type Energy looked just like a huge Wisp. Its huge spherical body was colored blue as if it was a. Nheless, its pressure was as high as the others.


    The one who was exuding Psyche-type Energy looked like a modern Earth woman wearing a modern extravagant, red gown and high heels. Around her, semi-transparent hands could be seen moving wriggling about. That''s probably her unique ability.


    The one who was exuding Elemental-type Energy looked like an elven womanplete with a bow and arrow as her weapon. Perched on her shoulders were birds of different colors.


    Does he have a database of experts? In any case, this is better. Five Rank 3 Transcendents and none of them seemed like a pushover I could exploit.


    However, that Artificial Intelligence forgot my specialty. Energy Control.


    As soon as the circle in the middle disappeared, the ck Knight disappeared from his spot.


    In the blink of an eye, I felt a huge shadow covering the light above me.


    I looked up and saw that ck Knight was already about to stab me with his heavy sword.


    To counter him, I conjured my Spirit Ocean and sent it upwards, submerging him inside it.


    Naturally, he tried to sh his way out but with precise energy control, he was slowly being drowned inside it. Add to that the corroding properties that I tried to invoke to my Spirit Ocean.


    However, the ground suddenly shook as the red-furred beast came charging forward.


    I released control of my Spirit Ocean to jump to the side, evading the beast.


    ? But that''s not the end, the Giant Wisp blinked from its position, arriving next to me. Like what I did to the ck Knight, this giant blob of light tried to engulf me with his gigantic body.


    As my mind whirled on what to do, the two women also began moving. The modern woman sent her almost invisible hands to take a hold of me and the elven woman drew an arrow to her bow. The birds on her shoulders chirped and merged with the arrow before being released.


    With these three ganging up on me, I was instantly ced in a predicament.


    The Wisp was trying to suck me in its body and the invisible hands of the woman had already grabbed my arms, preventing me from pulling out my Willful Sword.


    And from the corner of my eye, the arrow shot by the elven woman was triggering the red warning of my Adaptability.


    Really¡­ That Artificial Intelligence was truly pushing me to show the limit of my abilities.

 Chapter 517 Against Five Rank 3 Transcendent Energy Clones

    If any Rank 2 Transcendent was put in my current situation there''s no doubt that they would fail and die when being surrounded by five Rank 3 Transcendents.


    Even if these Transcendents weren''t real and were just an emtion of the person they''re based on, just the pressure they were exuding was enough to make someone like that fall to their knees.


    Fortunately, I have my Energy Control.


    Utilizing that ability to the full extent, I managed to swim out of the Wisp''s grasp and through the phasing of my Energy Incarnate Transformation, I got out of the modern woman''s invisible hands.


    The Elemental Arrow of the elven woman passed through where my head was earlier.


    As soon as I got some distance from them, my Pir Guardians and clones were all summoned to keep them busy.


    Following that, I did a leg sweep, knocking down the elven woman who blinked in front of me.


    I had no time to follow up another attack because the ck Knight and the red-furred beast were now back on their feet, their eyes glowing as they charged towards me.


    The ck Knight brandished his heavy sword and the unlucky clone who got hit by the ck-colored energy sh he sent was cut into two.


    As for the red-furred beast, it howled in my direction. Kael tried to block it. However, it howled towards him and the purple miasma-like substance covered the Pir Guardian.


    A few seconds after that, Kael crumbled into dust, not able to withstand the corrosion brought by that red-furred Rank 3 Transcendent beast.


    "Do you really think any Rank 2 Transcendent can pass this shady trial of yours?"


    Since it''s surely watching what''s happening here, I threw it a question.


    Nheless, with these five, I couldn''t truly rx while dodging.


    That''s right. At the moment, aside from dodging, countering any of them was kind of hard.


    I could influence them with my Energy Control but with how dense they were made, I could at most influence two at a time, making them sluggish and miss their attacks aimed at me.


    With the Source Energy in this room being already under the influence of my Energy Control, they''re actually having a hard time activating more skills to corner me. Most of the skills they had shown me were cut from the Source Energyposing their bodies.


    [They won''t be able to pass. But if it''s you¡­ I know you can find a way.]


    "Yeah right. What if I have you rece me here?" I answered after kicking the red-furred beast on its head.


    Before it flew towards the other side of the room, Energy Explosions sessively activated from where my feet hit it.


    However, being an Energy Clone, targeting its head or even beheading it wouldn''t result in death. The only way to defeat them was to deplete the Source Energy in their bodies.


    [Unfortunately, I''m a powerless digital entity]


    "Powerless, my as¡ªAnyway, can you give me a brief history about you and the previous owner of this ce. You know, just to keep my head working."


    [You''re indirectly telling me that even with these five, you''re not the least bit bothered. There''s no chance for them to defeat you, huh?]


    "Not really, I only need someone who will keep me from overthinking. It''s a precaution not to execute the wrong judgement of the situation."


    With the beast knocked out for the moment, I then turned towards the Wisp that was about to creep towards me again. shes of lightning could be seen streaking along its spherical body.


    When it charged enough energy, a lightning bolt shot towards me.


    Energy Nullification!<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    From in front of me, a hexagonal te made of the surrounding Source Energy was instantly conjured.


    The way I could concentrate the Energy Nullification on a certain area was now more precise than before and it''s not as taxing anymore.


    After blocking that lightning bolt, I drew out my Dispelling Bow and shot multiple Dispelling Arrows with Nullification properties towards the elven woman that had just stood up after I swept her on her feet.


    Even if she tried to dodge it, it''s actually an arrow shower. With the burden of maintaining Domain of Valor now removed from my shoulders, I could now do more using the breathing space it left behind.


    Following that, I used a Water Element variation of sh Steps to fool that Wisp.


    Along with the sshing sound as if I was submerged in a pool of water, I instantly reappeared behind the modern woman whose invisible hands were quickly alerted.


    Before I could stretch my hand to take a hold of her, the hands instantly zoomed into my position, some of them were even holding invisible weapons to stab or hack at me.


    Only those with high sensitivity to Energy would be able to see theming. At most, Transcendents at the same level would be aware of her attacks right before it hits.


    If this woman was still living ''til this day, she''s a menace to those weaker than her but also quite useless to those stronger or those who could see those transparent hands.


    They didn''t have the speed that was apt for a Rank 3 Transcendent after all.


    Dodging every hand and cutting off those I could cut, I arrived behind her and enclosed her in my arms, restricting her movements.


    No. This wasn''t me trying to flirt with her, she''s not a living being!


    This was just a preparation to take them down.


    As the woman kept on struggling. I activated the full extent of Energy Nullification, submerging her in a sphere that was filled with Source Energy with nullifying properties.


    If Ele was watching this time, she would find it simr to how she did it during the first time she showed me this skill.


    In a split second, des of nullifying energy came shing towards the woman. Her hands that were already slow for my eyes became even smaller as they all slowly disintegrate into nothingness.


    At this point, the only one who could save this woman was the ck Knight.


    However, he''s being blocked by another set of clones and the remaining three Pir Guardians.


    [Hey, that''s cheating!]


    Suddenly, the voice of the Artificial Intelligence rang out once more after being silent for a while.


    "This is my skill. How is this a cheat? Look at her, isn''t it nice that the des could even emte her bleeding from her wounds?" I pointed at the woman''s abdomen that was leaking the Source Energy contained in her body through the stab wound from an Energy de.


    With me restraining her easily, her strength that should''ve been superior to mine slowly deteriorated.


    I thought of using the second Sword Skill I thought of but with that sword skill needing me to free myself for a few seconds, it''s not viable.


    That''s why¡­ I better pick them off one by one for now.


    As long as they''re beings made of Energy, I am their nemesis.


    Well, just until one reached the Divine Stage though.


    Either way, I better finish this now andplete this trial and Legacy eptance. I want to check on the progress of my Companions.

 Chapter 518 Wrapping Up The Added Trial

    After that woman with invisible hands disintegrated into Source Energy particles after being nullified by me, the pressure I was trying to endure lessened.


    Opening all of my Domain Skills, I began counter attacking while ignoring the burn in my Source Energy.


    With the Domain of Valor left for the System to activate automatically, simultaneously using the five Domains from five different Pathways as well as all the other skills I couldn''t use before became possible.


    I ignored the strain on my body to swiftly finish this added trial.


    I still wondered why it was always abat trial even with the novels I read before. Shouldn''t they add some creativity?


    Ah¡­ Well, it''s easier this way. As long as I was strong enough, I would be able to pass any trial.


    With the five Domains activated, the remaining four Energy Clones slowed down as they tried to resist the debuffs and the pressure it brought them.


    Through the Void Zone, every step they took would result in a stress for their Energy Consumption. Moreover, the effect of this Domain was more stressed on the elven woman who was made from Elemental-type Source Energy.


    Through the Spirit Domain, the uracy of their attacks was lowered as they were submerged to my expanded Spirit Ocean. Even if the giant Wisp tried to gobble it up with his huge body, it would only turn him even more sluggish.


    Through the Emperor Domain, the gravity inside it would always pull them down. Even if they could fly, they would find themselves slowly but surelynd on the ground and onto a kneeling position. Furthermore, the red-furred beast''s favorite charging attack wouldn''t be able to gather enough momentum to be fatal anymore.


    Through the Legendary Support Domain, every skill I just activated would have an increase in efficiency leading to a heightened advantage for me. Well, the ck Knight who''s also running through a System-type Source Energy wouldn''t be as affected as the others.


    Andstly, through the Energy Storm, all their attacks would be restricted. With an ongoing storm like that, they would have no choice but to use their own energy again to swiftly attack. Moreover, there were also the Energy Lightning Bolts that would asionally strike them down. If they''re not alert, a chunk of their body would gradually be chipped away.


    That''s the entirety of my five Domains and as expected, it''s effective on them.


    The catch is¡­ my body was enduring a lot of pressure and the burn of Flux Energy that was coursing through my body would bring me asional searing pain.


    I already experienced this during that fight against the Rank 3 Transcendents so a slight pain like this was tolerable. The more pressing issue was to end this once and for all.


    I observed the four struggling Energy Clones and I instantly picked the order of how I would deal with them.


    First, I arrived next to the one most affected, the elven woman.


    One Dominating Strike was enough to break her into numerous particles that were transformed by the Void Zone to enhance it.


    Following that, the giant Wisp that was trying to swim away from the Spirit Domain was hit by the Energy Lightning from the Energy Storm.


    It used its own lightning but that''s only enough to block one. When it fell down on the ground paralyzed, I jumped upwards and Heavy Rain fell down on it. Its previous spherical form was torn into numerous pieces, transforming into blobs of energy before being absorbed by my roaming Spirit Ocean.


    [What the hell did you do?! Are you even a human?! This isn''t possible?!]


    While I was moving onto my next target, the Artificial Intelligence''s voice rang out across the room, a hint of disbelief riddled it.


    But instead of answering it, I continued moving.


    I had long activated Energy Incarnate Transformation as well as the Energy Amplification. They''re adding into my burn in energy but that''s negligible now. I couldn''t keep all this up for more than 2 minutes so¡­ I had to continue with what I nned.


    The ck Knight oozed out a dark aura around him, gigantifying himself like those Gigant World denizens were simply stabbed on the gaps of its armor.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Even if his armor was also made by Source Energy, he was conjured to be like the exact copy of the person he was based on down to even his equipment. That armor would be harder to stab through so armor gaps it is.


    As soon as the Willful Sword stabbed through his body, the Dragon that it could transform into howled into existence. Along with Energy Explosions, it wreaked havoc inside the ck Knight''s body.


    And even if I was swept away by the ck Knight and left the Willful Sword stabbed on him, that conscious sword continued its attack.


    As I tried to stand up from the crater created from the ck Knight''s desperate attack, the red-furred beast arrived in front of me with its hooves about to stomp down.


    I judged that I didn''t have anything to parry it with so¡­ I rolled to the side before jumping towards its back.


    Its whole body was burning and the purple miasma was covering it.


    Before I knew it, the school uniform that I was wearing burst in mes.


    [At least wear decent armor! Are you showing off that you don''t need one?]


    "Oh? But I do have armor." This time, I answered the Artificial Intelligence. When the school uniform burned to ash, I could now be seen wearing light-ted armor that I looted from that Dimensional Space. It''s not anything fancy but it''s strong enough not to be burned down by the beast''s mes.


    While the Artificial Intelligence was uttering incoherent words from where he was, I lifted my arm and the Willful Sword who had just finished its job flew back in my hands.


    "Let''s see. This should be the time to use this final Sword Skill to finallyplete my initial Sword Skills for my Sword Path."


    The ck Knight was already down for the count and this red-furred beast was wailing around trying to shake me off its back.


    I finally arrived at the climax of this trial.


    And I must say, I have to give this Artificial Intelligence a shake in his head to stop him from putting any more useless trials that I could pass even with the impossibility to normal Rank 2 Transcendents.


    What I came here for was the Chaotic Energy and I was already eager to get my hands on that!


    "Asura!"


    A short name for a Sword Skill. I know¡­ But this¡­ This is something that killed a Rank 5 Sage before.


    As I jumped from the red-furred beast''s back, I hovered above it for a split second before I retracted every opened skill and domain.


    Following that, from behind me, a huge golden apparition wielding a giant sword appeared.


    This was almost like the Dominating Strike but this was more of an AoE Sword Skill.


    From the middle of that huge apparition, I was doing the same stance all the while the blue-colored Swordforce began pouring on my Willful Sword that had long changed its shape to a dragon de.


    A split secondter, a golden brilliance lit up the whole ce as the Asura behind me moved. It pulled its arm holding the sword and¡­


    STAB!

 Chapter 519 Sword Path

    The red-furred beast had long noticed the pressure I was bringing and was scurrying out of its range.


    However, the golden sword of the Asura was faster than it.


    It tried to activate every Energy inside its body to form a shield. However, following that golden brilliance of the Asura''s strike. I was already plunging down from above in the same stance as that Asura.


    STAB!


    And another stab from the Swordforce-filled Willful Sword broke its shield in half.


    As soon as I felt the sword stabbing into something, the red-furred beast let out a deafening yelp that pierced through my ears.


    Split in half by my sword, the Physique-type Energy inside the beast came trickling out of its body, transforming into Earth Energy that merged into the atmosphere.


    [Ding!]


    [You sessfully created another Sword Skill: Asura]


    [Advanced Sword Mastery has reached 100%]


    [Advanced Sword Mastery has evolved to Sword Path]


    [Sword Path : Master ss (0%)


    Sword Skills: 7


    Specialty: Strength-type


    Swordforce Level: 1 (0%)]


    As soon as the calm returned to the room, the system notified me about the change.


    However, even without it, I clearly felt the breakthrough I had with my Sword. Moreover, the System didn''t give any information about it since it''s truly simple.


    Ignoring the nagging voice of the Artificial Intelligence who was nowining at how fast I finished his ''trial'', I sat down in a lotus position and activated Energy Zone to recover my used Source Energy faster.


    I already used a lot of Source Energy from the worlds connected to me through the World Assimtion so I stopped the faucet that was supplying me their Energy for a while to stop those who were nagging at me.


    From the other 25 Mortal Worlds we closed that were connected to the Dark World, 12 World''s Will agreed to ept the World Assimtion. From me.


    Due to that, I actually got an increase in faucets for Source Energy.


    Nheless, if I use all of them at once, I would drown with it and if I always use one world, their progress would slow down because of my high consumption rate.


    That''s why I put them in rotation. Either way, they''re all getting progress from me. I could even focus the progress to be poured on specific worlds.


    And because of that information, I actually tripled what the World of Elements was getting. And then doubled it for the other three Worlds I had gone into. Naturally, the World of System was on another level. It''s getting quadruple progress.


    However, when this System nagged at me for favoring Ele, I put it down to the same level as hers. I was giving back all the help she lent to me before.


    And well, I am also quite fond of her. Too bad. She''s a World''s Will.


    In a way, I was one as well... I guess I was actually sympathizing with her and her destiny of being trapped as a World''s Will.


    Anyways¡­


    When she noticed I turned off that faucet, she instantly asked me what''s wrong or if I faced any difficulties.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    That''s sweet of her, huh?


    Naturally, I answered her inquiry and exined the situation. Upon hearing that, she actually heaved a sigh of relief.


    Among all the Mortal Worlds connected to me through the World Assimtion, her world is the one closest to bing a Transcendent World.


    When that happens, new possibilities will happen to that world that is torn by the Invasion.


    From the memories I had that actually belonged to that guy above when he still hadn''t made me, when Earth became a Transcendent World, it went the path of bing a Converging World. Due to that, emerging Mortal Worlds became connected to it.


    Ele will also have that kind of choice when the World of Elements leveled up to being a Transcendent World.


    In any case, that''s not my focus for now¡­ It''s to consolidate this new stage I reached for my Swordsmanship.


    Hovering in front of me was the Willful Sword.


    After I exhausted all the Swordforce for executing Asura, it actually hummed slightly and floated away from me.


    It''s a sword made from a metal that could be found in a Mortal World. It still even has that embedded Knight Skill ¨C Haste ¨C in it that already grew with it.


    Nheless, the reason why it wasn''t breaking was because of the half-awakened soul of the Sword and the protection of my Energy Control.


    Unlike Avelin''s axe, Inca, wherein it got its original form cracked and battered that it needed to settle on another axe to survive, this Willful Sword was now about to fully awaken its consciousness or soul; in a more general term that was eptable to the Known Universe, Weaponsoul.


    As for what kind of Soul it is¡­ well, it''s unlike the Artificial Intelligence or the World''s Will. The Soul of the Sword or any other weapon was totally connected to its owner. When the user died, the Soul inside the sword would seal itself and be an ordinary sword.


    Usually, it''s impossible to unseal these Souls because of their attachment to their owners. However, there were a few rare instances wherein the new owner would be able to rouse the curiosity of the Weaponsoul.


    Either way, the Willful Sword awakening this time was something unprecedented. Back then, my previous sword was named sher, I know my naming sense was still as bad as before but that''s not the point here. sher''s Weaponsoul was awakened when I reached the Saint-ss.


    And now, Willful Sword was awakening just after I stepped into my Sword Path.


    At the moment, it''s now glowing in another blinding light as it was being bathed by the surrounding Source Energy.


    That''s right. It''s now drawing in Source Energy to reforge itself. On its own.


    What I have to do this time is to watch over it and converse with it because there''s a chance for it to fail.


    If it failed¡­ Willful Sword would never fully awaken again. There''s no second try for Weaponsouls. Once one failed to awaken, that weapon would at best be shelved and reced by another weapon to awaken a Weapon Soul. Some heartless Experts were throwing away their failed half-awakened Weaponsouls.


    Back then, I awakened sher with difficulty. It''s a proud sword who refused to ept the name I''ve given it¡­ But in the end, it sumbed to my bad naming sense. Because like me, it also wanted to be born into the world as my Weaponsoul.


    Yuko and the other girls who were watching that back then all sided with the Sword and asked me to reconsider naming it like that¡­ However, I was just that adamant. Thankfully, it epted it in the end.


    I wonder, what about this Willful Sword? Will it ept it as is or¡­ will it also sulk that I gave it a terrible name?


    [You¡­ You''re awakening a Weaponsoul¡­ How many surprises will you give me?!]


    "Quiet and watch. Or prepare that Legacy eptance. Once we''re done here, we''ll finish it." I snapped at the Artificial Intelligence.


    Well, when I asked it about the previous owner of this ce, it didn''t answer. Then I was only returning the favor.


    In any case, I have to be ready for this.


    Sword Path, Weaponsoul and finallypleting my Mortal Pathway¡­ This Exploration was proven more beneficial to me in the end.

 Chapter 520 Weaponsoul

    10 minutester, the first sign of the awakening of the Weaponsoul began after continuously absorbing the surrounding Source Energy. And thankfully, the Artificial Intelligence heeded my words about not talking. It could watch but if I failed this, I might take my anger out on it.


    After that much progress, the ordinary hilt of the Willful Sword had transformed. It''s now glowing in gold as shes of lightning could be seen running along its surface. Moreover, the butt of the sword hilt now resembled a dragon head.


    Now it''s not just a property it absorbed from the Tribtion Lightning during my Transcendent Trials.


    As for its de, its length grew a few centimeters longer while its width thinned slightly. Nheless, apart from that, it still looked ordinary at best.


    But what more could I ask for? sher was the same. Despite being the weapon of a Divinity, it didn''t have an awe-inspiring look. Most of those I fought using it always underestimated its prowess.


    They all regretted doing that secondster. However, there was also no second chance for them. They never lived to see another day again after all.


    Another 10 minutester and the Weaponsoul of the Willful Sword finally appeared before me.


    Taking in the form of a small sprite hovering just above its hilt, it then transformed into a small girl wearing a dark qipao with her long ck hair done into twin buns. Her wide forehead was showing and her face looked like a steamed bun or a ripe peach with both of her cheeks reddened.


    It''s a Weaponsoul who took on the form of a girl again¡­


    That''s right. sher was the same but unlike this somewhat adorable steamed bun, sher''s Weaponsoul appeared to be a mature woman who''s always grumpily nagging at me as itmented for not getting a better name.


    Nheless, sher was sharp enough to cut a Sage-level Space Beast without even using a Sword Skill or Swordforce.


    If that Sword was still floating out there and hadn''t vanished into the deep trenches of the Known Universe, I might be able to get it back.


    Using two swords with Weaponsoul was possible. However, the Expert should make sure that both Weaponsouls get along with each other. Otherwise, they would try to best each other by using arger part of the Weaponforce.


    As soon as the steamed bun-like girl opened her eyes, she excitedly flew towards me while blinking her round red eyes.


    "Master."


    The Weaponsoul was only the same size as Irja''s Lesser Elementals so she''s even more like a steamed bun when she cutelynded on my opened palm and adorably called me ''master''. Following that, she clumsily climbed up my arm to reach my shoulder and stood next to my face.


    There''s still a chance that she would grow but at the moment, she would always be like this. And as expected, she''s truly the embodiment of the Willful Sword who kept on humming excitedly.


    Now that I was thoroughly aware of my terrible naming sense, should I give her a better name than continuing calling her Willful Sword?


    "Do you like your name?"


    "Un. It''s what master gave me. I like it a lot."


    The contrast this Weaponsoul hadpared to sher was too much¡­ Perhaps it''s because I thoroughly cared for this one while sher was mainly used to trample those who would dare hurt mypanions. I was merciless back then. The number of Mortal and Transcendent Worlds that I lead to destruction could not be counted on my two hands. Moreover, all of those were instances that I kept a secret with the girls.


    Regardless, Yuko and the others most likely found out about those but they kept quiet about it because the only reason I was doing those concerned all of them.


    There''s a Transcendent World who tried taking advantage of Avelin''s innocence to turn her into some sort of goddess for their Mortal denizens.


    If that''s their only aim for doing that then I would let it pass. However, they fed her with a lot of misinformation. Although they couldn''t touch her, they managed to let her do their bidding by sugarcoating their words. They used her to destroy a lot of Invasive Worlds and plunder them for the world''s progress.


    At that time, I wasn''t at her side. That''s why when I heard about her situation. I hurriedly went to that world, ripping open the Source Energy Shield that the World''s Will raised to prevent trespassers.


    Following that, I took her away with me despite their resistance. Although the girl willingly followed me because of her trust, she''s still under the influence of their words that it made her sympathize with them.


    Due to that, I prevented a bloodbath from happening. I brought her back to Earth first before returning to that world. I then disguised myself as an Envoy from a higher world and brought their world into chaos by inciting wars and empowering the Mystical Beasts residing in their world to invade their civilization.


    I also opened Portals for some Invasive Worlds to use for their invasion.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    And when those Invasive Worlds began their assault, I assassinated their strongest Transcendent. They still hadn''t produced a Sage realm back then.


    Their once prosperous world lit up in mes as if the apocalypse had arrived.


    However, before those Invasive Worlds reach the Source Energy Core, I swooped in to save the few survivors, granting me the title of the Savior.


    Naturally, the World''s Will recognized me no matter what disguise I put on so it''s aware that I was the culprit. Nheless, it couldn''t do anything to me. My Energy Control was stronger than World''s Will. If I wanted to, I could easily oust it from its throne.


    As for the conclusion of that petty revenge, I sent that world near a Chaosworld that''s housing a Space Oddity as strong as a Rank 3 Sage.


    That way, even if that Space Oddity would be restricted and purified by the world''s Source Energy, it wouldn''t be enough to stop it.


    Due to that, that world ended like that. Some denizens tried to escape but as soon as they left the protection of their world, they got swarmed by more Space Oddities that couldn''t enter their world.


    Once their Source Energy Core was absorbed by that Chaosworld, the whole world also transformed into a newnd for those Space Oddities.


    Naturally, I returned there to harvest Chaotic Energy for our own progress. Avelin probably had an idea of what I did but she didn''t raise a question about it.


    Anyway, that''s how merciless I was before.


    As for now, I still am but I already have some human-like qualities due to the years I lived as an ordinary guy.


    "I was going to get nagged at by my Companions if I let you keep that name. Let me see¡­ The Sword will still be called Willful Sword and you will have a new name¡­ Hmm¡­ What do you think about Momo?"


    I tried my best to think of a new name¡­ I thought of naming her as Manju but¡­ that would just cement that she''s a steamed bun. That''s why naming her as a peach was somewhat better. I think?


    "I like it! Thank you, master!" The Weaponsoul jumped and embraced my cheek with her tiny arms.


    After that, while she''s excitedly rubbing her small cheek on mine, another huge surge of Source Energy fell on the floating Willful Sword.


    Momo, who''s still trying to stick with me, involuntarily floated up from my shoulder. She even showed a teary-eyed expression but when she waspletely submerged by the Source Energy that extended from the Willful Sword, Momo shined with the blue color of Swordforce.


    That''s right, even without my input this time, the Source Energy that was being absorbed and used for the reforging of the Willful Sword transformed into Swordforce.


    The teary-eyed Momo then straightened her tiny body as she began to float back to the Willful Sword and merge with it.


    With this, the awakening of the Weaponsoul was sessfullypleted. Although it was termed as difficult and needed a lot of focus, as long as the awakened Weaponsoul agreedpletely with its owner, the awakening process would be over and thest part of reforging would happen.


    A few secondster, a system notification rang out.


    [A new line has been added at the Sword Path section]


    [Sword List:


    1. Willful Sword


    Weaponsoul name: Momo


    Grade: 1 (0%)


    Swordforce Share: 100%]

 Chapter 521 Legacy Acceptance (1)

    "Hey, are you joking with me this time? Is this the Legacy eptance you''re talking about?" I loudly said after seeing what''s in front of me.


    As soon as I finished stabilizing my Sword Path by executing all the seven Sword Skills to check what changed. At every Sword Skill I execute, Momo would manifest along with the Swordforce enhancing the Sword Skills. Perhaps even a simple sh Draw would be able to defeat the same Gold Automaton that was blocking my path earlier.


    And then, I checked the middle of the room to find five rectangr devices, each one was devoid of Source Energy. However, the material used by it and the embedded technology in it was a standard of a Psyche-type Sage World.


    When I grabbed one of them, the information about the rectangr devices entered my mind. It''s called Portable Clone or just Portaclone.


    It''s the same technology he used to summon those five Energy Clones. Although it''s the same technology, this rectangr device was the ''Portable version'' and its capability was thoroughly lowered for the user to easily use it.


    However, it''s still a device that has a high Source Energy requirement to use. Unless you had an abundant Source Energy in your body or you had Energy Stones or Crystals to consume, you wouldn''t be able to use it to its full extent.


    Compared to what the Artificial Intelligence used to produce those five Rank 3 Transcendents, replicating that using this device was impossible.


    Each device could only create one clone. Moreover, even though you could actually summon a clone stronger than yourself, you needed to provide it Source Energy equivalent to the capacity of that level.


    And naturally, the level was based on general Energy Capacity that was based on one''s attainment in his or her pathway.


    For example, I am at the 5th realm of my Mortal Pathway or in general, I should only be a Rank 5 Mortal. To summon a Rank 5 Mortal clone using the device needed half of a Rank 5 Mortal''s Source Energy capacity. And that would onlyst for 10 minutes at most.


    If I stretch my Energy Control and the faucets that are supplying me with Source Energy, I might be able to summon a Rank 2 Transcendent Energy Clone. I guess I could give this to my Companions whose current Pathway progress was at the 2nd realm of their Transcendent Pathways like Irja, Sofiel and Fleur or to my father, the sly old man and the other old fossils.


    Either way, the original version was here and they would be able to use it when everything stabilized. These five Portaclone were the rewards the Artificial Intelligence told me about just like those Mystical Gems. These were probably thest of the working devices in here.


    These devices could be bound to only one user like the Nes and if I''m not wrong, this is a precious device from the days old. Imagine letting a clone fight for you.


    Unfortunately, cheat characters like us who could jump ranks to fight someone wouldn''t be able to utilize this because of the Source Energy limitation.


    I picked the Portaclones and put them all next to the Mystical Gems, I would decide what to do with itter.


    After checking the four corners of this wide room, I continued onto the new door that appeared opposite from the door I entered from.


    Upon entering that door, I arrived at the actual elevator which immediately closed and began ascending upwards


    -


    -


    [Are you satisfied with your gains?]


    Seconds after the elevator began its ascent, the Artificial Intelligence appeared once more.


    "You''re aware of my current Pathway progress. Are you trying to mock me?"


    [Judging from your personality, the Mystical Gems and the Portaclones will be given to your Companions or those important to you. By the way, your data is now also inputted into that device. However, your clone that can be summoned is only filled with the Skills and Abilities you have shown ever since entering this ce. Every Transcendent that entered with you is also added.]


    This Artificial Intelligence was right on its judgement, huh? It''s been observing us ever since we entered.


    Nheless, that''s really the best feature of these Portaclones. You can configure which among all the listed individuals in its database you will summon as a clone. But there''s also a catch, the same clone cannot be summoned simultaneously.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    They all share the same databases so it''s impossible to replicate someone multiple times at the same time. And even then, the strength of the clones depends on how much Source Energy you can pour in.


    But that''s still better than just summoning one''s own clone. One can apply more strategy factoring in a summoned Energy Clone.


    "I know that. By the way, this elevator, is this going straight to the top?"


    It''s been 2 minutes since it began its ascent and since this elevator was installed along the wall, I could see how high it reached already.


    The roof of the Armor Peripherals Storage Building was already visible from my eyes.


    [Yes, the Legacy eptance is there¡­ It''s already prepared for you to take but¡­ let me warn you about something¡­ Think of what you will see there as real¡­]


    "Real, huh? Alright. Sounds like I''m going to meet that owner who made you."


    [Stop guessing correctly! Anyways! Visit me again before this ce shut down again]


    "Alright. Since you''re still intact even after thousands of years that passed, the Earth needs your capabilities and every data you have. I will need you to kickstart the denizens or they will be pigs on a chopping board if the stronger enemies arrive."


    [That''s not my function. I''m just the manager of this ce¡­ There''s a way though. If youpleted that Legacy eptance and be the new owner, you''ll have the right to rewrite my programmed functions]


    "I see then I will be going. Watch over my Companions, will you?"


    [They won''t be in any danger, have you forgotten? No one can die here even if one is faced against the strongest Automaton avable.]


    Ah. That''s right. There''s that condition I demanded the World''s Will to make.


    After another minute of idle talk with the Artificial Intelligence, the clear ringing sound of the elevator that indicated its arrival to its destination rang out inside my head.


    When the elevator door opened and I took a step inside the floor that was too dark to see its interior, the familiar feeling of entering a Dimensional Space washed over me.


    And to confirm it, the system rang out inside my head.


    [You entered a sub-dimension within Earth: Kouryuu Ancestral Estate]


    [All restrictions has been removed]


    [World Bonus is retained]


    [You received the Kouryuu''s Blessing]


    [Your Energy Control has been permanently enhanced by 5%]


    [This sub-dimension is under reconstruction. Please restrain the using the surrounding Source Energy, master]


    Complete with the reminder from the system, I suddenly arrived in a small patch ofnd with nothingness surrounding it and a gigantic Ancestral Estate towering before me.


    Kouryuu¡­ The fallen Noble House. So, they shifted their Ancestral Estate here, huh? No wonder that Artificial Intelligence kept on dying me. The Legacy eptance didn''t contain any sort of test. It''s just visiting this Ancestral Estate and knowing the history of this fallen Noble House.

 Chapter 522 Legacy Acceptance (2)

    After taking in the scenery around me, I didn''t enter the Ancestral Estate in a hurry.


    Although there''s no reason to be cautious since there''s no way someone would still be alive from the olden times where the Earth still prospered, I had to still check to make sure of it.


    My life wasn''t mine alone. My Companions were all depending on me and¡­ I still wanted to spend more time with them. That''s why I had to practice being cautious when I was in a ce where I wouldn''t be the superior one.


    I could actually act like I owned the whole world on Earth or the Mortal Worlds because of my Energy Control and my identity.


    As for this ce¡­ Even if it was connected to Earth, the creator of this sub-dimension, the Kouryuu, was the absolute ruler of this ce. Or that was the case back then.


    At the moment, there''s not enough Source Energy here and most Source Energy that was being transferred here from the Earth was being used to repair this whole sub-dimension.


    Well, not actually ''repair'' but the Source Energy was bringing back the original state of this sub-dimension.


    There should be various formations set up in this sub-dimension that would either restrict or prevent any trespassers. But all of those were non-functional while the sub-dimension was still in this state.


    This sub-dimension contained the same principle as the Pocket Dimensions. They both exist within the confines of the Earth.


    However, this sub-dimension waspletely reliant on Earthpared to the Pocket Dimension that was actually just a sealed part of an iplete Level 3 Source Energy. When the World''s Will hibernated and the Source Energy disappeared, the entrance to this sub-dimension also shut its doors.


    After a few minutes of observing the ce, I stepped my foot inside the towering Ancestral Estate.


    As soon as I passed by the opened front gate that was devoid of any defensive mechanisms, the front double doors of the Estate with two coiled yellow eastern dragons depicted on it swung open.


    From the outside, it could be seen that there were at least four main structures for this Ancestral Estate and they were arranged to create a square space in the middle of the four.


    The architecture of these structures was reminiscent of Ancient China.


    Or the Kouryuu''s architecture was where they based it on.


    Although I was from Earth back then, I didn''t get close to other Noble Houses apart from Seiryuu which Yuko was part of.


    "Spring Pavilion."


    That''s what was written on the huge que hung above the opened front door.


    From where I was, it was nearly impossible to see the interior of this Pavilion. It''s masked by whatever Formation was set up inside.


    Since my Adaptability wasn''t being triggered by danger, I gave my immediate vicinity a quick look before entering.


    "Wee to my humble Estate..." An aged old voice instantly registered in my ears. The voice trailed its words as if the owner was surprised upon seeing me. A few secondster, my old title that the Seiryuu announced to the whole world was uttered by the owner of the voice. "¡­ Esteemed World Sage."


    I naturally followed the source of the voice and found a white-haired old man wearing yellowish long robes embroidered with the same coiled yellow dragon I saw at the doors.


    There''s no fluctuation of Source Energy around him and he didn''t seem like a flesh and blood individual.


    It''s more like, he''s a holographic projection.


    "I¡­ I can''t believe it. The World Sage in flesh... Ah! Excuse my rudeness, I am but a mere digital copy of my own consciousness. The World Sage visiting this humble abode of this lowly Huang is a great honor to those who bore the Yellow Dragon like me. I have heard of your tales and your rise to bing a Divinity!" The old man immediately kneeled and kowtowed towards me. Even if he''s a digital entity, he''s the exact copy of the original.


    However, he''s now almost the same as that Artificial Intelligence. Moreover,pared to that one, this digital entity could only exist here in this sub-dimension.


    This old man recognizing my appearance was something I expected.


    Even though their Noble House fell from grace, this Huang, the Family Head of the Yellow Dragon or Kouryuu, was a peak Rank 3 Sage. His Pathway''s attainment was high enough to be aware of everything that''s happening on Earth.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    However, he appeared to be somewhat uninformed. The Artificial Intelligence didn''t tell him anything, huh?


    Moreover, there''s probably no UPL Scanner around to show him that I''m just a mere Rank 2 Transcendent.


    Now the question is¡­ how much does this old man know? Is he aware that the Earth he knew had experienced a Cataclysm? Most likely not.


    The Artificial Intelligence told me to treat this as real but it didn''t really exin what I have to do here except from meeting this ''owner'' of Antis or the high-end Waste Disposal Site.


    Nheless, he''s probably aware that there''s someone who would inherit the Legacy he left behind.


    The Chaotic Energy was probably in this digital entity''s care and was hidden somewhere. Because it was sealed, my Energy Control or Adaptability wouldn''t be able to detect it.


    That''s why I should entertain this old man for now by putting on the grace of a Divine Realm expert.


    Because he''s still kneeling with his forehead kissing the ground, I waited for a full two minutes before responding.


    "That''s enough. Rise. Do you still need me to ask for it?" I put my hands behind me as I stood upright with my head slightly raised.


    "That''s right! My Legacy¡­ May I ask if you''re truly here for the Legacy of someone like me?"


    "I don''t want to repeat myself." I sinctly answered, devoid of any emotion.


    Upon hearing that, even as a digital entity, the old man shivered before lowering his head again.


    "Excuse my rudeness¡­ World Sage is right. There''s only one reason why you''re here. I''m already a dead old man without knowing what exactly happened or why none of my kin entered this sub-dimension to take up the Legacy eptance Trial."


    "Are you curious?"


    "If World Sage can tell me, I will truly appreciate it."


    "It has been thousands of years since you and many other Sage Realm experts of Earth died."


    "H-how¡­ how did I die? Did someone assassinate me?"


    Should I say that he got sacrificed by me along with all of his kin and everyone on Earth except the Mortals?


    Nah¡­ I will be owning this ce soon enough and I will be removing him. I have no use for the clich¨¦d old man inside a ring, or in this case inside a device, to guide me.


    "No."


    "Then how¡­ Please enlighten me, World Sage."


    "A Divine World almost destroyed Earth. You''re one of the few who sacrificed your life to defend it. s, even I failed to beat them. If I am Divinity, a Divine World is filled with them."


    "That¡­ Is that true?"


    As an answer, I gently nodded my head while intentionally showing a forlorn expression.


    Tricking a dead old man like this who had no other source of information was easy. Besides, what I told him were half-truths.


    Let''s just treat those who I mercilessly refined into Source Energy as noble sacrifices.

 Chapter 523 Legacy Acceptance (3)

    "Forgive me. It is my fault that our world became the target of a Divine World. I am ignorant that it will cause the destruction of our world."


    In contrast to what this digital entity did, I lowered my head towards him.


    There''s nothing wrong with being this shameless, he''s already dead and the past would remain as the past. There''s no such thing as going back to the past.


    Time can only be perceived slowly. Just like what is happening inside that Dimensional Passage. Time can also be perceived in an elerated state. Just like Raiden''s Ability or any other abilities rted to it. Yuko''s Foresight and the principal''s irvoyance could also be one application of it. However, it was peeking through one or more from the infinite possibilities ahead of time.


    But no one can go back in time.


    Like they said. Time is rtive. No one or nothing can actually make it stop or go back.


    Even if you entered a wormhole and arrived in a different part of the universe that''s too far away from your original location. You would still be in the same stream of time.


    However, you canmunicate with a remnant of the past. Just like this digital entity that was the exact copy of the Family Head of Kouryuu.


    "The World Sage is too kind. It is the glory of our world that you attained something that no one can. My Noble House might''ve fallen from grace but seeing that I am existing now and you''re still here. I am assured that our World is still intact."


    "That''s true. Except, I split the Earth into five chunks. The other four regions; Seiryuu, Suzaku, Genbu and Byakko are currently lost in the wide universe."


    "¡­ Eh? All four regions." Shocked by that revtion, the white-haired old man nked for a while.


    While still bearing the grace of a Divinity, I didn''t say anything and just waited for him to gather his thoughts.


    Even though he should be suspicious of me, my appearance and the way I carried myself were enough to fool him that I am still a Divinity.


    Either way, once the white-haired old man recovered, he began leading me to the location of his Legacy.


    Along the way, he never stopped talking. Like how nice it would be if his Kouryuu returned to being a Noble House.


    He even talked about his wife that he neglected because of his pursuit of elevating Kouryuu.


    This Waste Disposal Site was one of a kind. He treated this as his lifetime project to build.


    Creating that Artificial Intelligence and the Automatons became his greatest aplishment that he began to supply the other Waste Disposal Sites or the other four regions with it.


    And among every ce that would have Automatons as guards, he admitted that only in this ce would one find a Sage Realm Automaton.


    And that Automaton was out of the Artificial Intelligence''s Central Network.


    It can be controlled by an Artificial Intelligence, a digital entity or even a World''s Will consciousness.


    Andstly, it wasn''t restricted to this ce.


    However, if something that strong could be made, the requirements for it to be used were also at the standard of a Sage Realm.


    It was part of his Legacy but I doubt I would be able to use that anytime soon. Moreover, it was hidden inside this sub-dimension.


    This ce still needed to be repairedpletely for it to surface.


    If that could be used immediately then I might not need to travel into other ces and just go back to the Dark World. using that Automaton to regain control of it.


    s, even if I find a cheat item here that had the strength of a Sage Realm, it would be impossible to use them because we would be restricted by the Source Energy requirement.


    Nheless, whatever they would get at the Weapon and Armor Peripherals Storage Buildings as well as data gathered by this ce would already be treated as a huge haul.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    After giving me a tour of the four pavilions of this Ancestral Estate which corresponded to four different seasons, the white-haired old man then brought me to the open space in the middle of the four Pavilions.


    In the middle of it was a gigantic statue of a golden eastern dragon.


    Its mouth was opened. Clutched between its teeth was a dark translucent cube. It''s not exuding any Source Energy. But that dark glow was enough indication that its content was thepressed Chaotic Energy.


    Below the statue were ashes of what should be the other items one would receive afterpleting this Legacy eptance. They were sucked dry of Source Energy so they became useless. And after the passing of time, they all turned to ash.


    "World Sage, this here should be the final trial ground for the Legacy eptance. s, apart from that one, all I''ve prepared has been eroded by time." The old man showed a regretful expression. "And this is why I decided to just drop whatever I am nning. In all honesty, this old man has found out that World Sage''s strength has regressed to that of a Transcendent Realm. Letting you pass the four Pavilions proved that. You see, anyone whose strength reached the Sage Realm will trigger the defense mechanisms inside them. However, none of them got triggered."


    The old man Huang then presented a meaningful smile. However, there''s still no malice in his voice.


    "You never asked."


    He never asked so¡­ there''s really no reason for me to tell him. Moreover, as soon as he caught sight of me, he went down on his knees as if he saw a deity.


    "Mhm¡­ That is a blunder on my part. Seeing your visage invoked that memory of mine wherein you got all those four stubborn fools to kneel down in front of you. All for the sake of being with the Princess of Seiryuu."


    That''s an old event¡­ That''s when the Seiryuu Family Head wanted Yuko to return and assume her position as the Princess. Moreover, he even tried to betroth her to the princes of the other Noble Families thinking I was only Yuko''s loyal servant.


    "I''m surprised you''re aware of that."


    The only ones who should be aware of that were those four old men and Yuko herself. We made it look like I kidnapped her when she could just defeat her grandfather at that time.


    Well, its purpose was to send a message that Yuko is mine and we don''t want them meddling in our affairs.


    "It''s not a secret among all the Sages of our world. It was the Princess herself who circted the recording of that battle."


    And that''s something I didn''t ask her to do.


    I guess that worked out fine considering it made me those trials that they prepared for epting that Legacy.


    "I see. I indeed regressed. In fact, it''s only recently that I recovered my memories."


    "You mean...?"


    "I killed myself and entered the cycle of reincarnation."


    "How¡­ How is that possible?"


    "Using the power of a Divine Realm."


    "That¡­ makes sense. So one needed to reach the Divine Realm for one to reincarnate."


    At first, he was thrilled about the possibility of reincarnation. He''s probably thinking that he also had that chance to reincarnate.


    Well, it''s not only about being a Divine Realm. I also needed the cooperation of the World''s Will to make it possible. Otherwise, it would be impossible to reincarnate in the same world.


    But that''s something I don''t see any reason to exin to the old man anymore.


    I am here for that Chaotic Energy and I am now itching to grab it from that dragon statue''s mouth.

 Chapter 524 Half A Chaosworld

    "World Sage. I only have one thing to implore on you¡­ Let my Yellow Dragon see the light of our sun again." The old man dered after telling me a long tale on why he didn''t make a move against me and why he let me in here without finishing any trials.


    I already told him almost everything about the history of why Earth became like this.


    And now, despite still being only a digital entity, his aspiration to elevate his House to be a Noble House again was still here.


    "If that''s what you only want then¡­ I will do so."


    "Much gratitude. Now then¡­ Please step forward and stand here."


    He kowtowed once more before he pointed to the spot directly below that yellow dragon statue.


    I followed his instruction and stood where he pointed.


    Following that, the white-haired old man flew up and suddenly merged with the giant yellow dragon statue.


    Whirl!


    As if a machine being kickstarted, mechanical sounds began to be emitted by the yellow dragon. Its eyes glowed in green as the statue gradually wriggle as if it was alive.


    "World Sage, this should be the final trial before you sessfully inherit my Legacy. You have to get the cube in this statue''s mouth. However, that''s not needed anymore." Huang''s old voice rang out from inside the statue. Furthermore, the pressure of the surrounding area began to drop on my shoulder. It''s strong enough to shake my knees.


    To keep this old man''s confidence in me, I stood tall and acted unaffected.


    Even though he said that there''s no more trial, subjecting me to this kind of pressure could already be considered a trial.


    He was aware of my current strength. If I faltered with this much pressure then¡­ the confidence he had in me would be blown to the wind, never to recover.


    He would be thoroughly disappointed to pass me his Legacy.


    I''m not the Divine Realm expert that I was. In fact, I''m too weak that my father or any of the other old fossils could defeat me anytime. The gap between us couldn''t be bridged by just my Energy Control.


    And that''s why those two Rank 3 Transcendent captives that we had instantly gave up resisting upon seeing my father.


    After a while, the mechanical soundsing out of the station stopped. In ce of that, a loud rumbling sound echoed across this whole sub-dimension.


    From where it was ced as a decoration, the yellow dragon statue rose to the sky and began weaving through it.


    Following that, it shifted its eyes to me and hovered its giant head right in front of me.


    The dark cube containing the Chaotic Energy clutched in its mouth was already in my arms'' reach. However, I hadn''t moved and just stared at it.


    "Is this the Automaton you mentioned?"


    "Indeed. Nothing can escape the World Sage''s eyes."


    What ''nothing can escape''? You made it so obvious! You mentioned that and now you do this. Only an idiot would not guess correctly.


    Ah. Either way¡­ even if it was the Sage level Automaton, the pressure I felt from it was only around Rank 4 Transcendent.


    It''s not in full operation and even the movements it did already sucked the surrounding Source Energy dry.


    "It looked good but it''s still filled with ws. I doubt it will be useful in a Sage level fight."


    "And this is the reason why I showed this to you. No one will have seen its ws except the one with an absurd Energy Sensitivity and Energy Control. This¡­ is part of the Legacy. As I have already stated. And this is what I meant about letting the yellow dragon see the light of the sun again."


    After saying that, the dragon statue''s body gradually floated down and settled back to the pirs holding it earlier.


    Furthermore, its mouth opened wide letting the clutched cube from its mouth to fall down in front of me.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    I only needed to extend my arms to catch it and at almost the same time, a clicking sound rang out as if something was unlocked.


    While I was holding the dark cube, the floating dragon statue began changing shape.


    From the gigantic eastern dragon, it shrunk and became human-sized. Moreover, its snake-like body grew limbs and transformed into a humanoid form.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take on the form of a woman again or I would start questioning this old man why he picked that design when it was his digital entity who would control it.


    In the end, it looked like a K*men Rider with a yellow eastern dragon as its motif.


    Nheless, the pressure it was exuding was still that of a Rank 4 Transcendent.


    A few secondster, it went down on one knee while bowing servilely in front of me. "I implore the World Sage to mend the ws of this Automaton. I may not be able toe with it but knowing that it will be you who will be able to utilize this Automaton. I will be at ease."


    The digital entity in the form of the white-haired old man separated from the former gigantic statue, letting it freeze in that position.


    "I understand. I will grant this wish of yours. When the timees, the world, no¡­ the Universe will be aware that the Kouryuu is still living on."


    After promising him like that, the old man was jubnt and began to dance around the ce, truly unbefitting of his stature.


    Nheless, when I asked him to calm down, he sat down immediately without even daring to make a move again.


    In the end, he became my audience as I unlocked the dark cube in my hand.


    Like the Rings and Nes, this one needed to be bound first before I could activate it.


    I ran through my Flux Energy in its little cracks and filled it with it.


    A few secondster, the cube sprang open revealing two items inside.


    Another cube that was even bigger than the previous cube. In it was the Chaotic Energy that I would consume.


    And the other one was a small sh drive with the same yellow dragon design.


    Ah. Wrong. It''s not a sh drive but a digital storage drive that was used back then. It''s smaller and the storage capacity was higher than the biggest drive existing on modern Earth.


    Anyway, their purpose was the same so let''s call it like that.


    Even without inquiring about its content to the old man, there''s no doubt that it was all the data gathered by the Kouryuu.


    I set that aside for now and focused on the cube filled with Chaotic Energy.


    Even if it was sealed inside the cube, the Chaotic Energy still looked menacing. And gathering this much¡­ it probably amounted to almost half of a small Chaosworld''s Space Oddities.


    Normally, it''s not advisable to continuously absorb them. And even when someone was raiding a Chaosworld, they would prepare storage tanks to store what they would get from every Space Oddity they would y.


    But for me¡­ it''s just a matter of how long until I absorb all of this¡­


    That''s why¡­ Before I began my Chaotic Energy absorption, I sat down cross-legged in front of it and contacted my Companions that were still doing their own trials.


    After checking on them and making sure that everything was in order, I told them what I am about to do.


    "By the way, if you don''t see me when you are all ejected out of Antis in two days, don''t panic. I am about to absorb half a Chaosworld amount of Chaotic Energy. This will take days."


    And amidst the ''Eh?!'' ''Huh?!'' and ''What?!'' exmations from the girls, I began exercising my Energy Control to drill a hole in the cube.

 Chapter 525 End Of Exploration

    "What amazing Energy Control for a Rank 2 Transcendent¡­ And I only noticed it now¡­ World Sage, you still haven''tpleted your Mortal Pathway! How did you¡­? This is something I never thought was possible!" The white-haired old man who was now watching from the sidelines as I absorbed the Chaotic Energy eximed.


    Ignoring hismentary, I focused on refining this Chaotic Energy.


    That''s right. Although it could be directly absorbed, one still needed to refine it inside one''s body lest one wanted to umte Chaotic Properties that would hinder their future Pathways. Moreover, those who had umted a lot of Chaotic properties inside their bodies would find themselves restricted inside a world with Source Energy.


    Refining the Chaotic properties of the Chaotic Energy was almost the same as those cultivators in novels that were expelling the impurity in their bodies.


    I had to flush them out of my system and this was why I told Yuko and the others that I might take days in here. Even though it was easy for me to absorb this Chaotic Energy without experiencing the bacsh that anyone would normally get, I had no way to circumvent the slow process of expelling the chaotic waste and refining the Chaotic Energy.


    As hours passed, the stagnant 80% progress that was visible in my system began rising.


    To give me the sense of progress and slight satisfaction, the incarnation inhabiting my system added four decimal points.


    That''s a weird way to show consideration¡­


    80.0001


    80.0005


    80.0018


    And while I was continuously absorbing, refining and expelling, time passed as I slowly but surelypleted my Mortal Pathways.


    -


    -


    Two dayster, most of the Heroes and Transcendents had already finished their trials inside both the Armor and Weapon Peripherals Storage Buildings.


    To test what they received from it, they began going with their original groups to take on the Automatons that were not less than earlier.


    With Daisuke talking with the Artificial Intelligence currently governing the ce, the Automatons that should all be deployed to intercept them and patrol every ce were mostly disabled.


    Due to that, the Heroes and Transcendents finally had the chance to go toe to toe against them without being ganged up.


    Apart from them, Daisuke''s Companions who also finished their trials and received various benefits befitting of the floors they received gathered on one spot.


    They all received Daisuke''s message. Moreover, apart from asking them to continue improving while using the Automatons as practice targets and not worry about him, he also asked them toplete the initial purpose of why they began their exploration here.


    To get the World Zone Navigator.


    Yuko and the others who already remembered part of their previous life''s memories informed the other girls what Daisuke failed to borate so it didn''t take long for them to think of a way to help him.


    And due to how there''s a lot of them, they thought that they might discover more if they separated, all with different tasks.


    One group went to get the World Zone Navigator.


    One group went to the unexplored parts to see if there were other valuable items there.


    And another group went to look for the Artificial Intelligence that Daisuke mentioned to see if they could do something for it, like bringing it out of this ce.


    Nheless, even if they separated, the three groups of women remained in contact with each other to ry their own discoveries to each other.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The following two days were the first time in a while for Daisuke to be away with them and without him contacting them so this became the time for them to be prepared if the same situation happened in the future.


    They all thought that they shouldn''t rely too much on him and that they had to be strong enough to not be a burden. Moreover, it''s also their wish to continue advancing in the same direction as him.


    Even though he''s always taking the Support Role, from what he showed them, his methods put him at the top despite not possessing the highest UPL among them.


    Yumiko needed the full support of the higher Spirit to defeat the Rank 3 Transcendent back then and it was a close fight. But Daisuke defeated him in less than a minute.


    And unbeknownst to him, his Companions are aware of his guilt of dragging them with him for his petty revenge against the Divine World. However, they never truly med him for that.


    True, knowing the truth that everything happened because of what he did thousands of years ago came as a shock to some of them. But thinking back, when they met him, he''s just like them. Unaware of what''s truly happening.


    At the present, their destinies were already tied to each other. There''s no reason to point fingers at him when they''re all riding the same boat that they all willingly rode. Furthermore, most of their reasons were to be with him.


    Two dayster, Yuko, Erin, Jayna, Leianne, Fleur and Irja were wading towards a group of Automatons as they made their way out of the Deep Space Department.


    The Artificial Intelligence was aware of Daisuke''s goal; the Navigator and the training of his Companions. Due to that, it made sure that it would be a challenge for his Companions to reach the Deep Space Department and go out of it after getting what they wanted.


    Nheless, with their new equipment in hand, their almost Rank 3 Transcendent prowess was even magnified with their cooperation.


    "They''re here again. Yuko, I''ll begin!" Erin shouted as she began running forward. With her speed, a normal eye could only see a shadowy streak speeding past.


    In just a second, the 100-meter distance between them and the Silver and Gold Automatons was traversed.


    As soon as she stabilized her footing, her Shadow Empire, her Domain Skill from her Physique-type Pathway, extended from her feet, epassing arge area. Within the territory of her Domain, her Shadow Clones from her Jewel Skill would appear at random, confusing the Automatons.


    The barbarian ninja girl got an equipment from the trial that reced her scarf with another one that had the effect of stabilizing her Energy Control, preventing leaks whenever she used an ability. Its effect could now be seen clearly in her Shadow Clones and her Shadow Empire.


    With stabilized Energy Control and fewer leaks, the duration and durability of that Jewel Skill of hers were enhanced and the influence her Shadow Empire could reach got extended.


    "Un¡­ It''s my turn."


    The next one to move among the six was Leianne. She unsheathed a snow-white saber that she received from the trial at the Weapon Peripheral Storage Building. It has an inherent ice ability which could be further improved by her own Energy Control.


    Leianne then dragged her saber across the ground as she ran in a circle on the periphery of Erin''s Empire.


    As soon as shepleted one revolution, a tall Ice Wall enclosure rose, trapping the Automatons inside.


    Apart from her snow-white saber, she also got ahold of small shield-like equipment that could be mounted on her arm. Apart from being defensive equipment, it possessed the same properties as her saber.


    From on top of the Ice Wall, Leianne jumped in the middle where Erin was located.


    "Sister Leianne, you''re always too cold."


    With their backs against each other, Erin opened a conversation.


    "Is that you trying to reference my ability?" With one of her eyebrows raised, Leianne inquired.


    "Nope. That''s just how you seem to be for most of us. Only that Monster can experience your warmth." Erin smirked as she pulled out a set of ck knives before her Flux Energy whirled out of her body to coat it with her Shadow Control ability.

 Chapter 526 Alwyns Plight

    With Leianne and Erin gathering the attention of the Automatons in the enclosure Leianne made, Yuko, Jayna, Fleur and Irja stood atop the Ice Wall and began bombarding them with their abilities, spells and skills.


    For Yuko, it was her Level 5 Wizard Spells boosted by her Jewel Skills.


    For Jayna, it was her Earthfire Essence-enhanced Spirit Ocean along with Elemental Spells that she mastered.


    For Fleur, she flooded the ce with her Water Elemental Spell mixed with her own Spirit Ocean.


    For Irja, it''s still her signature, machine-gun-like casting of Elemental Spells and skills.


    Naturally, although it sounded way too easy for them. The two at the middle were barely hanging on against the huge number of Automatons.


    As soon as those trying to stop them became disabled, the six women left the area to meet up with the other groups.


    Only a few hours left before the ce shut down.


    Daisuke was still inside where he was, absorbing the Chaotic Energy toplete his Mortal Pathway.


    They''re all aware of that. Because every progress he made, they were also being enhanced by it through the Shared Connection.


    Perhaps once he finished, Irja would firmly step foot on the ranks of the Rank 3 Transcendents or an Exalted in their world.


    -


    -


    While Daisuke and his Companions were exploring Antis, somewhere around the distant World Zone where the Dark World or Spirit World was located, a small Space Vessel was being chased by three other Space Vessels.


    "These idiots! Why are they chasing after me? No one leaked about my mission that the Great One gave, right? Or¡­ did something happen to the Great One?" Alwyn, who was navigating the endless outer space using a Space Vessel specifically handed to her by the Great One Illiana, wondered.


    She was given a mission to go to a certain World Zone but as soon as her Space Vessel left the vicinity of the Dark World, wherein one could see another world trying to encroach upon it, three Space Vessels that she recognized to be from the same world as hers began chasing after her.


    Despite having a more superior Space Vessel, her pursuers were relentless.


    She couldn''t take a break for thest 12 hours.


    Traveling to different World Zones was actually too long and was dependent on speed.


    Obviously, there were wormholes that were serving as portals for Space Vessels but those were always regted by a world that first discovered it, turning it into a source of ie.


    Since she had pursuers and the wormhole that she could take to reduce her travel time to the designated World Zone would be high on alert on possible enemies, she couldn''t risk it to seek protection there.


    That''s why she had no choice but to move along the World Zones naturally.


    The Space Vessel she was using was fast and she was protected by the corrosion of the Chaotic Energy present in space, however, most Space Vessels were also mounted with weapons.


    Her pursuers were relentlessly firing at her as well, to try and shoot it down.


    Although she could put up a shield using the Source Energy stored in it that also acts as a fuel, it would result in a higher burn and she would find herself out of fuel faster than her estimate.


    If that happened, she would need tond somewhere in a world with Source Energy to replenish it. But that would also mean, her pursuers would be able to catch up to her.


    If they''re so confident at chasing after her then Alwyn guessed that there should be more than one Exalteds or Rank 3 Transcendents among them.


    "That Daisuke¡­ I will have him pay me for this trouble¡­ Ugh¡­ This is the Great One''smand. I cannot disobey it." Alwyn loudly grumbled. "I''m still skeptical about what she said. Me bing her sister because of Daisuke''s interest in me? Haa¡­ That guy was truly full of surprises."


    Although she tried not to think about him, Alwyn would always find her train of thought reeling towards that guy. And whenever it did, she would hit her head as if she wanted to forget that she thought of him again.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Exalted Alwyn of the Dafirae Tribe. Stop your Space Vessel!"


    Suddenly a holographic screen appeared in front of her and a face that she recognized appeared on it and yelled at her.


    "Exalted Inyoin. I don''t think you have the right to order me to stop. Only a decree from the Great One will be able to do that."


    "Are you an idiot? Do you really want to be shot down? The Great One Illiana is being suspected as a traitor of the World. And you leaving the World after spending your time in her territory¡­ You''re already suspected as another traitor on hermand. Where are you going?"


    "Traitor? Hah! If there''s anyone who is the most concerned about our World''s well-being then it''s none other than the Great One Illiana! Your Great One opened distant portals to Mortal Worlds for what? They''re all closed without conquering anything! Talk about the waste of resources. And you''re now suspecting my Great One? Stop being a hypocrite and leave me alone!"


    "Tsk. After giving consideration to the time when we fought together againstmon enemies, this is how you will answer me? Well then, prepare to be shot down and dragged back to our world!"


    After responding like that, the holographic screen disappeared in front of Alwyn.


    At this point, Alwyn felt a cold feeling in her stomach. Whether it was anger or some other emotion, she had no idea.


    Comrade? Consideration? That woman coldly let some of theirrades die for her to survive during one Dimensional Defense wherein the Dafirae Tribe sent help.


    If not for her being wary of her, she would also be that woman''s shield. And since she couldn''t prove that Inyoin was the reason why the members of their group died, Alwyn decided to stay far away from her. Their strength was on par with each other back then so even if she wanted to take revenge, her ability wasn''t enough. Moreover, she''s also not that close to those members of their group. They were grouped up to intercept another group of enemy Rank 3 Transcendents back then. Theypleted the mission but they''re the only two Exalted survived.


    To think that Inyoin would talk aboutradeship this time was tooughable for Alwyn.


    She already fired and pursued her for almost half a day with the intention to shoot her down. Where''s the consideration in that?


    "That woman will always be a hypocrite." Alwyn shook her head and looked at her navigator that was continuously scanning her immediate vicinity.


    She''s still in their World Zone and the surrounding area was only filled with Chaosworld or worlds without any trace of Source Energy.


    "I have to move out of this zone and hide somewhere¡­ Do I really have to use this?" Alwyn pulled out something from her ring. It''s a crystal filled withpressed Chaotic Energy that was given to her by the Great One Illiana.


    It was to be used in case of emergency.


    However, to escape from her pursuers, she was already considering using it and pushing the speed of her Space Vessel to its limit.


    "I will really hit that guy when I see him. Even when he has already returned to his world, he''s still making trouble for me and the Great One." Alwyn sighed.


    A few momentster, she stood up and went to the back of her space vessel.


    "Let this be worth it."


    While clutching the crystal in her hand, Alwyn whispered as she opened the Fuel Storage.


    After staring at the somewhat visible Source Energy tanks that were being used as fuel for her Space Vessel, she went down to it and walked towards an empty storage tank.


    "I''m sorry, Great One. I will be using this now. I will strive to finish the task you''ve given me but at the moment, I have to lose them or I will truly be hindered." Alwyn inhaled and exhaled a few times before throwing the crystal inside the tank.


    Following that, she pressed a button at the side which broke the crystal letting the Chaotic Energy fill it.


    As soon as that happened, Alwyn left the Fuel Storage and returned to the cockpit of her Space Vessel.


    In less than a minute, her Space Vessel suddenly sped up outrageously leaving behind the three Space Vessels on her tail.


    With the task in her mind, Alwyn began her journey to a different world zone to get something that ording to the Great One Illiana, it''s something that will be able to help Daisuke.

 Chapter 527 Mortal Pathway Completion

    After escaping from her pursuers, Alwyn continued on her journey and reached another World Zone.


    Even for her, this was the first time she would venture far from her world. The times when she was sent to Mortal Worlds or Transcendent Worlds didn''t count as one.


    She could go back easily through the use of the connected portals or Dimensional Rifts connecting the two worlds after all.


    This time, she''s traveling far away to a distant World Zone and the only way for her to go back was to turn around and retrace the route she''d taken back to where the Dark World was located.


    Two days soon passed and the speed of her Space Vessel gradually slowed down. The stored Source Energy that acts as fuel also dwindled to less than half a day of travel left.


    If she failed to find a world without any Source Energy, she would have no choice but to stop and wander the wide expanse of Space with just her bare body.


    "Based on the scan, it detected a World with Source Energy six hours away from here based on this Space Vessel''s speed. Then there''s also a Chaosworld three hours away¡­ The better choice is always a World with Source Energy. However, it also carries the risk of being attacked on different sides or by the World''s Will itself." Alwyn contemted her choices.


    She''s still halfway through the World Zone indicated by Illiana. Although she could afford to be dyed, she didn''t want to stay too long outside where she''s alone.


    A Rank 3 Transcendent might be called an expert in their own world but in the scale of the wide Universe, she''s just a speck of dust.


    "Chaosworld or a World with Source Energy? Ugh¡­ Let me ask that guy."


    Since she''s having trouble deciding for herself, she took out a certain crystal from the man who''s the root of her troubles for today.


    After injecting it with her Dark Energy, she sent her message to him, hoping that wherever he was at the moment, he would still receive it.


    In truth, Alwyn had a lot of other people she could contact but none of them passed by her mind. She''s entirely focused on the Great Ones task and her inexplicable attraction to the guy she was tasked to send home previously.


    -


    -


    99.9990%


    99.9995%


    99.9999%


    Come on!


    It''s only 0.0001% left. Crawl forward!


    It''s been more than two days since I began absorbing half a Chaosworld worth of Chaotic Energy. However, even after all the time that passed, I was only halfway from absorbing it.


    Nheless, with the progress of my Mortal Pathway close topletion, I couldn''t reallyin.


    Once I finished all of this¡­ it wouldn''t end with just the Glimpse of my Transcendent Pathway. I might be able to catch up to Fleur, Sofiel or even Irja''s current progress in their Transcendent Pathway!


    At the side, the white-haired old man Huang had long been in awed as he watched me absorb an absurd amount of Chaotic Energy that was supposed to be impossible for a normal person.


    Even him as a high-ranking Sage when he was still alive wouldn''t dare to do that lest he receives irreparable damage to his Pathway''s progress.


    Yuko and the others had most likely already returned. I had already received their messages and their use of Interdimensional Communication to connect with me but I had no chance to view it yet.


    Thankfully, they stopped after trying once or twice or I wouldn''t be able to restrain myself from answering them and pausing my absorption.


    There''s only a bit of time left. And by now, they would''ve gotten a portion of my progress through our Shared Growth.


    Perhaps by the time I finished here, all of us would''ve reached another height in our current prowess. Rank 4 Transcendent might not be too far away as well.


    And that''s for the best. Instead of treading the wide universe with a strength that was only equivalent to the minimum standard of a Space Traveler, possessing a higher strength than that would make our trip go smoothly.


    Well then, this damn 0.0001% had been stuck for a while now. I better focus again and absorb a huge chunk all at once!


    After having decided that, I stood up from where I was sitting and traversed thest few steps between me and the floating cube that contained the Chaotic Energy.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    As I plunged my hand into it, an excruciating pain instantly filled that hand and the arm it was connected to.


    However, I didn''t stop and actually pulled the cube open to let myself submerge inside it.


    Rather than absorb it through only the use of my Energy Control, now I was using my entire body to do that.


    While the Chaotic Energy and its Chaotic Properties began to fill my entire body along with the same excruciating pain I felt when I plunged my hand inside, the wee voice of the incarnation in my System finally rang out!


    [Ding!]


    [Your progress has reached 100%!]


    [You havepleted your Mortal Pathway!]


    [Legendary Support System has evolved to Peerless Support System]


    [You''ve broken through Emperor Realm and reached Grand Emperor Realm]


    [You''ve broken through Ruler Spirit Realm and reached Eternal Spirit Realm]


    [You''ve broken through Legend-rank and reached the Mythic-rank]


    [You''ve broken through Elemental Fusing Stage and reached Elemental Transcending Stage]


    [You have reached the end of the Mortal Pathway. All of your Skills, Abilities and Spells has been enhanced significantly]


    [A new skill has been generated, Inherent Awakening]


    [A new skill has been generated, Imperial Subjects]


    [A new skill has been generated, Spirit Bestowal]


    [A new skill has been generated, Energy Inheritance]


    [A new skill has been generated, Elemental Disciples]


    [The information about Transcendent Pathway has been unlocked]


    [Due to the huge amount of Energy being absorbed by your body, you''re approaching the Glimpse of your Transcendent Pathway]


    [Having acquired all five Mortal Pathways, you have the ability to choose your Main Pathway to tread]


    [Do note that your choice will be irreversible]


    Due to the continuous excruciating pain brought by the Chaotic Energy, I could barely read all of the system notifications that filled the corner of my eyes.


    However, having gone through the experience ofpleting the Mortal Pathway once and with my Adaptability informing me of the changes in my body down to thest detail, I could somehow recognize every change in me.


    I could stop now and pull back but since I was already here¡­ I have to charge through until the end!


    Because of thepletion of my Mortal Pathway, my Energy Control has been enhanced once more and along with it, my rate of absorption.


    Due to that, the pain gradually subsided from standing right in the middle of this huge sphere ofpressed Chaotic Energy, I eventually sat down in lotus position as my progress gradually stabilized.


    Thanks to thepletion of my Mortal Pathways, the door that has been closed before has finally opened.


    And upon opening that door, five different paths appeared in front of my eyes.


    System, Physique, Spirit, Psyche and Elemental.


    Five different paths to tread. However, I could only choose one from the five.

 Chapter 528 Main Transcendent Pathway

    [You selected Psyche as your main Transcendent Pathway]


    [You can now select which Pathway''s properties will you adapt to your main Transcendent Pathway]


    Even without reading these two notifications provided by the incarnation in my System, I was already aware of what I had to do.


    There were five different paths presented for me and I could choose any one of them. However, I still opted for the Psyche-type Pathway.


    It''s the only one that was the most suited to be my main Pathway. And considering my Adaptability and Energy Control stemmed from it, I better walk through it and just merge the other Pathways to it in the future.


    System was usible but with the World of System being a Mortal World, it was enough to somehow slow down my progress. Moreover, I doubt my Support System would benefit instantly with it. At the moment, afterpleting my Mortal Pathway, the Peerless Support System was now at its maximum capacity.


    There''s also the fact that I was from Earth and Earth Energy was the strongest adapted energy I had at the moment.


    I would be a fool if I chose other pathways. Although my Companions were all treading three different Pathways, even if they were given a choice like me when theypleted their Mortal Pathway, they would still choose what they think was the best for them.


    And in my case, it was the Psyche-type Pathway.


    Having reached this line of thought, I also selected the Pathway''s properties that I would be merging with my Psyche-type Transcendent Pathway.


    And it''s a no brainer. I had long thought of the first one I would merge, the System Pathway.


    [You selected System-type Properties]


    [Due to your continuous absorption, you reached the threshold to begin the Glimpse]


    [Please prepare yourself for the Glimpse of your Transcendent Pathway. This is a necessary process to begin the merging of the selected properties to be merged]


    Following that notification that was reminding me on what to do, I stopped my active absorption of the remaining Chaotic Energy and just stayed still sitting in the middle of it.


    There was still the pain thates from being in contact with it but it was now negligible.


    Bypleting the Mortal Pathway, I felt my body receiving another boost in my stats. Although it hadn''t been shown by the system, it was there. I became stronger and to my estimate, I could probably end my sparring with that Rank 3 Transcendent in less than 5 seconds.


    As soon as the surrounding Chaotic Energy became still, it was reshaped into another perfect sphere. Inside that sphere was me with my eyes closed as I waited for the Glimpse.


    On the side, I could hear Huang still expressing his admiration even after more than two days had passed since I began my absorption of the Chaotic Energy.


    Ignoring that digital old man, I only began thinking about my Companions that I already missed while anticipating the Glimpse of my Transcendent Pathway.


    A few momentster, instead of the Chaotic Energy, a loud rumbling sound ensued which made the surrounding Earth Energy that was repairing this sub-dimension shake and gather around me.


    "Huh? What''s happening? World Sage, my dimension! My sub-dimension is about to copse! No! My Kouryuu''s Ancestral Estate!"


    Amidst that panicked shout of the Kouryuu''s Patriarch, I opened my eyes and watched the Earth Energy bing like a storm gathering above my head.


    Like Huang said, the sub-dimension was now being decorated by cracks in space as if it was about to copse.


    Well, that''s what would happen when all of the existing Earth Energy was gathered in one spot.


    Nheless, based on my observation, it wouldn''t crumble easily. Unless this Glimpsests for more than 10 minutes then all is good.


    I ignored his shouts and closed my eyes once more and fully operated my Psyche-type Pathway.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    With my Energy Control openingpletely. A huge-like intangible object spread open from where I was sitting and fully epassed the Earth Energy that gathered around me.


    After absorbing all of those through my Energy Control, my Domain Skill, Energy Storm that was leagues stronger than how it was before rumbled.


    Following that, Energy Clones of mine one by one rose from the nket of Earth Energy turned Flux Energyposing my Domain.


    Although they appeared weak, each of those Energy Clones was harnessing different types of abilities. One could punch like a brute, one could move like a certain red-costumed superhero, one could mold the Energy around him or his body to his will and other abilities.


    It was like that time when Emperor Lucas had his Glimpse but this time, it was a lot earth-shattering and terrifying.


    The white-haired old man that was spectating already forgot about his sub-dimension crumbling down and just stared in awe at what''s happening to me.


    After a minute or two, my Energy Storm that automatically opened subsided and was retracted back to my body.


    Following that, I began to feel the System-type properties slowly bing integrated in my Psyche-type Pathway.


    [Master, because you''ve chosen to integrate System-type Pathway, your Peerless Support System will also undergo minute changes]


    [Although it will not actually empower it, it will slowly be one with your Energy Control and Adaptability.]


    [By then, some of the limitations will be lifted]


    [However, my World still needed to be a Transcendent World to fully upgrade your Support System.]


    [With the merge that is about to happen, it will increase the bonuses you''re giving but not the limits on how many can get the full buffs. The Knight Skills, Wizard Spells and Priest''s Blessings that are registered in your System will also be enhanced but they will still ultimately be Mortal Abilities.]


    [You have to figure out how to fully utilize the merging that will happen until youplete it and ascends to bing a Sage]


    This time, the Incarnation in my System talked to me directly rather than just writing notifications.


    He could still write those but this time, it wanted me to be thoroughly aware of what I can and what I can''t do.


    Although Adaptability could do that for me, I appreciate this one''s dedication.


    "I understand. Thanks for reminding me." I kindly smiled at it even if it probably couldn''t see my face.


    Either way, it also knew that my absorption hadn''t finished yet so it didn''t reply again and just silently settled back in my System.


    I inhaled fresh air first before once again unleashing the extent of my Energy Control.


    The first thing that I did was to swiftly disperse the gathered Earth Energy around me to go back to their jobs of repairing the sub-dimension before fully concentrating on the sphere of Chaotic Energy where my whole body was still submerged.


    "Old man Huang, I''m sorry for startling you but can you¡­ you know, record all this for me?"


    At first the white-haired old man remained standing where he was, perhaps still stupefied at what he witnessed. But after I repeated it, he immediately nodded his head like a chicken nodding at his owner.


    "L-leave it to me World Sage! I am already recording everything ever since you began. This is unprecedented! I wish I am still alive to watch you destroy the norms of a Transcendent!" The old man excitedly eximed as he pped his hand excitedly and drooped his shoulder sadly. As it turns out, he had the ability to disy two different expressions at the same time.


    What a digital entity, huh?


    Well then, let me finish this and go back to my Companions. Leaving the Earth was soon approaching but of course, I will not forget on visiting the Incarnation at the Underground Mansion and inquire about what was below that cliff in the World of Barbarians.

 Chapter 529 Rank 3 Transcendent

    "Well then, I will be leaving for now, Huang. This sub-dimension will probably need at most a year to bepletely repaired."


    As I stood in front of the exit of this sub-dimension, Huang, the digital clone of a former Rank 3 Sage was bidding me farewell.


    I got his Legacy without any mishaps,pleted my Mortal Pathway and actually reached the 2nd Realm of my Transcendent Pathway.


    That sounded great, right? After being stuck to Mortal Pathway for too long, I jumped ranks to the 2nd Realm of my Transcendent Pathway that I ended up calling the Energy Reconnection.


    If I was treading only one Pathway, this should be equivalent to a Rank 2 Transcendent.


    However, given that I had long reached that point beforepleting my Mortal Pathway, I surpassed the threshold and firmly stepped foot on being a Rank 3 Transcendent. Or more like, I even surpassed some of the Rank 3 Transcendents we encountered.


    I was now approaching Rank 4 Transcendent.


    It was all because of the bonus stats frompleting the Mortal Pathway, the stats I acquired frompleting the 1st Realm, the stats I acquired from the progress I made from the 2nd realm, bonus stats from enduring the ''torture'' of Chaotic Energy and bonus stats generated from my Transcendent Pathway.


    Each of my five Mortal Pathways gave a total of 18 stat points that were allotted differently depending on the specialty of that Pathway.


    System Pathway gave 6 Strength, 6 Endurance and 1 Intelligence.


    Noticeably, 1 Intelligence was equivalent to 6 Strength and 6 Endurance. So that''s still a total of 18 stat points if everything was allotted to Strength and Endurance.


    Physique Pathway gave 12 Strength and 6 Endurance.


    Spirit Pathway gave 6 Strength and 12 Endurance.


    Psyche Pathway gave 3 Intelligence.


    Elemental Pathway gave 9 Strength and 9 Endurance.


    And that was just the bonus frompleting my Mortal Pathways.


    Following that, by swiftlypleting the 1st Realm, it gave the equivalent of how 150 UPL; the difference between someone who had just reached Transcendent Realm and someone who had broken through to be a Rank 2 Transcendent.


    And that 150 UPL was divided between the three stats with Intelligence getting therger portion. Or to be exact, as what was shown in the notification by my System when I broke through from the 1st Realm of my Transcendent Pathway into the 2nd Realm, it consisted of 100 Strength, 100 Endurance and 35 Intelligence,


    If I wouldpute that using the form for measuring UPL, that''s exactly 164 UPL. The additional 14 was what I mentioned as bonus stats that came from either the tempering I received from absorbing and expelling Chaotic properties as well as bonuses generated by my Transcendent Pathway.


    And that''s not everything I got. As soon as one embarked on their Transcendent Pathway, each progress would result in an increase in one''s stats.


    That''s why there were those notations called early, mid,te and peak. A Rank 1 Transcendent or someone at his or her 1st Realm of Transcendent with 90% progress and above was called peak Rank 1 Transcendent. If it was based on UPL then it was probably around 240 up to 250 could be called peak Rank 1 Transcendent.


    The remaining 50 UPL to reach the 300 UPL threshold for a Rank 2 Transcendent could be achieved by breaking through the 1st Realm.


    Consequently, that''s also how it was in the higher ranks.


    Considering there''s 400 UPL difference between Rank 2 and Rank 3 Transcendent, 250 UPL could be gained through progressing to it and 150 UPL after breaking through orpleting the 2nd Realm of one''s Transcendent Pathway.


    And since I reached 50% percent, I had already gained half of the intended stat points. To be exact as notified by my System, I already gained 80 Strength, 80 Endurance and 30 Intelligence. That''s equivalent to 136 UPL. The additional 11 Points were once again attributed to Chaotic Energy and my Transcendent Pathway.


    Just with that, my gains could already be said unimaginable. That''s just an addition to my base stats after all.


    With the Shared Growth skill, all of my Companions would''ve felt the growth through receiving bonus stat points. Furthermore, all the World connected to me through World Assimtion would also feel the progress.


    I was already informed by the Incarnation in my System about the progress of the World of System and Ele also messaged me about the progress of her World.


    She had already reached thest 10% before the World of Elements evolved to bing a Transcendent World.


    In any case, I opened my status page to see how much I had truly grown in this short time I used by absorbing half a Chaosworld worth of Chaotic Energy.


    -


    -


    [Peerless Support System (MAX)


    Energy Reconnection: 2nd Realm (50%)


    Universal Rank: Rank 3 Transcendent<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Strength: 476.8(768)


    Endurance: 486.7(793.4)


    Intelligence: 105(127.7)


    UPL: 931.04


    Updated Skills:


    Inherent Awakening (System)


    Imperial Subjects (Physique)


    Spirit Bestowal (Spirit)


    Energy Inheritance (Psyche)


    Elemental Disciples (Elemental)]


    -


    -


    After leaving the sub-dimension, I was greeted by the dark ce Antis had be after the Artificial Intelligence turned off to recuperate from using up his stored Source Energy to power up the ce.


    Thankfully, I got the Legacy from Huang and included there was an emergency exit that I could use. Or¡­ I could just exercise the World''s Will''s Authority to open a portal out of this ce.


    With the Artificial Intelligence and the gigantic machine down, this ce was now harmless. Those Automatons were back to being lumps of metals.


    Nheless, essing this ce from the outside would be near impossible.


    Well, to not disturb this ce until its next opening, I refrained from opening a Portal inside and just moved myself to the location of the Emergency Exit.


    Perhaps it''s wrong to call that Emergency Exit. It''s actually an Escape Route in case this ce was raided by enemies a lot stronger than Huang.


    When I reached that passageway, it appeared to be an ordinary wall. However, just by standing in front of it, the small storage device that I got from Huang as part of his Legacy lit up and shined towards the wall.


    As if recognizing its master, the wall emitted mechanical sounds before seemingly cracking as it gradually opened, revealing a door.


    Without hesitation, I entered it and an obscure water tunnel appeared before me.


    This was supposed to be invisible if one was looking from the outside and it would lead to a ce that was far away from Antis. It''s an Escape Route so¡­ it ensured the safety of whoever would use it.


    By the time I reached the end of the passageway, I already messaged all of my Companions including those not on Earth like Ophelia and Lexie to check and ask them about the gains they received from the Shared Growth.


    Apart from that, I also responded to Alwyn''s messages that I forgot to respond to because of how I was fully focused on absorbing. At first, her message was only annoyed that she was actually sent by Illiana to retrieve something and she''s asking me for advice on whether tond on a with Source Energy or a Chaosworld. But as time went by, the woman became angry and began nagging at me. And that was most of the contents of her messages.


    However, the final message I received from her told me that she was running out of time so she was going tond on the with Source Energy instead.


    Starting with an apology as my response, I sent her sessive messages to ask about her situation.


    However, even after an hour had already passed, I still hadn''t received an update from her.


    I had no idea if shended sessfully or if some mishaps happened. However, given that her crystal was still intact, she''s still alive wherever she was at the moment.


    Perhaps she was only upset with me that''s why she''s not replying but¡­ I couldn''t help but worry. She might not be my Companion but I owe her my life. Moreover, she was sent on a task that was supposed to help me. I couldn''t just turn a blind eye to that.


    "Should I contact¡­ Illiana? But I have no means to do that at the moment."


    After sighing deeply and shaking my head to clear my thoughts, I stepped out of the passageway and returned to the surface.


    I could wait for at least a day, if Alwyn remained silent, I had to assume the worst and look for a way to contact someone from the Dark World. And I already had a certain someone in my mind¡­


    Remilia.

 Chapter 530 Alwyns Situation

    In a certain Transcendent World, Alwyn could now be seen running away from those the world''s denizens that were all aiming to catch her


    "And now he had the gall to contact me after ignoring me for days?!" Alwyn blurted out after finally receiving Daisuke''s response.


    Hearing hiszy voice immediately riled her up that she somehow forgot her current plight.


    Nheless, she was being chased by the denizens of this world and had no spare time to answer him at the moment. Moreover, she thought that she would give him the same treatment.


    She''s feeling petty since she couldn''t really me anyone else. She could only pick between herself and Daisuke. And after thinking about it, she just dumped all the responsibility of what she''s experiencing at the moment to him.


    Around two days before this chase happened, because she hadn''t received any reply from Daisuke and the Source Energy fuel of her Space Vessel continued to dwindle, Alwyn gambled and decided tond on the nearest world instead of a Chaosworld.


    However, as soon as she drew near it, the World''s Will of the world pulled her Space Vessel in, which made hernding go awry.


    She was prepared tomunicate with it. However, it didn''t give her a chance to do so.


    Although she had experiencesmunicating with a World''s Will, they''re all from a Mortal World. The World''s Will of the Dark World couldn''t be contacted or it was mostly silent.


    This time, what she encountered was a World''s Will of a Transcendent World.


    She had no choice. It''s the one closest and the only one she could reach apart from a Chaosworld.


    ordingly, World''s Will were all like that, they would eventually develop their own personality. That''s why it''s up to the individual how they would be able to interact with them. But one thing was absolute, they would prioritize the welfare of the world they''re managing.


    And the World''s Will she encountered could be said as yful.


    Lucky for her, instead of barring her way inside, putting restrictions on her or even attacking her directly, it only pulled her down the Transcendent World''s surface when she approached.


    However, she crashnded near a denizen''s civilization, gathering the curiosity and hostility of whoever''s governing the territory and its citizens.


    Given that Alwyn wasn''t being restricted by the World''s Will and was in fact, somewhat sent down without any exnation from the World''s Will, Alwyn immediately stored her Space Vessel inside her Storage Ring before flying out of her crash site.


    She nned to look for a ce where she could hide for a while to let her Space Vessel umte the necessary Source Energy.


    And if possible, she also nned to observe the denizens of this world for a while before making contact.


    Unfortunately, ns would always possess the chance to go awry.


    A day after she escaped the crash site, she was tracked down by a group of Rank 2 Transcendents and the chase for her capture began.


    To prevent herself from being seen as an enemy of the whole world, all she did against her pursuers was knock them down and put them into unconsciousness.


    However, instead of being scared of her, her pursuers only grew in numbers.


    She hadn''t encountered a Rank 3 Transcendent like her yet but considering the number of Rank 2 Transcendents chasing her in the hopes of capturing her, the strongest denizen of this world was most likely a Rank 3 or Rank 4 Transcendent.


    If she became hostile against them, there''s a huge chance that she wouldn''t be able to leave this world like she intended to after refilling the Source Energy tanks inside her Space Vessel.


    "There! Go and capture her!" One of the Rank 2 Transcendent chasing after her shouted upon spotting her resting behind a thick trunk of a tree.


    From behind that one Rank 2 Transcendent, around twenty of the same level appeared and began shooting down towards her location. They''re all weaker than her and if she decided, she could kill them all.


    But she''s alone in a foreign world. Furthermore, she''s still focused on the mission given by the Great One Illiana. In her whole life, apart from focusing on her Pathways progress, all she ever wanted was to serve her.


    Meeting Daisuke could be said as an unexpected fortune for her. Not only was she directly contacted by the Great One, but she was also even allowed in her estate and met her personally.


    What she felt for him was aplicated mess. She was thankful, yet she was also annoyed that the Great One was actually directly connected to him.


    She didn''t harbor any romantic feelings towards the Great One but knowing that a little Rank 1 Transcendent like him was that special to her, Alwyn was envious.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Nheless, she also couldn''t deny that ever since her encounter with him, her life began to roll in a direction that she could not control anymore.


    Every day became a new adventure that, weirdly enough, she was looking forward to.


    "Why are you chasing me?! I am going to leave your world! You don''t have to chase after me!"


    Alwyn shouted back to them while dodging the Rank 2 Transcendents holding restricting equipment.


    Her Crimson Domain then opened up from beneath her feet and pushed away the Rank 2 Transcendents caught by it instead of just subjecting her to the horror of her Domain.


    "Shut up, foreigner! If we let you leave, you''re going to tell the coordinates of our world to an Invasive World!"


    The Transcendent who seemed to be their leader shouted back.


    And upon hearing that, Alwyn finally understood why they''re chasing after her.


    The denizens of this World were aware of the happenings outside their world.


    Most likely, this world was connected to a higher world or had someone travel into the infinite cosmos to search for something and bring back news to them.


    Or worse, they were once attacked by an Invasive World and survived.


    "I won''t! I only stopped to refuel my Space¡ª"


    "Now! Activate the formation!"


    Alwyn''s words were cut off when she suddenly felt a huge restriction trying to pull her feet down the ground.


    Before she knew it, those she pushed out of her Domain were now in a circr Formation around her.


    And through those restricting equipment, they created a Restricting Formation to catch her.


    "Great! Keep it up and don''t falter. Given enough time, she would be down for the count and we could bring her back!" Themanding Transcendentughed out loud and began relishing this aplishment.


    On the other hand, Alwyn who was slowly descending from the sky felt her body unable to move.


    This was the first time she felt a huge restriction from a Formation. And this was also the first time she encountered a Formation activated just by arranging themselves into¡­ formation.


    To her surprise, they''re stronger than those Formations that could be embedded on the ground, location or even equipment.


    Perhaps this couldn''t be called as just simply a Formation.


    It''s a restrictive Battle Array used that could be activated anywhere as long as the necessary number of people would arrange themselves to be the Formation Nodes.


    s, her knowledge about Formation was insufficient and this time, she finally felt the crisis.


    If she failed to escape here then she had no idea what her fate would be against the denizens of this world.


    She could go all out and force her way out but antagonizing these people still hadn''t passed her mind.


    Instead, she focused on the voice that rang out in her mind earlier.


    Since that guy was the one who used amunication crystal this time, she could respond to him directly.


    "Daisuke. I think I''m in trouble¡­"


    At the same time as she sent that, her feetnded on the ground and the Battle Array forced her to kneel down.

 Chapter 531 Returning To The Ancient Ruins

    3 hourster, when I returned to my worried Companions, Alwyn''s message arrived.


    And even though I was somewhat expecting some mishaps to happen in her journey because of how she asked me for advice on where tond her Space Vessel, I didn''t expect to hear her weakened voice.


    "Dai-kun, what''s wrong?"


    ? Perhaps noticing the frown that I unintentionally showed when we''re justughing around while I was telling them my experience of absorbing half a Chaosworld''s worth of Chaotic Energy, Yuko worriedly asked.


    "It''s Alwyn. I just received her message. She''s in trouble." I honestly answered.


    They''re all aware who Alwyn was and among all the girls here, there''s someone who knew her personally as well.


    "Alwyn? What happened to her?" Irja stood up and approached me.


    Although the two didn''t have a prolonged interaction, they got a little close when Alwyn tried to speak reason with her about her decision toe with me back to my world.


    "I didn''t have the full details but¡­ considering she asked me whether tond on a Chaosworld or a Transcendent World, she found herself in trouble on either of the two."


    Just like me, because of the Shared Growth, Irja was now a full-fledged Rank 3 Transcendent as well as Sofiel, Yuko, Nysia, Fleur and Yumiko. As for the other girls, they''re not that far off from it.


    Surely, if Alwyn met her or us again, she would be so shocked that we''re now at the same Rank as her.


    It hadn''t been three months since I returned from the Dark World.


    Although I couldn''t say I would be able to handle a Rank 4 Transcendent, I could probably escape against an early Rank 4 Transcendent.


    "¡­ You should''ve made her your Companion before. That way you could be summoned by her and get her out of trouble."


    "Irja¡­ you''ve been influenced by Yuko and Nysia, huh?"


    "No. You idiot guy. Looking at you suddenly frowning like that. You''re worried about her, am I right. Then let''s go and save her."


    If it was that easy, I would''ve long sprinted towards where that woman is.


    "I am worried, true. However, it''s still out of my or our abilities to rush where she is currently. In the first ce, I have no idea at which World Zone we will look for her."


    The only thing I know about that journey of hers is that she was sent by Illiana to get something in a distant World Zone and Alwyn stopped somewhere to refill the fuel of her Space Vessel.


    What I have to do now is to¡­ check by contacting Illiana.


    However, I would surely be instantly detected by whoever''s watching over that World. Moreover, it wasn''t wrong to say that someone was always waiting for Illiana to make a wrong move.


    Whether it was that Overlord Serpent or a different Sage World, my current strength even though I jumped up to 900 UPL, it was stillcking against a Rank 5 Transcendent or a Great One that was surely near or at the peak of it.


    If I contacted Worldy instead, the result would turn out the same.


    That''s why¡­ after talking with my Companions about our future ns now that we''re done with what we needed to do here on Earth, I excused myself for a while to contact someone.


    With her crystal carefully kept inside my Ne, I took it out and filled it with my Flux Energy.


    "Remilia¡­ If you can hear this, please respond to me. I have a favor to ask."


    Sending that message to the girl, I waited for almost an hour before her annoyed voice sent a response.


    "I don''t think you have the right to ask me for a favor."


    That''s true. In the first ce, I was the one helped by her and not the other way around.


    However, I had no other choice but to rely on her.


    "That''s true. But this concerns the Great One Illiana."


    "Huh? Why can a Rank 1 Transcendent pervert like you decide what concerns the Great One?!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    As expected, like Alwyn, this woman was also a devout follower of the Great One even if she was sent to serve the opposing Great One.


    "You can be mad at me anytime and I can let you beat me up or even give up on pursuing you once we meet again but this¡­ is of the utmost importance. If you have a way to contact the Great One Illiana, tell her this¡­"


    As I ryed my message for Illiana, I said it in a cryptic way that only Illiana would be able to decode. And despite Remilia''s angryments, I continued and reminded her to tell Illiana my message word for word.


    "You''re unbelievable. You''re using my crystal only to make me a messenger?"


    "Can I take it that you''re jealous?"


    "No! Never! Tsk¡­ I should''ve cut you down when I got the chance... I received your crystal, stop contacting me using mine and wait for my news, I am going to use that. It''s not easy for me to contact the Great One but I have my ways¡­ You will owe me for this."


    "Un. I will owe you big time¡­ Cut me down if you want but this is urgent. You''re the only one I can rely on this time, Remilia."


    "Stop calling me by my whole name. It feels weird."


    "Then Remi."


    "Tsk. Wait for it."


    Ending her message along with her annoyed clicking of her tongue, the connection with Remilia was then cut off.


    I ryed my message and now¡­ I had no choice but to wait for feedback from her.


    In the meantime¡­ I would continue contacting Alwyn. She''s not dead yet, that''s for sure.


    -


    -


    "You returned¡­ And you''re now a Rank 3 Transcendent! This is¡­ unbelievable."


    The old gentleman at the Underground Mansion inside the Ancient Ruins eximed upon seeing me for the second time. Even for an Incarnation of a high leveled expert, he was still surprised upon witnessing how the Mortal Ranks he let go before had grown this much after less than half a year.


    Behind me, there were Yumiko, Jayna, Rei, Ren, Jagu and Chee.


    Everyone was a member of the exploration group back then, except for Chee who wasn''t present when we stumbled into this ce.


    Back then I felt too weak against this Incarnation. If willed it, he could massacre all of us without even wasting so much effort.


    However, at this moment, I could finally see the extent of this Incarnation''s strength.


    Rank 4 Transcendent¡­


    An Incarnation with the strength of a Rank 4 Transcendent¡­ That''s kind of absurd, right?


    He''s an Incarnation of a Sage Realm expert at the very least.


    "Even I cannot believe that we will reach this far in this short time." I humbly answered which earned a smirk and teasing smiles from Yumiko and Jayna.


    As for Ren, Rei and the couple, they''re all Rank 1 Transcendents. And at this point, their UPL had already dropped down to lower that 150 because of the expiration of the Baptism they received. Nheless, it''s just a matter of time before they stabilize their state and begin their Transcendent Pathway. Moreover, I added them on my Allies list, giving them 20% of my Support Bonus.


    Although I don''t think we can take them with us when we leave the Earth, I already asked my father and the sly old man to look after them and give them tasks that would train them.


    "¡­ I see. I guess I cannot pry for an answer now by scaring you. Tell me, what''s the purpose of your visit this time?"


    "Tell us. Tell us about the ''War''."


    The war that the World''s Will mentioned. If someone was privy to information about it¡­ it should be this old gentleman.

 Chapter 532 Information About The War

    With my words, the amiable face of the old gentleman suddenly turned serious.


    And that expression spoke answers already.


    Just by mentioning the war, it invoked memories that should''ve been buried in his mind. Even as an Incarnation.


    "Why? Why are you interested in that? How did youe across it?"


    With a calm disposition, the old gentleman asked. His eyes were now focused on me and perhaps, he was trying to see what I was getting at for asking him about it.


    "Is this answer enough?" I stretched my arm forward and opened my palm. From there, Level 3 Flux Energy began to gather, squeezed out from my body, before forming into a small ball.


    Upon seeing that, the old gentleman''s pupil narrowed as he stared intently at it.


    A few secondster, he closed his eyes and began walking back to the mansion behind him that was already half in ruins.


    I looked to my left and right where Jayna and Yumiko were standing. Yumiko has grown stronger now. Perhaps if it''s about UPL, she''s a bit behind. However, the diversity of her Higher Spirits gave her an edge to even stand toe-to-toe against me.


    As for Jayna, the Earthfire Essence that she absorbed had begun to look more prominent. If before her hair only got a few red hues, at this moment, the red of her hair was starting to look natural. Her previous innocent aura had changed to a mature one. Nheless, her eyes were still the same, it''s very bright and full of curiosity.


    I held their hands and together, we followed the old gentleman inside the ruined mansion.


    Back then, we stopped before crossing the line that was visible on the ground in fear of the old gentleman''s retaliation.


    But now, I confidently stepped past it and finally got a better view of the mansion as well as the corpses littering its surroundings.


    They''re all experts that were most likely Rank 3 Transcendents or above. The same as those outside the line which we looted the first time we arrived here.


    When they saw us moving forward, the four who followed us here also bravely stepped forward.


    Truthfully, they''re not needed here anymore but being our formerrades, I couldn''t just reject them when they steeled themselves to apany us whatever the danger we may face.


    To increase their chances of surviving in case the situation trulyes to worst where fighting was inevitable, apart from listing them to Allies list, I used one of the five Skills I gained afterpleting my Mortal Pathways to them.


    Spirit Bestowal.


    It''s a Skill only to be exclusively used on individuals treading on the Spirit-type Pathway.


    Although it wouldn''t enhance their UPL, by using that skill on them, all of their Skills and Abilities borne from their Pathway were all enhanced.


    And that included their Transformation Skills.


    The twins, Rei and Ren whose Transformation Skill was called Golden Sprite was thoroughly enhanced. Jagu and Chee''s Human Transformation also experienced a change.


    Moreover, their real form somehow underwent a slight evolution. If it''s only around Rank 1 Transcendents below 200 UPL, the two of them would be invincible when ites to their speed.


    When they felt the changes in their bodies, the four thanked me and vowed to continue improving themselves to be of help with our fight.


    Even though their desire to continue walking us was still burning brightly, they more or less epted that¡­ it''s impossible for them to catch up to us.


    And that''s also why Rei and Ren decided to somehow distance themselves from Yumiko. Nheless, if Yumiko needed assistance, they would be the first ones who would throw away everything for her.


    The Spirit Bestowal and the other four new skills were actually a way for me to enhance someone.


    And naturally, they had to match the Source Energy Type or Pathway-type.


    I already tested them and enhanced all of my Companions.


    However, it''s not a Skill that I could use often.


    It actually cut away some of my prowess on the specific Pathway.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    For Spirit Bestowal, it''s cutting a chunk or a bucket from my own Spirit Ocean. That bucket of my Spirit Ocean was what''s enhancing them. While they''re being enhanced with it, I was consequently letting go of some of my prowess.


    In any case, it was bound to regenerate so I didn''t hold back with enhancing all of my Companions, including Lexie and Ophelia.


    As for the other people¡­ it depends if they moved me.


    Well, there''s also another limitation for the Skills. I couldn''t use it on someone stronger than me. Due to that, my father, the sly old man and the other old fossils who I thought of enhancing were postponed.


    I would do that once I surpass their strengths and who knows? The Skill might undergo some changes as well.


    -


    -


    Inside the ruined mansion, the old gentleman entered a room that was surprisingly well-kept. There were sofas, big and small, neatly arranged with aesthetic designs as well as other furniture.


    The old gentleman sat on one of the bigger single-seater sofas and gestured for us to take a seat.


    A few secondster, he sighed and asked a question.


    "You haven''t heard of my name, have you?"


    We all shook our heads as an answer to him.


    Upon hearing that, a forlorn look appeared in his eyes. He was probably yearning to hear about his real body.


    The way this Incarnation was made¡­ It''s probably an intricate Pathway Skill that it was even possible to cut him off like this. And most likely, he was left with amand.


    Perhaps, to continue guarding this mansion for eternity or until he vanished.


    If not for that, this old gentleman would probably not remain stuck here. He''s strong enough to wade through the infinite cosmos and arrive in distant worlds.


    "I see. Well then, since you took the time to visit me here to ask for answers¡­ I will be giving it to you, in exchange¡­" The old gentleman trailed his voice and stared at me. Perhaps he noticed my extraordinariness so he was now betting it all on me. "¡­ Look for my real self and tell him to¡­ relieve me of my duty."


    At this point, the old gentleman sighed heavily. Even though I had no idea what''s the story behind that sigh, I could feel his loneliness and¡­ tiredness.


    "Leave it to us. I will aplish that but I cannot guarantee that I will actively look for him."


    "That''s fine. All I need is someone who can ry my message." The old gentleman epted my answer before straightening his back as he began answering my question from earlier.


    "The War. It was a devastating war that spread across the whole Sage World Region and it was started by a rogue Divinity, rousing some other Sage Worlds to start a mutiny against one Divine World called the Celestial Garden."


    A rogue Divinity and Celestial Garden.


    I was closer to my previous life than I had thought.


    The Rogue Divinity was most likely that guy who informed me.


    And the Celestial Garden was the Divine World who tried inviting me.


    Although they technically didn''t do anything to Earth, the proof I saw that the rogue Divinity showed me was enough for me to direct my hostility towards that Divine World.


    Before I perishedpletely back then¡­ I remembered that the Envoy returned to converse with me. As to what we talked about, he called me ''foolish and savage'' with a high and mighty tone. The arrogance he showed that time waspletely different than what he showed when he''s amiably inviting me to visit their Divine World.


    "Unfortunately, the Divine World is too strong. Strong enough for them to only send one Divine Realm in every prominent Sage World leading the mutiny. After making an example of them, the mutiny was quelled. However, another Divine World showed up and¡­ they somehow backed that Rogue Divinity and supported his endeavor by waging a war against Celestial Garden. With two Divine Worlds battling against each other, the Sage Worlds had no choice but to take a side¡­ As you might have already guessed, this ce is a chunk of a Sage World that was just one of the numerous results of that bitter war that shouldn''t have happened in the first ce."


    The old gentleman stopped there and silence reigned within the room. He waited for us to digest what he said while trying to observe my reaction.


    There''s another Divine World. And that Rogue Divinity¡­ How did he get the backing of that Divine World?!

 Chapter 533 Exchange Of Information

    ''The name of the old gentleman''s real body is Sergei Andal. He''s a Rank 5 Sage of a Spirit-type Sage World called Kotov.


    ording to the old gentleman, Sergei is the leader of their world or the strongest entity alongside the World''s Will, just like me. He''s the absolute ruler and the decision-maker.


    When they were about to be dragged by the war that was restarted with the reappearance of the Rogue Divinity and the new Divine World, Sergei aligned Kotov to the Rogue Divinity in their faction.


    However, Celestial Garden was thoroughly vicious when it came to their enemies.


    They were sending their Divinity to the lower worlds. If they refuse toply, although they will not destroy the world, they will kill half of its poption.


    A Divinity will always be invincible against Sage Worlds.


    Although the World''s Will could somehow restrict the Divinity as long as they weren''t strong enough, if a group of Divinity went down then¡­ that was a catastrophe for even the strongest Sage Worlds.


    Imagine being faced with a Transcendent when you''re still a Rank 1 Mortal. That kind of difference persists every jump in Realm.


    As for Kotov, the Celestial Garden ordered a rival Sage World to attack them and they were apanied by one Divinity.


    ording to the gentleman, Kotov managed to fight back against them.


    In Sergei''s leadership, the Divinity who was probably only a Rank 1 Divinity was caught in Sergei''s trap that was given to him by the Divine World he aligned Kotov with.


    That trap reduced the Divinity''s overall prowess by 50%. And with the help of the World''s Will to further reduce the Divinity''s prowess, Sergei fought against the Divinity while the other Sage Ranks below him defended against their rival Sage World''s experts.


    As for the result of that battle, the old gentleman could only guess. Considering he''s still existing, Sergei is still alive.


    The old gentleman might be a clone of him but he''s a separate entity borne from a skill called Spirit Splitting.


    The old gentleman was only given onemand by Sergei: to defend his old mansion. His old mansion that was said to be holding sentimental value for him.


    The old gentleman didn''t borate on that and I didn''t press for an answer.


    ording to him, Ancient Ruins is a chunk of Kotov. It was split by the Divinity in desperation.


    At that time, this ce was also being assaulted by the Transcendents of the rival Sage World. Without any other guards, he defended this ce alone. And although he failed to save it from being damaged, the old gentleman remained due to themand by Sergei.


    The corpses littering this Underground Mansion were denizens of that rival Sage World.


    "Does this mean you have no idea about the other parts of this chunk of Kotov?"


    "Not really, I can sense the whole ce and what''s residing in here. With your strength, you can now fully explore this ce and get the things left behind by those who died here. However, I doubt it will be useful to you at all. You already got the most valuable after all¡­" The old gentleman trailed his voice and he alternated his gaze between me and Jayna.


    "The Totem and Earthfire Essence, huh?"


    "That''s right. You might find more of these people with their Storage Nes intact. If you''re lucky you''ll find weapons with Sealed Weaponsoul, Imbued Tools that was lower in quality than the Totem or Output Enhancing Equipment those in need of equipment might find useful."


    Those are still somewhat valuable, not for denizens of Earth but the denizens of Mortal Worlds connected to it like the World of Spirit.


    "What about the Source Energy of this ce? It can''t be that it''s unlimited." I inquired.


    "Can you guess why there''s still a Source Energy in here?" The old gentleman asked a question instead of answering.


    The smile on his lips indicated how he''s sure that I might know the reason.


    And truthfully, I can formte a guess.


    "Is it because a part of the Source Energy Core got chopped along with this chunk¡­?"


    If that was chopped along with this chunk, a part of the World''s Will was also brought along with it.


    And that exined how it managed totch onto a Mortal World without destroying it.


    If it has the part of the Source Energy core, it can still produce Source Energy. However, it''s probably siphoning a part of the Source Energy of the World of Spirit¡­


    And that also finally exined the paranoid personality of the World''s Will. It''s afraid that if someone else can utilize the entirety of the Source Energy in its world, there''s no point for him to exist anymore.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Upon hearing my answer, the old gentleman agreeably nodded once more. "I am only testing you but for you to easily guess it¡­ I guess you''re not an ordinary personage even to the Sage World you belong to."


    "I am a former Divinity."


    I told him the truth. And this wasn''t a decision I only thought of now. Letting this old gentleman know about this identity of mine was an exchange for the information he provided me.


    "Do you mean?"


    "I reincarnated to this body or¡­ to be exact, I forced myself to reincarnate. Since you can still recall the memories of your real self before the split, have you heard about something like multiple Worlds being destroyed at once?"


    And this was also what I was aiming for. I died after what I did back then and I didn''t know how much it impacted the Sage World Region.


    "¡­ It can''t be. You''re from that ''Earth''?! No¡­ You''re that madman of a Divinity who destroyed your allies and worlds connected to Earth before destroying Earth itself!"


    "Am I that famous?" I smirked at him. To think that he truly heard about what happened. I guess I made arge mess, huh?


    "¡­ Famous? You''re an infamous madman! How? How are you still alive?"


    "It''s the miracle of being a Divinity. But as you can see¡­ Earth is still existing. What I did is to prevent Earth from being destroyed by the Celestial Garden..."


    To satisfy his curiosity, I told him bits of the truth about what happened. Naturally, I omitted the part that I did it all for my Companions. As much as they''re my strengths, they could also be considered my weaknesses. If an enemy caught hold of that information, then I would endlessly worry about their safety and in the end, I might resort to hiding them.


    After digesting what I told him, the old gentleman eventually calmed himself down. The revtion surprised him but upon hearing all of those, it made sense to him. "¡­ So there''s that kind of story. If what you''re saying is true, what are you nning to do now that you are reincarnated?"


    "What else? Return to that Realm and¡­ make Earth a new Divine World."


    Along with a shake of his head, the old gentlemanughed out loud. "¡­ You''re truly a madman."


    "Perhaps¡­" I agreed with his remark. "Well then, we will soon begin our journey to return to my previous height. I thought ofing here to visit first to clear some things and this trip was proven fruitful. I will look for Sergei but it might not happen before I be a Sage."


    When he heard we''re leaving, the old gentleman hurriedly stood up. "That''s fine. However, if I may ask, can I add another favor from you?"


    "Given that I''m satisfied with your answer and you''re still stronger than me at the moment, I will hear you out."


    If I try to spar against this old gentleman, I will definitely lose. His strength was at Rank 4 Transcendent but he''s probably at thete or peak stage of it.


    ? "Find someone for me. And¡­ take her away."


    "Take her away? Who is it?"


    "My¡­" He paused for a bit as he began deliberating whether to tell me or not. After a while, he exhaled and asked, "Can I trust you on this?"


    "No¡­ In the first ce, the rtionship we have is purely an exchange of information. I gave you my real identity and you answered my questions¡­ However, I owe you one so¡­ you have my words to keep this a secret if that''s what you want."


    "That''s all I need. Considering everyone you cared for is still beside you, you''re one who will not renege on your words¡­"


    Whether he meant that or not, I had no idea. Either way, that''s somehow true. If it''s a promise for me then I will make ite true.


    "My daughter. No, Sergei''s daughter. Please look for her. The order I received is to protect this ce, not protect his daughter. Five centuries ago, she left this ce to see the world outside." The old man continued as he gave the details about the person he''s asking me to look for.


    "The world outside? Can I see a portrait of her?" At this point, Yumiko who was only silently listening blurted out, with slight agitation in her voice. Most likely, she''s suspecting something and it''s rted to that girl.


    The old gentleman nodded at her and he most likely noticed her reaction as well. As he waved his hand, his Source Energy suddenly gathered in front of him before forming into a colored image of a woman... a purple-haired woman.


    "The Hermit!" The twins, Rei and Ren, suddenly shouted upon recognizing the woman.


    And likewise, Yumiko and Jayna who were staring closely at it also agreed, "It''s her. No wonder she''s so mysterious."


    "You mean you met her?"


    "Un. She''s just outside this Ancient Ruins, walking around the world." Yumiko answered.


    The Hermit, huh? I guessed that her identity might be something else but¡­ I never expected it to be this special.

 Chapter 534 Spirit-Pair

    Before leaving the Ancient Ruins, like the old gentleman suggested, I had us fully explore it this time.


    Back then, we stopped halfway due to how dangerous it was for Mortal Ranks to continue and it was also along with the advice from the old gentleman.


    Further in, we encountered traps and creatures like the Ogres or Ruin dwellers awaiting us. They''re stronger than an average Rank 5 Mortal. And that became something like training for the twins and the couple.


    They volunteered to do it while the three of us scanned the ce to look for valuables and to discover more things hidden in this chopped-off piece of a Sage World.


    I tried adapting to the Source Energy of this World and I seeded albeit, it''s at the same state as the Psyche Energy from before. It''s iplete so there''s not much application to it. It enhanced my Spirit Pathway and adapted Spirit-type Source Energies.


    And likewise, Jayna, Yumiko and the other four also experienced it.


    Another enhancement before we leave.


    I already called my other Companions with Spirit-type Pathway to also go here and adapt the iplete Level 3 Spirit-type Source Energy. It would bepleted if perhaps we reached Kotov or¡­ we found another Level 3 Sage World.


    When we left the Ancient Ruins, I didn''t forget to ask about that other chunk in the World of Barbarian to the old gentleman.


    However, after knowing that he''s bound to that ce, he didn''t know anything about it. But he had a guess that was just the same as mine.


    It''s probably just another chopped-off part of a Sage World. Or if that''s not it, a huge Space Vessel that crashed on that ce.


    Either of the two was usible but to avoid the danger it might bring us, I decided to increase my strength first before attempting to explore that ce.


    In the meantime, I reminded Ophelia to not let anyone go there. And if something happened concerning that ce, I asked her to immediately inform me.


    More than that world¡­ I am more worried about her and her decision to stay.


    -


    -


    After cleaning up the valuables and thinning the herd of enemies lingering in that special ruin of a higher world, we left the ce and met with the Council of Twelve of the Spiritas as well as Ezyn and Yse to discuss what they could do.


    Without amon enemy to fight against, the two races were once again on the verge of war. Furthermore, because Ezyn and Yse went with us to Earth, the Spirit Beasts were somewhat shaken from the roots that some of those ferocious beasts that were being kept in line from before began hunting for food in the form of the Spiritas who was already trying to rebuild and reim thends they lost from the Dark World denizens from before.


    Naturally, I didn''t say anything and let Yumiko, the Priestess of this World and Jayna, who now ascended to be known as the Spirit Princess, talk reason with them.


    I only observe the restless faces of the Council of 12 who still hadn''t be a Transcendent.


    Han managed to do so as well as Jayce, Jayna''s father. However, that''s it. Apart from the two, most of them were still stuck at Noble Spirit Realm or Rank 4 Mortal while a few managed to reach the Ruler Spirit Realm.


    Han who first thought of following us in fighting in other worlds had now rescinded that decision. He now wished to remain to lead the Spiritas along with Jayce.


    Ezyn and Yse, on the other hand, still had the motivation to leave, in their ce the Spirit Beast they left behind in control was proven inefficient.


    Due to that, Yse''s sister Yvonne, the silver dragon we rescued from before was nominated to be the new Queen of the Spirit Beasts. To help her gain the power necessary to keep those troublemakers in check, I used Spirit Bestowal to her as well as added her to my Allies list giving her 50% of the Support Bonus.


    That''s a lot. But I only aimed for that tost until she became a Transcendent.


    With what Ezyn and Yse earned from following us or what they got in every battle they participated in, the couple left behind something like an inheritance for her to aid her endeavor to reach Transcendence.


    With that impending war put out of the way, Yumiko and Jayna then proposed to them to continue on skirmishes but no conquest. Moreover, they also proposed to let their Mortal Ranks or even all of them use the Ancient Ruins as a training ground.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Naturally, that''s something we talked about with the old gentleman. As long as they wouldn''t flock inside it in droves, he would allow them to explore or cultivate inside it.


    Yumiko and Jayna left that to Han and the new queen of the Spirit Beasts, Yvonne to talk about in detail.


    And once we''re done with it, we returned to the territory of Jayna''s father.


    Before looking for the Hermit, if she''s still here in this world, I have to keep the promise I made first.


    The promise to be Jayna''s official spirit-pair once we returned to this world.


    "Are you nervous?" I asked the girl whose head was lowered beside me.


    She''s wearing an extremely luxurious green gown adorned with translucent beads. Her previous emerald-green hair that was now a mix of red and green was flowing behind her. At each step she took, the onlooking citizens, as well as the big guests from this world, were all being stupefied by her beauty.


    "N-nervous? No. I''m happy. Very happy." Jayna answered as she lifted her head to show me a big smile on her lips. "In our previous life, we never had something like this. That''s why¡­ I''m trying to etch this moment in my mind."


    "Un. Me too."


    Back then, there''s no time for us to make an official ceremony like this. We only continued progressing through numerous worlds, numerous problems and challenges together.


    Even without this kind of ceremony, all of us knew the bond we made was unbreakable.


    And this time. As a continuation of that phase in our lives, I will now give them memories like this that I cannot do before.


    I wouldn''t ever beplete without any of them. They''re the sole reason why I persisted against the odds.


    -


    -


    After walking for a while, we reached an elevated tform where Jayna''s parents were waiting. Jayce and his wife were holding two flower crowns connected by a thin veil.


    As soon as we stood on it, they draped the veil on us before cing the flower crowns on our heads.


    The ceremony was originally just this simple and like most weddings, it ended with a kiss wherein we poured in Spirit Energy, in our case a part of our Spirit Ocean, towards each other and merged them as a symbol that a part of us was with each other.


    At the side, I saw all of my Companions, who went here to adapt the iplete Source Energy in the Ancient Ruins, happily watching the ceremony.


    Well, they''re also waiting for their turn in their own world. And I promised to make it happen.


    Although a bit different than how marriages happened on Earth, the celebration was just as extravagant due to how special this asion is to anyone.


    In truth, Jayna tried urging Yumiko to also take the vow with her given that she''s the Priestess of the world. But the girl refused. Apart from wanting our wedding to be on Earth, she wanted to make this a truly special day for her best friend and sister.


    Due to that, with my identity also being revealed as the Legendary Natal Spirit, Ember the ceremony was hyped up that everyone in this world was rejoicing with us, wherever they were.


    After the officiation, congrattions and other misceneous things ended, before everyone''s eyes, I picked up Jayna and swiftly flew out of the ce.


    We''re going to a ce wherein we could be alone. It''s an asion that would only happen once. That''s why I had to make it even more special for the girl.

 Chapter 535 Not Found

    After a whole day where I spent each moment with Jayna to make it special for her, we returned to the Spiritas Federation and picked up Yumiko and the other girls to look for the Hermit.


    Although the world sounded small when it was onlyposed of Spirit Beasts and the Spiritas as its denizens, I estimated that I would need at least three days toplete a tour around the whole World of Spirits.


    If I asked the World''s Will to provide assistance by letting me borrow some of its Authority, we could shorten it in one day. But¡­ with that paranoid World''s Will, it''s impossible.


    Naturally, if I went out to the Chaotic Space outside the world''s atmosphere, moving from one ce to another would be somewhat shorter than touring it from the inside. However, there was no way for us to scour every ce for the location of the Hermit.


    "Well then, I will go in this direction, Daisuke. See youter." While still giggling happily, Jayna pointed in the direction opposite of where I would be going.


    The day I spent with her was still fresh in her mind and the effect of relishing those memories we made was enough for the girl to give way to the others. Due to that, Jayna considerately chose not to stick on my side for a while.


    And consequently, my other Companions who saw her state also curiously wondered if one day alone with me would also transform them like that.


    That might be the case due to how I would be doting on them.


    Either way, after deciding which way they would go to shorten the time that we would need for scouring the whole World of Spirits, my Companions separated with me except for two¡­ Lexie and Ophelia who I also called here to Adapt the iplete Level 3 Spirit-type Source Energy and enhance their Spirit-type Pathway.


    "Lexie, first of all, I apologize for asking you here. I know you''re trying to avoid me as much as possible but¡­ given that we will leave soon, I just want to spend some time with you."


    "Don''t mention it. I understand. Besides, I''m not trying to avoid you. I just don''t want to be led around this¡­ destiny you''re talking about." Lexie answered while having the trouble to meet my gaze.


    Either way, that''s a valid excuse. Being my Companion always ended up with our destiny being entwined. I could clearly feel it every time someone else would be added.


    ? I was acting on what I felt and they''re doing the same.


    There''s Ca for example. Although we had already gotten close enough for her not to inch away or avoid me, she still had no romantic feelings for me. It''s all Companionship, I guess?


    And Lexie could also be like that.


    In the end, it''s all the same for me. They''re my motivation and my highest priority. Whether they ended up having feelings for me or not doesn''t matter.


    But considering how mysterious this destiny is and how it worked so far with me or with us even back then when Yuko was the one who possessed the Eye of Destiny during our previous lives.


    "I am d for the invitation, D-daisuke. And I apologize if I will not be able toe on your journey. The tribe is still in its early phase and there''s a lot of Barbarian refugees needing a guide. I promise that once you return from your journey, I will not hesitate to remain by your side." Although she almost stuttered at saying my name, Ophelia eventually found the courage to say everything in her mind.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    And to answer that, I kindly smiled at her. "Un. Do what you must. I will return, no. We will return for the two of you."


    Soon after that, we went on our way to scour this world for a woman that might or might not be here anymore.


    It''s a favor and who knows? That Sergei might even be a Divinity as well. More Divinity on our side was a wee addition. And if he ended up bing an enemy instead¡­


    I would have a card to use against him.


    -


    -


    A dayter, everyone returned to the ce we set to meet up.


    Unfortunately, none of them found the Hermit.


    Most likely, she already left this world after the events that led to the banishment of the Dark World denizens who were trying to encroach the world.


    Whether she had a Space Vessel with her or not, we had no idea. Even Yumiko, who was somewhat excited to see the Hermit again, was down. That woman helped her a lot during her Hero days in this world and¡­ perhaps, she wanted to return the help she received by also helping the Hermit reunite with her father if that''s what she wished.


    Afterforting her and the others who were feeling down because of it, we all returned to Earth to prepare for our departure.


    Lexie and Ophelia returned to their world. Naturally, I didn''t leave them empty-handed.


    I gave them one Portaclone each.


    Due to the Shared Growth, the two of them had already reached the 2nd Realm of their Transcendent Pathway just like everyone else. Although they wouldn''t be able to summon a Rank 3 Transcendent clone with only their inherent Source Energy, I left them a lot of Energy Stones we picked up in the Ancient Ruins.


    Moreover, since Lexie also adapted to an Elemental-type Pathway, I left her Mystical Gemspatible with her main Element. As for Ophelia, I left her a bunch of weapons with sealed Weaponsouls to pick from. If she couldn''t unseal the first one then she would have more choices.


    She already has a Weaponforce but like Yuko and the others, she fell short on awakening a consciousness on her weapon, hence, it was almost impossible for her to create her own Weapon Path. Her chance was to unseal a weapon with a Weaponsoul to increase her prowess.

 Chapter 536 Start Of A New Journey

    Earth. Three dayster after we returned from the World of Spirit, while there were still threats in the form of the Space Vessels approaching Earth, the preparation to leave Earth had begun.


    Apart from my Companions, the other Transcendents that would being with us were only the dragon couple, Ezyn and Yse.


    The three Heroes from World of Meta also expressed their intention to join. However, I told them the risk of going out into the wild space with a strength lower than Rank 2 Transcendent.


    They''re already close to that level but still, they''d be a liability in case something went awry.


    Some of the heroes also expressed their desire to join us but with the sly old man stepping out to quell that kind of mor, those who were expressing their desire to join died down.


    It''s not like we''re going out for a merry adventure outside of Earth and into the depths of the universe far from this area wherein all around us weres without any Source Energy.


    It would be fraught with greater danger than when we were in here where we could be protected and shielded by the restrictions the World''s Will could put against recognized enemies.


    And this time, for me to get anotheryer of protection or another boost in my current strength and the strength of those who would be left behind here, I added the sly old man, my father and all of the remaining old fossils in my Support list.


    The dragon couple was also added on my Support List instead of just putting them in Allies.


    And that''s because I got an additional 20 new slots for it through thepletion of the System-type Mortal Pathway.


    Although the number of those listed in my Support List exceeded 30, the average strength of them rose to more than 100 points for all three stats; if Intelligence is multiplied by 6.


    Also¡­ to give some of the Heroes or important Transcendents a boost of their strength, Yuko, Yumiko and Hikari gave up their slots in the Support List, lowering their total UPL.


    Nheless, it''s not a huge blow for them and in fact, they treated it as a way to encourage themselves to regain back what they lost through more hard work.


    Since it''s their wish, I never rejected it.


    As for those who were also hoping to be added but ran out of slots, I just gave them a 10% Support Bonus through the Allies list while leaving a spare of 100% in case we met other Transcenscendents out there that could be our ally.


    With the ''Pathways Online'' going strong with more and more Earthlings joining them, it''s already a sure way to bring the Earth to a new height in power.


    Then with the brightest minds of Earth meeting Researchers from the World of Meta and began adapting technologies, reaching new technological advancements as well as studying the data I brought back from Antis, the future of the Earth would slowly crawl back to its previous height.


    Andstly, with the Heroes, Transcendents from Mortal Realms and Earth Defense Forces defending Earth from Invading Forces from Invasive Worlds as well as sending expeditions to the Mortal Worlds connected to Earth to defend it, they were also on their way to improve themselves even if they wouldn''t being with us.


    At this moment, we''re now in the middle of one of the EDA Bases in Japan.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    In front of us was a giant fish-like Space Vessel that was as big as amercial airne. It was the Space Vessel that we''re going to use, the Kingfisher or whatever the sly old man named it.


    Well, it was from them and it was not only superior to those Space Vessels we looted, but it also has a bigger area for us to move about. There were enough rooms for all of us in there and the Fuel Storage was also five times higher than those Space Vessels the Rank 3 Transcendents rode when they arrived on Earth.


    ording to the sly old man, it was a Space Vessel that he was keeping for this asion and it was actually provided by the World''s Will. He told him where to find it¡­


    That''s right. It''s a Space Vessel from the fallen civilization of the Sage World called ''Earth'' that I destroyed by my own hands¡­


    Well, enough with that. I expected something like this considering the World''s Will and I have some simrities in how we think things through.


    "Daisuke, do you really have to go?" My mother, Keiko, worriedly asked.


    Although it was still baffling for her to think that I was going into outer space and I would be bringing all the girls I introduced to her, she still went here to send us off.


    "Don''t worry mom. I''ll regrly contact you. You have it in you, right?"


    "That''s not enough. Promise me you''lle back. You will alle back."


    "I promise. This is my home. No. This is our home. Besides, we''ll still want you to hold your grandchildren if we ever made one during our journey."


    "You¡­! Did I ever raise you to be like this? Girls, I expect you to keep him in check. It''s fine to talk about children but make sure you will be able to put them out of harm. You told me how dangerous your journey will be so¡­ as much as possible, aim for that when you return."


    Although I didn''t expect to be scolded right before leaving, I guess I deserved it. Why did I even tell her that even as a joke?


    Nheless, I better not tell her that I was already trying to make one with some of them¡­


    "Un. Leave it to us, mother. You don''t have to worry." Yuko answered her as she stepped forward next to me.


    Following that, all of my Companions also stepped forward to quell my mother''s worry. In the end, it ended up being something like a farewell party with my mother and some of my sentimental Companions crying together.


    On the other hand, I also talked to my father and the old fossils about what they had to watch out for, especially the Overworld Serpent that was teased by those Transcendents.


    They already marked Earth, sooner orter they would arrive.


    After all this, a new journey will now begin for us.

 Chapter 537 Small Chaosworld

    Three dayster, the silhouette of Earth or even the sun of the Sr System was already nowhere in sight from the windows of the Space Vessel.


    With most of them experiencing traveling through space for the first time, the first three days of our journey became a sightseeing tour without any mishaps happening.


    We passed throughs, different star systems and saw some Space Beasts peacefully resting somewhere.


    And although Jayna had already experienced traveling through space during our previous lives, her curiosity over new things would never be sated. She even pulled Avelin, Dannae and Noelle with her as they went from window to window to talk about any heavenly bodies they would see.


    Naturally, even if we started from a deste part of the Universe, we encountered at least four Space Vessels that were most likely from those Invasive Worlds going to Earth. Those four Space Vessels had the gall to try and attack us.


    While the Kingfisher had its defensive modules that could repel any attack by spending some of its Source Energy fuel, I chose not to use it. Instead, it became a trial run for when we had no choice but to fight while traveling like this.


    With all the Space Vessels we looted and collected, each of us possessed our own small Space Vessel that wasbat-oriented.


    Although Ezyn''s proud figure of a Spirit King already dwindled down to just being content that he was with his wife on this journey, he''s the one who stepped out first to engage the first Space Vessel that approached us.


    Because of the Support Bonus and the use of Spirit Bestowal to him, Ezyn shot up to the ranks of Rank 2 Transcendent despite still being quite far frompleting his 1st Realm of Transcendent Pathway which he called Spirit Refining as a whole. He''s merging Physique-type properties.


    Well, although that''s not really apparent in that battle due to how he used a small Space Vessel to shoot down the opposing Space Vessel and its passengers along with some of my Companions, the former Spirit King showed his true form in the end to catch one Transcendent trying to swim through space.


    On the seeding incident with three other unsuspecting Space Vessels, my Companions as well as Yse, who was only watching at first, routed them all.


    Although I didn''t need to move at all, I stayed vignt just in case something went awry.


    Fortunately, nothing of the sort happened.


    And now three dayster, we''re about to arrive at our first destination.


    A small Chaosworld that was detected by the World Zone Navigator.


    Luckily, we didn''t need to travel for long to find one. I initially told them about that World Ruin that was being used as a training ground for the previous Earth. However, considering the distance it had now from Earth, it''s still a distance away from where we were at the moment.


    That''s why, instead of waiting for that, the small Chaosworld would suffice to rece it. We would eventually reach that ce as well but for now, this would suffice.


    In there, I aimed to train them and to make them aware that it''s not only creatures or races with Source Energy that exist in the wide universe. Moreover, it was also to show them that there were other ways to progress with our Pathway.


    Although they were aware that what I absorbed toplete my Mortal Pathway was condensed Chaotic Energy, this would be the first time for most of them to encounter it.


    "That''s an oddly-shaped world. And it reeks of a deeper Darkness than what the Noxians possessed." Fleurmented.


    "Noxians are just a race with a high Darkness affinity. They''re not even pure like a Darkness Elemental of your race. Wait and see until we reach those higher Elemental-type Worlds and you will see that Noxians aren''t as unique as they imed. As for this world... they''re a different category entirely. Chaosworld, Space Oddities and Space Beasts are just a few examples of what truly dominated this wide Universe. Most worlds are protected by World''s Will and most of the time, they would be using Portals to go from world to world. But these beings, they''re born from the corrupting Chaotic Energy and anything that came in contact with it." I exined.


    Even I as a former Divinity hadn''t truly explored the true depths of the Chaotic Beings like them. First of all, there was no point andstly, we hadn''t encountered them that much.


    Most of them stayed in the region they were born in, unless you approached that region, there''s no chance to encounter them...


    Unless some would be bold enough to capture one of them.


    Following Fleur, the other girls and even the dragon couple asked a few questions. I calmly answered them with some assistance from my Companions who could now remember their previous lives.


    "Let me go first to survey the ce... All of you should stay here and keep vignt. Shoot down anything that will approach the Space Vessel."


    Once the Kingfisher approached the Chaosworld that just looked like a jumbled mess of space debris, I had it stop just before the Chaosworld''s Chaotic Will detected it.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    That''s right. Despite being a world birthed from chaos, it also possessed a World''s Will counterpart.


    The only difference it had from a World''s Will was that... Chaotic Will would be initially born with an ego and it''s always leaning to the destruction of anything with Source Energy.


    As for the reason why, those who tried to study it easily came up with the same conclusion. It''s because that''s the nature of Chaotic Energy.


    After telling them not to worry and stopping them from their desire toe with me, I left the Kingfisher while riding a smaller Space Vessel that prioritized the speed.


    In less than five minutes, my Energy Senses instantly noticed the Chaotic Will locking into my Space Vessel.


    While broadcasting the arrival of someone it ought to destroy, restrictive Chaotic Energy began to surround my Space Vessel.


    However, all of those were deflected by the brimming Source Energy I possessed.


    With a lot of worlds backing me through World Assimtion, the Chaotic Will couldn''t do anything to me except pinpoint my location to the Space Oddities living in it.


    The ce was dark, barren and devoid of traces of a society.


    Although the Space Oddities could be called a living being, their minds were only geared at one thing, the expunging of any types of Source Energy that would be detected by them.


    As much as we could use Chaotic Energy that would be left behind by them to progress in our Pathways, the Space Oddities and Chaosworld denizens could also strengthen themselves from the Source Energy they would be corrupting to Chaotic Energy.


    After I entered the Chaosworld''s dark atmosphere and approached their skylines wherein they would be able to clearly see a meteor-like descent of my Space Vessel, I vigntly opened one domain.


    Energy Storm!


    From every direction, the Space Vessel instantly attracted the Space Oddities that were not any weaker than a Rank 1 Transcendent.


    Before I knew it, even if the hull of the Space Vessel was still scorching hot and covered with a defensive Source Energy Shield, the Space Oddities who appeared as if giant bipedal insects swarmed it.


    Most of them instantly burst into mes leaving behind the Chaotic Energy from their bodies that were instantly absorbed by the containers I prepared inside the Space Vessel.


    Following that, those who didn''t manage totch onto the Space Vessels were restrained by the Energy Storm I created that produced Energy Clones which instantly engaged them in battle.


    Most of those Energy Clones would die instantly but it was enough to stop those Space Oddities that could give serious damage to my Space Vessel.


    And as soon as the Space Vesselnded on the barrennd of this Chaosworld, I instantly disembarked from it to begin my purpose ining in here alone.


    To assess if there''s more to it than just the Space Oddities as well as, to gauge the total threat of this ce against my Companions.


    I might look like I was babying them but... what can I do? It''s already in my personality.


    In any case, it''s not like those women would let themselves be babied and carried by me. In their own way... they''re all thinking about how to help me.


    And that''s why I would be making a stage for them to show off in the form of this small Chaosworld...


    "Chaotic Will... You have to do better than this." As I flew above while being swarmed by the rabid Space Oddities who also found themselves stuck inside my Energy Storm, I addressed the Chaotic Will who sent down an Incarnation in the form of an extremely dark silhouette with ck lightning covering its body.


    "Bold Source Energy Being. No matter how abundant your Source Energy... it is undeniably a food for this world!"

 Chapter 538 Lacking In Sustenance

    With that bold of a deration for a mere Incarnation, I was expecting it would show something different.


    However, it thoroughly disappointed me when it acted the same as the Space Oddities living inside this Chaosworld.


    With the new bonuses I received from adding the Rank 4 Transcendents of Earth and my continuous progress for the past few days before and after starting our journey, I could now reach more than 1000 UPL.


    And if in normal standards...That''s close to the peak of a Rank 3 Transcendent. And that''s not including my Skills that could further enhance my abilities.


    This was just a small Chaosworld and the strongest being that I detected in here was none other than... the Incarnation of the Chaotic Will.


    It''s close to Rank 3 Transcendent if I based on what I was feeling from it.


    And although I didn''t want to brag, I''m now finding this small Chaosworldcking... Lacking in sustenance for all of us.


    I said I would only scout this ce and just bynding and spreading my Energy Senses and Transcendent Aura around, I instantly deemed this world ascking.


    Apart from the umted Chaotic Energy in here that was slowly giving birth to more Space Oddities, there''s nothing of value.


    I could let my Companions down here to kill the existing Space Oddities and absorb the absorbable Chaotic Energy that would be left behind by them and then leave this ce to recover for a few years before bringing another batch to harvest it.


    That''s right. As it was currently, this ce was no more than a farming area that was totally suitable to Rank 2 to Rank 3 Transcendents. Less than that was a suicide and more than that was a waste of time.


    Perhaps it was because there''s no nearby Source Energy World that the growth of this Chaosworld was too slow.


    Even if it was possible to store the Chaotic Energy and condense it like what Huang did... the poption of this Chaosworld wouldn''t amount to half of what I received from that free Inheritance.


    At most, it would give us a few UPL andbat experience.


    "To your satisfaction. You can attack me. If you injure me in any way, I will leave this Chaosworld alone. But if you can''t do that... we''ll be harvesting what you have here. What do you think?"


    I calmly gave the Incarnation an option while my Energy Clones, Pir Guardians and Phantasmic Doppelganger Clones were taking care of the insect-like Space Oddities trying to take a bite of me.


    "You... Your arrogance knows no bounds! I''m a Will born from Chaos! Destruction is my reason for existence! You will face the consequences of frivolously barging here alone!"


    After giving a speech like that, the Chaotic Will''s Incarnation slowly gigantify until it reached the 20-meter height, the same height as most Ultimate Metagen from the World of Meta.


    However, considering the Chaotic Wheel only gigantified itself, its speed hadn''t met an improvement.


    When it tried to kick me with its disgust-inducing insect feet, it only created a huge surge of wind that could easily be withstood by creating a repelling force.


    And due to how slow it became, climbing up and locating its vital part was too easy to aplish.


    If this was all it could do then... It would be a breeze for my Companions to make use of this ce to raise their UPL.


    "What''s this? Are you even trying? With all your talk about being borne from chaos or destruction being your reason for existence, why can''t you destroy me like you nned? Look I can let you try converting this Source Energy I will produce."


    I opened my palm and through Energy Molding, I created a spiky ball of Flux Energy pooled from the Source Energy I was receiving from the worlds connected to me.


    When it reached a certain size where I could submerge myself in it, I disappeared from where I was standing.


    Under the Chaotic Will''s threatening eyes, I had it watch me reappear right in front of its eyes. Before it could swing its head sideways, the spiky ball of Source Energy was plunged in its insect mouth.


    "Don''t choke on it, alright?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    With its mouth blocked, the gigantified Chaotic Will tried to gobble thatrge ball of Source Energy.


    Chaotic Energy and Source Energy were just each other''s nemesis. If Chaotic Energy had the ability to corrupt the Source Energy, the Source Energy also possessed the ability to purify the Chaotic Energy.


    Naturally, that was a simplified exnation. With ''Energy'' being the base of life in every part of the universe, there were a lot of intricacies to totally understanding it fully.


    Divinity was just the merging of Five Pathways and Five Source Energy Types. Then what would be the stage next to it?


    Although I couldn''t make an urate guess due to how I only managed to step inside its entrance, looking at how Chaotic Energy could only exist outside every Source Energy World... there''s a clear connection to them.


    "GGhhhrrrbh!" The Chaotic Will grumbled and waved its bulky insect hand.


    It looked like it was truly about to choke from it given that I could sense how its body was slowly dissipating into the atmosphere and transforming slowly into Source Energy.


    Nheless, those converted Source Energy couldn''tst for more than five seconds. After that duration, the Chaotic Energy and the real Chaotic Will hiding somewhere in this Chaosworld were converting it back to the same corrupted Chaotic Energy.


    With that wave of its hand, the insect-like Space Oddities suddenly stop their attempt at trying to approach me.


    Instead of that, they all flew up and crowded in front of the Incarnation of the Chaotic Will.


    No. Not just in front, they crowded right at its mouth where the spiky ball of Source Energy was making its way into its mouth and body.


    Before my eyes, I watched how those Space Oddities entered the Chaotic Will''s mouth, biting onto the spiky ball.


    However,pared to the Chaotic Will, their bodies were too weak to withstand that muchpressed Source Energy.


    At the same time it needed to convert back converted Source Energy, the bodies of the Space Oddities broke down into pieces, leaving behind the Chaotic Energy that was possible for absorption.


    With the tank installed inside my Space Vessel opened, all of those were instantly absorbed and stored inside.


    In the end, in its attempt to stop the spiky ball of Source Energy, the Chaotic Will had no choice but to sacrifice its... offspring?


    Well, Space Oddities could be categorized as that.


    "Should I give you more Source Energy to choke from? No... I only said that I would scout ahead, not clean this ce and bring them the harvest... It''s time to stop ying with your tiny Chaotic Will Incarnation."


    Although it appeared that I was only monologuing, the sky of this Chaosworld rumbled and ck lightning began to strike the ground.


    It''s the real Chaotic Will expressing its anger.


    However, even if it tried to break through my Energy Storm, one Energy Clone was enough to stop them from reaching my body...


    "Yuko, you can all go down. There''s no big threat here. Just take care when entering its atmosphere."


    "Understood, Dai-kun. Everyone, prepare yourselves. Ezyn and Yse too."


    Perhaps patiently waiting for my message, Yuko instantly replied as soon as used her Communication Crystal.


    And due to the Kingfisher''s speed that was almost five times faster than the small Space Vessel I was using, I instantly spotted from above the glimmering sight of the Kingfisher swam through space, cutting through the Chaotic Energy trying to encroach it.


    "Un. Let us harvest your ce, alright? I''ll y with you instead, don''t worry. I''ll find where your core is located." I addressed the Chaotic Will again at the same time as I appeared in front of its incarnation and swept away the Space Oddities crowding around the spiky ball.

 Chapter 539 Captured Alwyns Status

    "Why are you so slow?! It''s been days and still no result!"


    With her consciousness returning, Alwyn heard the not-so-silent conversation from two individuals near her. The first speaker was a woman and by the tone of her voice, her standing in this world was high.


    Alwyn could vividly remember that she was captured by a bunch of Rank 2 Transcendents. Something she hadn''t expected. The Battle Array the denizens of this world used to her was also something she hadn''t experienced before.


    If not for that, as a veteran Exalted of the Dafirae Tribe, she wouldn''t let herself be caught in their trap when her enemies were sufficiently weaker than her.


    And as her memories continued to return, she remembered how she was put in this dungeon. At first, she was being asked about her origin and her purpose but even if she answered truthfully, what came next was a beating that could only beparable to that time when she was still being trained.


    A few secondster, Alwyn opened her eyes in difficulty to see what state she was in. As she expected, her limbs were restricted by Energy Restricting Equipment.


    Even if she wanted to channel her Source Energy, they''re frozen inside her. Moreover, the materials used for the restricting equipment were so tough that even the Strength and Endurance stat of a Rank 3 Transcendent couldn''t break. Or it would need more than just a little effort to break through it but considering the pain her body was feeling, she''s bruised and battered to the point that it would need a few days for her whole body to heal up


    Other than that, Alwyn wasn''t feeling anything.


    The Ne Daisuke gave her which contained most of her belongings was gone. What she''s wearing was also reduced to tatters.


    Fortunately, she wasn''t vited in any way.


    Alwyn knew that she was at the mercy of this world''s denizens. But one question was running in her mind, ''What do they want from me?''


    "No, my queen. I''m afraid she''s telling the truth. There''s no indication that she''s from the Invasive World that attacked us before." The man with a scuffed voice answered.


    Although there''s only a faint light illuminating this dark dungeon, Alwyn could make out the silhouette of the two. One was a bulky and tall man that even if he appeared to be kneeling in front of the woman, he''s still taller than her. As for the woman, her body build was too thin and the gown covering her body was tied too tight on her waist resulting in her silhouette looking like a bundle of sticks, squeezed tightly.


    "What no indication?! Squeeze her for information! Torture her if possible! We cannot afford another invasion at this time!" the woman addressed the queen frantically shouted.


    Even if the man wanted to argue, he was left tongue-tied and was forced to agree with it.


    ''Queen and a subordinate. This world is being run by a monarch? Or is this just one of the countries?'' Alwyn took in all the information she gathered.


    Even if the Dark World was ruled by tribes and the Great Ones, she was well-informed about different types of governments given that they were an invasive world and they were regrly attacked by Transcendent Worlds.


    Because she decided not to meddle with the denizens of this world, she didn''t bother to check the power structure of this world.


    And she knew... that''s an error on her part. No matter what, she''s an Exalted. Someone who could directly be called by a Great One. She got careless and somehow influenced by her emotions. Due to that, she ended up in this situation.


    After observing her surroundings and keenly listening to their conversation, Alwyn watched as the woman left the ce, leaving the man behind.


    From her observation, the woman wasn''t being revered but due to unknown circumstances, the man could only do her bidding.


    She also didn''t appear to be a strong Transcendent tomand awe and respect from the man that in her estimate was just someone close to reaching Rank 3 Transcendent.


    It all seemed forced. And couple that with her nagging to the man, his sigh was born out of frustration of why he had to obey her when he was the stronger one.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    ''I have to think of a way to leave this ce. Even if Daisuke received my message, he''s far away from here...'' Alwyn thought as her mind began thinking a way out of the situation. Even if she couldn''t use her Source Energy, her mouth wasn''t restricted from talking.


    In her experience, words could also be a great weapon.


    "Do this, do that. What the hell?! Does she want me to fabricate a lie when this woman really knew nothing about anything they''re worried about? Should I begin my journey outside this world?"


    The frustrated voice of the man filled the dark dungeon as he slowly returned to Alwyn''s side. And upon seeing her eyes opened, the man was only a little surprised. "You''re awake? You possibly heard that, huh?... I knew you''re not someone from that world and you''re possibly just passing by. But I have no choice but to produce a result."


    As he said that, he went to some corner to pick up tools that he would use to fabricate a truth that would satisfy that woman.


    Whatever he was nning to do, Alwyn was sure that it wouldn''t do her any good.


    That''s why before he returned, Alwyn opened her mouth. Her slight chance to escape her predicament lied on this.


    "Is she stronger than you? Even if I''m restrained here, I can see that she''s no more than an ordinary Transcendent. Are you fine being ruled by someone weaker than you?"


    In every world she encountered, Alwyn had always observed that the absolutew of thend was... the strong ones would alwaysmand the highest authority while those below them would obey them.


    If that''s not the case here then there''s something wrong in their society.


    "What do you know? You''re just a foreigner. She''s the Heavenly Mistress of our world. The World''s Will favors her." Still bearing the frustration in his voice, the man answered.


    "That''s correct. I''m a foreigner. And I tell you... being ruled by those weaker than you is not just humiliating. It''s also idiotic. Capturing a foreigner with unknown origins. You should''ve killed me from the start."


    Notmenting about what she heard about the identity of that woman, Alwyn began to corrupt this Transcendent''s mind.


    Although she deemed that information important, it wouldn''t help her at all.


    Someone favored by the World''s Will was something of a foreign concept for her. But upon remembering the World''s Will that pulled her down to this world, Alwyn had to think about getting out first before confronting someone with that kind of special status.


    "What do you mean?" Curious about what she said, the man stopped and hurriedly returned in front of her cell.


    "You''re all clueless, aren''t you? You tortured me but you never thought about something. Let me tell you, in less than a day from now, those following me will be able to track me in this world. My Space Vessel has a tracker and it always sends a log of my current coordinates every hour. It shows that you lot still haven''t ventured out of yourfort zone." Alwyn put on a mocking expression before smirking towards the man.


    "You... Don''t bluff. We didn''t find anything from your Space Vessel."


    "I have more than one. Inside the Ne you confiscated." And to seal the fear in his mind, Alwyn confidently dered even if she knew that her pursuers might be the one to reach this world rather than her savior, "I only thought of passing by here but you guys recklessly captured me. You know how strong I am without these cuffs. If I chose to be hostile to you, those who chased after me wouldn''t be alive right now."


    Upon hearing that, the man who was just frustrated stopped in ce and began shaking. Whatever was going on in his mind, Alwyn was sure that her words were working. At least.


    ''I need to leave and reach that ce, Great One Illiana entrusted the task to me... I can''t fail her." Alwyn thought as her devotion towards Illiana was still high.


    She was aware that waiting for Daisuke was also something she couldn''t expect when that guy didn''t even know which World Zone this Transcendent World was located. At the moment, she could only rely on herself to escape and continue on her journey

 Chapter 540 How To Reach Level 4 Adaptability

    "Hey Chaotic Will, are you crying?" I asked the now small blob of Chaotic Energy hovering around me. It''s the previously gigantic Incarnation of the Chaotic Will, reduced to that after purifying him using a sea of Source Energy, courtesy of the faucet from the worlds connected to me.


    Although most of those World''s Will expressed difort, they couldn''t reject me after the growth they received from me when I went from stuck at my Mortal Pathways to close to the 2nd Realm of my Transcendent Pathway.


    They were actually hoping for another surge of growth, allowing not only them but also their denizens to feel the benefit of a world''s progress.


    At the moment, I along with the blob of Chaotic Will was hovering above the dark sky of the Chaosworld, watching the Space Oddities being ughtered by my Companions and the dragon couple.


    Since this ce was about the size of a big city, each of them chose to separate themselves from each other, iming an area for themselves to hunt down the Space Oddities. Well, except the dragon couple who''s working together.


    Being Space Oddities produced by a small Chaosworld like this, all of them were close to mindless puppets of the Chaotic Will. They didn''t have the ability to think, all they had going for them was to attack those with Source Energy or follow the Chaotic Will''s order.


    Due to that, without any moremands from the Chaotic Will, they became like Space Zombies who would attack anyone they would see first.


    As long as a hint of Source Energy fluctuated from my Companions, they would jump at them, all aiming to bite at the Source Energy and convert it to Chaotic Energy.


    "Silence Source Energy Being! This one is not crying! This one didn''t possess that concept! Destroy this world if you will but stop with the mockery!"


    The Chaotic Will furiously rebutted. But being a small blob of chaotic energy, he''s more like a puppy barking at me. His previously terrifying appearance was no more than a memory of the past.


    Even his real self was already silent. He had already given up and epted his loss against me or us.


    "Huh? What''s the fun in that? I will still go back in the future so you better work hard. I expect a lot from you. Compared to the other Chaotic Will I encountered, you''re the cutest."


    Now that I had the memory of my past life, I was thinking of a lot of possibilities. Chaotic Wills and Chaos World were just like another side of the same coin. It''s also existing in this wide universe.


    If I study this one, will I be able to understand some of the secrets of this universe that I didn''t think of studying before?


    With my theory that the path after fusing every Pathway and Source Energy type into is the understanding of this Chaotic Energy, then it might benefit me a lot.


    No... Not just me... My Companions might also benefit from it.


    But the first thing I had to do is to see if... my Adaptability will help me in understanding it.


    It''s currently at Level 3. Although the existing Chaotic Energy in space was still unadaptable, I didn''t feel any difort with it anymore.


    And that was evident here. No matter how abundant my Source Energy is, I should still be affected by it. However, that''s not the case here. I can even calmly grab this incarnation of his without seeing my inherent Source Energy being corrupted.


    In any case, not being affected and being able to wield it was a different story...


    Should I raise my Adaptability to Level 4? But how? After reaching Level 3, it refused to budge from 0% even after I absorbed half a Chaosworld''s worth of Chaotic Energy.


    However, now that I think about this point... Considering the Level 3 Adaptability was just my former Divinity being turned to an Ability, leveling it up will be simr to how Divinities progress to the fifth stage.


    "Cutest you say?! What a frivolous disrespect! This one will definitely ensure that the next time you set foot on my territory, you''ll die a thousand deaths!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "No worries. I can surely handle you even if you grow stronger than this. Anyway, isn''t it nice to talk casually like this?" I patted the small blob of Chaotic Will and grinned.


    Taking my mind off from the things I was thinking for a while, I scanned my gaze to my Companions working hard at decimating the Space Oddities that were born and created in this small Chaosworld.


    Below, I just saw my Avelin smashing her greataxe to a score of Space Oddities. With her raw physical strength, even without Source Energy, she could decimate them easily.


    There''s also my Dannae, firing the guns she brought with her. She now adopted the style of a long-range attacker to fully utilize her Amplification ability. Her other assimted pathways seemed to only supplement that.


    The others were also shaping up their unique fighting style along with the equipment, skills and other enhancements they received these past months.


    "Unbelievable! Source Energy being, will you stop beingcent?! You are in the presence of..."


    "Heh... the presence of what? The Will born from Chaos? You''re not unique, you know? Anyway, we''ll leave after they finish all those Space Zombies..."


    At this point, the tanks of Chaotic Energy inside the Space Vessels were slowly getting filled and apart from that, my Companions were also partly absorbing them in their bodies. Later on, I would have to help them expel those Chaotic Properties or it would be detrimental to their growth.


    After silence ensued between me and the Chaotic Will, my mind went back to what I previously thought about.


    Leveling up my Adaptability to 4. I didn''t have any ess to Level 4 Source Energy. That''s only a Divine World would possess so it''s possible to check on that part.


    But what if... Chaotic Energy could really y that part? I had to try!


    "By the way, Chaotic Will. On the off chance. Can you go with me?"


    "The audacity to ask that question." Perhaps he was already tired of shouting, the small blob of Chaotic Will unenergetically replied.


    Before his eyes, the Space Oddities had already dwindled to the point that my Companions, Ezyn and Yse was about to finish all of them in a few minutes.


    "I mean. I am interested in Chaotic Energy. Source Energy and Chaotic Energy seemed to be the bane of each other. I can purify you but at the same time you can corrupt my Source Energy."


    "... I''m the Chaotic Will of this Chaosworld. I am bound here."


    With that kind of pause from the Chaotic Will... did he deliberate on how to answer? If that''s the case... there''s a possibility to prove my theory!


    "So, no?"


    "Of course!"


    "What if I told you I have an ability that can connect you to me?"


    World Assimtion.


    That''s right. If it''s that ability then... there''s a chance. But ording to its description. I needed the consent of the World''s Will itself but in this case, the consent of the Chaotic Will that was born from chaos and whose reason for existence was destruction.

 Chapter 541 Assimilating The Chaosworld

    Just like what I suggested to the Chaotic Will, I tried using World Assimtion to him even if he''s still against it.


    And as expected, it failed. I needed its consent after all.


    That''s why while my Companions and the dragon couple returned to the Kingfisher along with the haul of Chaotic Energy we gathered in this particr Chaosworld, I stayed behind for a few days to convince it.


    It''s a shot to the moon, true. But if I was right then even if I wasn''t the first one who thought of lulling a Chaosworld among every Source Energy Beings or particrly, Divinities, I would be the first one among those below Divinities.


    But that''s as long as it worked. Whether I would be sessful or not still depended on it.


    Consulting the World''s Wills connected to me actually hadn''t yielded any viable answer. They''re all locked in their own world, what would they know? Even the World''s Will on Earth had no idea about it.


    Although I already got Illiana''s answer which was ryed by Remilia, pinpointing Alwyn''s location still needed time.


    Remilia would be using her status to check about the dubious moves made by the tribes under Zaraya and the other two. But she also had to be careful unless her cover would be blown.


    Until I hear from her again, our destination was truly just to visit a Chaosworld and raise our prowess while investigating the Overworld Serpent that''s targeting Earth.


    -


    -


    "You lowly Source Energy being! Why will I follow you?!"


    Two dayster, the Chaotic Will still had the same tone. With the Chaosworld devoid of Space Oddities, it''s actually as weak as a Rank 1 Transcendent now.


    I even located its Chaotic Energy Core. The counterpart of the Source Energy Core. If I took that, this Small Chaosworld would crumble.


    As for its use... it could be juiced for more Chaotic Energy. It could also be a weapon to throw inside a Source Energy World, letting it proliferate and corrupt the Source Energy and its denizens residing in it.


    Naturally, the World''s Will could purify it but it would take time and if it''s slow enough, it could even damage its Source Energy Core.


    Nheless, it''s not in my n to take it. Although this Small Chaosworld was away from where Earth was located, it''s not that far and it could be a training ground for Earthlings, or the Heroes and Transcendents we left behind.


    Even if we already clean the Space Oddities in here, it only needed time to give birth for more of it considering the outer space was actually filled with Chaotic Energy.


    That''s also one of the reasons they grow, not just for a Chaosworld but also for a Natural Source Energy World.


    Producing Transcendents could only be considered a shortcut. The Chaotic Energy existing outside their atmosphere was slowly being drawn and purified by their Source Energy Core.


    And that''s also why Transcendent Worlds and above would move to higher zones because the Chaotic Energy were denser on that part.


    With Earth ced somewhere at the outermostyer of the Known Universe wherein Chaotic Energy was considered scarce, even if its Source Energy returned, the growth from purifying Chaotic Energy was at a snail''s pace.


    "To broaden your horizon? Tell me, how long since this Chaosworld has formed?"


    "I... This one has no idea! This one has no concept of time!"


    "I see. I forgot that you could also be considered an infant. You''re too weak for a Chaotic Will after all." I shook my head and tried to discourage it.


    "You''re being rude once more! This one is a Will born of destruction. I ought to destroy you rather than converse to you like this!" The Chaotic Will roared like a small puppy once more even though it looked like an insect


    "Yeah, right. You already tried destroying me. You can''t, right?"


    Even if I stood still in front of it, My Source Energy was too abundant that the corruption it caused was being purified automatically.


    I''m basically an immortal in this Small Chaosworld.


    [Master, why do you still waste time with this guy? Let''s go and look for another Chaosworld. Or better yet, an invasive world to siphon their Core!]


    At this point, the Incarnation of the World''s Will from the World of System residing in my system appeared at my side, taking on the form of a small fairy-like boy.


    "Destroy!" The Chaotic Will''s incarnation that was like a tiny beetle immediately roared upon seeing it. Its will of destruction was truly strong, huh?


    [Whoa! Master! I''ll devour this guy!] The Incarnation pped its little wings as it tried to take a boxing stance and threw jabs in the direction of the Chaotic Will.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Watching the two incarnations that could be considered opposite of each other antagonizing each other like this, an idea popped inside my head.


    "Oi. Should I still call you The World? Anyway, you''re responsible for going through everything registered in my system, can World Assimtion work on this guy? Or can it reside inside my system as well?"


    [That bug is impossible to reside in your system! Your system is a Source Energy Pathway! That bug will end up corrupting it and in time, your System-type Pathway will be erased.]


    That''s true. Chaotic Energy can be likened to the merged Source Energy types. Individual Source Energy type would be at a disadvantage against it. Hence, it exined why staying in outer space was draining Source Energy. Not only one cannot absorb it naturally, but it''s also slowly corrupting one''s Source Energy.


    "Can''t you protect yourself?"


    [The system is bound to you, master. If you allow it to reside in it, considering it''s close to a Chaotic Energy being and your Pathway is just apleted Mortal Pathway, it will eventually lose and worse, all your other Pathways will be corrupted as well.]


    I see. That can also exin why only Divinities can possibly have the ability to dabble in Chaotic Energy. Because Sage Realm and below with un-merged Source Energy types are still inferiorpared to Chaotic Energy.


    It looks like I am on the right path with my theory.


    "I see. You''re right. What about my Adaptability?"


    It''s what I awakened inside the Pocket Dimension. Thinking it''s a Psyche-type Pathway''s Awakened Ability. But in truth, it''s the essence of my identity as a former Divinity. Energy Control is my true Awakened Ability.


    On the same note, Yuko, Yumiko, Hikari and the other Heroes'' awakened ability inside the Pocket Dimension isn''t their true Psyche-type Pathway''s ability. No wonder they can still awaken a new ability when they adapted and assimted a Psyche-type Source Energy as well as tread on its Pathway.


    Those abilities they awakened from the Pocket Dimension were abilities the World''s Will of Earth inserted to them from the pool of abilities it extracted from my poor victims... it just so happened that it ended up influencing what they will awaken from a Psyche-type Pathway.


    [... Although it''s considered part of master''s Psyche-type Pathway... It''s the amalgamation of your previous life''s attainment. I don''t understand everything about it unlike your other Pathways or the Skills generated from your Psyche-type Pathway.]


    "That''s it! Worldy number two! You''re great. You just confirmed to me that my Adaptability will be able to do something."


    [Eh? Master! I don''t like that name! Call me Tem!]


    "So, you removed Sys from System? There''s no doubt, you''re my creation."


    Our naming sense sucks.


    In any case, with this Incarnation confirming some of my theories, I lifted my head and addressed the real Chaotic Will.


    "Chaotic Will! Allow me to assimte you! Through me, I can let you grow stronger!" I shouted above but the one who replied was the tiny bug beside me.


    "You''re persistent Source Energy being! If you can truly do that, then do it!"


    Whether it found it tiresome arguing with me or it was convinced after hearing my conversation with Tem, I had no idea.


    However, as soon as it said that, I felt something clicked inside me.


    Although there''s no notification from the system, I instantly stood up as a storm of Chaotic Energy suddenly formed around me. I felt a new Vessel forming inside me. It''s actually separate from the Invisible Vessel containing Source Energy. It''s another Energy Vessel being born from my Adaptability.


    Following that, the tiny bug Chaotic Willl Incarnation beside me suddenly glowed in dark chaotic light and flew right inside my body, settling itself in that new Vessel.


    Before I knew it, the surrounding storm of Chaotic Energy started to be absorbed by my body, filling up that new Chaotic Energy Vessel.


    [M-master... What did you do?!]


    "As you can see, I assimted this Small Chaosworld." I grinned as I stretched out my hand and channeled the Chaotic Energy stored inside my body.


    From how it appeared, it''s darker than Dark Energy from the Dark World. Its darkness is more sinister as if it could devour anything on its path.


    Bringing up my status page from my system, my eyes naturally searched for one particr line.


    And as soon as I caught sight of it, a grin naturally appeared on my face.


    [Level 3 Adaptability (1%)]

 Chapter 542 Density-1 World Zone

    When I returned to the Kingfisher, apart from Irja and Sofiel that were standing guard in case space debris or another Space Vessel drew near, everyone was absorbing Chaotic Energy in a modified room for absorption.


    "Darling, how did it go?"


    Sofiel instantly stood up from her seat as soon as I entered the Space Vessel. And even if Irja didn''t say anything, she''s also waiting for me to tell them the result.


    "I seeded. Here." I smiled and opened my palm to show them how Chaotic Energy could now be controlled by me.


    Truthfully, if I tried that stunt against a matured Chaotic Will from a Chaosworld that has existed for thousands of years, it would rather choose to be destroyed rather than sumb to a Source Energy being like me.


    In any case, as soon as the two women saw that, their mouths turned into ''O'' shape. They''re also not that keen on the chances of me seeding in that endeavor.


    After the initial surprise, the two women''s eyes stared at me intensely as they waited for me to tell them the entire process.


    However, halfway through it, the small Incarnation of the Chaotic Will appeared from inside that Chaotic Energy vessel. He didn''t look like a tiny bug anymore, but another small boy wearing a beetle costume.


    "Quick! Corrupt them! This one needs nourishment from Source Energy beings!"


    The beetle-boy smugly ordered at me as he pointed at the two women in front.


    "Never. Never ever think of my Companions as nourishment for you!" I flicked the boy''s tiny head and followed by a jab from Tem who manifested right after it.


    "That''s preposterous! I will ry this to my real body!"


    "You''re disconnected to it already, idiot beetle." Tem threw another jab but the beetle-boy deflected it using his beetle horn-shaped hat.


    If at first, the two girls were curious and somewhat terrified, watching the two small incarnations banter like that put a smile on their lips.


    "How adorable..."


    "Cute..."


    Sofiel and Irja muttered as they moved next to me.


    "This one is not cute!"


    [I''m not adorable!]


    And as soon as they heard it, the two small incarnations instantly rebutted.


    In any case, from how they appeared now and how they tried to banter against each other, it''s nothing short of cute.


    When my other Companions emerged from the Absorption room and saw the debacle between the two small incarnations, they also eximed the same, even Ca who seemed to be not fond of cute things expressed her fondness of the two.


    And in this way, I told them everything, even the possible secret of how Divinities could progress after merging all five Source Energy types into one.


    Because what I shared with them when I reached Transcendence was only the Flux Energy State (Limited), they wouldn''t be able to do the same thing as me.


    However, with the help of my new ability to control Chaotic Energy, helping them expel the chaotic properties inside their bodies was enhanced. Moreover, the chaotic properties could be absorbed by the Chaotic Will incarnation.


    On the same note, even though I wouldn''t be able to absorb the inherent Chaotic Energy in the vast space, those inside a Chaosworld were now possible and I would never be tainted by it anymore. Unless it''s a Chaotic Energy that was as dense as a Divinity''s Source Energy.


    -


    -


    Two dayster, the Kingfisher continued on its journey.


    The harvested Chaotic Energy from that Small Chaosworld was already absorbed by my Companions and the dragon couple. Even though I could fill it using my own Chaotic Energy, they rejected that idea.


    The Small Chaosworld could be said to be in its totally weakened state at the moment because of theck of Space Oddities residing inside it. And in a way, it''s relying on me to hasten its recovery.


    Since I have a lot of Source Energy worlds connected to me, I set aside a part of what I was receiving from the faucet to be converted to Chaotic Energy.


    That way, my Adaptability would continue progressing. At the moment, the Chaotic Energy vessel was only equivalent to a Rank 1 Transcendent. I needed time to better understand and control it.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Uh... I think we reached another World Zone." Reinys, who was at the helm of the Space Vessel called out to us.


    Just like she said, we had just reached the boundary of the World Zone where Earth and the Small Chaosworld are located.


    Behind the Kingfisher, we could see a semi-transparent film that served as a boundary between different World Zones.


    On the World Zone Navigator that was installed on the Space Vessel''s control panels, it''s now impossible to scan what''s beyond that boundary.


    If there''s something where I couldpare this, it would be like those non-open world game maps where each zone was separated.


    "That''s right. Look there." I pointed at the navigator''s interface.


    In there, there''s a small indicator that measures Zone Density or, in other words, Chaotic Energy Density.


    From 0, it changed to 1.


    That meant that we finally left the outermostyer of this Universe.


    Being an outdated product, World Zone Navigator only had that simple measurement. 1 means that the World Zone we entered just now would now be filled with more Level 1 Natural World.


    If the Zone Density indicator didn''t change, that meant we''re going the wrong way, or rather, we traveled in another Density-0 World Zone. Instead of going upwards, we only went sideways.


    Fortunately, World Zone Navigator had something simr to apass so losing our way like that wouldn''t happen unless we intentionally go sideways.


    In any case, some of those Level 1 Worlds connected to Earth could be found here.


    Back when I still hadn''t recovered my memory, Irja exined the World Zones to me. Although shebeled it Level 1 and Level 2, that''s just another way ofbeling the Zone Density.


    "Zone Density 1. This meant our own world might be out there, right?"


    Ezyn asked with a little longing in his voice.


    This guy, it''s not even a month since we left and he''s already feeling homesick.


    "Yes, that''s correct. You can feel it naturally and pinpoint its location once we draw near it."


    Although it''s possible for us to start our journey from one of those Mortal Worlds, I intentionally let us start from Earth.


    As for the reason why... it''s simply because Level 3 Source Energy was a higher quality fuel for the Kingfisher as well as I had to know where in this known Universe our world was located.


    Either way, going back would be easier now. If we found one of those Mortal Worlds connected to Earth, we couldnd there and request for a Portal.


    "I see... How mystifying. To have our eyes be opened to this. Thank you, Daisuke."


    Instead of Ezyn, Yse thanked me. In a way, she''s now stronger than Ezyn but as if she vowed to walk with her destined spouse, she''s still acting as his support.


    "Don''t mention it. I actually wanted to know if your Eye of Destiny can grow further. I think Yuko already told you, seeing someone''s destiny is not its only ability."


    Upon hearing that, Yse nodded and Yuko also stepped forward. Informing me of the progress of imparting her knowledge about the Eye of Destiny to Yse.


    "By the way, it seems like that hard love you''re giving Ezyn has been tamed."


    I could still remember that time when we first met... This woman, she''s scarier than the Spirit King of the World of Spirit. But ever sinceing with us to different worlds, she seemed to have changed and became gentler with Ezyn.


    "Oh? That, huh? Noment."


    "Daisuke! We''re the only men here, can''t you give me some ck?"


    Yse smiled meaningfully while Ezyn immediately cried out.


    Ah. I guess it''s still happening privately. My bad.

 Chapter 543 Location Of Dark World

    During the time when Daisuke''s group passed the boundary of Destiny-0 World Zone, Alwyn who was captured by the denizens of the World shended in was still in there, confined and restrained.


    As it turned out, her attempt to scare that Rank 2 Transcendent didn''t totally work.


    He got scared true, however, he''s still someone who couldn''t defy the woman favored by the World''s Will.


    "That idiot. After everything I told him, he deted once more as if that Heavenly Mistress was the absolute ruler of this world. What''s that about being favored by the World''s Will? She''s still a Rank 1 Transcendent! That coward!" Alwyn cursed under her breath.


    In fact, she''s already aware that being conferred that title was giving her the authority to rule the world. But if she didn''t vent her frustration to that woman, she''d explode inside.


    What''s a World''s Will? If she''s truly what that Transcendent imed then she''d be the same as Daisuke, someone who could wield the World''s Will authority.


    Alwyn just couldn''t find the reason why that Heavenly Mistress wouldn''t do her own interrogation or why she''s trying to force a confession from her when the Transcendent, not just once or twice, reiterated to her that Alwyn didn''t have any connection to the Invasive World that attacked them.


    "At least the tortures stopped. I recovered more than half of my physical strength. I can already force myself out of these restrictive tools. But I have to know where my Ne is. It''s still bound to me so there''s no way for them to force it open."


    Alwyn decided to bide her time until her physical strength returned to its optimal condition before making her move.


    Although her only source of information was that Transcendent who would visit her thrice a day, Alwyn managed to make a rough sketch of the power structure of the Transcendent World.


    Even though there were numerous countries and kingdoms in this Transcendent World that were all vying for territories and more power, the absolute authority belonged to what they called the Heavenly Empire.


    The Heavenly Empire is obviously ruled by the Heavenly Mistress, someone extremely favored by the World''s Will.


    ording to that Transcendent, twenty years ago their world received its first visitors in the form of one Space Vessel.


    At first, they weed the strangers from outside their world with open arms, treating them like respected visitors.


    However, as it turned out, the passengers of that Space Vessel were scouts from an organization of Invasive Worlds called Overworld Serpent.


    When Alwyn heard that, she remembered what Daisuke told him. His world was being targeted by the same organization. Moreover, he''s suspecting that the other Great Ones had also signed up the Dark World to the same organization without the World''s Will''s consent.


    "The real reason this world became too wary of outsiders is because of that. But what''s the intention of the World''s Will for letting me in without restricting me?"


    That''s still the thought that continued to linger in her mind. And only the World''s Will could answer that.


    "Anyway, I only need a few days. Better just leave this ce than solve that mystery. That guy kept on contacting me but there''s no way I could reply to him. Truly an idiot."


    -


    -


    "Daisuke, I got in contact with the Exalted tasked to chase after Alwyn''s Space Vessel. They lost her when Alwyn suddenly sped up. However, if what you say is true about hernding on a Transcendent World to replenish her Space Vessel''s Source Energy fuel, she should only be at the adjacent World Zone."


    More than a day after we entered a new World Zone, Remilia''s voice rang in my head. News about Alwyn finally arrived.


    "Thank you, Remilia. I still can''t contact her through the crystal. Can you send me the coordinates of your World Zone?"


    "Coordinates? I don''t think we''re using the same navigator."


    "No. Everyone is using the same standard in navigating the different World Zones as set by the organization behind the Universal World Standards. We might differ in the technology used but the way they were being used to navigate this wide universe is the same."


    "I heard about that... But I''ve never checked on other worlds. Here then, mark it on your navigator. Density-2 World Zone 1-69."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    1-69... I looked at the World Zone Navigator and checked the other indicator below Zone Density. It reads as 8-70.


    Apart from Density-0, Density-1 and above will have that kind of number designation.


    As for what they meant, the first number can only go from 1 to 9, with 9 being the designation for the densest World Zones and 1 the least dense. The number after the dash is just the designated address for that particr World Zone. Or in easier terms, it''s Layer-Block.


    Based on the reading in our World Zone Navigator, we''re at Density-1 World Zone Layer 8, Block 70.


    Apparently, the Density-0 World Zone where the Earth was located was next to the second highestyer of Density-1.


    As for how that was possible, imagine the known universe as a three-dimensional upright cone. You can go up, down, left, right, forward, backward and any direction you want to be.


    Density-0 is outside of that cone surrounding its bottom.


    The Earth''s World Zone or Star Cluster is most likely located at the side where it''s adjacent to Layer 8. Hence, we didn''t need to travel from the lowest Layer 1.


    To go from here to the World Zone where the Dark World was located, we needed to go up 2yers. And considering that the blocks are close to each other, we could go to Block 69 first and go up from there or go up first before traveling to Block 69 of Density-2 Layer 1.


    This also exined how Rhellor and Onimbus managed to punch open portals from the Dark World to the Mortal Worlds they tried to invade. They''re only twoyers apart.


    Moreover, being an Invasive World, if they go to a higheryer on Density-2, the number of Natural Worlds that could attack them would increase. So, staying at a loweryer was actually smart considering they have their Rank 5 Transcendents. Those Natural Worlds trying to attack it whenever the Dimensional Barrier weakened had weaker powerhouses. Perhaps Zaraya and the others had already taken advantage of that fact to assimte a Transcendent World. A more nutritious meal than a Mortal World.


    "1-69. Alright, since it''s hard to pinpoint the current location of the Invasive Worldsing to Earth, I''ll steer our Space Vessel there once I link up with the Mortal Worlds connected to Earth."


    Although I made it sound like I could reach thatyer easily, it will still take days or weeks. Moreover, it was only a day since we entered this World Zone. Although we luckily passed by one Natural Mortal World. The World''s Will there rejected my offer of World Assimtion.


    First, apart from the Chaosworld that I told them about, I also wanted to at least find the World of Barbarian and the World of Meta.


    There''s Lexie and Ophelia after all.


    I know where the World of System is located since I created it. It''s at Block 71. The Dark World became a Transcendent World so... it already left its original location where I created it.


    "Beat it. I will go out and look for her on the pretext of catching a traitor. Leave Alwyn to me, I''ll be joining her. Great One Illiana also approved of this."


    "You''re going to blow your cover?"


    "No. I told you, I have my excuse. Don''t contact me in three days. I have to be careful when going out to avoid suspicion."


    "Sure. Once again. Thank you, Remilia. Won''t you be my Companion?"


    "Fulfill your promise of going back before talking about that."


    With that as herst message, Remilia cut off themunication between us.


    The number of what we had to do was stacking but at least, we still had a clear view of what we needed to do.


    Continuing to progress until I gain the strength to take the Dark World back to my control.


    Illiana and Worldy were waiting for me and even if I wanted to check on them, Worldy couldn''t be contacted and Illiana was heavily monitored. A simple sending of her consciousness to meet Worldy could be detected, what more if she used amunication crystal that would send Source Energy messages outside their world?

 Chapter 544 Space Vessel Fleet

    After that conversation with Remilia, three more days passed by in a blink.


    At this point, we''ve been out of Earth for more than a week.


    I was receiving updates from my father and the sly old man about what''s happening there and through me, I was rying it to my Companions and the dragon couple. Sometimes, the other Rank 4 Transcendents who had their own roles were also rying news to me since the World''s Will went silent again to continue recuperating.


    The most notable news that I got from them was what''s happening in Pathways Online.


    It took the world like a storm that every part of the world was already immersed in the game.


    Although the World of Meta continued producing units of Full Immersion Chamber, the EDA hired professionals to also start producing units on Earth.


    It''s having a shortage after all. With the poption of Earth, even if the World of Meta could produce one million units per day, it would take years to reach one billion. Besides, there''s also the problem of resources. That world needed to progress as well.


    Although Lexie wasn''t saying it straight, she''s slightly frustrated that those who took up the Researcher roles were too busy providing for Earth.


    That''s why when I also told her the news the Earth would soon begin their own production of Full Immersion Chambers, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    They''re still trying to improve the Metagens and with the data I brought back from Antis, the World of Meta and Earth''s technology had begun to progress faster than before.


    Perhaps when we returned, both worlds would be too different than we remembered. By then, we could use our Metagens to stomp those trying to encroach upon Earth and the worlds connected to it.


    Back to the Pathways Online, although no one reached the point of graduating in it yet, those who discovered that they could absorb Level 3 Earth Energy and start on their Mortal Pathways had begun bloating in numbers.


    Nheless, most of them still chose to y the game. Their reason is kind of simple. Inside the game, they could experience adventuring into different scenarios, different events and different situations.


    Pris even increased the difficulty of the game because nations started building up their own country in the game and they''re having their own virtual war in there. The enemies raiding them would prevent the development of a huge territory.


    Moreover, he increased the harshness of the penalty for dying. Apart from not being able to y for five days, they would find themselves respawned in a random ce. Moreover, if they''re part of a guild, they would automatically leave it if they respawned far away from the Guild Master.


    Even if it gave them negative feedback, Pris never changed his stance.


    It''s for regtion after all. It''s not a game that they needed to take seriously. It''s just a way to kickstart their journey to tread on the Earth''s Mortal Pathway.


    "Monster, look here! What''s that?" Erin, who was on duty to look after the helm of the Space Vessel, called out to me. Her voice carried a hint of urgency.


    As soon as I heard that, I shelved what''s in my mind and immediately went near her, checking what she''s pertaining to.


    At this point, they''re now familiar with the interface of the World Zone Navigator but if there''s something that they''re seeing for the first time, they would always call me and ask.


    "Hmm? That''s a fleet of Space Vessels. They''re shown as a big dot because of how close they are to each other."


    "Eh? Fleet? Shouldn''t we stop them?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Do you want to fight all of them? Based on howrge the dot is, there are at least 50 Space Vessels in that fleet. As to how many Transcendents they carried in each Space Vessel, we could only gauge that if they appeared in our monitoring range. Moreover, we had no idea of their affiliation and they''re not going in the direction of Earth."


    "Uh... That''s a lot. But Daisuke, didn''t you say that most Invasive Worlds weren''t using Portals like the Dark World? Do you think they''re going to...?"


    As her voice trailed, it''s easy to pick up that she''s worried. Worried that the fleet of Space Vessels'' target is one of the Mortal Worlds connected to Earth or specifically, the World of Meta where Old Man Reol stayed or the World of Barbarian, their homeworld.


    "The possibility is high. However, since we can see them in our navigator, they''re the same. If we try following them, it''s a definite possibility for them to detect us."


    Upon hearing my answer, the worry that was only at her voice earlier finally revealed on her face. Even there''s only a small chance that


    When we reached this Zone Density days ago, encountering Space Vessels from those Invasive Worlds became less and less. And most of the time, only those brave enough would try and attack us.


    That''s why even for me, detecting a fleet like that was simply rming.


    ording to my father, the first wave of Space Vessels from the Invasive World also sent a fleet of Space Vessels but without any Rank 4 Transcendents on the enemies'' side, my father and the other old fossils guarding the vicinity of Earth took care of them without letting any Space Vesselsnd on Earth''s surface.


    "Don''t make that face. Where''s my aggressive Erin? We just need to sail parallel to them and outside their scanning range. But first, we need to predict their destination."


    "Uh... What face? And I''m not aggressive!" Erin puffed her cheeks but that only made her more adorable. "Predict their destination... How do we do that?"


    "Come here. Sit on myp and I''ll teach you how." I tapped myp after sitting down next to her.


    Obviously, sitting on myp wasn''t truly needed in teaching her. In fact, I already predicted the Space Vessel fleet''s course and I could do it by myself. This is just me making use of the situation to bond with her.


    Erin understood what I was trying to do. While sporting a slightly annoyed expression, shefortably sat on myp and even pulled on my arm to wrap it around her navel.


    Despite the situation that could be considered a serious issue if seen by others, we''re finding ways to make every moment worthwhile.


    With Erin on myp, I began fiddling with the World Zone Navigator and the Kingfisher''s interface, letting her learn the intricacies of it. Next time, she would know what to do without my instruction anymore.


    A few minutester, our Space Vessel switched directions twice. The first one was to let the fleet disappear from our radar and the other was to begin sailing parallel to them.


    At the moment, we''re exploring this World Zone to search for the Mortal Worlds connected to Earth so a little change in direction like this was manageable. Furthermore, we could certainly find a Mortal World if we followed the fleet.


    The only problem this time was that I had no idea how many Rank 3 Transcendents or if there were any Rank 4 Transcendents in that fleet.


    Besides, that felt overkill if they''re only going to conquer a Mortal World.


    That''s why... I had a hunch that there''s more to it than what I initially observed.


    If that''s not from a single world then there''s a high chance that they''re from that organization... It''s about time to know more about them and their motives.

 Chapter 545 Let Me Investigate First

    While Daisuke and the Space Vessel carrying them traveled parallel to the fleet, Remilia who set out to search for Alwyn''s whereabouts had met up with the group chasing after her.


    Not really met up but she caught up to them wandering around the adjacent World Zone, searching for Alwyn''s Space Vessel.


    After ordering them to stop, Remilia boarded their Space Vessel, her dominating Monarch presence engulfing the whole ship.


    "What do you mean you lost her? Ipetent bitch." Remilia cursed along with the sudden blossoming of her Transcendent Aura, sending chills down the spine of everyone inside.


    With her status as a Monarch serving directly under Great One Zaraya, the overbearing and ruthless Inyoin and her crew could do nothing but kneel down to plead for forgiveness from their ipetence at catching Alwyn.


    However, even though they''re terrified, their confidence in catching Alwyn rose. Remilia is an established Monarch. A Rank 4 Transcendent that could be considered invincible even in most Transcendent Worlds.


    There existed no ounce of doubt in their minds that Remilia was an ally that could help them.


    Even more so when they truly reached a dead end on their search for Alwyn.


    "S-she suddenly disappeared. Her Space Vessel''s tracks stopped at this point." Inyoin pointed at a certain part of the map shown in their navigator.


    "Suddenly disappeared? There''s no wormhole or even a ck hole in this area which she can use. Have you checked that Chaosworld?" Remilia stared at the same map and contemted before pointing at the nearby Chaosworld that reeked too much of the corruption properties of Chaotic Energy.


    "W-we haven''t. I''m not confident to survive inside..."


    "Truly useless... Go and steer the Space Vessel there, I''ll go and check." Remilia cursed again but without any clue where Alwynnded, she really had no choice but to check inside the Chaosworld.


    However, when she thought about the information she got from Daisuke, there should be a Transcendent World nearby. Alwyn was deliberating where tond to replenish her Source Energy fuel after all.


    ''Transcendent Worlds can move but these idiots should''ve found a trace of it and saw it move away from this location. It can''t possibly suddenly disappear even if its speed is faster than most Space Vessels. Anyway, without any other clue, I better check on that ce first. That can also be a great graveyard for these idiots.'' Remilia began contemting while shing a sinister smile as the clueless Inyoin and her crew restarted the Space Vessel and steered it towards the nearby Chaosworld.


    This time, even if they''re scared, with a Monarch among them, they''re confident that they would survive a swarm of Space Oddities. Little did they know that the Monarch they''re starting to rely on had other ns for them.


    -


    -


    Time passed when we began following the Space Vessel fleet by traveling parallel to it.


    We passed by different Star Systems and not once found a Mortal World. Even though this was already the eighthyer of Density Zone 1, with too many World Zones, it was still rare for a Source Energy World to exist too close to each other.


    The Anzeans and the World of Meta existing in the same star system was one of those rare urrences. Furthermore, the Anzean''s World experienced such catastrophe resulting in the near destruction of their world.


    That''s also a rare urrence and like the Dark World promised, the situation of that world could still be improved or rather restored as long as the Source Energy Core was intact. But it would take a long time or if they''re lucky, a peak Sage Realm expert could help them rebuild it.


    It''s a good call for them to migrate their poption rather than have them die in it. Now that they settled in the World of Meta, the Source Energy of their future offspring would be Meta Energy.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Well, Dannae''s father who''s serving as the leader of their race had begun urging them to switch their Source Energy to Meta Energy. That way, it wouldn''t be hard for them to progress in their Mortal Pathway.


    Anyway, back on the topic of our tailing the Space Vessel Fleet, to make sure that we''re not losing them, I took it upon myself to scout them.


    Using a small disposable Space Vessel, I would sometimes go out to check if they''re still traveling in the same direction. And if they detected me, I wouldn''t hesitate to abandon that Space Vessel and return to Kingfisher.


    Although the fleet would also send out one or two small Space Vessels to check my abandoned Space Vessels, they still continued on their way.


    Naturally, I never ruled out the possibility that they''re already suspicious of someone following them. That''s why I showed myself to them once.


    When those scouts they sent sensed my strength, they didn''t dare act arrogant and even bribed me to go in a different direction.


    I epted their bribe, of course, and promised them that I wouldn''t cross them.


    Who would shy away from free resources?


    When I returned to the Kingfisher, I had my Companions use it for themselves and some were used to replenish our Source Energy fuel.


    And with that promise, I didn''t go out for a few days but that didn''t mean we stopped checking on their status.


    In ce of me, my Companions would go out in groups of threes just to make sure that they could protect themselves out there.


    And that situation continued for at least five days before we stopped in ce.


    During thest probing that I did instead of my Companions, the Space Vessel fleet finally reached their destination.


    And to keep outsiders from snooping around, they sent out Space Vessels to create a perimeter.


    "What should we do, darling? If it''s a Mortal World, they can conquer it easily." Sofiel uttered the question that everybody wanted to ask.


    "Un. Thankfully it''s not the World of Meta or Barbarians, but even if they manage to conquer it, they still need to wait for their World to arrive and assimte it. They can restrict its World''s Will but they cannot extract its Source Energy core or the world will be on the brink of copsing. That''s inefficient when ites to Mortal Worlds. It''s unlike Earth that can still exist with an inactive core or while the World''s Will was unawakened."


    That''s how it is when ites to the Mortal Worlds. Rather than extract the Source Energy Core, Invasive Transcendent Worlds would have to go and assimte them.


    The exception to that was the Invasive Mortal Worlds or the neglected Created Worlds. Since Mortal Worlds couldn''t move by itself, they had no choice but to invade a Mortal World and extract the Source Energy Core to assimte it to their world. When they managed to be a Transcendent World then that''s when they would start assimting everything, including thendmass of a Source Energy World.


    The reason why those Rank 3 Transcendents who managed tond on Earth wanted to find the Source Energy Core was to restrict it from being awakened. Besides they never expected that the Earth''s Source Energy was already regenerating. They thought it''s an easy conquest.


    "Anyway, I confirmed that the Mortal World they surrounded isn''t one of those connected to me but there''s a huge possibility that it''s connected to Earth and the fleet came from the Overworld Serpent. Let me infiltrate and gather more information first."


    I couldn''t be careless when dealing with unknown enemies especially if it''s an organization that''s a collective of most existing Invasive Worlds.

 Chapter 546 Infiltrating The Fleet

    "Monster, I''m in. What do I do next?"


    Erin''s voice rang inside my mind as I steered a small-sized Space Vessel just enough to be detected by the perimeter created by the Space Vessel Fleet surrounding the lone Mortal World.


    They''re too close to each other that I could see some of them creating bridges, connecting one Space Vessel to another.


    From afar, I could see smaller Space Vessels that''s simr to the disposable ones I stored. It''s a little different from what I was using at the moment.


    Those kinds of small Space Vessels had lower fuel storage but their speed made up for it. Let''s just call it a Scout Vessel. It''s often used for patrolling for a certain distance before returning to the bigger Space Vessel that was close in size or even bigger than the Kingfisher.


    In general, the size of a Space Vessel was split into five easily remembered categories.


    Small, Medium, Large for regr terms. On a side note, Kingfisher is at least a medium-sized Space Vessel and what I spied also fell into that category. Moreover, there''s only onerge-sized Space Vessel among the fleet and it''s probably the Central Command, a Fleet Commander or something of a simr rank in a military sense.


    And then there are two other terms called a gship and Mothership.


    The first three exined themselves while the other two had different purposes.


    A gship-type Space Vessel could only be found on a Sage World or above. Well, I have no limited information about Divine Worlds so let''s stick to Sage Worlds.


    A Sage World can freely move between World Zones and their speed of traveling through the Chaotic Energy-filled Space is quicker than any Transcendent Worlds. They can even pull along their Subordinate Worlds or those connected to them. But more often than not, they''d anchor themselves at a higher Zone Density, Density-3 to be exact. Density-2 and above was something even the strongest Sage World wouldn''t dare venture to.


    And that''s where a gship-type Space Vesselses in. If one thinks that Sage Worlds were peaceful, that''s where everyone was wrong. It''s more chaotic up there. Wars raged even between Natural Sage Worlds. And for their reason in doing so, it could just be a born feud or resources. With Sages existing in their worlds, it''s fairly easy for them to be acquainted with each other or even make the chaotic space a ce to spar.


    That''s why gship-type Space Vessels were like the official representative of a Sage World. They''re big enough to house a Transcendent or Mortal World''s poption. And the ones operating and residing inside those gship-type Space Vessels were Transcendents and above.


    If a war broke out between two different Sage Worlds, the chaotic space would be their battlefield.


    As for the Mothership-type Space Vessels, they''re even bigger than gship-types. More often, it was hidden inside a Sage World, close to Source Energy Core. If they''re losing a war or they are facing a natural catastrophe, Mothership-type Space Vessels would be used to migrate their poption along with the Source Energy Core. Sages could create worlds, rebuilding their world was possible as long as they kept their Source Energy Core intact.


    Earth back then lost everything, down to thest Transcendent. That''s why the World''s Will had to steer the world instead of just using a Mothership.


    Anyway, that was just general knowledge. At the moment, medium-sized Space Vessels have begunnding on the surface of that Mortal World. Although there''s the protection of its World''s Will, that was proven not enough to prevent them from doing so.


    In hindsight, the fleet could destroy that World if they wished even without surfacing on it but that''s possibly not their intention.


    Perhaps, by now, the Mortal World''s inhabitants started being terrorized by those Space Vesselsnding in their world.


    Do they really want to assimte it? We stillck the necessary information. And that''s the reason why I chose to investigate first after all.


    "Standby for now. Don''t let yourself get detected. I''ming to you." I replied to Erin. By now she''s already inside one of those interconnected medium-sized Space Vessels that''s making a perimeter around the Mortal World.


    With her mastery in anything ''shadow''-rted and the support of one of my repressed skills, Void Concealment, I had her sneak in by hitchhiking or rather hijacking one of these patrolling Scout Vessels.


    Earlier, I thought of doing this alone. But as you would have guessed, my Companions all rejected that idea.


    In the end, Erin was voted to be the one to apany me on this trip because of her specialty.


    Jayna came in a close second because of her disguising ability but since it''s only a scouting trip, I had her stay and just disguise us before we left.


    Pale skin and long-eared. Something close to an elf, really.


    That disguise was the cinch why she could hijack that Scout Vessel. It was copied to the patrols they encountered during their turn to act like passing Transcendents to observe the fleet. And with that in mind, we specifically waited for that one particr Transcendent for her to rece.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    For the record, that Transcendent''s cold body lies beneath this Space Vessel I was piloting.


    Like Erin, I was also waiting for the particr Transcendent where my current disguise was copied from.


    Either way, we''re still going to drop the disguise as soon as we both arrive inside.


    Just hoping that Erin wouldn''t be caught before I could reach her side.


    "Monster, do you think we can fight against all of these Transcendents?"


    "Are you scared?"


    "No. I''m just concerned."


    "About what?"


    "You, of course!"


    "Oh... That''s new. I like my Erin like this. When we returned to the Kingfisher, let me in your room."


    "This guy. Be serious."


    "I am... But don''t worry. We don''t necessarily have to fight all of them. Remember, we''re only going to investigate their fleet and find out their true objective."


    "Alright. Hurry up..."


    "I miss you too."


    "I didn''t say anything!" Erin clicked her tongue and annoyedly shouted. Nheless, even though I couldn''t see her, I could imagine her turning red from her neck up.


    Ah... I can''t wait to hold her and spoil her for a whole night. Anyway, I better get serious.


    A whileter, the Scout Vessel finally reached my position. And as expected, it''s the one I copied the appearance from.


    As soon as he reached my range, I cast Void Concealment on me and opened the hatch of my Space Vessel.


    Following that, I swam through the chaotic space to reach the Scout Vessel.


    At this point, he''s now shouting for whoever''s piloting my Space Vessel to open themunication channel or he would shoot.


    Too bad for him, I broke open his hatch and stepped inside. Even before he could react to his hatch opening without warning, his neck soon followed its fate.


    After bringing the corpse back to the Space Vessel and putting it on autopilot to go in a different direction, I returned to the Scout Vessel and sent a message to Erin.


    "Erin, I''m on the way."


    "Great! Hurry up, monster. By the way, I found out something... That Mortal World''s name. It''s called World of Tree Spirits."


    Tree Spirits? Will it be a Spirit or Elemental World?

 Chapter 547 The Fleets Origin

    The World of Tree Spirits.


    It''s a world I didn''t recognize. Probably, it''s one of those worlds where the Hero wasn''t from our Special ss and it had been saved without my assistance.


    Either way, it''s undeniable that it''s connected to Earth. If they''re not going to conquer it, they''re probably going to use it as another foothold to arrive there. Maybe they had other ns but that''s why we infiltrated them.


    After more probing when I rejoined Erin to investigate, the ones in the perimeter were given limited information. They''re just there to set up a barricade and to stop any unaffiliated Space Vessel approaching the area from snooping around.


    Even if this Zone Density was still at 1, as it was only twoyers below Density 2, Rank 2 Transcendents and above from both Mortal and Transcendent Worlds with developed Space Vessels would start traveling around to search for various opportunities that they might chance upon in different worlds or even inhabitables, asteroids and other celestial bodies that were often born through the passage of time as well as influenced by the existing Chaotic Energy.


    Even Mortal Worlds could give birth to a unique treasure or artifacts but more often than not, a native would be the one to acquire it.


    For everyone''s imagination, the strongest entity on a Mortal World could write his own life story in a book and people on Earth who are abundant with entertainment would take it as a fictional adventure filled with blood and glory.


    I mean, even my story could be a legend that would be passed on generation after generation. And with the advent of the returning Source Energy of Earth, it''s only a matter of time before the other denizens experience the adventure of their lifetime.


    Anyway, that''s it. We had to move inwards to collect more information.


    Although we had borrowed identities, it''s already pointless to keep them due to how low their essibility is. We quickly abandoned them as we moved from Space Vessel to Space Vessel under Void Concealment with our ultimate destination being therge Space Vessel that served as themand center of the fleet.


    Along the way, I probed every Transcendent we passed by and sure enough, they''re at the very least Rank 2 Transcendents. Even those two I disposed of were Rank 2¡­


    Erin was more of an assassin so she easily took out the first one unaware while I could simply overpower that guy even before he could react.


    I''m already an elite at this point. But considering a Rank 2 Transcendent was also an elite, it would be harder if we got into a fight against all of these Transcendents with only more than tenbatants. Yse and Ezyn were not even that strong.


    Nheless, one thing was for sure, these Transcendents of the fleet didn''te from a single world. They had different species and different Source Energy signatures.


    But that''s not enough to associate them with that organization. A Converging Transcendent World or a Sage World could also send a fleet by pooling in Transcendents from Mortal Worlds connected to them.


    -


    -


    Around an hourter, after passing by every passageway that connected one Space Vessel to another, we finally reached the centralmand, therge Space Vessel.


    If I couldpare it to the Kingfisher that''s asrge as amercial airne, thisrge Space Vessel wasparable to a giant cruise ship.


    It''s wide enough to house thousands of passengers but naturally, they couldn''t fill it to the brim.


    Even in Transcendent Worlds, every Transcendent could be likened to a nuclear missile. That''s how precious they were.


    Earth had a lot of them simply because of me. If I let nature take its course by not putting them in my support list, most of them would stay at Rank 5 Mortal.


    "Erin, there''s only one Rank 3 Transcendent in here. However, there''s at least fifty Rank 2 Transcendents. As much as I want you to stay next to me, let''s split up and gather information separately. Meet me at the bridge of this Space Vessel."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "This monster, alright¡­ Leave it to me. But first¡­" Erin jumped at me and pushed me to a corner. Her lips coincided with mine as is her tongue.


    I could feel her slight nervousness but by doing this, she''s calming herself down. Her strength was already close to the peak of Rank 2 Transcendent, she could hold herself off against a number of them but if she was surrounded, there''s still a possibility for her to lose, unlike me who had a lot of tricks in my sleeves as well as the experience of the previous life.


    "I''m d my Erin is this honest now. There''s no dishonor in retreating when you feel you''re at a disadvantage so if that happened,e to my side immediately. I''ll even send my Incarnation to you."


    "I know. But even so, I have to be strong enough to continue walking beside you."


    "Have you forgotten? We have Shared Growth, in time, you''ll all be as strong as me. Talk about being this nervous despite presenting yourself toe with me."


    "Ugh. You''re right¡­ I''ll be off then, monster. I have my Shadow Control, it''s a bit inferior to your Void Concealment but I can manage it if it''s only for espionage."


    "Un. If nothing turns up, we can just leave and check the surface of the Mortal World instead."


    Having decided on what to do, Erin and I immediately split off to quickly cover the whole Space Vessel.


    I had Void Concealment. Unless someone stronger than me was here, it''s close to impossible to be detected.


    Sending Erin on her own was just my way to not let her feel like she''s not needed here. Moreover, I trust her abilities. Otherwise, I would be the same protective guy who wouldn''t let any danger befall my Companions.


    "What''s the situation? Has the simr signature sent to us been detected in that world?"


    As soon as I entered the bridge of the Space Vessel, a simr scene close to thosemand centers of sci-fi films involving spaceships and the like appeared before me.


    In front, much like that example I just gave, showed the spherical Mortal World in full view.


    The man who just spoke was wearing a dirty green-colored military uniformplete with medals pinned on his right chest. He''s the lone Rank 3 Transcendent here. He''s a mustached middle-aged man whose face was filled with battle scars.


    Judging from the fluctuation of Source Energy around him, although I couldn''t guess what level it was, it''s a Physique-type Source Energy.


    He was standing at something like a bow of the ship and below him, Rank 2 Transcendents wearing slightly inferior dirty green uniforms were in front ofputers typing away and checking things in their monitors, all the while reporting their findings on him.


    "As of the moment, there''s no sighting of it. This Mortal World seemed to have been targeted by an Invasive World but they pushed them back."


    "They repelled an Invasive World? That in itself is an achievement not many Mortal Worlds can do. Send more of our men down the surface. No¡­ I will be going down to talk to its World''s Will."


    "But¡­"


    "What? Even if we cannot find what we''re looking for here, we can convince the World''s Will to form a connection to our world. These days, that organization is rampant that there are fewer Natural Mortal Worlds surviving from their ws." The Rank 3 Transcendent snickered as if he found a gold mine.


    This¡­ This fleet isn''t from Overworld Serpent. But what are they searching for? Signature of what? I need to hear more before I can make a judgment.

 Chapter 548 Samsara

    Finding out that they''re not from the Invasive World organization somehow lifted some thorns in my throat. But still, it baffled me what they were truly doing in this World Zone.


    Sending a whole fleet on a Mortal World seems too overkill for a simple search of a ''signature'' they detected. It''s either very important or they''re just like this, making a great reaction over every little thing.


    Since I decided to stay for more information before making a judgement of what to do, I listened in on their status reports before that Rank 3 Transcendent descended to the surface of the Mortal World as he stated.


    There''s no rush to follow him. Even if he''s a Rank 3 Transcendent, a World''s Will even if it''s from a Mortal World wouldn''t be subdued easily by him.


    He could raze the whole yet he wouldn''t be able to make it submit. He''s not me who could make weaker World''s Will tremble in fear after all. Furthermore, from what I gathered, they''re also not from an Invasive World. There''s no point with them attacking the.


    There''s just one exception though. There were those from Natural Worlds who would also go into the business of developing a ve World for resources. But that''s notmon.


    The ve World that long-nosed Transcendent mentioned was possibly not in Density 1 World Zones, it was definitely pulled by whoever conquered it upwards in a Density 2 World Zone to quickly nurture its denizens.


    Anyway, I stayed a little longer at the bridge, pooling in bits and pieces from their words before rearranging them to form a coherent intelligence regarding their origin, their goals and their current apprehensions about the situation.


    Once I was done with that, I reunited with Erin after sending her a mental message through the crystal.


    Although she didn''t gather a lot, her information pulled from the Rank 2 Transcendents stationed at the other parts of the Space Vessel was still valuable. Afterbining and discussing everything, we summarized it. Or I summarized it since the girl had a lot of faith in me. Her knowledge was limited, after all.


    "You did a great job, Erin. Thank you foring with me"


    Upon hearing my praise, the girl happily embraced me, dropping her act of being a littlepetitive. Well, that''s how our rtionship started anyway. Erin couldn''t stand being left behind with my insane progress. By now, she''s just as lovely as everyone both with her concern over me as well as her show of affection whenever we''re alone.


    We spent a few minutes in an unupied room to replenish her Source Energy by diverting my faucet to her before we traced our steps back to return to the Kingfisher.


    Since these Transcendents weren''t necessarily an enemy to us, I thought of using another approach. Aside from the information we gathered, getting to know them would bring a greater benefit for us in the long run.


    We quickly made our way back to the outer ring of the perimeter they set up under Void Concealment. Following that, while still under the skill, we snuck inside a Scout Vessel about tounch whose destination was nearby the ce where our Space Vessel was supposedly anchored.


    The Kingfisher was partly concealed through the amplification of Zerina''s cape that was imbued with Void Concealment. Dannae''s Amplification Ability now had more applications afterpleting her Mortal Pathway. Still, the best one was that stacked amplifications that could be a trump card for us.


    This time, I only made the pilot of the Scout Vessel sleep and turned it around before using another small Space Vessel stored in my Ne to return.


    A few minutester, we were weed by my Companions who worriedly ran and checked if we were injured or not.


    "I have Void Concealment, I can assassinate them all if I wanted to, you know?" I said to ease their worries. But still, Avelin and Dannae stuck closer to me, making sure that I wouldn''t disappear in their eyes once more.


    A whileter, after pacifying the two, we moved to arger room to discuss what we gathered as well as what I nned to do next.


    -<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    -


    The Space Vessel Fleet originated from a Transcendent World to whom they call the Prajna World. However, the crew members of the fleet were enlisted from different Transcendent and Mortal Worlds that were under one banner or rather, under the rule of a Sage World called Samsara.


    As for where both were located, no one would talk about that openly, right? It''s already a wonder that we got the name of the Transcendent and Sage World.


    Samsara isn''t a foreign world to me or to Yuko and my other Companions who reincarnated. It was already existing during our previous lives and it''s a ce we once visited. And although it''s not one of our allied Sage Worlds at that time, the World''s Will of both worlds could open a portal to travel to and from each other.


    One of the mythologies or religions that''s prevalent in modern Earth stemmed from that Sage World. However, it''s not like everything about that religion was based on them. Names and other terms, maybe, but there''s no actual connection. More like, the Sages from Samsara got made into legends and recorded in history when they visited in the past. Perhaps someone found those records in some ruins. Who knows?


    As for what I knew about that world, there''s at least eight Rank 5 Sages among their ranks.


    But that''s outdated information, they most likely also participated in the war that happened.


    "Dai-kun, Samsara is where their Sages chased you out, right? They banned your entry because their World''s Will was scared of you."


    After I finished retelling about the Sage World called Samsara, Yuko raised a question. Even though her memory should already be almostplete, it would still take a bit of time to properly assimte them all.


    But she''s right¡­ I got chased out by their Rank 5 Sages who call themselves collectively as Bodhisattvas.


    Well, not everyone did it but it''s the same case as the World''s Will of the World of Spirit. Scared by my Energy Control.


    If I remember correctly, the World''s Will''s Authority couldn''t restrict me in that world or rather, I could endure it.


    That actually happened only a century before I became a Divinity. Perhaps if that World''s Will didn''t intentionally steer away from Earth, they''d also be destroyed by me when I went into a rampage to collect sufficient Source Energy.


    I wonder what they''ll think if they find out I''m still alive albeit weaker than before.


    Ah¡­ That''s not the issue at the moment. We don''t have any reason to go there and say hi to our acquaintances. At least, not now.


    "Yes, that''s the one." I answered Yuko''s question while smiling bitterly. Nysia, Sofiel, Zerina and Avelin all giggled. They surely remembered that urrence.


    As for my other Companions and the dragon couple, they looked at us confused before egging me to tell them more about it.


    "Well then, I suppose we''re all clear of what to do. At least prepare yourselves in case they won''t hear us out. Leave the Rank 3 Transcendent to me."


    Soon after telling them the funny story of ''That time I got kicked out and banned from a Sage World'', I presented a n about what we''re going to do regarding the fleet and the Mortal World in front of us.


    Upon listening to it, they all enthusiastically agreed. Following that, Yuko and Sofiel moved to the helm to plot our course towards the Mortal World while I grabbed both Zerina and Dannae to invoke another undetectable cloak to our Space Vessel while moving.

 Chapter 549 World Of Tree Spirits

    Leaving Earth to travel and also find out more about the current situation of the known universe, we now found ourselves with our first encounter with those not from the enemy organization encroaching upon us.


    Compared to a few weeks ago, before the Earth Energy was restored to its original state, I truly hadn''t expected that the scope of things was bigger than the questions I piled up inside my head.


    Although most of those questions were already answered with the memories of my past life, those same memories brought forth more questions. Or if not questions, higher concerns.


    From defending Mortal Worlds against an Invasive World, the situation quickly evolved to us closing in on an organization that gathered Invasive Worlds under them.


    ¡­ True, I expected other Invasive Worlds to be involved but for them to be part of onerge organization¡­ it would no doubtpletelyplicates things.


    They only needed to send a group of Sage Ranks and the Earth would quickly fall to its knees.


    And with the Space Vessels and Transcendents they sent, it''s just a matter of time before they raised their rm for that to happen.


    That''s why¡­ every second counts for us. The time wasn''t on our side this time.


    Even though I managed to discover the secret towards the Stage beyond Divinity, if I consider our current strength, that''s too far off in the future.


    First¡­ one of us has to at least reach the strength of a Rank 5 Transcendent. Through it, I could return and wrest away the control of the Spirit World or Dark World.


    I''m close to that but considering how many years Illiana and the other ''Great Ones'' sat at that level, it would be wise for me to not be content at just reaching it.


    In any case, since it''s already registered as Dark World, I guess restoring its original name would have to happen after it returned to our hands.


    "¡­ You! Halt your advance! Please!"


    An hourter, a distressed young voice rang inside the Kingfisher, taking away my concentration from maintaining Void Concealment.


    Likewise, the two girls, who were snuggled close to me, opened their eyes as they got startled by it. And because of that, their concentration somehow wavered, leading to ourbined abilities that we''re using topletely conceal the Kingfisher to shake.


    Thankfully, I was ready for that as I quickly calmed the two down. It''s not yet time for us to be detected by the Space Vessel Fleet.


    Following that, Sofiel and Yuko''s voices rang inside my mind as they informed me of the urrence. Looking in their direction, they''re waiting for what move I would make.


    My other Companions as well as the Dragon Couple were also alerted by it as they emerged from the training room where they''re preparing themselves for our surfacing at the Mortal World. They took their positions, ready for battle at any moment.


    In any case, that''s not really needed.


    "Everyone, rx. It''s the voice of the World''s Will of that world. It''s projecting its voice to us." I said before instructing Zerina and Dannae to continue what they were doing. The faucet of Source Energy and Void Concealment was still activated, keeping the cloak of our Space Vessel.


    Yuko and Sofiel nodded and they followed the voice, halting the movement of the Kingfisher temporarily.


    The others also rxed but they remained from their positions. Just in case an unexpected thing urs.


    Honestly, I expected that the World''s Will could detect us despite it. The whole world could be considered its entire body after all. Any foreign elements that woulde from this Chaotic Space would be detected by it.


    If it''s harmful, it would try its best to send it away.


    "Speak. World''s Will. We''re listening."


    "R-really?" Noticing uncertainty in that voice, it appears that this World of Tree Spirits was also on its way to evolving. Its World''s Will had started to exhibit emotion.


    "Yes... Alright, Hikari, please. Show it where we originated."


    "I understand." Hikari nodded at me and began gathering her Source Energy in her palm. When it turned into a basketball-sized one, she raised her hand and made the Source Energy burst into a colorful light that dispersed upon hitting the walls.


    Upon seeing that, a light gasp echoed in our ears, a sigh of admiration by the World''s Will.


    Obviously, what Hikari showcased was her assimted Level 3 Earth Energy. She controlled it like how she would control her Elemental Energy.


    Anyone from Earth or someone who assimted the Earth Energy could also prove it but one of us was enough. It was evident of the reaction shown by the World''s Will.


    "You''re from that world!" The World''s Will eximed in much zeal. "We''re not abandoned yet!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    From the looks of it, this one was on the verge of hopelessness. The Hero from Earth already returned but with new Transcendentsnding on the surface ¨C each one was at least a Rank 2 Transcendent ¨C even if it could emte the same strength through its incarnation, it would already be a miracle if it could fight and defeat one.


    "The Helper has returned to our world but he will soon return, rest assured."


    I said ''rest assured'' but I doubt that Hero''s current strength. If he or she didn''t join our exploration of Antis, his or her strength still ranged below Rank 2 Transcendent even if the Level 3 Earth Energy and the Earth''s Mortal Pathway strengthened him or her.


    In any case, I left the management of those Heroes to the old fossils, they''ll make sure to train them again, sending them to different dangerous worlds or ces.


    They could stay back on Earth to quickly progress and just absorb the Level 3 Earth Energy. However, without experience, they would just be useless if threats in the form of new Space Vessels or even breached portals appeared.


    In any case, being chosen as a Hero, they knew what they had to do along with their inherent heroic qualities.


    "However, I doubt the Helper can deal with a crisis such as what you''re experiencing at the moment. You can see, right? There''s a whole fleet of Rank 2 Transcendents encircling your world. Have you found out what their goal is?" I added.


    Since this one took the time to contact us, it''s a lot better than going in there blind. This way, I could adjust the n I hatched when approaching that Rank 3 Transcendent.


    "Y-yes! They seemed to be searching for treasure. Treasure that even I, as the World''s Will don''t know about."


    "However, they''re terrorizing my denizens. At this point, the heroic Tree Spirits that apanied the Helper have been defeated one by one under their might. My incarnation can only save their lives. Driving them away is impossible. Even more so now that there''s a stronger one who appeared."


    The Hero''s Companions, huh? Too bad for them, even if they''re Transcendents themselves, they would have no chance at winning against a single Rank 2 Transcendent.


    But given that they''re heroic, they most likely tried to save a vige, a city or a country against the terror brought by these Transcendents enlisted by the Prajna World.


    I guess they''re not as peaceful as I thought they would be.


    "I see¡­ So, did that Rank 3 Transcendent try to contact you? If what they''re searching is really on your surface, you must at least have a clue where it is."


    "He did. Unfortunately, even I have no idea what they''re talking about. They''re looking for a golden statue of a bald man. They said it should look like a withered rock at the moment. But none of my denizens found it before. It''s also not a natural-born treasure."


    Golden statue of a bald man. Isn''t that a Buddha Statue? There''s a lot of those on Earth.


    In any case, if it''s not a natural-born treasure then the only possibility was it came from a meteor that hit this world''s surface.


    And if it''s a treasure and they could only detect it by its unique signal, it''s something more advanced. Perhaps, a Level 3 Sage World''s natural-born treasure.


    I still couldn''t be sure of it¡­ In any case, not only could we gather information from this fleet, but it''s also a way to get potential allies. But that''s only if they also abhor the Invasive World Organization.


    A lot of other possibilities might ur, after all.


    "I think I understand the situation now. Will you allow us passage? I will keep this Concealment on. To make it look as though we appeared from a portal."


    "Please do so! I''ll be relying on you."


    "Sure. You''re lucky, we passed by. Leave this situation to us."


    This might be something that wouldn''t reward us but I guess that information that I might get from that Rank 3 Transcendent could be considered as one. Besides, its connection to Earth was enough reason to not let it be exploited or terrorized by any other World. That connection could be used to create a portal, after all.


    After the World''s Will''s presence retreated, Yuko and Sofiel controlled the Kingfisher to continue moving forward and in my case, I went back to strengthening the Void Concealment.


    Minutester, our space vessel cut through the world''s atmosphere as it started plummeting down to its surface. Before our eyes, a sea of green upied our field of vision.


    At the same time as that, the familiar notification shed before my eyes.


    [You entered the World of Tree Spirits]


    [Received +1 Strength, +2 Endurance as World Bonus]


    [Will expire upon leaving the world]

 Chapter 550 Sorting Out

    Along with that notification, I had Yuko and Sofiel release the blockage activated by the Kingfisher that''s stopping the Chaotic Energy to seep in. Now that we''re inside a World with its own Source Energy, we could now allow it to fill up the interior, replenishing not only our used Source Energy but also the Kingfisher''s fuel.


    Having gotten an experience of how nourishing Level 3 Source Energy and converted Chaotic Energy are, every one of themmented how thin and light it was.


    Nheless, most of them came from a Mortal World, they also felt a tinge of nostalgia for their Home World. Not counting the times where we also moved to close more Portals in different Mortal Worlds, it''s been more than a month since they left their home.


    Like I told the World''s Will of this World of Tree Spirits, wended the Kingfisher fairly far away from the location of the Space Vessels of the fleet as well as the area of activity of their Transcendents.


    Before letting them go out and deactivate the concealment of the Kingfisher, I disembarked first and through the use of my Energy Control, I conjured an Energy Zone around us to manipte the flow of Source Energy. It''s to keep us from being detected by the keen senses of a Transcendent.


    Given that this was just a Level 1 Mortal World, the fleetmander Rank 3 Transcendent could walk this world unbidden by the World''s Will, allowing him to easily detect the arrival of unfamiliar Transcendents to him.


    And that''s the same for me. Or even better, I could spread out my Transcendent senses and pinpoint each and every position of the Fleet Transcendents currently walking the surface of this World. But that would need me to exert some of my overwhelming Energy Control. If I did that, the World''s Will might be frightened of me as well.


    After the area was stabilized by the Energy Zone, my Companions, as well as the dragon couple, left the confines of the Kingfisher. I then put that away and stored it inside the Ne. It''s big enough to upy a whole storage space of a Ne. Good thing that we got a lot of them inside the Ancient Ruins.


    Before we set off to do what we had to do, I waited for a bit for something or someone to pierce through the Energy Zone.


    It didn''t take long. In less than a minute, a green blur passed through the Energy and quicklynded in front of me.


    Well, it easily passed through it because I was anticipating its arrival. Otherwise, it would need to exert more effort to pierce through that thick Energy Zone.


    Obviously, it''s none other than the World''s Will incarnation of this world.


    Looking at its figure in front of me, like Ele and the other World''s Will, it took on a human-like appearance. It''s a young woman that matched the voice earlier. She had flowing green hair and green eyes with leaves and branches covering her important parts. Although expressionless, her immacte face made her appear more ethereal.


    She blinked once as she scanned our faces. And following that, she bowed her head, possibly to show her gratitude. "I apologize for appearing like this and I appreciate youing to our help."


    Rather than let its incarnation have an independent thought, the World''s Will was controlling it this time tomunicate.


    From a quick observation and estimation of her strength, she''s still weaker than even that World''s Will of the World of Barbarian.


    "You don''t need to stand in the ceremony. Raise your head." I said. Wherever she picked that ''bowing'' gesture up, it''s irrelevant but it''s much appreciated.


    To have an amicable World''s Will like this one was always a treat.


    "For now, we''re going to safeguard your denizens. Do inform the Helper''s Companion of our arrival." I continued. I kept my tone to be a little bitmanding. I''m a Rank 3 Transcendent now and I have the memories of a Divine Rank expert. I should at least show some grace befitting of one.


    The incarnation quickly bowed her head in acquiescence before closing her eyes. She then glowed in green light as this world''s green-colored Source Energy flowed out of her body and passed through the Energy Zone to spread all across the globe.


    By now, I was already clear what type of world this is¡­ obviously a Spirit-type World. Tree Spirits was the name of the race. In any case, I still had to observe them closely to understand this world''s Pathway and its denizens'' uniqueness.


    A few momentster, the incarnation opened her eyes, informing me that it was done.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Alright. Firstly, I''ll have some of mypanions go with you to safeguard your denizens. Guide them and when you encountered those foreign Transcendents, let them handle the trouble they might cause."


    After saying that, my eyesnded on the dragon couple, Yumiko, Fleur, Elise, Avelin, Dannae, Ca and Noelle.


    "I understand."


    "Next, the others will spread out and restrain the Rank 2 Transcendents wreaking havoc as they search for that ''treasure''."


    This time, my eyesnded on Yuko, Sofiel, Nysia, Erin, Irja, Leianne and Hikari.


    I believe they''re all strong enough to stand their ground even if they''re faced against a group of Rank 2 Transcendents alone. Besides, with how much they trained in the Virtual Simtor, their cooperation could also be said to be impable by now.


    "Lastly, Zerina, Reinys and Lunaria. You three wille with me, while I''m talking to the leader, I''ll have you three to stand imposingly while hovering in the sky. Let those watching from up above that you won''t let them interfere while I talk to their leader."


    Upon hearing that, the three women enthusiastically stood behind me, their joy apparent from how wide their smiles are.


    No. Reinys quickly covered up that smile while Lunaria massaged her cheeks to form a neutral expression. As for Zerina, she donned her cape gracefully, like a grand knight while putting her hands on the hilt of her short swords.


    With our roles decided, it''s time for us to move out.


    "This help will never be forgotten." The incarnation dered, her green eyes exuding the brilliance of someone who wouldn''t turn her back on the words she uttered.


    "Un. I will have to ask a favor from you but that can wait until we reach a consensus with this fleet of foreign Transcendents. I''m sure you won''t want all of those still outside to surface."


    "A favor is nothing for the help you will provide us. Whatever favor you might need in the future, I will grant it as long as it''s within my capabilities."


    "Don''t worry. It''s easy. And you''ll also benefit from that."


    Right. It''s a chance to gain another faucet. Landing here and helping their predicament was like killing two birds in one stone.


    Besides, I''m confident enough to stand my own against that battle-hardened Rank 3 Transcendent.


    I beat three Rank 3 Transcendent clones back in Antis. And this might be a stage to try my Sword Skills and newly acquired assimted Chaotic Energy.


    "Alright. Let''s move out."


    With that, I dispelled the Energy Zone and right after that, I released my Transcendent Aura in full disy.


    Let''s see how that guy will react.

 Chapter 551 An Aggressive Welcome

    In less than ten seconds after I let my Transcendent Aura burst forth and stretched it to its limit, it was eventually met by another Transcendent Aura.


    Obviously, that one was released by the Rank 3 Transcendent currently on the other side of this world. He must''ve been shocked as his Transcendent Aura felt like it was hastily conjured with enough rage to make my Companions grimace even if they''re protected by my own aura.


    Battling it head-on, I noticed how his Transcendent Aura was overwhelming, rampageous even. He released it with the clear aim of trampling over mine. Most likely, he found it impertinent that somebody else suddenly made a show of force. He hadn''t thought that there would be another Rank 3 Transcendent near him and it must''ve made him furious. Furious enough to even start rushing over here.


    That''s right. He''s now on his way to intercept us even though I hadn''t soared through the skies yet.


    Having been told of their task at hand, Yuko and the others were still preparing but they were more than ready to engage another Rank 3 Transcendent in a battle if need be.


    Thinking about his appearance that I spied earlier as well as considering how most people from a Physique-type World were muscleheads, this kind of behavior he''s showing was fairly natural. Even my Erin tried to ask me for a duel the day we first met just to prove how strong she was.


    In any case, it''s too bad for this scar-faced Rank 3 Transcendent, whatever he''s nning to do by rushing over wouldn''t happen.


    As soon as I felt that resistanceing from him, I exerted a little more Energy Control, stabilizing and strengthening my Transcendent Aura, halting his supposed domination over mine. My Companions as well as the dragon couple''s expressions rxed as they stopped being influenced by his Transcendent Aura.


    Nheless, I stopped at a level where he would be crushed. We''re not here to sh against these foreign Space Vessel Fleet. Moreover, it''s not a sound strategy to put an opponent that I nned to fork information out be in dire straits right away.


    Even if we could stand our ground against them, this Mortal World could very well say goodbye to existing if the fleet consisting of more than fifty Space Vessels rained down attacks on it.


    With my Transcendent Aura matching the opponent''s evenly, a silent yet chaotic invisible battle began between us. Even though there''s not a direct sh yet, sparks and streaks of lightning almost rendered the visible space to crackle from the intensity.


    Nheless, that was all ir. It could make someone faint if they got hit in the middle of it but there''s no backing force with that sh.


    "¡­ Whoever that is, he''s strong enough to make Dai-kun smile in excitement."


    I heard Yukoment from behind me while my other Companions who were close to our current level nodded in agreement.


    Am I smiling? Perhaps.


    That''s because the scar-faced Transcendent was on another level than those three Rank 3 Transcendents who invaded Earth or the Energy Clones I encountered before.


    He''s also close to being a Rank 4 Transcendent. If they sparred with him in a virtual space, more than 90% of the time, they would lose. Yes, even Yumiko with her Spirit Channeling would lose.


    Well, like I mentioned, we didn''t necessarily have to fight each other. If he coulde down for a conversation with me, there''s no reason to turn this Mortal World into a battlefield for fairly strong or rather, destructive Transcendents such as us.


    "Do I look like a battle-maniac, Yuko?"


    "Maybe? Back in our previous life, you always said you were only going to apany us but before we knew it, half of the world was already chasing for our life."


    When the others heard that, they all startedughing and giggling. Dannae even said, "That sounds like typical Daisuke. When he had just gotten out of the Door of Transcendence, he didn''t hesitate to confront and challenge the two, established Transcendents of our world."


    Nysia chimed in, "I was nning to rush over that day! Husband is aplete battle maniac!"


    However, with the way she said it, the girl was taking a jab at me which resulted in moreughter.


    "That''s not my fault! There were just worlds where those second generations didn''t know any better than to drag their world down by being arrogant when their capabilities were just so-so. And Nysia, I''m not a battle maniac. You all know I mostly fight a battle I can definitely win."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The only battles I came out defeated were those hopeless ones. Right, just like that time with Remilia. It''s not even a fight¡­


    With all of them bing rxed, I soon told them to prepare and move out.


    And around five minutester, I could finally sense the approaching Rank 3 Transcendent.


    While the others scattered to get to their task while guided by the Incarnation of the World''s Will, I led the three women I picked and soared through the sky, charging through the airspace to meet the Rank 3 Transcendent halfway.


    As soon as we reached a certain distance, the scar-faced Transcendent stopped and hovered in the air, his arms crossed haughtily while his eyes stared down at me.


    He didn''t even give the girls around me so much as a nce. It''s as though they''re insignificant.


    What arrogance. Should I at least take him down a peg or two before negotiating with him?


    His murderous focus settled down on me, most likely trying to see if I would be ufortable with it.


    Unfortunately, I felt nothing of the sort.


    With my memories, I met so much more frightening existence, whether they''re Source Energy beings or not. Since he''s only around my current level, there''s no way I would be intimidated, much less be afraid.


    "Who are you?"


    "No. Who are you? I don''t recall inviting a Space Vessel Fleet into this Mortal World. Even more so, you started digging its surface. What''s your objective?"


    Meeting his strong front with the same intensity, I firmly put my act as though I was a guardian of this world. Zerina, Reinys and Lunaria flew forward as though they were ready to unleash a storm of attacks at mymand.


    I very much like to see how much they have improved but it''s not the right time yet.


    Besides, like what I suggested earlier, they took on the same intimidating stance while staring outside or specifically at the Transcendents watching us from inside their Space Vessels.


    Understanding that I wouldn''t just be a pushover, the scar-faced Transcendent took a moment to observe us. He seemed to bemunicating telepathically as though hearing a report from someone else.


    A whileter, he refocused his gaze on me and an overwhelming force suddenly bloated with him as a center, trying to engulf the four of us.


    This guy. He chose violence, huh? Can he even afford to test us?


    Anyway, I was about to see that when I heard Zerina''s voice echoing in my mind.


    "Daisuke, let me. Just watch over and support me with your buffs."


    As soon as her voice ended, Zerina leaped forward and unsheathed her short swords, easily shing out the thick visible force. It easily cracked and shattered like ss, making a new uncorrupted space for her.


    Following that, her gray-colored domain spread open and her four gray armored Pir Guardians were summoned around her, their bodies glowing in Runic Symbols as their flowing ck capes fluttered against the wind.

 Chapter 552 Testing Her Limit

    Zerina stepping forward to take the floor against the scar-faced Transcendent could be said as the girl trying to test where her limit lies. We''ve been holed up in the Space Vessel for days and in a sense, they''re already used on sparing against one another. That''s why finding a new enemy in these foreign Transcendents'' form, the girl just couldn''t help it.


    Besides, that Rank 3 Transcendent blew up my n of talking this out and negotiating peacefully. Letting her stretch her muscles for a bit was fine. At a critical moment, I could pull her out of the battle.


    "Don''t overdo it. Retreat if you find him too strong for you." While eyeing the Rank 3 Transcendent who looked like he was furious at an ant challenging him, I reminded Zerina.


    With the Autoskill feature from my System, Tem, the incarnation residing in it had my Domain of Valor activated all the time without any cost to me. It''s using the faucet connected to the World of System after all.


    Not just Zerina, even Reinys and Lunaria who were nearby me were supported by it, adding more than 200 UPL in their total prowess. With my base UPL, not counting the additional stats I''m getting from all of my skills, reaching 600+, the Domain of Valor became more overpowered than before.


    Although that only put them at the early stage of a Rank 3 Transcendent, that''s enough to let them stand their ground against the scar-faced without being defeated in a blink.


    Moreover, since I told her I would support her, I also activated another skill.


    Energy Linkage!


    Transferring a part of my Energy Control to Zerina, her Flux Energy bloomed like a gigantic lotus flower creating an imposing appearance. With her stance like a proud knight of flowers, the girl was just breathtakingly spectacr.


    Upon noticing that sudden implosion of Zerina''s strength and energy control, the scar-faced Transcendent twitched his face in an ugly fashion as he unleashed a punch apanied by a skill.


    His Physique-type Source Energy gathered around his fist and an overwhelming force shot towards Zerina''s Pir Guardians.


    "Defense Rune!" Zerina shouted that as shemanded the Pir Guardians to withstand that attack.


    A bright green glow shed from her short swords and Runic Symbols ovepped the gray-armored Pir Guardians, raising their defenses.


    At the moment, the four Pir Guardians of Zerina appeared imposing through their darker motif. They all looked like a Dark Knight straight out of a fantasy movie whose reason for existence was vengeance against a tyrant.


    On top of Zerina''s Defense Rune that was pulled from her System Pathway, different Runic Symbols continue strengthening them as they fearlessly charge forward, short swords in hand, to cut through the threatening power of the Rank 3 Transcendent. At each sh, it looked like they were cutting through the space itself.


    The overwhelming force that was threatening to disintegrate their existence was shaved off to a point that when it reached their bodies, the green brilliance of Defense Rune dispersed itpletely.


    Upon seeing that, the scar-faced Transcendent visibly became irritated. He stomped his feet sending a st of pure Source Energy towards the four Pir Guardians followed by another skill; a golden foot of a statue was seemingly conjured, copying what he did.


    No matter how veteran he was in battle, it looked like being blocked by Zerina, someone he found not to his level, brought out his worst side.


    "How preposterous to think that someone of your caliber can stop me. Take this!" He shouted angrily.


    But Zerina who was behind her four Pir Guardians simply side-stepped and delivered a flurry of sword shes after blinking close to him.


    That''s a little dangerous considering she''s at a disadvantage in terms of stats but through her connection to me, I sensed Zerina''s determination to pull the fight into a melee rather than throwing numerous skills.


    This time, she''s now fully exhibiting Swordforce to the point that she''s trying to create some Sword Skills.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    That''s right. After I told them about my Sword Path, those who were using weapons and grasped the concept of Weaponforce began their own study of it. Although only Avelin managed to produce a half-awakened Weaponsoul in her greataxe, Zerina, Nysia, Yuko and the others who were closebat fighters all thought that if they also awaken a Weaponsoul, that''s another key strength that they could use in aiding me.


    In any case, some of them also had another reason; to quickly close the gap between us. Our situations changed, after all. Instead of megging behind them, I was now the strongest among us.


    "Take this!" Zerina crossed her two short swords and her swirling Flux Energy gathered on their des, fusing with her Swordforce. Following that, with her Transcendent Pathway consisting of assimting the Physique Type, she activated her slightly-enhanced Jewel Skill as well as her drafted Sword Skills.


    "Runic Tempest!" She shouted at top of her lungs as her hands began moving, shing and hitting the scar-faced Rank 3 Transcendent who had just adjusted his body upon noticing Zerina close to him.


    He raised his arms and his Source Energy covered them, blocking Zerina''s attack.


    Although it looked like he was being overwhelmed from afar, that didn''t seem to be the case.


    "Zerina, dodge to the side!" I shouted through telepathy. Thankfully, she instantly heeded my words.


    BOOM!


    A moment after she side-stepped and stopped her barrage of attacks, another frightening attack was ejected from the scar-faced Rank 3 Transcendent. Another part of a golden statue conjured, punching to his front, breaking the space.


    "T-thank you, Daisuke," Zerina replied while stuttering a bit. If she was a secondter, there''s no doubt that she''d be injured by that.


    Now that she understood that what she was facing wasn''t just a normal Rank 3 Transcendent, the girl started using most of her skills as well as her equipment.


    Nheless, no matter what she did, the best she could do was put a wide gash on her opponent''s body that easily closed too.


    He''s a Physique-type, they''re built sturdy.


    Two minutester, the girl disappeared, using the ability of her cape, and retreated to my side, a sorry expression on her face.


    Her Pir Guardians were all out ofmission, their true form as simply tall Pirs lined with cracks.


    "You did well¡­" I patted her head and let her rest behind me, Energy Zone already pouring down on her as well as a healing spell from my Elemental Pathway. "He''s just that strong. Besides, I believe what you did isn''t fruitless. Look."


    I pointed at the front or specifically at her opponent who also looked a little battered. With the dust, smoke and energy particles dispersing, the figure of the scar-faced Rank 3 Transcendent reappeared. He still looked grumpy and angry but considering he didn''t chase Zerina when she retreated to my side, there''s already a change in his behavior.


    "What do you think? Did mypanion make your blood boil? Do you want more? I can be your opponent this time." I smirked at him as I unsheathed the Willful sword. Momo, the awakened Weaponsoul residing in it peeked her head out cutely before flying out and settling down on my shoulder, her whole body glowed in the blue Swordforce.


    Although she still looked cute, sensing that the scar-faced Transcendent in front of us was an opponent, her cute eyes sharplynded on him as streaks of Swordforce ejected from her and the Willful Sword''s de, each one glinted sharply as though it could cut anything into pieces.


    Upon seeing that, the Rank 3 Transcendent widened his eyes and muttered incredulously, his Adam''s apple moving up and down, "¡­ a Sword Master."

 Chapter 553 Threat Of War

    As someone from a Transcendent World that was connected to a Sage World, the scar-faced Transcendent was clearly aware of what it meant to be a Sword Master.


    Treading on one weapon Path and being awakening a Weaponsoul was a higher achievement than just bing a Transcendent.


    In a way, going from being a Mortal to a Transcendent only needed one''s continuous progress until one reached the ceiling. However, being a master of a Sword or any other weapon needed rigorous dedication as well as determination.


    Anyone could wield a weapon but only a few could master it. If one failed to understand the intricacies of it, he or she would remain ignorant of what made one a master much less an expert.


    "Yes. I''m a Sword Master. Care to try me?" At the moment, not just the Willful Sword but also my whole body was covered with the blue Swordforce.


    It''s like a burning fire that wouldn''t be extinguished. If I added my Flux Energy as well as my Energy Control, that would spell further doom for this Rank 3 Transcendent.


    From what he showed in his fight against Zerina, I sessfully gauged his current UPL.


    1100.


    Zerina''s UPL with my buff only raised her to around 900. That''s a whole 200 UPL of difference. If the scar-faced Transcendent immediately went full force against her, there''s a high possibility that Zerina would only fall into a defensive stance.


    But if the other two women at my side joined in their fight, there''s a possibility for them to defeat him. Although there were slight differences in their strength, the three women were strong enough to hold their ground. Especially with my added support.


    The scar-faced Transcendent fell into contemtion. He''s now deliberating whether to still present himself as the stronger one. Using my Energy Senses, I could notice that someone was stillmunicating with him.


    Whoever that was, I could only guess that it was either the one above his rank or the brain of the fleet. A strategist or a tactician.


    Since our scouting earlier was done rather hastily, I only focused on who was leading the fleet rather than checking each Transcendent in there.


    But given that he''s like an embodiment of brute force in how he instantly resorted to violence, he''s not well-versed with the moreplicated things such as negotiation.


    "W-we''re a detached fleet from the Samsara Cosmic Exploration Brigade. Do you mean to hinder our Exploration Mission?!"


    Oh¡­ So, they resorted to intimidation instead.


    "Exploration Mission, huh? To what right do you have to conduct it in this Mortal World? This is under our world''s protection. Are you telling me you ignored its connection to a higher world?"


    "W-wha?! But it''s not¡ª"


    ¡­ not connected to any higher world. That''s what he''s going to say but I stopped him with a sh of my sword.


    The blue Swordforce and Momo raged as it aimed to cut him in two. Seeing that overwhelming force, the scar-faced Transcendent could only raise his arm to defend.


    Obviously, it''s a simple sh without an apanying Sword Skill. With his tough hide and abundant Source Energy, he managed to withstand it.


    "¡­ That''s shameless!"


    "Is it? Well then, can you exin why we are here in this world if it''s not connected to ours?"


    I stretched my arms open and before his eyes, I willed for my Flux Energy to burst forth as it took the form of Level 3 Earth Energy.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    With his fight with Zerina earlier, the girl could only show a Level 1 Source Energy. The Pathways she assimted are System, Physique and Spirit so she didn''t have Level 3 Earth Energy. Moreover, without proper observation and higher Energy Senses, it would be hard for anyone to easily deduce what kind of Source Energy someone possessed without them unting or using it.


    I''m a cheat so I can do that easily.


    They failed to notice the connection of this World to Earth simply because Earth still hadn''t recovered to its natural state. If they investigated it further, they''d notice that faint connection. Unfortunately, they didn''t.


    And now we''re in this situation. If we didn''t encounter and follow them by chance then¡­ this world would be doomed and exploited until they find the trace of what they''re searching for.


    "¡­S-someone from a Sage World."


    That''s all he could mutter as the scar-faced Transcendent retreated at a distance.


    He''s now a little panicky but still, as a Rank 3 Transcendent and someone who''s in charge of a fleet, he tried to regain hisposure.


    "What now? Will you still unt your affiliation or are you willing to talk and tell me what''s the purpose of this invasion?"


    I ignored what I found out or what he said earlier and intentionally mentioned ''invasion'' to get another reaction from him.


    I mean, if one observed closely what they were doing, they were literally invading this world to search for that golden statue. They even harassed the denizens of this world that the World''s Will became desperate for help.


    "You and whoever''smunicating with you should answer this carefully. If not, you''ll be the spark of a war between Sage Worlds. I''ll give you a minute."


    After saying that, I created a cushion made of this world''s Source Energy and sat down. I then gestured for my Companions toe closer and sat down next to me.


    To make another show, I even grasped Lunaria and Zerina''s alluring hips while I let Reinys settle down on myp, resting my chin on her shoulder.


    Lunaria and Zerina looked at me helplessly as though they gave up and just decided to amodate my strange whim. On the other hand, Reinys sent me a chilling re but still sumbed to it. Making use of this situation to get some quality time with them was really something, I would surely be condemned by jealous onlookers if there were any.


    In any case, there was one. The scar-faced Transcendent seethed at what I disyed. It probably felt like I was mocking him when I had the time to be rather intimate with my Companions. He turned around and distanced himself further.


    But before doing so, he looked at me and sent a telepathic message, perhaps to not embarrass himself.


    "Give me time to ry this to our superior. This exploration¡­ is something of utmost importance! We''ll issue an apology for this issue if need be!"


    Utmost importance, huh? That golden statue. Is that a key to a Forbidden Ground or Secret Realm? A superweapon that would allow a Sage of Samsara to be stronger than he already is?


    I don''t know.


    But for now, I should give them that time. And while they''re doing that, it''s also my time to think of our next move. The show of force was a sess but to squeeze more information from them, I had to tread on this carefully. Obviously, what I said was a bluff. I wouldn''t also let this be a war between two Sage Worlds.


    In any case, by the time they finished deliberating, Yuko and the others would be finished wrapping up the scattered Rank 2 Transcendents digging and harassing the denizens of this world.


    The next step was toe into an agreement with them¡­ And fortunately, I have my previous life''s memories that can aid me in this.

 Chapter 554 Sitting Down For A Negotiation

    Normally, a war between different worlds was fairly impossible. Especially if the two sides were too far from each other. But if the worlds involved were Sage Worlds, it''s not impossible.


    That''s why, upon showing my Level 3 Earth Energy before threatening them with war because of their unauthorized invasion of this Mortal World, they fell into a dilemma.


    ording to the scar-faced Transcendent, they''re just a detached fleet from Samsara''s exploration troops. If they became the trigger of a war between two Sage Worlds, their lives wouldn''t be enough to pay for their uing loss.


    Well, it''s a bluff on my part and I was fairly confident that they would bite it.


    I was the proof of my Sage World''s existence and its connection to this world. Entering this world stealthily allowed me to fool them that I came from a Portal.


    Furthermore, if there''s the existence of a Portal, they would now think that sending more experts at the same level or stronger than me was fairly within reason.


    They couldn''t risk their whole fleet being wiped out because themander or the tactical officer decided to be on the offensive.


    In any case, they also wouldn''t be able to just retreat without retrieving what they came here for¡­ or at least, find information where the source of that signal disappeared to.


    And that''s why I easily predicted what their final decision would be.


    "Alright. For courtesy''s sake, let''s introduce each other. I''m Kuramoto Daisuke. You can refer to me as the Guardian of this Mortal World. As for the name of my Sage World, I am instructed not to reveal it. It will be a crime to do so. You see, the Sages of my World are too strict." I wryly smiled. Although most of it was a lie, I said it all with believable expression and gesture. From my side, my Companions also yed along as they introduced themselves as my subordinates and partners.


    Ah. Right.


    Using Elemental Energy, I generated a hovering room, much like what And did when I first met him in the World of Elements.


    I made it rather luxurious, unting a part of my Energy Control and putting the scar-faced Transcendent and hispanion or rather, the one he''smunicating with, in awe.


    It''s a woman with curly but long ck hair and fair skin wearing the same military uniform with fewer des pinned on her chest. She had sharp brown eyes adorned by a pair of sses. She clearly had an intellectual vibe around her.


    She''s a peak Rank 2 Transcendent on my estimate and the pair of sses she''s wearing was a piece of technology, probably produced from a Psyche-type World. As to what kind of function it possessed, I had no idea.


    Anyway, once they came to a decision, she showed up minutester from one part of this world.


    That''s the reason why I didn''t see her when we infiltrated their Space Vessel, she''s already on the surface, directing their personnel responsible to search for that golden statue.


    Well, since I sent my Companions to subdue the Transcendents from their fleet, Sofiel who was probably fighting her also showed up on her tail.


    Even though Sofiel should be one of the few among my Companions that already went past the threshold of Rank 3 Transcendent in terms of UPL, the woman apparently stood her ground against her. That goes to show how capable she is. She might be a fleetmander herself if she managed to breakthrough to Rank 3 Transcendent.


    Nheless, that didn''t mean Sofiel was weak. Their fight didn''t evenst for more than a minute before the woman fled from the battle to reach this ce.


    "Zalim Parekh." The scar-faced Transcendent introduced himself. "A fleetmander from the Samsara Cosmic Exploration Brigade."


    He still kept his head high. I guess he''s really proud of his background. He even repeated the name of their brigade as though he was trying to intimidate me with it again.


    Too bad for him, that''s still not going to work. Besides, I''m confident that their main force is too far away from here. Otherwise, they won''t sit down like this here.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "I am Rani Sardar. His second-inmand. I apologize if we mistook this Mortal World for an independent one. Truly, we have no idea."


    Contrary to the scar-faced Transcendent, the sses woman acted in humility as he apologized to me. At least, her pretty head wasn''t full of muscles like thismander.


    I epted their introduction and went on to the main business. We''re still pressed for time so¡­ As much as possible, I wanted to resolve this one quickly and get information from these guys.


    "Hmm. But from what I heard, you''re aware that this world had just repelled an Invasive World''s forces, right? Doesn''t that give out the information that some other forces helped them?"


    Upon hearing that, the scar-faced Transcendent almost jumped at his seat. He was shocked because that information should be something I was unaware of. I heard it from him in that Space Vessel, after all.


    He quickly reined in his shock though, perhaps thinking that I got the information from somewhere else.


    "Truthfully, we scanned the world and found no traces of connection to a higher world. It''s an oversight on our part." While maintaining an apologetic stance, Rani exined. The scar-faced Transcendent left the talking to her. However, if we arrive at something that needs a decision, he''ll do that part.


    "Hmm. Be that as it may¡­ The connection is intentionally made faint for some kind of purpose. The Invasive World that attacked this world also failed to notice it."


    "Purpose?"


    "It''s something even I am not privy to. And even if I am, I have no obligation to tell you."


    "But you risk this kind of situation!"


    "True. However, we only have to stop you before it spirals down to the worst situation, am I right?"


    "Ugh. Correct. Then¡­ what''s going to happen now?"


    "Let''s see. I ordered for your Transcendents to be apprehended not killed. And they should be done with it by now." Revealing that with a smile made the two sitting in front of us startled.


    Rani even contacted those outside the World''s atmosphere to confirm. A few secondster, she closed her eyes and exhaled, epting that what I said was true.


    Well, I already heard Yuko and the others'' messages. The World''s Will was even rejoicing so this was all ording to the n.


    "Although the denizens of this world are mostly Mortals, I care for them like they''re my offspring. Their poption already dwindled because of the prior invasion. And now, you also killed them. I can''t say I can let you off with it. Will you be able to offer reparations?"


    "¡­ They attacked my subordinates!" It was the scar-faced Transcendent who tried to defend their actions.


    Really, it seemed I overestimated his capabilities as amander. He''s really a musclehead.


    "No. They''re defending their world. Is this how the Samsara Cosmic Exploration Brigade works? Are you trying topete with the Invasive Worlds in killing natives?"


    "Ugh¡­ Fleet Commander Zalim, please leave this to me." Rani stopped him before staring straight at me. She fixed her sses like those anime characters before continuing, "We can pay for the damages but I will ask for Master Kuramoto to help us with something¡­"


    As expected, she''s going with this route.

 Chapter 555 Withered Tree

    The World of Trees Spirits was rather small even if youpared it to the current Earth. Tall trees that were akin to skyscrapers could be seen in each direction. Although there wasn''t a central tree that lorded over everything like what one would expect in a fantasy world, there was a floating tree in the middle of the world a few years ago.


    ording to what I heard, it housed the World''s Will as well as the Tree Spirit Elders who should be the wise men and the strongest of this world prior to the invasion of a higher world.


    Talking about that in the past tense, that fantastic tree had now withered after being burned from its exposed root. The only thing keeping it afloat was how light it became.


    Soon enough, if it continued drying up, there would be no more such sight to be held.


    Well, the World''s Will couldn''t do anything to it but that''s not the case for me.


    After the negotiation or rather the small talk that led us to advantage towards this Exploration Fleet, I met up with my Companions and the World''s Will to check the extent of the damage brought about by them.


    Both Zalim and Rani hailed from Prajna World. They still only possessed Level 2 Physique-type Source Energy. Even though they probably already stepped their feet at Samsara as part of the Exploration Brigade that world assembled, they''re not allowed to convert their Source Energy to the Level 3 Physique-type Source Energy inherent to Samsara.


    In any case, they had equipment and Space Vessel that could only be found in a Sage World.


    "Why didn''t you check this ce?" I asked Rani who was flying just a little behind me.


    "Nothing''s in there. I scanned the surface thoroughly before descending. It''s nothing but an old withering tree."


    Zalim put her in charge to deal with me while he went to start rounding up their Transcendents that were subdued by my Companions. I had Sofiel and Zerina go with him in case he tried anything funny. That scar-faced Transcendent already got a taste of Zerina''s might, if Sofiel was added then, he had to exert his full force to take them down. Nheless, if that scenario really yed out, I would be able to detect it ande to their side.


    Leaving me with Lunaria and Reinys who were flying behind Rani. In a way, it looked like we were escorting her somewhere but the two were also just keeping her in check.


    Any one of them could defeat the woman so it''s kinda pointless for them to surround her. However, from what I gathered from checking the look on their face, they were slightly cautious that I might grow close to the woman¡­


    True, she''s another beautiful woman that could make any man grovel in front of her; Zalim might be an exception. He''s probably already married. Nheless, I had no inclination to even try something with her.


    Although she''spliant with the demand and conditions I set to let them continue searching for that golden statue, she still couldn''t be considered a friendly ally.


    Besides, I still have Illiana, Remilia and Alwyn to worry about. And with just them, I''m already satisfied. With my memories returned, I doubt I would still be inclined to take in more Companions. Perhaps, that would only happen in extremely special circumstances.


    In any case, going here at the withering Floating Tree was a suggestion by the World''s Will. Apparently, the previous Tree Spirit Elders kept most of the treasures found in this world inside an undetectable vault located there. Earlier, she told us that she also had no idea about what they were trying to locate but once the safety of her denizens was secured, she managed to remember that detail in that withering floating tree.


    As for why she still didn''t move it, the withering three was supposedly still her residence.


    It''s not the ce where Source Energy Core was located but only a literal residence for when she''s trying to mingle with its denizens.


    The vault was technically not hers so she had no idea about its contents.


    But for the sake of fulfilling our end of the bargain, I was now bringing Rani to check it.


    Who knows? We might also get something valuable.


    "I see. You rely too much on your equipment. Nothing''s absolute in this world. Sooner orter, you''ll stumble into something that might cost your life if you carelessly judge everything based on some piece of equipment."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Well, I shouldn''t preach this to her but since we''re in this kind of conversation, might as well. With five different types of Source Energy, there are obviously a lot of different ways to approach an exploration.


    System-type and Psyche-type mostly rely on what came up with their systems or technologies.


    Physique-type mostly brute-force their way most of the time. They could be said to be the most war freak among different world denizens.


    Spirit-type and Elemental-type mostly use their mystical abilities, either through the vague Spirits or Elementals.


    However, that was only applied to Transcendent Worlds and below. Before bing a Sage World, most of their Sages or Transcendents would already have insights into the properties of different Source Energy types. That''s why it''s easy to see why Rani had that pair of sses and relied too much on their equipment.


    "I believe you''re correct. Everything before this went smoothly so I gotcent." The woman epted myment. Looks like she''s really easy to talk with unlike his superior. "By the way, may I ask something?"


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    "You seem awfully strong for a Rank 3 Transcendent and you''re only a Guardian of a Mortal World. Why is that?"


    Although I didn''t really fight against Zalim, she probably got the gist of my strength through him. A Sword Master and a Rank 3 Transcendent. That''s abination that those at their level wouldn''t be able to cope with.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong with being a Guardian?"


    "Shouldn''t you be out there exploring for resources or fighting a war and advancing towards being a Sage?"


    "Are you concerned over my future? I''m ttered. However, you can say that this is just a rite of passage for young Transcendents like me. Soon enough, I will be relieved of my duty."


    As I made another lie on the spot, we reached the withering floating tree.


    Its trunk was too thick, thick enough to rival a mountain width. There''s an opening or a huge door carved out from it in the middle that led to its interior.


    When wended right before it, the World''s Will incarnation manifested in front of us.


    "Wee, Guardian and¡­ Invader." While the young girl incarnation smiled widely at me and my Companions, she scowled at Rani.


    That''s understandable so we didn''tment on it. Butpared to how she acted earlier, this World''s Will was truly like a little girl.


    She then turned around and willed the green Source Energy of this world to seep into the carved door.


    A few secondster, along with the sound of the wind as it aired out the dusty interior, we were weed by the sight of a fantasy-esque meeting hall. One you would see from the movies with Elven Race.


    However, the current state of the ce was, more or less, withered.


    "Follow me, the vault is located in the innermost sanctum." The World''s Will then gestured to us as she waved her hand, clearing our path of the creaky and brittle wooden pieces of furniture.

 Chapter 556 Another Faucet

    "This is¡­" The fleet''s second-inmand, Rani, couldn''t hide her surprise when the World''s Will opened the vault.


    Although it''s almost empty as though the great treasures were picked off hastily when the ce was attacked, we found the golden statue that their fleet was looking for.


    It looked like how they described it. Yet, I still failed to see or detect anything special about the statue. Furthermore, it was chopped into multiple pieces and shelved on one side. Chopped might be inurate, it was fragmented into multiple pieces but it could still be put together.


    As for how it became like that, no one knows.


    Like what I had guessed, the statue looked like a certain bald religious persona. For it to be able to send a signal to them, there must be a hidden mechanism that even my Energy Control couldn''t detect.


    "Looking at your expression, it''s really the thing that you''re looking for," I said to Rani as I stood next to her, scanning the pieces of the statue. Although it still looked like it was covered by dirt and moss, there exists a faint golden glow beneath it. Moreover, it might even glow brighter than the moonlight if it was restored to its original state.


    The World''s Will pulled it out from where it was shelved andid it out in front of Rani to let her confirm it. Just to be sure, I had her pick it up and check.


    Nheless, with her initial reaction, it''s already 100% proven to be what they came to this world for.


    Really, these guys went here searching for that signal. ident or just prideful arrogance, they killed some denizens who were trying to drive them away. However, because they relied too much on a technology that failed to detect a hidden vault like this, they looked more like an amateur exploration fleet than a fleet organized by a Sage World.


    While she was doing that, I had Reinys and Lunaria search the vault for something useful ¨C with the World''s Will''s consent. However, they both returned empty-handed. Every treasure held within was only appropriate for Mortal Ranks than Transcendents like us. It''s a Mortal World that was expected.


    I also heard reportsing from my Companions scattered around the world. Those who made contact with the Tree Spirits and the Hero''s Companions filled us more about how they were treated.


    Although there were really transgressions, they''re the ones who attacked first. They''re thinking that another Invasive World has arrived. No one could me them for that but¡­ they should''ve noticed the disparity in their strength. And surely, the World''s Will should''ve informed them about them but they paid no head. Perhaps, it''s because there are Transcendents among them. Either way, upon hearing both sides, these people from the fleet were still the ones at fault.


    A whileter, Rani stood up, fixed her sses and turned towards us or me, in particr.


    There was a glimmer in her eyes that screamed ''Mission Sessful'' as her tone changed from a slightly gloomy one to an ted one.


    "This is indeed what we are searching for, thank you for your assistance¡­ As per our agreement, I will see to it to send down a part of our Source Energy crystals and condensed Chaotic Energy. We''ll also be sending weapons and armors to arm the denizens in case another Invasive World arrives. Is this good enough?"


    "Sure. And don''t forget the token of apology towards her." I pointed at the World''s Will who had her arms crossed and chin held high. She looked like a smug kid trying to intimidate an adult. She''s clearly unsatisfied with what she heard.


    "I understand¡­ We''ll help repair the damage our subordinates caused to this world''s civilization." She nodded and bowed slightly towards the World''s Will.


    In any case, that''s already a lotpared to the damage they caused. Although lives were lost, there''s no way for them to be revived. So instead of also killing their Transcendents, getting resources to nurture the denizens of this world was the better choice.


    Of course, we''re going to have our cut from it. There''s no such thing as charity work for me now that we''re still pressed to progress quickly in our respective Pathways.


    Moreover, I have some other conditions I attached through our negotiation.


    Information and a map of their exploration progress which noted where the Source Energy and Chaotic Worlds are located. We''re going blind even with our World Zone Navigator but with a map from them, we would be able to easily reach different Source Energy Worlds and World Zones without losing too much time.


    That golden statue and what they''re going to do about it took my interest. However, since it''s probably something rted to a secret from Samsara, prying over the details would feel like we''re intruding on it. If that happened, this exploration fleet would be wary of us. Better to build friendly rtions with them.


    From what I gathered from our talk earlier, they also confirmed the existence of Invasive Transcendent Worlds and the Overlord Serpent roaming around different Density-1 World Zones.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Instead of making them enemies, they could be our likely allies in case our paths crossed again.


    Naturally, I had fabricated a reason why I needed that map. But as people from different worlds who could be at odds with each other given the circumstances, they didn''t also didn''t pry too much over it.


    Half an hourter, we left the floating tree''s inner sanctum. Rani first contacted Zalim before soaring outside the world''s atmosphere through her Space Vessel to deliver the resources down to the surface.


    While waiting for her to return, using my own means, I went to the gigantic roots of the floating tree. To repair them.


    And right as I started doing that, the familiar notification rang in my mind followed by the soothing feeling of new Source Energy flooding into my body.


    [Level 1 World of Tree Spirits has been assimted]


    [Connection has been forged between you and the world]


    [Energy Faucet has been generated to supply you with Source Energy]


    [Received 30 Strength, 30 Endurance and 5 Intelligence]


    -


    -


    While Daisuke and his Companions were dealing with the Space Vessel Fleet, Alwyn who remained captive in the Transcendent World was still locked up in the underground dungeon.


    Her physical strength had more or less returned to its peak state but her Source Energy was still restrained while bruised and battered on the surface. Although she managed to scare the Rank 2 Transcendent that was ordered to fabricate a confession out of her, that only dyed it.


    And at the moment, with her senses as a Rank 3 Transcendent at their peak, she could now clearly make out what was happening around her.


    "Still looking like a bundle of sticks. What a Heavenly Mistress¡­ I can''t stay locked up in here."


    On the side, the Rank 2 Transcendent was once again being berated by the darling of the World''s Will. She''s still demanding results that he couldn''t produce.


    The man insisted on telling her what Alwyn instilled in his mind but all of that was met by an ear-deafening shriek from the woman.


    "Useless! If you can''t do it, then I will!"


    As soon as she shouted that, the woman, wrapped around in a luxurious dress, stopped in front of Alwyn. Her eyes were narrowed into a slit as a sinister smirk stretched upon her face.


    "Well, well. You might''ve fooled my useless Executioner but not me. Why don''t you start confessing now? I can be lenient and let you pass on easily if you tell us that you''re from that Invasive World."


    The woman opened her palm and an rming amount of Level 2 Source Energy gathered in it.

 Chapter 557 Escaping Her Shackles

    Alwyn watched the slender woman show off her Energy Control. Being blessed and favored by the World''s Will, she clearly had the authority to wield that much power.


    However, when she thought of the guy who had abnormal Energy Control, the woman in front of her paled too much inparison.


    "Am I supposed to shake in my boots now? You held me here for days. No matter how many times I say that I''m not from whatever invasive world that made you batshit witless, you just won''t ept it, right?" Alwyn smirked. Not even showing a hint of fear in her expression. Instead, she looked straight into the woman''s eyes as though she were staring at her soul.


    "Insolent bitch!"


    SLAP!


    The woman fumed and hit Alwyn with the full force of her current stats.


    Unfortunately for her, Alwyn''s Endurance stat nulled the pain from it. Alwyn then put on a condescending expression, looking down at the woman.


    "How weak. Is this the Heavenly Mistress'' strength? I pity your world, really. To have someone like you leading them."


    With her physical strength returning to its peak, Alwyn could already forcefully break away from the restraining equipment that''s blocking the cirction of her Source Energy.


    "It''s fine to be wary of a foreign Transcendent. I get that. However, to antagonize someone who imed to only be passing by¡­ you really should''ve killed me upon capture." Alwyn continued.


    "Silence!" The woman screamed. Her hand where the Level 2 Source Energy gathered moved and was going to deliver her next p on Alwyn''s bruised face.


    However, it was at this point that Alwyn used her physical strength to break free.


    Along with the sound of the restrictive chains breaking, the Heavenly Mistress as well as the peak Rank 2 Transcendent standing not far away from them widened their eyes in shock.


    "Watch out, my queen!"


    The man tried to jump in between the two women to save the woman favored by the World''s Will. But he was toote.


    CRASH!


    Before his very eyes, he saw the slender figure of the woman hurtled from where she was standing to the nearest wall. The wall cracked and she got buried in the supposedly reinforced wall.


    Following that, Alwyn, who pooled her avable Source Energy, transformed into her Crimson Spirit form.


    Her whole figure instantly illuminated the dark dungeon with her crimson light.


    "How did you¡ª"


    "That''s not the right question, is it?"


    Cutting off the man frompleting his question, Alwyn pointed a finger towards the man and a crimson beam of her Source Energy shot from her fingertip, piercing and burying him next to the woman.


    As a Rank 3 Transcendent and someone that''s well within the middle-stage, the difference in stats between them was simply insurmountable.


    Although he didn''t die from it thanks to his Source Energy which served as a shield, the injury was serious enough for him to grow breathless and even lose his consciousness.


    Furthermore, Alwyn didn''t stop at that initial attack. She unhesitatingly blinked from her position and reappeared in front of them.


    Grabbing them both on their necks, she pulled them out from the wall and bashed their bodies on the ground, cracking it.


    Her actions might''ve been seen as a bit extreme but she''s just doing what she had to do. She''s still wary of their baffling human-centered Formation so before they could use that, Alwyn took the upper hand from them.


    Her Source Energy had just restarted circting so she''s still not at her strongest. As she''s still in their territory, if she didn''t take the initiative, she''d just return to being a prisoner.


    Seeing as the two were now unconscious from her attacks, Alwyn held them in ce before raising her head. Even though she could only see the dark and dry ceiling, she assumed that the World''s Will of the Transcendent World was watching.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Alwyn was wondering. She already seriously injured the woman it favored yet, there''s still no restriction imposed on her. It''s as if her actions were epted by it. Not having any avenue to talk to it directly, she could only put out a guess on its real intention.


    And the conclusion she reached was¡­


    "Tell me. Is this what you want? By favoring someone who got too paranoid and drunk in power¡­ am I supposed to dish out a lesson for her?"


    Alwyn waited for a response but a minuteter, nothing came up.


    And at this point, the Heavenly Mistress had started to regain consciousness.


    "You¡­ I''ll kill you!" Seeing Alwyn still holding her down, the woman''s eyes became bloodshot as she shrieked crazily, grabbing Alwyn''s hand in a bid to take it off of her neck.


    Feeling the struggling woman, she stared down at her and smirked. "Oh. You still have the energy to talk, huh? I told you, you should''ve done that right after my capture."


    Alwyn then stomped her foot on her abdomen and tightened her grip on her neck.


    After another ugly cry of pain, the woman fainted again.


    At this point, Alwyn used her Transcendent Senses to check everything in the room.


    Without wasting any second, Alwyn moved to get something from the table containing the torture tools that were used on her. Her Ne was nowhere to be found but she was confident that it would return to her soon enough.


    When she returned to them, she dragged the two unconscious Transcendents towards the only door leading outside. Covering their bodies was the same restrictive equipment that they used on her before.


    If they once again regained consciousness, they would find themselves being unable to circte their Source Energy.


    On her way out of the dark dungeon, Daisuke''s voice finally reached her.


    It was dyed because of her frozen Source Energy but hearing his voice again, Alwyn found herself smiling unknowingly.


    "Stop worrying about me, I''m fine." Although she''s still unclear as to what was awaiting her outside that dungeon, Alwyn sent a reply to Daisuke. It''s been days. Alwyn couldn''t help but imagine what kind of face that guy would put on upon hearing from her again.


    -


    -


    "Monarch, we''ve reached the vicinity of the Chaosworld. What do we do next?" Inyoin called out to Remilia who was rxing inside their Space Vessel. In front of them, the Chaosworld teeming with strong Space Oddities could be seen flying in and out of its atmosphere.


    Compared to the Small Chaosworld that Daisuke''s group passed, the Chaosworld in front of them was already as big as Mortal World. In fact, even Remilia, as a Rank 4 Transcendent, wouldn''t be confident surviving inside it for longer than a week.


    In any case, it''s not like she nned to stay long there¡­ With the suspected Transcendent World suspiciously disappearing from the Chaotic Space, the chances that Alwyn would be in the said Chaosworld was too low.


    "Hmm? Then steer the Space Vessel to the surface. Open the Barrier and ignore the Space Oddities outside its atmosphere." Remilia instructed without any change in her expression.


    Upon hearing that, Inyoin and her crew gasped in horror. "¡­ G-go down the surface?"


    "Yes. Is there a problem? Are you telling me you''re scared?"


    "N-no! With the Monarch here, there''s no need to be scared."


    "Great. Then go. We can''t let the traitor disappear. She''s holding the information the Great One Zaraya most needs."


    Inwardly, Remilia was already thinking if she was going to deal with them herself or she would let the Space Oddities existing in the Chaosworld do the work for her. ''That Alwyn, where has she gone off to?''

 Chapter 558 Remilias Origin

    For Remilia, most of her life was spent acting as a loyal subordinate to someone she hated the most. Her hate stemmed not from her loyalty to Illiana but something personal.


    When she was still a young girl and someone who had just started treading her own Pathway that would one day lead her to be the de Monarch, her small tribe was personally massacred by Zaraya. She only survived by ying dead and burying herself by the dead bodies of the other tribe members.


    Zaraya now had no recollection of that incident, just one of the smaller tribes or Dark World denizens he trampled on his way to bing a Great One.


    She then found her way into Illiana''s tribe before the woman rose to be a Great One like Zaraya.


    Remilia distinguished herself as a master of des. Even her Spirit Pathway became somewhat unique as it aided her way to bing a young de Master.


    That''s right. After bing a Transcendent, Remilia awakened a Weaponsoul and started treading her de Path.


    It was at that point that Illiana noticed her. Keeping her by her side until Remilia confided to her about her tragic past.


    In a way, Illiana didn''t give her the task to be a mole and stick to Zaraya''s side. It was a simple wish of Remilia to leave Illiana''s protection to hunt down the culprit for her former tribe''s genocide.


    It just so happened that Zaraya and even Illiana grew to be a Great One or someone who stood at the top of their world.


    At first, she drifted to a tribe affiliated with Zaraya. While hiding her de Path that''s extremely rare, she distinguished herself as a powerful Transcendent and moved up thedder until she became one of those who could answer his call directly.


    She did most of Zaraya''s biddings to prove her loyalty. Remilia only reconnected to Illiana sometime after they got named the Great Ones.


    And silently, she''s still biding her time to enact her revenge. Only this time, she retained her connection to Illiana, supplying her with information. And in turn, Illiana trusted herpletely, even introducing her to the World''s Will and letting her in on some of the secrets of their world.


    Daisuke''s identity wasn''t among the secrets though. Yet, she answered the call of the World''s Will who frantically wanted to save the young man who intruded into their world from a Mortal World they were invading.


    For someone to keep that act for over a century, one could see how determined she was at it. Furthermore, the number of dead bodies she trampled on with her feet or cut through using her des was uncountable.


    That''s why swinging it again to Inyoin and her crew was nothing for her. It''s just additional bodies to pile in the mountain of corpses.


    "Remilia, you traitor!" A shrill scream was issued by Inyoin as Remilia kicked her and her crew out of their Space Vessel.


    They had one of their eyes gouged, one of their arms chopped from their shoulder and both of their heels cut open, crippling their ability to walk.


    At the moment, their Space Vessel was still hovering above the surface of the Chaosworld.


    Remilia''s domain, Graveyard of des, kept the Space Oddities swarming towards them at bay.


    And surrounding her body was a light blue deforce as well as her Weaponsoul who took on the form of a sharp-eyed little figure. Her deforce would send out sharp delight cutting through the Space Oddities as strong as Rank 3 Transcendents.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "I''ve never been one of you so calling me a traitor is a bit off." She shook her head, a cold smile stered on her lips.


    "What else do you call this?! You''re a dog of Illiana!" Using her willpower and remaining Source Energy, Inyoin suspended herself in the air to blurt out her grievance. Looking around her, she knew that once Remilia undid her domain, she wouldn''t be able to survive the swarm of Space Oddities. Even at the moment, with her body bleeding all over, she''s feeling the corruption brought about by the Chaotic Energy entering her body.


    It''s hopeless. Even though she got a bad feeling when Remilia ordered her to go down the surface, with their difference in strength, she could only abide her.


    "Now that''s disrespectful. Do you want another of your arms chopped off? That''s not a great way to die, is it? I''m giving you a chance to survive and defend yourselves here. Oh. Watch out."


    Remilia warned as another delight born from her domain flew towards the suspended one-armed and one-eyed woman.


    Inyoin dodged it skillfully but that was all. Apart from her bloodied appearance, cold sweat poured out of her pores. ''This demon. She could''ve chosen to kill us all but to only cripple us and leave us a chance to fight back, she wanted to torment us first. What did we do? Even if she''s a traitor and someone working against the Great One Zaraya, must she be this cruel?''


    "Oh¡­ That face. You feel it''s hopeless, huh? That''s what I also felt years ago. When Zaraya came to our small tribe and killed everyone. You''re worshiping him because of his strength. I''m by his side to put an end to his life once I reach his level. That''s impossible, I know. However, that''s the purpose of my existence."


    Remilia said but then Daisuke''s smug face shed in her mind, ''¡­ or not. Do I even deserve to be favored by someone like him? Why am I even swayed by his words, anyway? I should focus on the purpose of my existence. He could chase after me but¡­ Sooner orter, I will have to confront my ghost.''


    Ignoring Inyoin''s screams of rage and curses that she would fail with her pursuit of vengeance, Remilia only looked on at Inyoin''s iplete body as she slowly retracted her domain.


    As soon as Inyoin and her crew left its confines, the Space Oddities that reeked of Chaotic Energy hungrily swarmed at them. Hacking, shing and biting as though they''re snacks that they''re waiting for eternity.


    They tried to fight back but even if they killed one, ten more Space Oddities would rece it.


    In less than a minute, only Inyoin remained. She''s still desperately fighting using her meager Dark Energy. She''s a Rank 3 Transcendent. A veteran one at that.


    However, with her injuries and theck of Source Energy replenishment, she soon found herself dry.


    While she was being feasted on by the Space Oddities, Remilia, who watched until Inyoin breathed herst, steered the Space Vessel out of the Chaosworld.


    Obviously, she was met with other Space Oddities as well as the Chaotic Will but with her strength as a Rank 4 Transcendent, the Chaotic Energy she absorbed from the killed creatures and the resources left behind by Inyoin and her crew, she broke past the Chaosworld''s atmosphere with slight ease.


    Following that, she drove it towards thest known location of Alwyn''s Space Vessel, investigating the boundless Chaotic Space.


    However, she still failed to find the traces of the Transcendent World that Alwyn was supposed to have used as her pit stop.


    It was hourster when she was about to give up and move to a different World Zone that Daisuke''s voice rang in her mind, "Remilia¡­ Are you still there? Alwyn is still in the Transcendent World. Apparently, its World''s Will activated an outrageous ability that''s normally impossible for most. It''s cloaked by Chaotic Energy to evade a World Zone Navigator''s scan."

 Chapter 559 Replacement Guardians

    "¡­ Just be careful of its World''s Will when approaching it. Even Alwyn was unsure as to its reasoning.''


    After sending that message to Remilia, I recalled the update that I had just received from Alwyn.


    My earlier guess was right. She was confined and restrained for days by the denizens of that world. She did say that it was her fault for underestimating their capabilities but from how she worded it, the girl suffered a lot from them.


    Because even after freeing herself from the Chains, the girl didn''t quickly escape that Transcendent World. If it''s just for UPL and their current Pathway''s progress, no one could beat her. The strongest Transcendent of that world was only around the peak Rank 2. They had a stronger Transcendent before but when they were attacked by an Invasive World, that Transcendent was killed. Hence the wariness to a foreign Transcendent like Alwyn as well as the reason why they captured her.


    One thing was baffling with her story though. The World''s Will of that world allowed her entry without even putting a restriction on her Energy Control. That''s a mystery even for me who was once a Divine Stage expert. I couldn''t think of a reason why it did that.


    It was surely not like she stated. That the World''s Will used her to teach the denizens a lesson.


    There''s probably a deeper reason.


    And that''s why, I contacted Remilia to¡­ apany Alwyn in that world and solve the mystery.


    That is, of course, if it''s not inconvenient.


    Thankfully, both of them were listening to me¡­


    I wanted to talk to Illiana again through Remilia but I guess I shouldn''t disturb them for now.


    Besides, I was also rather busy myself.


    "What the hell? Is that a whole fleet of spaceships?" Kazeyoshi, who had just stepped out of the portal, blurted out upon raising his head and seeing the shadows of the space vessels blotting out the sky.


    "Look at this guy and his idiotic remarks. Of course! Didn''t Daisuke already brief us of the situation?" Amry, who stepped out next, sighed and scolded Kazeyoshi. She lifted her head just the same to stare at the sky. "Aren''t you used to it by now? There''s the Anzeans'' mothership and you spent more than three years piloting a Metagen!"


    And toplete the trio, Matthew, who has grown even taller than I remembered, showed up next, his stern gaze quickly focused on the Space Vessels outside the world''s atmosphere.


    I named myself the Guardian of this world to Zalim and Rani. Although the suspicion would be low if we left this world once we''re done with our business with them, calling in recement Guardians would vanish that thought all at once.


    Besides, by letting Rani watch us open a Portal, it also let them confirm that we didn''t just appear out of nowhere and the Sage World we came from was closer than what they expected.


    I mean, no matter how invincible one could be, there''s a certain limit to the distance on how far they could make a Portal. Samsara was definitely in the Density-3 World Zone. Even their strongest Sage wouldn''t easily open a Portal from there to Density-1 World Zone, not only would it be the same as what the Great Ones in the Dark World managed to open, it would cost them a lot to maintain it.


    That''s why themon practice of higher worlds was to use an intermediary like a convergent Transcendent World that would connect it to lower worlds.


    But here, what we did let Rani and the whole fleet know that our Sage World was nearby. They would think that it''s either located at the Density-1 or Density-2 World Zone.


    "You came. We''re finally free to explore the wide Chaotic Space, huh?"


    In line to what I told them through my Incarnation that I sent back to Earth, we weed the three like coworkers relieving us of our former duty.


    At my side, Yuko, Yumiko and Hikari also weed them with smiles on their lips. They also had the identity as Guardians by showing off their Level 3 Earth Energy.


    I could also introduce Nysia and the others who assimted Earth Energy to be the same as us but four of us were enough or they would think that there''s something special about this world.


    "Oh! Looking at you four, you once again grew stronger¡­ How enviable¡­ Should I have be your Companion instead?"


    Amry was the first one who took her focus away from the fleet. Saying that jokingly, the girl smirked as she looked at her guy that''s still acting like an idiot there.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    ? But once the girl''s voice registered in his ears, Kazeyoshi quickly turned his head to Amry, like a dog who was about to be abandoned by his owner, he ran and wrapped her arms around the girl. "Don''t joke like that, Amry. I''m going to grow stronger."


    "Rx, Kazeyoshi. Your girl is just teasing you. Look." I pointed at Amry''s face that''s about to burst intoughter.


    Seeing that, instead of being angry, Kazeyoshi sighed in relief.


    This guy should at least grow some backbone¡­ But well, they''re already like that even when they''re not a couple yet. It''s Amry who kept on teasing the guy.


    "Matthew, you seem to still be soft-spoken. How are you?"


    "Great."


    As expected, a one-word reply. But looking at him and observing the Source Energy fluctuating around him, he''s already stronger than the other two.


    Most of the Heroes connected to my Support System have yet to finish their Mortal Pathway, except for some. And among those, Matthew is one of them.


    At the moment, his ability from hispleted Mortal Pathway somehow merged to his Terrakinesis. His repertoire was now wider than ever. If before he''s most known for his defense and rather slow movements, his attack and speed got an upgrade by the more in-depth utilization of his abilities.


    Perhaps if I let Dannae spar with him, it would result into a draw or Dannae would lose unless she unleashed one of Heavily Amplified st Gun or use that Prototype Weapon that she got during our Antis Exploration


    Anyway, after the weing of the three, we all moved into the floating tree that I just finished restoring.


    Leaves had started sprouting from its branches and the previous withered feeling of its interior had subsided.


    With the World''s Will and the Hero''s Companions as the Host, they prepared a banquet for the bogus celebration for the new ''Guardians''.


    It was also during this banquet that Rani and Zalim brought down the agreed resources.


    And obviously, the map that I requested.


    "Here it is, recorded in there are the World Zones we passed by along with thendmarks, Source Energy Worlds, Chaosworlds and hazards to note if you wanted to safely travel in this Layer. We''re still sorry for invading this world brazenly. We''re just hurried by our superiors to retrieve the Statue. Thanks to your cooperation, we will be able to report back apleted mission."


    Rani handed me a tablet device where the map was recorded. It''s 3D and could be magnified through Source Energy for easy navigation in the omnidirectional Chaotic Space


    "Alright. I''m d the Fleet has someone like you, Ms. Rani. Otherwise, it would be bad if we went into a bigger conflict."


    "I think this is the reason why I am ced as Commander Zalim''s second-inmand. To avoid unnecessary conflict or hit a stone that we cannot hope to break. Are you going out there yourself?" Rani smiled and nodded before offering a toast.


    "Yes. It''s about time we also went on our journey. As a denizen of a Sage World, being a Rank 3 Transcendent is still not up to par to the real elites." I answered as I clinked our sses together.


    My Companions who were watching this exchange had their voices echoing in my mind with the use of their crystals.


    I guess they found Rani as threatening? But with the state of things, I have no inclination to add more Companions. A friend, maybe. I could give her a crystal to contact me with.


    Instead of having more enemies, creating friends was a lot better for our uing ordeal.


    And with the resources we received from them, I think I might be able to touch upon the threshold of a Rank 4 Transcendent. Although I would still be technically a Rank 2 Transcendent in terms of my Pathway, my UPL was now on the verge of passing the 1300-mark.


    That''s a step closer to the current prowess of my father and the sly old man¡­

 Chapter 560 Next Course Of Action

    Two dayster, the Samsara Exploration Fleet led by Zalim and Rani had begun leaving the vicinity of the World of Tree Spirits.


    Having gotten what they came for, there''s really no reason for them to stay longer. They broke up their initial Space Vessel encirclement before taking off in a direction that possibly headed to the upperyer of Density-1. ording to what I heard from Rani herself, they''re going to meet up with the main bulk of their exploration fleet to pass the chopped golden statue.


    If they would still stay around the Density-1 after that, there''s a high chance that we would run into them again but considering how wide the Chaotic Space is¡­ there''s no telling when that would happen. At least, with the crystal that I gave Rani, we would be able to exchange information if she''s up for it.


    "It still looked amazing even from afar. If we fought against them, would we be able to win?" Jayna wondered.


    "We will. However, this world will be destroyed and many lives will be lost. No matter how invincible we be, we''ll be overwhelmed by their numbers. Also, there''s little doubt that they have a strategic weapon loaded in that Large Space Vessel."


    It was Yuko who answered Jayna as she also watched the blue sky be devoid of the dark shadows from the Space Vessel Fleet. We''re actually lucky that it didn''t devolve into a full-on conflict. And most definitely lucky that the Space Vessels who arrived at Earth were like scattered units of the Overlord Serpent, hastily given the mission toe and conquer it.


    With Jayna and Yuko starting that conversation, my other Companions also joined as they started simting things in their heads. Sometimes, they would grimace at the thought of losing me or someone from our group.


    Well, one thing I was upholding now was to not fight a hopeless battle. We could easily escape to Earth or other Mortal Worlds connected to me if things went awry. Sucks for the world but no one or nothing could surpass their importance to me.


    Around us, the denizens of the world, the Tree Spirits, had aplicated look on their faces. They''re happy that the new invasive force left without pushing them to the brink of extinction. Yet, they''re also angry or sad that they couldn''t ask them topensate for the loss of lives.


    That''s inevitable so I ignored that sentiment.


    When I heard the report from Yuko and Fleur who worked with the denizens to tally and ount for every damage that the fleet made, there were only at least 100 casualties. Furthermore, most of those who died were veteran warriors who probably still hung up on the previous invasion. They unknowingly attacked without assessing the strength of their enemies.


    Considering that this world had millions of denizens, that number of casualties was obviously on the low side. That only meant that they didn''t reallye here to terrorize them.


    In any case, a loss was still a loss. Having given more than half of the resources we managed to extort from the Rani and Zalim, the overall strength of this world''s denizens was now about to go up to another level.


    If there were only less than ten Transcendents before, the illusory Door of Transcendences had already appeared in the sky more than twenty times in the span of two days.


    The trio of Heroes had also familiarized themselves with the world. Although there''s virtually nothing for them here, they still took on the task to stay for at least a month before returning to Earth.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    After the Exploration Fleet disappeared from our eyes, we once again moved back to the floating tree to spend another night before leaving the world to continue on our journey.


    "World''s Will¡­ Since you''re being hands-on on the development of your world, you should start educating them about what''s out there. I will leave this copy of the map to you and a few Space Vessels that your denizens can use. This might note in handy so early in the game but once you produce a number of Rank 2 Transcendents in your midst, you should let them go out and explore and not let them be tied here."


    The incarnation of the World''s Will that looked like a green-haired little girl epted the map and a Ne containing the Space Vessels. She nodded her head in excitement.


    "I won''t be able to thank you enough for all your help¡­ Being assimted to your skill is just one token of my appreciation. When the timees and you need us in battle. We''ll answer you."


    Hearing that, Iughed and ruffled her vibrant green hair. She really looks like a child. Now I remember Worldy. I should free that one soon.


    "You''re still too young to say that, don''t you think so? Make sure you swiftly evolve to a Transcendent World. That way, I can have you move closer to Earth. Well, your growth now highly depends on me so¡­ I won''t ask anything but to immediately contact me if there''s an unforeseen circumstance again that might arise. Also, you should check your world and find natural-born treasures. I might not need it but your denizens would definitely benefit from that."


    "I''m not a child anymore! I only choose this form!"


    Of all things toment from, she focused on that, huh? Well, considering how expressive she is, the progress of this world surprisingly sat at more than 50%.


    Apart from Ele who already reached thest 10% of progress, she''s the next one closest to evolving. Having more Transcendent Worlds assimted to Earth and me would also let the Earth''s World''s Will recover faster. By then, it wouldn''t be long before we moved it out of Density-0 and started repairing itself to the peak of Level 3 Sage World.


    Shortly after sending the World''s Will away, I met up with my Companions that were resting in arge room.


    We could use the Kingfisher as a ce to stay but since we''re in this world, experiencing what this world could offer was in order. I mean, we already slept in this room together for two days. Although it was proven hard to decide where I would ce myself in their midst, they somehow had a collective agreement that they wouldn''t openlypete for that chance. They let me choose who to lie down with. And during those two days, I chose Yuko and Hikari.


    I considered Yuko as the most special among my Companions and¡­ she''s also the one with a vast knowledge concerning our past life. As for Hikari¡­ well, apart from being taken in by her charming look without her sses, I thought of slowly changing the way she addressed me as her master. Her Skillmaster Ability was something that could definitelypliment my Support Skills. Copying my buffs skills would allow the others to have twoyers of the same buffs. With the two of us working together, facing a Rank 4 Transcendent would be possible for Yuko and the others whose UPL already reached Rank 3 Transcendent.


    Anyway, I went to the room not to rest for the night. It''s time to discuss our next course of action. That''s why even the Dragon couple was present.


    "With the map I managed to procure from the fleet, we now have a clear path to take. Tomorrow, we''ll be moving to the nearby Invasive World affiliated to the Overlord Serpent and¡­ rob it of its Source Energy Core."

 Chapter 561 The Fate Of Everything

    [Level 3 Adaptability: 2%]


    "1%. How many did I use?"


    [You used 40% of the stored Chaotic Energy that you acquired from the fleet, Master]


    "Oh. Only 40%? Not bad." I stretched my palm out and a clump of Chaotic Energy slowly gathered in it. At the moment, I could only gather a small ball of it and the control was still a little wonky. Even if I threw it to someone, it would dissipate midway if the distance was too far.


    However, from a normal Source Energy being''s perspective, being able to wield Chaotic Energy would surely appear eerie. Even my Companions found themselves unsettled whenever I was experimenting with my Chaotic Energy or whenever I was absorbing it directly to further my Adaptability.


    [However, at every percentage, you''ll be needing more Chaotic Energy, master. Without your own enlightenment about it, you''ll also arrive at a bottleneck soon enough. Am I right, insect?]


    [Huh? Who are you calling insect?! Watch your mouth or I''ll corrupt and turn you into bing like me!]


    That''s right. It''s the same as Source Energy. The further I progressed, the greater the amount of Source Energy I needed. As for the Chaotic Energy, although I wouldn''t feel difort in the Chaotic Space anymore, it''s still impossible for me to draw out the Chaotic Energy inherently existing in it and absorb it. I still had to rely on a Chaosworld as well as the Space Oddities or Chaotic Beings such as the Chaotic Beasts.


    "Stop it, you two. I told you to get along with each other. For you, I will be developing your Chaosworld to produce Sage-level Space Oddities in the future. And you, Tem, stop being antagonistic. Ele''s World will soon be a Transcendent World, you better tell your main body to keep it up and rehash the rules you set on the System Pathway. I already told you once, that the Skills, Spells and Blessings are too restricted. See how it''s hard for your denizen to reach Transcendence. You''re receiving a lot of my progress so can''t you at least speed it up so I can get my system upgraded?"


    [What are Sage-level Chaotic Beings?! Are they strong?!] The small Chaotic Will Incarnation energetically stood up and floated around me.


    [Master, I told you. I''m already cut off from it when I entered your system. Can''t you talk to it yourself?]


    "Oh right. I keep forgetting that you''re different from this one."


    Anyway, like it said, I contacted the World''s Will of the World of System and lectured it at length.


    A whileter, Momo, the cute little dumpling Weaponsoul also appeared and joined the ruckus being made by the two Will''s incarnations.


    While they''re busy bantering, Yuko and the other girls fetch me to eat our meal.


    The life inside the Kingfisher was definitely leisurely but neither of us was cking off. With a goal of reaching Sage Rank, not just me, but all of my Companions were eagerly bettering themselves.


    I could now reach the level of Rank 4 Transcendent but even that was still enough if my Transcendent Pathway remained stagnant.


    -


    -


    Two more dayster, the Level 1 Invasive World that was affiliated with the Overlord Serpent appeared in front of us.


    It''s revolving quietly around its fixed star but Space Vessels could be seening and leaving its surface.


    As a Level 1 World, it didn''t possess the ability to move. But with the help of Space Vessels, they could invade another Level 1 World and rob them of their Source Energy Core to upgrade their world.


    Usually, it''s hard for a Level 1 Created World to be an Invasive World. It''s more natural for a Level 2 Created Transcendent World to be one just like what happened to my Spirit World.


    But with the passage of time and the birth of more Transcendents without the world undergoing any progress, the number of their Transcendents would be higher than those from a Natural World. That''s why once they got their hands on a Space Vessel, they''d be out and about to invade Natural Worlds, especially those who haven''t produced any Transcendents yet.


    "Not that I''m doubting them, Daisuke. However, are you sure about the information given to us?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    While my Companions fully trusted my decision in this one, especially those who had experienced their previous lives with me, someone else raised ast-minute doubt.


    Obviously, it''s none other than the Spirit Queen, Yse.


    Compared to when I first met her, she also experienced growth. Even her human form became more beautiful than before. Her eyes that could see people''s destiny also experienced significant change.


    Although still possessing the color of her eyes, the glow of Source Energy in it was too mesmerizing that the Heroes on Earth or even the officials of the EDA were falling head-over-heels for her.


    But because Ezyn was always with her and there''s my protection as their ally, none of those dared to approach her with the intent to court her.


    Anyway, I understand her doubt so I faced her and answered while we were slowly moving to the reddish while cloaked using the ability imbued in Zerina''s Cape and Dannae''s Amplification.


    "Un. It''s right to have doubts, Yse. We''re not going to strike them unless we have a reason to. I''ve already told you about the birth of Invasive Worlds, right?"


    "Yes¡­ Do you mean to say that because they''re from an Invasive World, we should show no mercy to their innocent denizens?"


    "I see. So that''s where your doubt lies. To think that you will care for them when you just let those unintelligent Spirit Beasts kill each other back in the World of Spirits."


    Right, in their world and their territory, they didn''t really care too much about the Spirit Beasts that hadn''t reached the Transformed Spirit Stage yet. That''s why I found her concern a little out of character. But considering they joined us in our journey through different worlds, she probably picked up new values.


    "Do I sound like a hypocrite?"


    "Not really. To be honest, that''s also a concern raised by my Companions. I''ll be giving you an answer that I also gave them concerning the fate of the denizens of the Invasive Worlds we''re going to strike¡­"


    "I''m listening."


    "It''s simple. Because in this vast universe, despite how chaotic or peaceful it may seem, everything was heading in one direction. Destruction."


    "¡­What do you mean?"


    "Mhm¡­ I think it''s best if I show it to you." I said before turning to her husband. "Ezyn, let me borrow Yse for a while."


    Naturally, he was shocked by my words.


    "Huh? What the hell are you talking about, Daisuke?!"


    "Oh. Don''t worry, I won''t be stealing her from you. We''ll go on ahead andnd on the surface of that Invasive World."


    That''s right. To show her what I meant about my answer, I''ll show her the ugly truth that I¡­ or we chanced upon during our previous lives. There''s no going away from ''destruction''. Everything started from it and everything would also arrive at it at the end of the line.


    Even the seemingly invincible Divine World, will one day suffer from it. Although it might take longer than how the lower-level worlds arrive at it.


    We also didn''t chance upon it simply, it''s something we experienced many times before. Luckily, we survived every encounter, until we arrived at that point where destruction became inevitable.


    I warded it off though. And we''re now having our second chance; the second turn in this game of running away from utter destruction.

 Chapter 562 A Simple Logic

    Through the use of Void Concealment, Yse and I infiltrated the Invasive World.


    Well, infiltrating it was an understatement. We forced an entry and I threatened the World''s Will before it could actually do something, showing it my Energy Control as well as the appearance of the Chaotic Will''s incarnation.


    With that, it was quickly silenced to submission. Nheless, that didn''t mean that it would hand over its authority to me. It emphasized that as long as I don''t do anything destructive, it would treat our existence as visitors and let us pass to arrive at the surface of its world without alerting anyone.


    Watching all that from my side, I heard Yse sighing in amazement while saying, "Truly, the gap between us has already grown so wide that it might be even better to leave us on Earth."


    "Don''t be. Your Eye of Destiny will be importantter on and I will be relying on it."


    "I see. To find the location of the Source Energy Core."


    "Correct. And not just that, the farther we traveled from Earth, the need for your eye increases. For now, I''ll deliver on my words."


    Yse nodded and looked forward to what I was going to show her.


    Through observing and peeking over the denizens while remaining undetected. We found out that the reddish world was called by its denizens as the World of Inferno.


    Everywhere, there were ever-burning forests, sea of fires, eternally-active volcanoes, and other such natural disasters happening all year-round.


    The denizens were living on floating inds that were supported by some mechanism like the one Sofiel and the Luxians used on Aves.


    Well, not all denizens, at least, those who were privileged enough to buy passage to those floating inds away from the natural disasters.


    It''s like a paradise for powerful, influential people that marginalized the rest of their poption.


    After looking around, more than 90% of the world''s denizens were still living on the surface that could beparable to hell in some religious depictions.


    Can you dive in a sea of fire? Make your way through the ever-burning forest? Or encounterva flooding your house every once in a while?


    Yep. That''s how the denizens were living in this world.


    "How can someone live here?"


    As I expected, Yse found it ridiculous that the denizens could still live freely despite the harsh conditions.


    Although the intelligent race that dominated this world also looked like humans, their skins were actually red. Most likely, their genes evolved and developed to that point to adapt to the hellish condition of the world. Or they''re already born that way.


    "It''s a matter of perspective, Yse. They''re born in this world. They have no other choice but to live in its harsh condition. And as you can see, there''s no difort in their eyes."


    "You''re right¡­ I seem to havepared them to the worlds we''ve been to."


    Yse looked away from the denizens who had no clue that they were being watched and set her sights on the floating inds.


    I told her I would show her proof of what I uttered but really, this was just a showcase of the inevitability of every Source Energy being''s eventual fate.


    And through her unique eyes, she''d be able to see that.


    "That''s fine. You''re just like most Source Energy beings. Discovering the other aspects of the universe we''re living in."


    "Pfft. You really sounded like an old man there, Daisuke. I still prefer the innocent you back when I first met you."


    "I recovered my memories. Unfortunately, I found myself cringing at how I was acting back then. I tried running away from Jayna and Yumiko instead of just facing them properly."


    "You did face them eventually. That''s the most important."


    "Right." I wryly smiled, epting her view of that situation.


    A whileter, we arrived above thergest floating ind in the world. Compared to what we''ve seen below, it''s definitely the difference between heaven and earth.


    There''s a pce in the middle of it, the kind you wouldn''t expect in this kind of world.


    There, the ones that dominated this world resided. And obviously, they''re not native denizens but Transcendents sent by the Invasive World organization; the Overworld Serpent.


    Still hidden by my Void Concealment, Yse and I walked along the unpopted streets of the world.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "What is this? I thought they''re part of the organization?" Yse muttered when she saw the red-skinned Mortal Rank denizens being transported while restrained by a bunch of Rank 2 Transcendents to arge warehouse facility.


    Obviously, what was inside it was simr devices like the Cauldron the Dark Soldiers used in the World of System.


    They''re about to be turned into a Source Energy ball.


    "No. Only the ones living in these floating inds are part of the organization; especially the Transcendents and those rted to them. The rest are resources they can exploit." I answered as we moved to another ce.


    We entered a huge structure that resembled a dojo. Inside there, we found young denizens being trained in bizarre ways that didn''t need one to go out to adventure and see the world by themselves while letting their resting chambers flood with Source Energy.


    It''s easy to call the ce a Warrior Training Facility.


    I had no idea how they were selected but it''s easy to ascertain what kind of future was waiting for them.


    Transcendent Soldiers to be sent on Natural Source Energy Worlds or anything that would further the goals of the organization.


    "I said that every world is heading in the same direction, right?"


    After touring the whole world, taking in everything it has to offer, Yse and I soared to the sky and looked down from above there.


    "You did¡­ It''s destruction."


    "That''s right. And it''s only a matter of which one will be destroyed first, regardless of the innocents living there. You can say that this world hasn''t done anything to harm us. However, they''ve already brought down other Natural Worlds. And if left alone, it will eventually evolve into a Transcendent World. By then, leaving this region to directly invade worlds will be their next step."


    "I understand. I get what you mean. It is a simple logic of whether it will be us who will be destroyed first or them."


    "Correct. If you still have doubts after seeing all of this¡­ Miss Yse can sit out. I also won''t ask for you to pinpoint the Source Energy Core."


    Well, I also finished gauging the strength of those Transcendents that weren''t originally from here.


    Even until now, Space Vesselse and go, delivering resources mined and produced in this world to who knows where. Of course, those resources consisted of the Source Energy balls as well as other minerals that could be used for something.


    Furthermore, this is just one of the many Invasive Worlds connected to the Overworld Serpent. They had already set their sights on Earth. Whether we held back on this or not, they would definitely arrive to take us down.


    "No. I will participate. We joined you not to hinder your goals. That''s why¡­"


    Yse dered with apt determination. She then floated forward and activated her Eye of Destiny.


    Source Energy swirled around her, undoing the Void Concealment and revealing herself to the world.


    Once that happened, every Transcendent below us jumped on their feet and looked up. The World''s Will that was silent was triggered as thunderous roars echoed.


    Upon seeing it, I also made a move. I spread out my Transcendent Aura and encased Yse to protect her from the World''s Will''s authority.


    At the same time, system notifications informed me of the World''s Will''s futile attempt.


    [The World''s Will is trying to suppress your Source Energy]


    [A part of your Energy Control has fully neutralized the suppression]


    "I found it! The Source Energy Core is located there!" Yse pointed in a certain direction. Right below thergest floating ind.


    That''s nice. We don''t need to go out of our way to search for it beneath the surface.


    "Great! Well then¡­ Let''s call our reinforcements." I looked up and sent a message to my Companions at the Kingfisher.


    A few secondster, therge Space Vessel could be seen from outside the atmosphere, piercing through the Source Energy protection made by the World''s Will.


    It burned like a meteor, painting the sky in a bright burning glow.


    By the time they broke through the atmosphere andnded on the surface of one of the floating inds, numerous Transcendents ranging from Rank 1 to 3 andbat Space Vessels soared to the skies, weapons in hand.


    That''s a great weing party.

 Chapter 563 A Pity

    "ROAR!"


    Emerging first from the Kingfisher as it entered the world''s atmosphere, Ezyn''s real form of an azure dragon soared through the skies as he menacingly stared down at the nearest Transcendent who bravely put himself in front.


    "Die!" The Transcendent shouted as his Pathway and Source Energy revolved and manifested an ability, aiming to maim the dragon.


    Although looking imposing just by his sheer size, a Spirit Beast like him wasn''t that rare. For some Transcendents who already visited other worlds or met other Transcendents from another world, at least.


    Not every world was dominated by humanoid variants, after all. There were worlds where the dominant race were beasts who, more often than not, also had a human transformation. Nheless, not being intimidated by him doesn''t mean the Transcendent facing him off was at the same level.


    Ezyn''s wingspan spread open and his Spirit Ocean submerged the Transcendent.


    The Transcendent who looked like a native of this world shuddered visibly before biting his lip as his own domain spread open to counter Ezyn''s.


    In that way, their fierce battle raged on. And while no winner has been decided instantly, my Companions started emerging from the Kingfisher one by one.


    The girls looked at me and smiled as they grouped up in two or three before facing the other Transcendents that flew up and stared at them with abject hostility.


    Well, in this case, we''re the invaders and they''re the defenders. Being this their territory, all of them had sinister smiles on their lips as though they already won.


    s¡­ With my protection, against the restricting nature of the World''s Will''s authority, none of my Companions became inconvenienced despite floating under a hostile sky.


    "Yuko, Sofiel and Irja¡­ Lead everyone. I will be watching your back."


    "Yumiko. Don''t use your Spirit Channeling yet, this is the best moment for you to hone your expertise on your other Pathways. Pick the one you''re currently assimting¡­"


    As I finished instructing my Companions and received their acknowledgments, it became my turn to get ready.


    Well, I actually didn''t need to. The only threats to them would be the Rank 3 Transcendents from the Overworld Serpent. And those boastful idiots who could only lord over a Mortal World wouldn''t move right away. Moreover, they had already scanned us and found no Rank 3 Transcendents, they''d be morecent and it''s definitely to our advantage.


    "Ezyn¡­" The protected Yse muttered as she watched her husband fight against a Transcendent. What could be seen in her eyes was hope, determination and worry over her beloved.


    Having finished pinpointing the location of the Source Energy Core, the silver-haired woman closed her eyes and left the protection of my Energy Control as she also transformed into her real form; a silver dragon that''s a little bit smaller in size than Ezyn.


    Her Spirit Domain instantly swelled open and took the form of a raging ocean stream as it rushed towards Ezyn''s opponent, further drowning the Transcendent in theirbined Spirit Ocean.


    Even if the Transcendent funneled all his Source Energy to stoke the fire of his seemingly ever-burning domain to evaporate the water-like form of the couple''s Domain, it would never be enough.


    Because Yse and Ezyn were already added to my Support List, their strength wasn''t just that of an ordinary Rank 1 Transcendent, they''re already past the threshold of a Rank 2 Transcendent which gave them the qualification to join us in this journey.


    That''s why¡­ the poor Transcendent would fail to cope against the two of them, no matter how much this world boosts his prowess or whatever advantage he had on his hand.


    By the time Yse floated side by side with her husband, the poor Transcendent was already keen on retreating just to survive their onught.


    Unfortunately for him, our goal in this world is¡­ destruction.


    Yse and Ezyn worked in tandem, preventing him from retreating and in turn, sending him to wherever the hell is in this world.


    "Nooo!"


    The red-skinned Transcendent''s indignant screams echoed across the reddish sky, marking himself as the first one to fall against us.


    "What are you doing?!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    While I watched my Companions begin squaring off against the Transcendents residing in this world ¨C be it the denizens or the ones from the organization ¨C the thunderous roar of the World''s Will rang in my ears.


    He''s furious, alright.


    But that''s to be expected.


    I raised my head and gazed before the rumbling skies. I could see the Space Vessels that had just left turning around. And amidst the furious roars of thunder, a being made of pure Level 1 Source Energy began coalescing to an Energy Incarnation.


    Obviously, that''s none other than this World of Inferno''s World''s Will.


    Taking an almost the same appearance as its denizen, red-skinned and at least two meters in height, the World''s Will looked rather imposing with the swirling Source Energy that exuded from its created body.


    And after staring at me for a second, the Incarnation furiously charged against me. Its reddened hands glowed brightly as though they were eternally burning.


    Behind it, something like an illusory manifestation of erupting volcanoes and a golden rain of smolderedva.


    Judging from the intensity of its Energy Control, I could be certain that the World''s Will let this Incarnation wield the full authority of being the manager of this world.


    I could feel some sort of pressure from it, after all.


    However, that''s all. It''s only slight pressure. It''s not even enough topel me to use a Sword Skill or any other skills from my four Mortal Pathways and one Transcendent Pathway.


    There''s no need to guess. It marked me as the greatest threat among us.


    It even rescinded its restricting aura to solely focus on dealing with me.


    "Your kind is not wee in this world. Begone!" The Incarnation''s gnarly fury-filled voice echoed across the erupting sky.


    "Is that so?" I nonchntly replied before a taunting smirk fell upon my lips.


    I spread my Transcendent Senses and marked the Rank 3 Transcendents. There are at least ten of them here. More than three times the number of the Rank 3 Transcendents that we dealt with on Earth.


    "Poor world. You seemed to have been neglected by your creator. Going under an organization that can crush you anytime. Look at what happened. Only a few benefited while most of your denizens became resources that they can mine almost ceaselessly. Is this what you truly want? As a World''s Will¡­ answer me."


    Stretching my arms open, Flux Energy instantly flooded my front, blocking the charging World''s Will Incarnation.


    No matter how much it waved its arm to break the Energy Shield born from my Flux Energy, it couldn''t move forward a step, much less an inch.


    "Silence! You''re an ignorant Source Energy being of another world. You''ll never know the sacrifices we have to make to progress!"


    The World''s Will Incarnation roared once more as the Source Energy being emitted by him intensified. But that only allowed it to make a dent in the pure Flux Energy Shield blocking it from reaching me.


    "That''s true. However, it''s a pity. Had the circumstances changed¡­ I''d be willing to adopt and develop you." I said as I shook my head while staring down at the World''s Will Incarnation.


    Waving my hand in front of the World''s Will, I channeled a huge influx of my Level 3 Flux Energy and transformed it into a gigantic hand that easily pped him away.


    By only exercising my Energy Control, I could now swat away a rebelling World''s Will like this.


    How refreshing to have my Energy Control grow back to this extent.

 Chapter 564 Shoot That Down

    After swatting away the World''s Will Incarnation and plunging it down the surface, I stopped paying attention to it. Its energy signature was so distinct that I could notice it easily when it returned anyway.


    Straightening my expression, my attention focused on my Companions and the dragon couple''s advance against the numerous Transcendents weing us with their killing intents.


    At the moment, Yuko alongside her original party; Ca, Noelle, Reinys and Zerina was blocked by twenty Rank 1 and 2 Transcendents.


    They had diverse appearances but their overall strength tethered around the strength of a normal Level 1 Natural World.


    Yuko was wearing a new set of silver armor reminiscent of the Feudal Japan era which gave her a distinct vibe of a peerless female samurai. On her hips two scabbards hung, one was her original saber and the other, a long katana.


    That''s a weapon she managed to im for herself at the Weapon Peripherals Storage Building in Antis.


    Although not at the standard of her previous life''s family''s attainment in cksmithing de Imbued Tools, it''s passable for her current stage.


    Unlike me, Yuko''s attainment on awakening a Weaponsoul was low. Nheless, with a type of Weaponforce manifesting in both her katana and saber, it''s only a matter of gradual expertise before she touched upon the realm of a Weaponmaster.


    Anyway, apart from Yuko, Zerina and Ca were also wielding a type of Weaponforce as they brandished their swords against the opposing Transcendents. Their Pir Guardians might not be that helpful when faced against simrly strong opponents but they''re still a force to be reckoned with when Zerina''s runes and Noelle''s Blessings strengthened them.


    Reinys, wearing the cape she got at Antis, was looking majestic with her mes burning even the Transcendent denizens who should be well-versed in fire-rted skills.


    Compared to their experience in the Small Chaosworld where they''re virtually outnumbered by the Space Oddities with corroding properties of Chaotic Energy, I could honestly say that their performance this time was nothing short of ster.


    Nheless, the Transcendents facing them were also not pushovers. They would certainly not go down as easily as those Space Oddities ¨C well, except the one Ezyn and Yse took down.


    Being Transcendents of different worlds, each of them had distinct abilities that could trip the girls or even hit them on their blindside if they got careless.


    That''s why¡­ I asked them to cover for each other. That way, it''s nigh impossible for them to be put to a disadvantage even against ten times their number.


    If anything, only a Rank 3 Transcendent could threaten them. That is unless those ten decided to make a move.


    "Not yet. I guess." I checked on said Transcendents through my Energy Senses. The fluctuations of their Source Energy varied from calm to furious.


    Surely, it wouldn''t be an easy battle if they attacked us at the same time. Nheless, being not an easy battle doesn''t mean it''s impossible to win¡­


    Not counting my Companions that could be pushed at the same height as a Rank 3, I, myself, can be their menace with my Rank 4 Transcendent UPL.


    Ever sincepleting my Mortal Pathways, the only instance where I could go all out was during sparring with my Companions inside a Virtual Simtion.


    A minute after the World''s Will''s defeat in my hands, they''re still observing the situation. For sure, they''re rying information to whomever they''re in contact with.


    Their superior or their bosses.


    Luckily, this world was devoid of any portals. If I had to guess, this was just an unimportant world for them. There''s no need to devote their powerhouses to protecting this world.


    Hence, there are only Rank 3 Transcendents as the strongest fighters.


    In a Sage-level organization, that level was just bulkier cannon fodder. They''re only significant enough to dominate a Mortal World.


    As for a Transcendent World, a Rank 1 Sage should be the minimum powerhouse, otherwise, it would be like the Dark World.


    Anyway, with how things had been progressing, the supposedly strongest warriors had their full attention focused on me.


    I mean, who wouldn''t be interested in a guy that instantly defeated a World''s Will?


    With the number of Transcendents stationed here, we''re totally outnumbered. Not counting the ten Rank 3 that I marked, there are at least more than a hundred Rank 2 Transcendents and a lot more Rank 1 Transcendents bolstering their ranks.


    Among them, only less than 10% possessed the characteristic of the denizen of this world.


    It just showed how assimted they were. Breaking off from the organization was already impossible at this point.


    In any case, that''s just the fate of a weaker world that was exposed to the higher strata.


    I just wonder¡­ Is the leader of Overworld Serpent a Rank 5 Sage? If so¡­ is he hoping to be a Divine Realm expert by creating their organization?


    Did he know what fate awaits him once he ascended to bing a Divinity?<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Well, since they crossed us, running into the head of these snakes will be inevitable. But before that happens¡­ We have to rank up more.


    Attacking this Invasive World was just a retaliatory act that can be made into a diversion. But without knowing the full scope of their reach, this may as well be useless.


    Or so I hoped not.


    "Dannae,e back here. I''ll have you use the Particle Cannon to shoot down the Space Vessels trying to flee or going back here. I''ll protect you from the recoil and resulting energy exhaustion to recharge it." Sending a telepathic message to the green-skinned girl that''s dancing against three Rank 2 Transcendents, I conjured five Energy Clones powered by both Domain of Valor and Bulwark of Invulnerability to take up her ce.


    "Yes!" Within a heartbeat, Dannae cheerfully answered. Her cute little feelers swayed in excitement as she dashed out of the battlefield to return to my side.


    Catching her in my arms, I hugged her and dotingly patted her head.


    Well, doing this was unnecessary but¡­ it''s a chance to dote on her, right?


    "Hold on tight. I''ll connect with you." I whispered to the girl.


    Using this chance that I was holding her, I established an Energy Link between us where I diverted a part of the Source Energy I was receiving from my faucets.


    In no time at all, her whole body became filled with Flux Energy that the excess was already spilling from her skin, creating some sort of visible steam dispersing in the surroundings.


    Although the Particle Cannon was the type of weapon that didn''t need its user''s input of Source Energy, Dannae could still supplement her Flux Energy to swiftly recharge it for its next shot.


    Looking up at the reddened sky, I ryed to the girl our first target.


    "Shoot that down," I whispered to the girl while pointing at the first Space Vessel shooting down towards our location.


    It''s shaped like a giant firebird, pping its wings while spouting mes to burn us down.


    Activating a Skill from my Transcendent Pathway, a humongous wall of Flux Energy formed above us.


    Derived from the Energy Shield ¨C the unevolved form of Bulwark of Invulnerability as well as my Energy Storm; the Domain Skill of the Psyche-type Pathway, a fortress blocked the mes from the Space Vessel.


    Consequently, the wall halted its advance as it tried to tear down on it.


    However, it was at this point that Dannae finished prepping the Particle Cannon.


    While her whole figure was d in an immacte light of her swirling Flux Energy, the huge Particle Cannon that was aimed at the blocked Space Vessel roared into existence.


    Its deafening noise tore through the sound barrier as it instantly reached the Space Vessel.


    "Amplification!" Dannae then activated her ability, enhancing the output of the cannon.


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    Three¡­


    By the time the Particle Cannon became silent, the reddish sky had be devoid of the Space Vessel.


    "Kill that girl!"


    Realizing the horror of the Particle Cannon, three Rank 3 Transcendents roared simultaneously as they pointed at Dannae.


    Of the remaining seven, two flew out from theirfortable lopsided lodging on top of a skyscraper, rushing towards us.


    "Only two? That''s low¡­" I watched the iing enemies andmented.


    Yet, before I could even meet up and face off against them, two of my Companions flew up to block them.


    "Husband, leave this one to me." Nysia, who''s holding a ball containing her Ultimate Metagen, dered in high spirits.


    "Daisuke, let me show you the result of the bestowal of your favor on me¡­" And Fleur, holding her navel as the serene Water Elemental Energy swirl and encapste her whole figure, affably announced.

 Chapter 565 Chance To Fish For Information

    As I watched Nysia''s Sanguine Aegise into existence from the capsule that utilized Material Compression Technology, the Rank 3 Transcendent she blocked looked on with disdainful eyes.


    "A Framegear product of an inferior world? Useless." The Transcendent spat as she stopped and raised her hand.


    Looking closely, she''s also a woman. However,pared to the beauty of my wife, the woman was average at best. She neither has the figure nor grace that could rival Nysia''s mature yet innocent charms. Moreover, her forehead was wrinkly. She looked like someone who was already past her prime.


    No. It''s more apt to say that she passed half of her lifespan as a Rank 3 Transcendent.


    Most likely, she had already stagnated at that level for countless years without seeing any hopes of breaking through to Rank 4.


    Judging by what she''s wearing, a skin-tight yellow suit reminiscent oftex. It''s adorned with various addons of blinking lights and steaming energy. Imagine a Power Rangers without the helm.


    Obviously, it''s an Output Enhancing Equipment much like the World of Meta''s Powergen.


    Without even trying to guess, his disdainful and haughty attitude gave away her origin. A Transcendent from a Psyche-type world. And based on the Level 2 Psyche-type Source Energy she was currently unting, she came from a Transcendent World with advanced technology that''s a lot better than the attainment of the World of Meta or the current Earth.


    As her Source Energy poured out of her lifted hand, some kind of Spatial Storage opened up above. It shared simr properties as the Kouryuu''s Ancestral Estate. A subdimension of sorts but in this case, it''s just a subspace used as storage.


    Inspecting closely, a circr bracelet was being fed with her Source Energy. And using the ability or technology imbued in it, it''s the one generating the storage subspace.


    Normal Source Energy being wouldn''t be able to survive in it but if it''s things like equipment, then it''s a convenient device to have.


    Nheless, judging from the amount of Source Energy she needed to activate it as well as the size she''s managing, the technology was most likely still in its infancy stage.


    Earth, of days past, already surpassed that.


    "Behold! My world''s strongest Framegear! The Thorny Queen!" The woman boisterously dered as the subspace spit out a simrly towering humanoid frame.


    Itpletely dwarfed Nysia''s Sanguine Aegis. Besides, the alloy used in it seemed to be blessed by their own Source Energy, giving it a blinding glow even before the Transcendent rode it.


    "What is that junk? Watch how I scrap that!" Nysia didn''t back down. Instead, her Meta Pathway''s awakened ability; Defense Control quickly whirled into existence.


    While piloting her Sanguine Aegis that''s half the size of her opponent''s Thorny Queen, she charged fearlessly, her morning star as well as the rhombus shield wielded in both hands.


    With her defense boosted up to the highest possible she could reach by her Transcendent Pathway, Nysia also used her ability to manipte her opponent''s defense, lowering it down to the point that it could probably be pierced and crushed by her without so much as an effort.


    Or so that''s what she''s aiming for.


    However, her opponent wasn''t that simple. As a glorified Rank 3 Transcendent, she shouldn''t be underestimated at any cost. And that''s considering our current strength.


    Before Nysia''s morning star could bash against her opponent''s Framegear, an explosion of Source Energy urred before a thunderous mechanical sound erupted.


    In front of Nysia, a sharp, vicious thorn the size of a thick pir jutted out from the Thorny Queen andpletely halted her advance.


    Since the target of her ability was her opponent''s bulky chest, hitting the thorn made a ringing sound of metal shing to a harder metal.


    Even without seeing her face, I could imagine Nysia being hit by the bacsh of hitting something too hard for her.


    "See that? Soon enough, you''ll be filled with holes!" A burst of erraticughter echoed from the Rank 3 Transcendent as she made her move this time.


    At this point, I swiftly made a move, sending Nysia every buff I could give her.


    Furthermore, Hikari who copied some of my buff skills also went near her toyer another, albeit inferior, buff, raising Nysia''s early Rank 3 Transcendent prowess to middle or evente Rank 3.


    On the other side, Fleur who blocked the other Rank 3 Transcendent was having an easier time. She''s a certified Rank 2 Transcendent and someone whose attainment neared the middle of it. Add the bonus stats from me and other buffs enhancing her, the weaker Rank 3 Transcendent became a ything to her.


    Her Water Elemental Magic was extremelypatible with her Spirit Ocean giving her the edge to dominate her opponent.


    Furthermore, on her staff, the manifestation of the 2nd realm of assimting the Spirit-type properties took the form of something like a smooth rope as it curled around it.


    Every time she would cast a spell, the Spirit-type properties would be imbued in it.


    Even if Fleur''s opponent was someone who was in the 3rd realm of his Transcendent Pathway, his only advantage was his more abundant Energy Capacity.


    That allowed him to take more hits rather than be defeated easily by spending his overflowing energy on his defense.


    "Fleur, just hit me up when you needed help. I''ll enhance your skills."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Yes. But I can do this. I''ll show you that I''m now this strong. Our¡­ child will be the same in the future." With a confident tone, Fleur swiftly answered. But in the end, she became extremely bashful as she looked back to nce at me with a refreshing smile on her lips.


    Uh¡­ Although we''ve done it multiple times already, we''re making sure not to let her conceive early. We needed more strength to give our children a stable future, after all¡­ But I guess, it''s not bad to think about it.


    After watching their battles and making sure that they''d be fine against their opponents, I had Dannae recharge the Particle Cannon while I soared higher to face the remaining seven Rank 3 Transcendents.


    My eyes fell upon the three who ordered Dannae''s death.


    Surely, they''re the strongest among all of them.


    Late Rank 3 Transcendents whose UPL is in four digits.


    "Greetings. Must you target my little Companion? If you don''t mind, I will be your opponent."


    "Fool! Just because you dealt with the World''s Will easily, doesn''t mean you''re strong enough to face us. Even I could trample over it!"


    One of the three replied to me. He looked like your typical barbarian. But he possessed one distinctive feature. His tail.


    From afar it looked like a horse tail as it swayed behind him. However, after further inspection, they felt close to tentacles. Is it a feature of his race? Looks disgusting.


    "Is that so? Why don''t you try me then? I promise I won''t kill you." I issued a taunt.


    "How arrogant! Careful or you might bite your tongue. There''s no such thing as surrender here."


    Really like a barbarian, he''s so easily provoked.


    "You don''t have to worry. We won''t attack here if we''re not confident. Do you think you can stop us from destroying this world?"


    By intentionally telling them our objective here, I was already trying to fish for information.


    And sure enough, I wasn''t disappointed.


    "Destroy?! You¡­! What organization are you from?!"


    That''s his immediate question? Does the Overworld Serpent have rival organizations? Or is it a league of Natural Worlds working against them?


    "Guess?" I smirked. I need to agitate him more. That way he would cough out more information.


    Obviously, words could only take me part of the way, the real challenge in fishing for information is¡­


    "Is that how you want to y? See how I beat it out to you! Ferne, Olive, this guy is mine!"


    Right. Provoking more to have him attack me.


    See how he revealed the name of the other two Transcendents. Furthermore, it confirmed that they''re the bigshots of this world.


    "Sure, sure." One of the two, possibly Ferne shrugged. His eyes were actually focused on Yuko rather than me.


    Is he trying to¡­? No matter which world, perverts abound.


    "Suit yourself. This is boring. Pssh." And thest of the two is another woman. However, with a veil covering half of her face, there''s no way to find out if she''s beautiful or not.


    Ah. Well, that''s not important. She''d still die here anyway.


    After observing them, I also checked the movements of the other four Rank 3 Transcendents.


    And judging from how they already flew out of wherever they were, they''re gearing up to join the fray.


    Good thing our overall strength rose already after that harvest in the Chaosworld.


    If before my Companions had to group up to face one Rank 3 Transcendent and lose against him, now, they possess enough strength to beat one.


    This is great. I only thought of destroying the world but they''ve given my Companions the chance to gather experience in a high-level battle like this.

 Chapter 566 Serpent Sentinel

    Meanwhile, on the Density-0 World Zone where the Earth was currently located, the sly old man, Hajime, was floating a distance away from the blue. He''s all alone in the wide space


    With his Source Energy protecting his body, the corruptive properties of the Chaotic Energy were being fended off. However, given that his Energy Control was less than a Sage, a part of it was still seeping through the protective barrier he created. It''s making his Source Energy deplete faster than normal.


    And without the ability to refine the Chaotic Energy existing in space to replenish his energy, he would soon need to return to Earth.


    With Daisuke and his Companions leaving to progress further than it could take them just dealing with the Mortal Worlds or the still-recuperating Earth, he and the other remaining Rank 4 Transcendents continue taking their turns guarding the vicinity of the Earth against the iing Transcendents from the Invasive Worlds who became aware of its coordinates.


    With the World''s Will going to hibernation to recover its ability to move, they needed to buy time for it. Once it started moving, only the Sage-level experts would be able to track it.


    As Hajime stood guard there, watching the vast expanse of nothingness, his deep-seated eyes stared into the far-off distance.


    "Ah. How enviable¡­ Traveling here for a chance to plunder. I so wish to do it as well." After an hour or so, he muttered, the bored expression clouding his face disappeared as a sinister smile reced it. "I me this ability of mine. Foreseeing one''s own death once I diverted my path is such a curse and a blessing at the same time. Welp, time to clean up our uninvited guests¡­"


    As he superfluously waved his hand and elegantly brandished the cane held by his adept hands, the old man''s Level 3 Earth Energy soon spread out from his body.


    Even in this Chaotic Energy-filled space, the glowing Earth Energy snaked through the emptiness of the vast expanse before coalescing just above his head.


    Before it could be corrupted by the existing Chaotic Energy, his Source Energy stretched by itself and took the form of weaving threads, like arge used by fishermen in the vast ocean.


    It became such a sight that the iing Space Vessels screeched to a sudden halt, extremely cautious to proceed without knowing what the old man had nned to do.


    Ignoring his guests'' reaction, Hajime''s smile grew grim as the weaving threads of Source Energy truly took the form of a huge translucent, epassing the halted the Source Energy beings'' eyesight inside their Space Vessels.


    "Time to catch you, school of small fishes." The old man muttered. Even though his voice could be akin to a whisper, the sound traveled unhindered, reaching their hearing organs.


    Almost instantly, whether it be the strongest Rank 3 Transcendent inside those Space Vessels, none were spared from feeling the fright facing the old man.


    When the expanded enough. Hajime vertically swung his cane down and thumped the nonexistent ground where he was floating freely.


    Zoooom!


    The light from the translucent shone brightly as if it was taking on all the lighting from the stars.


    Momentster, sensing how dangerous it was for them to proceed, some of those Space Vessels finally reacted.


    First pooling in the Source Energy fuel to power up a barrier that they hoped to withstand whatever the old man conjured, they then turned around to escape as a Source Energy-fueled thruster also got ignited at the end of their vessel, letting them shoot across the vast expanse in mere seconds.


    As they sped through the chaotic space, Hajime calmly watched their desperate attempt to flee.


    Unfortunately, they''re toote. Hajime simply gestured with his cane and free arm and the translucent started shrinking, enclosing the Space Vessels along with the Transcendents inside it.


    "As long as there exists no Rank 4 Transcendent and above among you, it''s all futile. You''re all going to die here" The same as earlier, the old man''s voice, even as a whisper, his voice struck terror in the poor fellows.


    They were all sent to plunder a higher world but before they could even set foot within it, they were blocked by a strong Rank 4 Transcendent. No. With his Earth Energy bingpleted after the reawakening of the Earth''s Source Energy, he once again started progressing further into his Pathway.


    And not just him, Daisuke''s father and the other Rank 4 Transcendents had also started preparing themselves to improve.


    Even if they''re still far from bing a full-fledged Sage, bing a Rank 5 Transcendent wasn''t just a pipe dream anymore.


    Hajime and the others had lived for so long already. Visiting different worlds and bing strong in the process. They had seen enough to desire improvement.


    And with the old man''s ability to see bits of the future, he''s the one feeling more dreadful about what''s toe.


    "The Heroes dying is just a small thingpared to Daisuke''s quest now¡­ If he dies, Earth will perish alongside him. He can do great things but at the same time, he''s always limiting himself to amodate those close to him. But nothing could change that. It''s part of his personality, something that he cultivated both from his past life and the present¡­ But if something''s going to boost their chances to progress even quicker, being separated might be in order."


    As he sighed in his thoughts about the glimpse of the future that he foresaw, the he conjured continued shrinking and with it, the Space Vessels caught inside became powerless fishes struggling to break free.


    As the fisherman caught a school of fish in the ocean, Hajime pulled on the and dragged his catch to a nearby asteroid field. He''s nning to deal with all of them at once there.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The fluctuations of his Source Energy created a storm-like effect as it tried to fight against the corruptive properties of the inherent Chaotic Energy in space.


    If someone was watching the events from afar, they would be amazed at how beautiful it was.


    However, the same couldn''t be said for the poor Transcendents inside those Space Vessels.


    Momentster, an explosion urred with Hajime at the center. And when it subsided, he once again floated freely in the vast expanse, returning to his previous position


    He stared off in the same direction as earlier, trying to see what was beyond human eyesight before turning around to stare at their blue.


    "I guess it''s time for me to take a break." While cupping a handful of storage equipment, he weed the arrival of the one going to relieve him of his post.


    -


    -


    "Overworld Serpent. A gigantic organizationposed of Invasive Worlds. You lot sure got yourselves fattened up. But that''s about to end soon." I sneered at the leader of the group, the tailed Barbarian who was facing me. Provoking him and hisrades was obviously the way to extract information from them.


    However, at the same time, we couldn''t let our guard down against them.


    That''s why, at the same time as I said that, I unsheathed the Willful Sword and from within it, Momo, my awakened Weaponsoul came into existence.


    Unlike when I summoned her facing that fellow Rank 3 Transcendent in the previous world, she''s now as sharp as the de of my sword, threatening to cut through any obstacle.


    And sure enough, upon sensing my aura as not only a Rank 3 Transcendent but also a Sword Master, the tailed barbarian tensed up as he proudly dered.


    "No wonder you''re that confident. A Sword Master. However, with your motley crew of Transcendents, you''re nothing against us! Behold, As one of the 8192 Serpent Sentinels, you and everyone with you will be crushed here!"


    8192? Damn! That''s one too many. Is he one of the lowest-ranking officers?


    Perhaps.


    I mean, they''re a Sage-level organization, after all. A Rank 3 Transcendent like him was only tougher cannon fodder. The likes of him were used to direct the foot soldiers of their organization.


    In any case, that also confirmed that their organization wasn''t just a simple congregation of Invasive Worlds. There''s a proper authority handling them from up top.


    If I could get a name or location from these cannon fodders then all the better.


    For now, I better show my Companions and the Dragon Couple that this is not a disadvantageous battle for us. Instead, it''s a battlefield for them to hone their skills and evolve further in strength.


    "Sure, Mr. Eight Thousand grunt. Here I go." Even before I finished those words, my body already blinked from my position, arriving instantly in front of the Rank 3 Transcendent.


    With the blue Swordforce engulfing the Willful Sword as well as almost half of my body, I activated one of my Sword Skills.


    GETSUGA¡ªWait. Wrong universe.


    "Momo! Dominating Strike!"


    "Yes, master!" The awakened Weaponsoul answered my call alongside with the activation of the Sword Skill.


    As though a spirit possessing the de of my sword, Momo made the Swordforce even more threatening. It''s enough to even make me grow cautious of its strength.


    With the Autoskill keeping the Domain of Valor active, even without the other buffs, my UPL was bordering the Rank 4 Transcendent territory.


    Let''s see if a Serpent Sentinel can handle this. I will apud him if he does.

 Chapter 567 One Strike

    The tailed barbarian was surprised. However, it wasn''t to the point that he failed to react. Before I could reach his position, his Domain that seemingly brought drought into the surrounding air slowed me down even if just by a millisecond.


    Using that window of opportunity, my opponent twisted his body a bit to the side and raised his arm to block the impending Sword Skill.


    Looking at how confident he was as though nothing could topple him, Momo and I couldn''t help but sneer inwardly. Dodging the Sword Strike and catching it with his bare hands was nothing short of useless. Even if he recognized me as a Sword Master, the tailed buffoon still underestimated me because of the aura of a Rank 2 Transcendent in me. He believed that with the difference in UPL, he was still going toe out on top.


    Too bad for him, my UPL alone could beat him, what more his skills? The only thing I should be wary of was the difference in stored Source Energy in our bodies. But well, that''s already negligible considering I was always fighting someone above my rank. As long as our gap wasn''t as huge as when Remilia dealt with me during my first day in the Dark World, I could ovee this situation. Besides, I''m someone who seldom fights a losing battle.


    "Momo, can you cleave him in two?"


    "Yes, master! I''m sharper than any sword you will acquire!"


    This little sword¡­ she''s still worried that I''m going to use another sword, huh? Well, if that former sword of mine drifted back into my hands, I''ll try my best to have them get along.


    But thinking about it, that one was also a jealous girl even if she''s a sword¡­ Every time I would pick up a sword or any type of weapon, even without the intent of wielding them, that Weaponsoul would go berserk and snap those weapons in half. To appease me after her outrage, she would be very obedient the next moment as though what she did was an illusion.


    Right, in other words, that sword possessed the trait of a yandere ¨C only when ites to weapons though. It''s not a living being so there was no reason for it to be jealous of my Companions.


    Anyway, enough about that.


    With that very confident answer, the ordinary-looking Willful Sword suddenly vibrated and emitted an overwhelming pressure, enough to make the whole area shake from it.


    The Dominating Strike being the first Sword Skill I created, it only contained one intent; Heavy. Yet, even if it''s that simple, it''s the one strike to dominate my opponent.


    Compared to when I first used the Sword Skill against Julian from the World of Meta, the Dominating Strike this time around had transformed into a terrifying attack that could make everyone''s heart race in terror.


    Even if it hadn''t reached the tailed barbarian yet, those locked inbat or those who were just gearing up to face up against my Companions stopped in ce.


    They appeared frozen in fear as they watched the spectacr sight of the blue Swordforce bing akin to a bright sun, illuminating this inferno world.


    I still had no idea what kind of abilities this tailed barbarian possessed but considering his appearance and Source Energy signature, I would expect him to excel in physical reinforcement as someone from a Physique-type World. He would probably have the toughest skin that could beparable to that Thorny Queen of the Rank 3 Transcendent Nysia was facing.


    Nevertheless, whatever ability he unleashed, I was 100% certain that it would be unable to stop my attack.


    "Useless! As a Serpent Sentinel this much¡ªEh?!"


    Yep. I should be amazed that he was still about to boast despite his situation but as soon as he realized that he had no time to do that anymore, his unusual pupils dted as his whole body tensed up.


    In a split second before the light of my sword hit him, a desperate look appeared on his face as his body suddenly grew in size.


    Not the same as those from the Gigant World that I encountered at the Dimensional Defense back in the Dark World. Instead, it''s something close to a full-body gigantification.


    His whole body got magnified to stand as tall as Nysia''s Sanguine Aegis.


    Ah. No. He went bigger than that. It''s probably correct to say that he became a Titan.


    Furthermore, with how quick that dispersion of Source Energy activated his ability, I was convinced that his position was well-deserved. He backed it up with this kind of skill.


    Unfortunately for him, he met me.


    BOOM!<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    As the Dominating Strike smashed down against the gigantified-tailed barbarian, a loud explosion ensued followed by the blinding blue light of the Swordforce.


    It''s as if a supernova has happened.


    With how strong the light was, everyone who turned their attention in his direction covered their eyes.


    When the intense light, smoke, and dust subsided, Momo''s dejected voice whispered into my mind.


    "I''m sorry, master, his body became too tough to cut through¡­ I failed to cleave him in two."


    Or so she said.


    Indeed. She failed topletely bisect the tailed barbarian.


    But one look at the sight in front of me, the Transcendents of the Overworld Serpent who was confident with that barbarian''s strength all gasped in utter disbelief.


    Why?


    Because at that moment, the Titan had started to fall down from the sky.


    With my Willful Sword remaining in my hands, the oue of the Dominating Strike was fully revealed.


    Even if it failed to hack my opponent in two, the barbarian''s left shoulder was split in half that traveled down to his waist, his blood, guts, and bones spilling out of him.


    And with his heart right inside the path that the Sword Skill took, his lifeforce had begun withering away¡­


    Yes. He died in one strike.


    "N-no, Popo! What the hell happened?! I cannot ept that!" One of the other twote Rank 3 Transcendents shouted in terror. It was the veiled woman, Olive, who uttered how boring this situation was earlier.


    Her Source Energy exploded as she instantly blinked at the shrinking barbarian while chanting his name.


    Too bad for her, even if he continued calling him over and over, that one was a fatal strike. It''s the result of underestimating a Sword Master''s prowess.


    "You have no choice but to ept. He''s dead. Now, are you going to be next?" Ignoring her grievance, I coldly addressed the woman and pointed the Willful Sword to her.


    At this point, the otherte Rank 3 Transcendent who''s aiming for Yuko also stopped. His expression warped in an ugly fashion as he started his charge toward me.


    Someone blocked his way though.


    "That''s as far as you can go." Irja wielding the shrunken Totem Pole started pooling in her Flux Energy to summon her Lesser Spirits and activate her Vibrant Spirit Transformation.


    With her back turned to me, I heard her telepathic message, "Leave this guy to us, Daisuke. Don''t worry, I won''t be alone. We can kill him, right?"


    As she said, someone else joined her, Sofiel with a holistic and radiant halo gracefully pped her wings as she floated next to Irja.


    "Darling, we''ll deliver his head to you." The woman''s yful voice also rang in my mind and with that, they didn''t wait for my reply.


    Even before the Rank 3 Transcendent woman could reply to my taunt, Irja and Sofiel worked in tandem to block the pervert''s path.

 Chapter 568 The Veiled Womans Rage

    With the quick death of the tailed barbarian who seemingly assumed the highest authority in this world, my n to extract information got dyed. To think that he''s that fragile, I probably overestimated his attainment. Even with his gigantification, a simple Sword Skill with only one Intent destroyed him.


    Well, it''s also my fault for asking Momo to cleave him in two. Still, he''s also overconfident that he could withstand it, resulting in his fatal point being hit.


    I guess I should hold back a bit. Now that Irja and Sofiel blocked the other Rank 3 Transcendent that''s probably only a bit weaker if not at the same level as that barbarian, the one I had to face was the veiled woman grieving over his death.


    Holding his already shrunken body and the woman used her Source Energy to enclose it in ice. Even with the high temperature of this world, that pristine ice coffin slowly floated before returning to the tower-like structure in the middle of this floating ind.


    She''s preserving his body, huh? What? To give him a funeral?


    Heh. As always, even people who could doom a world filled with billions of living beings, they would always have someone they held dear. Emotions would always be present whatever race they came from. Although there were creatures that were devoid of it, most intelligent beings possessed emotions.


    Just look at me, I was supposed to be a World''s Will incarnation. For the sake of my Companions, I also doomed many worlds and killed off even those I would consider friends living in those drained worlds.


    That''s why seeing the woman grieve like that, I held back in sneaking an attack. Not like she would be able to defeat me if we faced each other head-on.


    "Now, you''ve done it. Killing him is a crime punishable only by your death. No one is going to live to see another day!"


    A few secondster, the veiled woman slowly straightened her body. And with her voice akin to a ringing of an icy breeze directly to my ears, a chilling rended on me.


    Following that, her Source Energy exploded, and through it, I finally pinpointed which type of world she came from.


    An Elemental World.


    However, she also didn''t possess a Level 3 Source Energy which means she''s from a Transcendent World much like most Rank 1 and Rank 2 Transcendents stationed in this world.


    I guess that''s to be expected. Even if they''re part of that organization, they wouldn''t simply let everyone assimte a Level 3 Source Energy. There must be conditions to be met before they''re allowed to do so.


    In any case, that''s a rather weak threat, isn''t it?


    While the chill could make my body shudder slightly, it was not enough to move me from where I was floating.


    I faced her icy gaze while manipting my Flux Energy and the inherent Source Energy to maintain the temperature around me.


    Looking around, apart from Nysia, Fleur, Irja, and Sofiel, my Companions had already started spreading out, defeating one Transcendent after another before facing the remaining Rank 3 Transcendents.


    Behind me, Dannae was still recharging and firing the Particle Cannon, shooting down Space Vessels until they stopped approaching the surface.


    The dragon couple had been working in tandem to route every Rank 1 Transcendent in their true form. Yse was even using her special eye to properly cultivate its true nature.


    With Yuko''s guidance, she already had an idea of what else she could be capable of once her eyes fully awakened.


    "Sorry, but as I said, we''re here to destroy this world," I responded to the woman as I sheathed the Willful Sword back to its scabbard.


    If I once again used my Sword Path, I might kill her as well without getting the information we needed.


    "Enough! I''ll kill you and honor his death with your head on an ice spike! Die!"


    Disregarding my taunt, the veiled woman still moved ording to her emotions. It''s a pity but¡­ there''s no going on around it.


    All I had to do was face her head-on and subdue her while letting my Companions clean up the others.


    A split secondter, her icy Source Energy swirled around her creating blocks of ice particles. And as if she''s molding y, clones made of ice started being formed, each one wielding a pike.


    Despite her rather elegant dress that fullyplemented her abilities, the woman sent out the clones, their pikes aimed at my head.


    With that speed and the fluctuations of their Source Energy, I could put her clones to be at the same level as Rank 2 Transcendents.


    Are they strong? Sure. But against me, they''re no more than small fry that I could shatter with my bare hands.


    But let''s see, with her rage resulting from the death of the tailed barbarian, it would be hard to extract information from her through talking and provoking. There''s really no other choice but to subdue her before killing her off.


    "Damn,dy. Chill out, will you? Don''t be so overdramatic." Acting like I was overwhelmed by her ability, I flew upwards, dodging a few ice clones, even letting some of their spikes graze my clothes.


    I then spun, firing off Energy Explosions to the ice clones. I intentionally lowered their output but even then, several ice clones crumbled instantly.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Slowly but surely, I gradually close our distance.


    Without pulling out my sword, my numerous skills and spells found their use today.


    From Magic Missiles to Aether and Void Bullets created from my Elemental Pathway, a flurry of colorful light started to fill the red sky.


    "Tsk! Not drawing your sword, are you? Then how about this? cial Domain!"


    The veiled woman stretched her arms to her front and opened her Domain.


    As Rank 3 Transcendent, while it hadn''t been upgraded yet, traces of the other pathway properties that she was assimting could be found in it.


    And from my observation, she''s like Fleur. She''s also assimting Spirit-type properties. She''s also like Leianne when ites to ice-rted skills.


    As her domain expanded from beneath her feet, an icy field opened up changing the wholendscape of the floating ind.


    With her abundant Source Energy, it''s quite normal for her to do that but at the same time, it should drain her easily.


    Nheless, as the icy hills, snowy storms, and even ice creatures that were seemingly given life by the Spirit-type properties appeared, the other Rank 3 Transcendents had no choice but to give way for her Domain to engulf theirs.


    But aspensation, I sensed that all of them seemingly got buffed by her domain. Their Source Energy Output got enhanced and their abilities also took on the same icy properties.


    Somehow, her Domain was also within the category of Support Skills, just like mine.


    Anyway, even though it still hadn''t been upgraded, my system was still able to analyze it, giving me pieces of information I needed to know in the form of floating blue windows in front of my eyes.


    [You have entered the cial Domain]


    [Your Source Energy Output has been restrained to 90% of the original.]


    [Adaptability has lowered its effects by 50%]


    [By staying inside the Domain, Frost Aura will be forcefully applied to you, freezing a part of your Source Energy each time you use an ability. The frozen Source Energy will be absorbed by the Domain, strengthening its enhancing effects on the owner and her allies]


    So, it''s like she''s siphoning out our Source Energy to empower themselves.


    Pretty neat, I must say.


    But if that''s all she could show me, it''s a little disappointing.


    As my thoughts traveled to this, I sent a mental message to one of my Companions, "What do you think, Hikari? Can you copy her Domain? I''m thinking of pushing her to the brink of despair and capturing her for interrogation."


    Although it''s practically not a skill, her Skillmaster ability had also evolved afterpleting her Mortal Pathway. And since she''s only going to steal it ¨C which will have an expiration ¨C there shouldn''t be a problem.


    "Master, you''re bad. But let me try! Will you support me?"


    "Of course. I won''t let her touch even the rim of your sses."


    "T-that''s reassuring¡­ Watch me, master!"


    I looked at the girl and saw her wryly smiling. In any case, breaking off from the battle, my other Companions filled in her position.


    I flew to the girl, picked her up in my arms and returned to my previous position.


    With an endless assault of the veiled woman''s ice clone, I let my Flux Energy create a force field, warding them off.


    Hikari, who hadn''t expected that I would pick her up like a princess blushed in my arms but then, with her mind also quickly returning to the situation at hand, she picked herself up and floated in front of me to face the veiled woman.


    At the same time as I pooled another channel of Source Energy faucet to her, her Elemental Domain powered by her Flux Energy opened up and started devouring the Elemental Energy in the surrounding area.


    Obviously, it''s not as strong as the cial Domain but it''s enough foundation for her to activate her unique ability.


    "Steal!" With one shout, Hikari extended her arms and her Flux Energy started gathering in her hands.

 Chapter 569 Their Respective Opponents

    "Haaah?!"


    The veiled woman couldn''t help but gape in utter astonishment when suddenly, her cial Domain had started to have apetition.


    As expected, Hikari was sessful at stealing the woman''s domain. However, the limitation of that skill put the duration of the cial Domain to only about five minutes.


    In a battle against Transcendents of equal might, five minutes would be considered too short. As long as one couldn''tnd a fatal hit or someone hadn''t reached near exhaustion of Source Energy yet then the battle wouldn''t end.


    Nheless, five minutes to push the woman into utter despair was all I needed.


    [You entered a cial Domain (copied)]


    [Every effect from the other cial Domain has been cleared]


    Right. Since it''s the exact same skill, the two Domains ended up canceling each other.


    Due to that, the advantage that our enemies possessed disappeared in a sh. The opposing Transcendents who thought they could finally mount their counterattack after so many losses were aghast. Some straight-up ran into an attack that obliterated them instantly.


    Poor fellows. They should''ve been better off running away to try to survive in the Chaotic Space.


    "Great job, Hikari. I know I can count on you." After praising the girl with a pat on her head and a stolen kiss on her cheeks, leaving her flustered yet very happy, I flew even higher toe face to face with the veiled woman.


    And while doing so, my eyes and Energy Senses surveyed the whole battlefield.


    Nysia in Sanguine Aegis had startedunching more furious attacks on the Thorny Queen. Furthermore, apart from fully utilizing her Transcendent Pathway, her skills from the other assimted Pathways were in full use.


    From the Physique Pathway, her Pir Guardians might not be as strong as mine but their use in a battle against a stronger foe could be a clutch. Then there''s her Jewel Skills that not onlyplimented her Defense Maniption but also fully enhances her Metagen.


    Although gigantification was out of the question, they became sturdy enough to not be pierced by the random thorns and other such attacksing from the old woman.


    Last but not the least, her Elemental Pathway whose primary element is Earth.


    And while I hadn''t seen her use it a lot, she managed to create an 11-node Elemental Spell which she named, Iron Golem.


    Gathering the dust, debris and any metallic shards that could be found on the surface of this world, she created ayer of protective armor for her Sanguine Aegis.


    Yep. It''s not an actual golem contrary to its name but simply an extra protection.


    Her Metagen was still at the standards of a Mortal World, after all. Against the one made from a Transcendent World, it''s trulycking in its effectiveness and enhanced output.


    In a way, she''s improvising right in the middle of the battle.


    I wanted to watch her fight more but I had no time.


    Next, Fleur was still at an advantage against her opponent. Furthermore, using the Transformation Skill from her Spirit Pathway, she turned into something like a Water Goddess bybining her Spirit Ocean and her Water Elemental Cores.


    Then, as a supplement, the ability born from her Psyche Pathway, Advanced Water Control further lifted her to be akin to a genuine Goddess of Water.


    She became almost invulnerable to Physical Attacks and even if the fires of her opponent could be akin to hellfire, she could put them out at ease.


    Obviously, as a full-fledged Rank 3 Transcendent, defeating him needed more effort on her part. With the woman not taking any kind of buff from me, she''s definitely challenging herself to test her limits without my support.


    Well, from the five clones I sent to aid the others, I kept one clone out to watch over Fleur''s battle just to make sure that she was not going to be hit by a fatal attack. I could swap with that clone and put her under protection in a split second.


    Irja and Sofiel had just started facing off against that perverted guy. And sure enough, even if they''re not Yuko the fool showed a vulgar expression in front of them which instantly drew their ire.


    Irja as a Vibrant Spirit had been glowing in different colors since the start, blinding some of the weaker Transcendents. However, against their opponent, it was considered nothing but just an enticing disy.


    Sofiel, on the other hand, was beheld as a beautiful golden-haired who went down from heaven to serve him.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Yeah. That guy was too vulgar for the two.


    Nheless, they both told me to let them deal with him. With their strength also approaching his current attainment, I also trust that they wouldn''t be beaten by him. Besides, the Totem Pole alone was enough to offset the fool''s UPL advantage.


    From what I observed, he''s from a Psyche-type Transcendent World. His prime ability wasn''t his speed or strength, but something close to the maniption of light.


    Sofiel''s Light Elemental-based attacks were curving around him and even the vibrant rays from the Irja''s Lesser Elementals were having a hard time locking him in ce.


    If I had to guess, he''s also assimting the Elemental-type properties as his Transcendent Pathway.


    But considering he''s below that one-hitted tailed barbarian, there''s probably a trick that they could exploit.


    And upon observing the guy for a good few seconds, I ryed it to the two women.


    "Irja, Sofiel. He has an abundance of Source Energy that''s being directed to an invisible shield around him. Target him in non-fatal areas like his arms or his feet, that''s the weak point of that shield. Just that, I had no idea if he could redirect his Source Energy quickly."


    "I understand, Daisuke. Watch me."


    "Darling, you''re always a lifesaver~"


    And with that, following the hints that I did, the two suddenly split up, confusing the man.


    For sure, they alreadymunicated with each other about how to take him down.


    Then switching my gaze to my other Companions, I quickly found them facing a Rank 3 Transcendent each.


    With one of the ten dead and four already locked in their respective battle, my Companions divided the remaining five Transcendents while the Dragon Couple took on the Rank 1 and 2 Transcendents by themselves.


    The trio of Elise, Leianne, and Lunaria faced off against a beastfolk-like Transcendent whose head was something close to a deer, minus the antler. He''s standing tall while wearing a long tailcoat, looking very slim. He reminded me of those anthropomorphic animals from various works of art on earth.


    Yumiko and Jayna worked in tandem against a Rank 3 Transcendent woman whose limbs were as red as molten magma. While she''s not a native of this world, her abilities would surely be enhanced because of the environment.


    The Hero''s Party of Yuko faced two identical-looking Transcendents. They appeared young and old at the same time. Furthermore, their pair of eyes were different from each other, one pure ck and one pure white.


    Because they seemed to work efficiently together, the two didn''t separate Yuko and the other four. Due to that, it became a 5 against 2 in favor of my girls.


    Well, with Yuko and Zerina, as my previous life''spanions, working together, there''s no way they would be defeated. Noelle, Ca, and Reinys were also not pushovers. Nheless, because those twins could probablyplement each other''s abilities, they also couldn''t bex against them.


    And for thest group, Avelin and Erin were faced against a muscle freak Transcendent. Although far different from the barbarians in their world, the man''s obsession over his outer appearance and the way his physical prowess was overwhelming even Avelin, he''s clearly not so simple.


    I asked the two if they were going to be fine but as expected, I got scolded by Erin, "Monster, don''t worry about us and capture that one quickly. We''re also stronger now!"


    "Uhm. She''s right, Daisuke. Watch me pulverize him with Inca!"


    Ah. As always, Avelin, despite her continued innocence, could unflinchingly say those terrifying words.


    Seeing their overflowing confidence backed by their own abilities, I set my worries aside and returned my focus to the veiled woman.


    Narrowing my eyes as I closed our distance, I asked, "Say, why are you angry when you know that we''re practically on a battlefield? Don''t you think that''s so na?ve of you? We came here risking our lives, so, of course, killing is to be expected."


    "Silence! I don''t want to hear that from you! You''re making a huge mistake opposing us. Whichever organization youe from, Lord Quetzal will crush them as soon as he bes a Divinity!"


    Oh. That''s easy. What a loose-tongued woman she is. But thanks to her, that information alone was enough to confirm who we would be facing and what was his goal.


    Although a little anticlimactic, that''s how it was for everyone. To continue progressing in their Pathways.


    But obviously, as someone who already stepped into that territory, bing a Divinity isn''t the end of the road. It''s just another stage of the evolution of every Source Energy being.

 Chapter 570 Carelessness

    I guess in terms of useful information, hearing the name of their leader counts as very valuable. However, with our current level, that''s pretty much telling the newbie heroes the name of the demon king they needed to take down at the end of their journey.


    In essence, it''s pretty much useless information that would only be relevant once we caught up to him. The question is¡­ how long until we reach that level?


    Maybe a few years?


    I don''t know. But considering I only needed sufficient Source Energy to blitz through Transcendent and Sage Realm ¨C and my Companions could also do the same up until Rank 3 Sage ¨C we truly just needed to find abundant sources of energy.


    Fighting could also stimte growth as a side-quest and to make sure that our homeworld would survive, bing a thorn in this organization''s side was a must. They could also be our treasure chest. They''re a collection of different worlds, in one way or another, we''d find valuables in them.


    Upon reaching this thought, I beganughing hysterically. It''s an act but at the same time, it isn''t.


    "Do you think we will be scared of some Lord who isn''t here? If he''s as great as you say he is, I will be long dead. But look around you, are we at any disadvantage? For you to struggle against a bunch of Transcendents while fighting in your territory, isn''t that shameful? Serpent Sentinel you say? More like, Squirming Worms who have no real strength but to bully the denizens of a Mortal World."


    I pped my hands once and a ball of my Flux Energy instantly emerged. With sufficient Energy Control and Energy Molding, it quickly changed shape into numerous energy spheres.


    Even without using a skill, my Flux Energy alone could be used as a weapon.


    Or so that''s what I wanted her to see.


    With that thought in mind, I controlled the Energy Spears and shot it upwards.


    As it sped past the blizzard created by the veiled woman and Hikari''s cial Domain, it hit something.


    With the sound akin to a pained groan, thunderous rumbling ensued as the figure of the World''s Will Incarnation became visible.


    Yep. He''s back from down below.


    With my keen Energy Senses, there''s no way he could sneak around.


    "Curse you! Begone from my world!" the Incarnation growled as if that was going to help. But I guess I''d give him some points for that. He''s not as cowardly as the one from the World of Spirits and he''s decisive at banishing us.


    Unfortunately for it, we already passed the point of being bothered by a mere Level 1 World''s Will.


    The Energy Spears pierced through the dark red clouds that it summoned and continued on its body.


    Before it could even gather a tenth of the control I used on my Flux Energy, its body had long been shattered to pieces.


    The sky became clear again and the rumbling of thunder subsided.


    Of course, I only destroyed its Incarnation, the real World''s Will was still in its own ce near the Source Energy Core. In other words, it''s beneath this floating ind.


    The Overworld Serpent Transcendents and the World''s Will probably had no idea that we already pinpointed its location.


    With that detail in mind, my n was to surprise it after subduing this woman.


    Wooosh!


    Even before anyone could react to the destruction of the World''s Will incarnation, my body transformed into an Energy Incarnate. Using the Short-distance Teleportation along with all of my Movement Skills and Spells, I instantly blinked in front of the veiled woman.


    With a sweep of my hand, the veil and the tiara holding it flew off her head, revealing the woman''s surprisingly gorgeous face.


    With hair as white as snow and skin as pale as a sheet, she looked like an ailing woman. Furthermore, her eyes that were shining in ice-blue glimmer brought about an unexpected terrifying coldness.


    I''m ashamed. I have been careless.


    "Heh! What a foolish move! Your fate is in my hands now!" The unveiled woman jubntly shouted. Her thin blue lips stretched from both sides, grinning viciously.


    As soon as our gazes met, my whole body along with my overflowing Source Energy seemingly froze as system notifications from Tem flooded my mind.


    [Master! I have no idea what kind of race she is but her eyes possessed a skill. A Unique Skill that even your Adaptability has yet to encounter!]


    [Your Flux Energy has begun to freeze resulting in a status ailment Frozen]


    [The estimated time for your Adaptability to fully analyze the Skill is five minutes]<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    [I''m afraid you have to hold out for that long before you can exercise full Control again]


    [I suggest using Crest Release to expel all of your Flux Energy along with the one stored in your Noble Crest]


    Reading all of those as well as the suggestion raised by the familiar in my system in a matter of seconds, I quickly put it into motion.


    Rather than suffer five minutes of immobility that could clearly spell my death against the woman''s hand, expelling all of my Flux Energy was the best choice.


    I have faucets that could replenish it. However, releasing everything means all of my active skills will be deactivated. The faucets directed to Hikari and Dannae will also stop for a moment.


    Unfortunately, I have no time to warn them about it.


    Because in front of my eyes, even if I could perceive it in slow motion, the woman had already produced her weapon, a huge staff with a pointy ice-like crystal on its end.


    She had already started casting whatever skill she prepared to kill me.


    If I let her finish that before activating my Crest Release, I will truly be a goner.


    That''s why¡­


    This was all or nothing!


    "C-rest Re-lease!" I shouted in difficulty due to my almost frozen body.


    As soon as that happened, my Noble Crest, something I didn''t have that much opportunity to use before, instantly materialized.


    It glowed in a blinding light akin to sunlight.


    As the rune-like character that could easily be read as my own name reached its maximum glow, the frozen Flux Energy in me started being siphoned out of my body.


    "Huh?! How can you?!" The white-haired woman was naturally astounded at what I did. She''s certain that I got caught in her Unique Skill after all. I should''ve been amb brought to be ughtered by her. She also failed to anticipate that I have something like the Crest Release in me.


    And that''s why, the same as me, shecked the time to properly react. All she could do was finish her killing spell.


    Fortunately, at the same time as she finished casting it, the blinding light from my Crest finally exploded between us!


    BOOM!


    As that deafening explosion ensued, I found my consciousness slipping out of my grasp. My whole body became racked in pain followed by a sense of powerlessness.


    Having all of my Flux Energy drained, be it the one contained by my body or everything reserved in the container created through my Adaptability, going into a state of Energy Exhaustion was inevitable.


    After all my talk of being a former Divinity, look at what happened¡­ I got too overconfident¡­ What an idiot!


    [Your Flux Energy Reserves have been emptied]


    [Energy Exhaustion status has been applied]


    [0:10]


    [0:09]


    "No! You can''t escape from me after killing him!"


    At the same time as those notifications filled my mind, the white-haired woman''s shrill scream reached my ears. A secondter, a sharp object stabbed into my chest.


    At this point, falling into unconsciousness became inevitable. However, before all of my senses left my body, another notification popped into my mind.


    [Bonds of Serendipity has been triggered!]


    [Companion Noelle''s Skill has activated: Heaven''s Protection]

 Chapter 571 Heavens Protection

    ?


    Heaven''s Protection. It''s Noelle''s generated skill upon achieving the Glimpse of her Transcendent Pathway. It''s different from the skill that one would naturally acquire uponpleting their Mortal Pathway.


    I remembered the girling to me saying that it''s something that is a very useful passive skill with one downside. It will only be triggered if ever she is faced with a fatal danger. In short, it''s a life-saving skill that not everyone could have.


    When it gets triggered, it would use not only her Source Energy reserves but also the surrounding inherent Source Energy to protect her from dying in a swift fatal strike.


    It''s still possible to fail if the fatal strike came from an insurmountable entity with Source Energy so thick that it would be impossible to nullify the damage. For example, a Sage.


    For the Bonds of Serendipity to pull that out at my moment of demise, it''s kind ofughable how lucky I became.


    After I expelled all of my Source Energy to prevent it from freezing, everything that my faucets have been trying to shove into me was once again used to activate the skill, leaving me in another powerless state.


    At the moment, instead of falling into unconsciousness, it kept me awake just enough to be aware of my surroundings. I was plummeting helplessly due to the prolonged Energy Exhaustion while also enduring the excruciating paining from my chest. I probably already lost a lot of blood but for the sake of survival, I kept holding on to my consciousness.


    Noelle''s skill only prevented me from dying but it wouldn''t heal me right away.


    I couldn''t even hear Tem''s system messages. With theck of Source Energy, the incarnation within myself was also silenced.


    Thankfully, with my mental fortitude of a former Divinity, panicking had long been pushed out of my head.


    Allowing myself to free fall and not move at all while calmly analyzing my situation to survive this predicament born from my carelessness.


    The veiled woman that should''ve been sted away from her attempt to end me should also be in a critical condition.


    We were both put at death''s door. If she recovered quicker than me, I doubt I would be able to activate the same skill through the Bonds. That would really be my end.


    But if it''s the other way around... This world. The world that I chose to destroy just to make a demonstration would no longer have the pir holding it up.


    It would fall even if it''s not against me but against my Companions who wouldn''t take it lightly seeing me in grave danger.


    However, with my head clearing up, I once again got hit by the dilemma of whether we should continue with my original intention or not.


    Innocents will die and the destruction of this world will not even damage the prestige of the Overworld Serpent. It will only make them aware that somewhere out here in the lower reaches of our known universe, someone dared to take away something from them.


    It''s pointless to say that they''ll bleed out because of one lost Level 1 World when they could get countless more of them in an almost infinite number of World Zones.


    Their experts stationed here, no matter how theyuded themselves like some kind of officer in their organization, weren''t the cream of the crop as well.


    [0:03]


    [0:02]


    [0:01]


    [0:00]


    [Energy Exhaustion state has ended]


    As my head continued spinning through those thoughts, an angelic voice rang in my ears at the same time as my senses returned when the Energy Exhaustion ended.


    It''s mentalmunication through the crystal.


    "Daisuke! Please answer me! I''ming for you!"


    -


    -


    I had no idea how long it was but not long after that voice reached me, someone caught me in their secured embrace.


    Despite the person''s short arms, they held onto me tightly, preventing my body from plunging down into the sea ofva.


    Like a ray of sunlight that broke past the cloudy, dark skies, they brought the warmth that I very much neededpared to the furious heat of the sea ofva below.


    "It''ll be fine. I won''t let you die!" With a strong conviction in their voice, they activated a skill.


    A tempest of Source Energy gathered around us before it fully enshrouded my weakened body. I could feel the pain easing up as the Source Energy within my body gradually recovered. At first, it was a drizzle but eventually a torrent of Source Energying from various sources mended my weakened state.


    When I finally got the chance to see my savior, I caught a distressed, almost crying expression from the normally shy and timid Noelle.


    Yep. In the end, not only her skill saved me but she also took the risk ofing over to ensure my survival.


    They''re all locked in their respective battles against the other Rank 3 Transcendents. It must be difficult for not just her but all of them.


    "Daisuke!"


    She called out once again and this time, I forced my head to move and faced her worried gaze. My lips stretched in difficulty as I attempted to smile at her.


    "You''re alive! Yes! Don''t worry, I''ll protect you this time!"


    Uncharacteristic of her usually timid demeanor, Noelle sounded more desperate than ever. Holding me close to her, her brilliant Source Energy bloomed in a magnificent light as her radiant Halo which signified herplete Mortal Pathway from the World of System deflected an iing attack from my assant.


    The veiled woman who vowed to kill me, despite her own critical state,unched that attack to ensure my demise.


    The tailed barbarian that I killed was definitely someone with the same importance as me to my Companions for her. She wouldn''t allow me to live even if it would also bring about her own end.


    I couldn''t see it clearly but Noelle activated another skill and this time, instead of her normal Blessings that boosted our stats, it''s a counterattack against the veiled woman.


    Whether that ended her or not, I had no idea.


    Momentster, a translucent pair of wings sprouted on Noelle''s back as she flew me away from that spot.


    Our destination; the Kingfisher which was still rtively safe despite being in the middle of the battlefield.


    While doing so, the girl told me what exactly happened and how she immediately took action.


    Because the Bonds of Serendipity drew a skill from her, she was notified by it. Knowing what entails for the activation of that skill, Noelle quickly detached from Yuko, Ca, Zerina and Reinys toe to my rescue.


    Which means, they were left to deal with the pair of Rank 3 Transcendents. Without my support buffs and Noelle''s Blessings, they would be at an immediate disadvantage. And the same could be said for the other girls.


    Hikari was the only one left to support them and with the faucet I directed to her gone, the cial Domain that she copied had also started crumbling.


    Fortunately, the veiled woman''s domain was also pulled back when she decided to go all out on me.


    Still, with how pivotal my role is... I couldn''t help but feel the need to go out again and help them.


    Noelle won''t have it though.


    Pushing me on my chest and having my back rest on the wall, the girl sternly advised, "Recover here, Daisuke. Don''t push yourself and recover. Now, more than ever, we want you to prioritize your health. Watch us finish this, we''ll be expecting your praiseter."


    Upon saying that, her angelic smile once again bloomed, and upon activating another skill that enclose me in some kind of protective barrier, the girl flew away, her translucent wings pping elegantly as she rejoined the battlefield with Yuko and the others while also informing them of my state.


    "She''s right... I should focus on recovering rather than putting myself in danger again. However¡­"


    As I muttered that to myself, my eyes focused outside and instantly, I found the veiled woman who had yet to die.


    She''s maniacallyughing while also trying to recover her Source Energy without even stopping to tend to her own critical wounds.


    For her, destroying all of us in revenge for the tailed barbarian had be her sole purpose.


    Then I too, should make sure to protect my loved ones against her. It''s karmic retribution but that''s just how it is in this dog-eat-dog universe. Only the strong ones have a say in who will survive in the end.


    "Hey, I''ll be using you this time. Don''t fail me."


    "Heh. Finally, Source Energy being! You should''ve used this one from the start! Behold the power of Chaotic Energy!"


    That''s right. Even if I''m still recovering my drained-out Source Energy, I still have another source. The one that I had assimted recently. The Chaotic Energy from the Small Chaosworld.


    It''s risky but it''s better than waiting.

 Chapter 572 Chaos Veil

    ?


    Looking around, the veiled woman who was still as critically injured as earlier started desperately pooling all of her remaining Source Energy. She knew her inevitable demise was about toe, and her only shot was to end me before that happens. However, she could also not do it so quickly. Slowly, she encased herself in an ice crystal, perhaps to prevent herself from being attacked while she was in that state.


    Activating the Chaotic Energy within me, the incarnation materialized itself in the same form of a thumb-sized figure of a boy in a ck beetle costume.


    As always, I felt the raw Chaotic Energy pulsating and trying to upy most of my Energy Channels as if it wanted to convert me from a Source Energy being to a Chaotic Energy Being. It''s impossible for it to corrupt me anymore, after all. Nheless, that feeling only shed past before I masterfully controlled the Chaotic Energying out from its vessel inside me.


    Noelle had sessfully returned to Yuko and the others as she once again doused them with her Blessings. However, without my supportive skills, everyone started struggling against the onught of the Rank 3 Transcendents they were facing, except for three: Fleur, Sofiel, and Irja.


    I''m aware that at this point, I shouldn''t act hastily. Noelle saved my ass there, but it wouldn''t happen a second time. If I made a mistake, it would truly spell not just my doom but that of everyone else.


    Thinking back, I should assess who to take first and who to capture for information for the Overworld Serpent.


    But first, my eyes found the Dragon couple; Ezyn and Yse were left exposed. They were slowly getting overwhelmed by the swarm of relentless Rank 1 and 2 Transcendents taking advantage of their moment of weakness.


    "Hey. Tell me, if I use you now, how well can you stand against their Source Energy?" I asked the Incarnation. There''s no need to borate, he watched everything that happened from inside me. He flew down and settled on my shoulder before smugly dering, "You''re an exception because of your Adaptability, Source Energy being. But against them? It''s a piece of cake. Have you forgotten the properties of Chaotic Energy? Their Source Energy will sh with it, which will lead to disarray in their activation of skills. However, be mindful that you''ve weakened me enough before you assimted my Chaotic Energy Core. It won''t be that formidable and might not work properly against those Rank 3 Transcendents."


    Upon hearing that, I quickly weighed my options.


    "That''s good enough. I''m only going to use you while I recover my Source Energy."


    As I said that with a smirk, I jumped out of the Kingfisher and flew to the Dragon couple''s location.


    Extending an arm, the seething Chaotic Energy started to form into a blob. But with Energy Control and Energy Forming, I tried changing its shape to cover my hands.


    I was sessful, but I doubt it would be good enough against Rank 3 Transcendents.


    Fortunately, they''re not my targets yet.


    Without stopping, I grabbed one of the Rank 2 Transcendents by his shoulder, preventing him from unleashing a skill on Ezyn. Then, almost instantly, as though he was getting electrocuted, he screamed at the top of his lungs before falling down powerlessly. That''s pretty impressive, to say the least.


    [Heh. Impressed enough now, Source Energy being?]


    "Not yet," I replied. Then my figure blinked from the location as I unleashed a kick after controlling the small amount of Chaotic Energy to flow down to my feet. Like sses shattering, three Rank 1 Transcendents were swept away, stopping them from piercing Yse''s radiant silver scales.


    The Chaotic Energy that touched their body seeped in, making them convulse into unconsciousness.


    The same as earlier, they fell down powerlessly with their recovery unknown.


    Having proven the formidableness of the use of Chaotic Energy, I continued moving in haste, circling around the Dragon couple to thwart every attack that would''vended on them.


    Soon enough, the numbers dwindled to the point that the pressure upon their shoulders had been lifted.


    "Daisuke¡­ Thank you." After dealing a final blow to a cockroach-looking Transcendent, Yse transformed back to his human form and flew to my side. He heaved a sigh of relief as clear gratitude was reflected in his eyes.


    I was the one who got them into this trouble because of my carelessness, so I don''t think I fully deserved it, and yet, I can''t say no to the pure intent of this woman.


    Likewise, Ezyn, who also got himself in a pretty good state, did the same as heughingly flew down to our side.


    "I thought we''d be a goner there, brother. I owe you one again."


    "Brother? You''re a hundred years older than me."


    "Who cares about age? Aren''t you supposed to be more than a millennium old? So calling you brother is definitely fitting."


    Alright. He had a point there. Yse desperately tried not tough, but she failed at it. Even so, with a sense of urgency, she also quickly recovered from it.


    "Geez. Suit yourself. It''s my carelessness that put us in this situation. Anyway, I can''t activate my support skills yet. Can you hold out until I finish helping my Companions?"


    The couple nodded before quickly transforming back into their dragon form. Almost instantly, the iing assault was stopped by them.


    Watching them fight like that, I could now rest assured that they wouldn''t fall prey to their opponents anymore.


    I flew back to the Kingfisher and surveyed my Companions'' situation. Since the three women were still doing pretty well against their respective opponents, my eyes first searched for the veiled woman.


    Earlier, she encased herself in a huge ice block to prevent any attacks on her. She was already dying, so she wanted to ensure that she would be able to take her revenge against me.


    But thanks to that, I also got the chance to do something else while figuring out my next step and recovering part of my Source Energy.


    "Hikari, Dannae. You two can go and support the others. Leave this ce to me."


    "Master, don''t you need to heal?"


    "That''s right. We''ll support you instead."


    As I appeared before them, the two girls replied instantly. Obviously, they also got informed of my current state through our connection to the Companion system.


    Having found themselves cut off from the faucet that I directed to them earlier, they switched their focus on preventing the Space Vessels fromnding or leaving the using their abilities.


    Obviously, it''s kind of inefficientpared to when Dannae could use the particle cannon.


    If they continued on that, they might even get themselves in danger. And that''s why it''s better to send them to the other groups.


    "I''m fine. I''m healing already. Also¡­ Don''t you see this?" I extended my arm to them, showing the blob of Chaotic Energy again.


    And as soon as they saw it, they understood. I was utilizing my newly assimted ability.


    They soon nodded their heads but before flying away to go help Erin and Elise''s group, they threw themselves in my embrace, ensuring that I wasn''t just faking my current state.


    What lovely women¡­


    Now then¡­


    Looking at the corner of my eye, I saw a series of new system messages from Tem.


    I finally recovered enough Source Energy to at least get that system online.


    [A new skill has been created]


    [Chaos Veil: A primitive use of Chaotic Energy by applying it to any part of your body. The ability is only Energy Distortion and a small chance of Corruption. The effectiveness varies depending on the affected target''s Source Energy.


    Cost: 1 unit of Chaotic Energy per minute]


    [Stored Chaotic Energy: 21]

 Chapter 573 Decisiveness

    <h4>Chapter 573 Decisiveness</h4>


    A unit of Chaotic Energy per minute? That''s so cost-effective as an ability to interrupt any Skill below Rank 3 Transcendent level.


    Furthermore, remembering how long I''ve assimted the Chaosworld and only a meager 21 units have been stored, it calls for me to be frugal in its use.


    "Ah. It doesn''t matter. Tem, can you redirect my Source Energy to my left hand once it has recovered enough?"


    [Yes! It is possible. Unfortunately, Domain-type skills will be impossible to utilize. Beware of it shing with the Chaotic Energy or they will negate each other. Worse, they might sh and cause an explosion.]


    Right. Even if I already adapted it, it still couldn''t be melded with Source Energy. Maybe I needed to reach the Divine Realm and assimte itpletely before I''d be able to mix the two opposing types of energies.


    "I understand. That''s enough, I still have other means. Momo, stop sleeping. I need you this time."


    Momo, my Sword Spirit, immediately materialized behind me upon my call. The little dumpling popped out like a mischievous spirit and floated down to my shoulder. Like an excited kid given permission to y at the park, she giggled jubntly before her body shone in the same deep blue color of my Swordforce.


    My Flux Energy is still recovering and I have little Chaotic Energy reserves? No problem. Sword Skills can be unleashed with or without its enhancement. As someone who already started treading my own Sword Path, disying my might as a Swordmaster is still an option.


    Like I mentioned before, it was separate from the usual Source Energy Pathways. It runs through a unique essence called Swordforce or Force.


    A Weaponmaster who started walking his or her own Weaponpath can fight a Transcendent even if there''s a whole rank of gap between them.


    As for its origin, let''s just say I''m still not knowledgeable enough to pry upon its mystery.


    While the Source and Chaotic Energy are considered two sides of the same coin, Force is a parallel essence to them.


    If I continue walking on this path,pleting it will possibly unravel its mystery.


    In any case, although one could argue that I should''ve used my Sword Path against that veiled woman earlier, mycency got me thinking that I could handle any situation.


    Not to mention, I tend to follow themon strategy of keeping more cards under my sleeves.


    There''s nothing good about revealing everything you''re capable of at the first instance.


    Unfortunately, I had apse of judgement and blundered horribly. There''s no point making excuses anymore.


    That''s why I should quickly wrap things up in this Mortal World to avoid further blunders.


    My Chaotic Energy is limited. Refilling it is more difficult than refilling my Source Energy which can be endless thanks to my faucets. I have to be frugal in spending it.


    This will be the first time to use it alongside my Swordpath. Hopefully, it can give me an edge.


    ''Yeah. Let''s expel useless thoughts and focus on our goal.


    With that thought in mind, I first deactivated the Chaos Veil before routing the Transcendents who were biding their time to jump at the dragon couple using my sword. A sh and a stab was enough for them. Even if they survived it, I''m certain that Ezyn and Yse could finish them off.


    Following that, using only the physical capabilities of my body, I swiftly flew to the first Companion I decided to lend a hand out to.


    "Nysia. I''ll create an opening for you. Drill into this granny''s chest and take the victory."


    Squeezing what little Source Energy I recovered, I sent a telepathic message to my wife.


    At the moment, her battle against the Rank 3 Transcendent from Psyche-type World was at a standstill.


    Despite looking like a dwarf facing against a giant, she could still hold her ground against that humongous mecha.


    However, upon observation, her opponent''s Framegear might''ve gotten full of scratches but none of its integral parts had been damaged.


    On the other hand, Nysia''s Sanguine Aegis was already on itsst legs. The technological difference between the two was so distant that it''s hard to bridge that gap no matter how amazing Nysia is as an emerging Rank 3 Transcendent.


    A few secondster, I heard Nysia''s enthusiastic reply along with her sweet-sounding sigh of relief. "Husband, before saying you''re going to help me. Promise me not to scare us like that again. I can''t be widowed yet. I have yet to bear our child."


    "I promise. I''ll stop being toocent no matter who we face. Let''s finish this stage andy in bed together."


    Rather than utter an empty apology that would make us depressed, I matched her enthusiasm. Like I had guessed, all of my Companions felt the same way. I shall constantly reflect on that moment ofcency. I cannot repeat the same mistake.


    "Follow my lead. I have a n. Let''s drag that old woman out of that huge hunk of metal. From today onwards, it will be yours."


    "Heh. I love the confidence, husband but is it possible?"


    "Even if it isn''t, we''ll make it possible. It''s just a huge piece of equipment. If I can bypass the universalw that it is impossible to control Chaotic Energy, allowing you to pilot that big hunk of a mecha is a piece of cake."


    Though that could be taken as boasting on my part, it was true to an extent.


    Back then, with the memories of my past life chunked out of my head, my understanding of Source Energy prevented me from bypassing the use of other types of Source Energy to pilot a Metagen. But now, it''s only a matter of molding the nature of our adapted energies. I''m confident I can guide Nysia to do it.


    And as for my n... I will make sure not to make any mistakes.


    Before the opposing Transcendent could react, I pulled out the Willful Sword.


    It burned with a menacing Swordforce that threatened to swallow up the atmosphere. Momo who appeared adorable also seemingly burned with the same me as she melded into my sword.


    Then, I took a stance to execute a Sword Skill; the Sword Skill that I used to break that Golden Statue in the Dimensional Defense.


    Heavy Rain!


    "Nysia. Focus your ability on its chest. I''ll drill a hole for you. Let''s drag her out."


    Sending that through telepathy, Nysia promptly acknowledged.

 Chapter 574 Crushed

    <h4>Chapter 574 Crushed</h4>


    Of course, the Rank 3 Transcendent inside it didn''t simply wait for her demise. She swiftly reacted by activating the thorns of her machine, singling out the path that we would be taking.


    "Hah! What''s this? Are you rushing because you can''t be certain of your fate against Olive? I may be weaker than them, but I''m not some cheap chump you can defeat!" The granny inside the Thorny Queen boasted.


    However, despite being prepared against me, I still couldn''t help but shake my head at her confidence.


    I may have been careless against the veiled woman but has she already forgotten how I killed that barbarian?


    A single Sword Skill. And it''s even one that only uses a single Intent.


    This time, Heavy Rain is something culminated by two Intents. She possibly hadn''t met a lot of Weaponmasters yet much less see their full capabilities. She has no idea about the depth of a Swordmaster.


    Without replying to her, the Swordforce took the form of a raging blue dragon, biting at the thorns she produced.


    At the same time as that, I pooled in a few clumps of Chaotic Energy on my left and sent it forward, dodging all those thorns to reach the surface of her Framegear.


    "W-wha--!"


    The shocked voice of the Rank 3 Transcendent inside was abruptly cut off as the corruption trait of Chaotic Energy ran across the hunk of metal''s interior.


    The thorns also stopped and broke into pieces as though brittle sses as they fell powerlessly to theva underneath.


    It was momentary due to the robustness of her Source Energy but more than enough to enact our n.


    Nysia, who was waiting on my cue, immediately rushed forward with her Sanguine Aegis. Without the thorns blocking her path, she beelined towards the spot that I told her to focus on.


    Her Metagen was once again covered by Iron Golem. Her Pir Guardians also flew Parallel with her to support her against some manual cannons being shot by the Framegear.


    And with her Flux Energy circting intensely, her Defense Maniption ability and every other offensive ability borne from her Meta Transcendent Pathway got activated.


    The Sanguine Aegis glowed in an intense light which fully showcased her current attainment.


    Mixed within her Flux Energy, I could feel the Earth Energy along with the traces of Physique-type Source Energy. Even at this moment, she''s progressing smoothly on her Transcendent Pathway.


    And along with that, her Elemental Energy supplemented her skills and abilities.


    Swiishh!


    There was no huge change that could be seen with our naked eye when she hit the Thorny Queen, however, my Energy Senses that was slowly returning to me noticed the forceful change in that Framegear''s surface.


    Yep. Nysia''s Defense Maniption was on point. With herplete control of Flux Energy to further empower that ability, my sword, as soon as it reached its target, felt like it got stabbed into a soft tofu. It easily plunged into the thick protective hull of the opponent''s giant mecha.


    Then, with Heavy Rain bursting with its Intents, it easily drilled a hole inside it.


    My vision darkened and only the blue Swordforce lightened the way as dug inside it.


    The Rank 3 Transcendent''s Source Energy came back online at this point and tried to repel me but it was easily cut apart by my Willful Sword.


    Momo popped out from the sword and sat on its t surface. Like a piratemanding her crew to sail ahead, the adorable dumpling pushed through.


    CRASH!


    At the end of its path, the cockpit containing the Rank 3 Transcendent almost blew apart.


    But at this point, I canceled the skill before it destroyed the keyponents of the machine.


    With the Swordforce subsiding, I found the Rank 3 Transcendent granny shaking from her seat.


    Her eyes were bloodshot as blood slowly spilled from the side of her mouth.


    Despite decisively stopping before reaching her, the wind pressure when the interior burst open was enough to drill a smaller hole in her chest.


    Her Source Energy was trying to mend that hole but the traces of my Swordforce hindered its performance.


    Due to that, I easily caught her.


    Grabbing the Transcendent by her cor, I dragged her out using the hole I opened.


    Nysia who was waiting outside immediately blinked next to me, prepared to assist me at any moment.


    "Nysia, get inside and shut it down first. It should have a Material Compression Technology to store it as well."


    Following my words, the woman jumped out of her Metagen and dived into the hole.


    She took a nce at the Transcendent I dragged out and sighed in amazement.


    I aplished what I told her, after all.


    Before long the huge Thorny Queen gradually shrunk before Nysia appeared from inside it, holding a spiky, silver ball.


    That was its contained form.


    Since I still had more girls to help, I didn''t stall for time any longer.


    "Anyst words?" I coldly addressed the old woman. I activated Chaos Veil on my hand, preventing her Source Energy from continuing circting.


    "Y-you''re not going to live long. Crossing our organization will be your demise."


    "Sure. I''ll act like you lot didn''t target my world first. This is retaliation and we won''t stop from here. Lord Quetzal, is it? I''ll turn him into a pretzel when I see him."


    With a sinister smirk, I tightened my hold on her neck, snapping it at once.


    I didn''t need to hear more from her.


    Before throwing her down, I grabbed the bracelet that served as her storage device.


    It''s the one that uses subspace technology.


    With the owner dead, it reverted back to its default, a small cube the size of a rubik''s cube.


    Using what little Source Energy managed to recover, I imprinted my signature on it and took ownership of the advanced storage equipment.


    Soon enough, Identification through my Energy Control worked, giving me the information about it.


    Click, click.


    Changing its form to the same bracelet, it got locked on my wrist and when I willed it to open, my senses got sucked into the subspace, giving me a glimpse of the wealth the old woman possessed.


    Ignoring the usual resources, I focused on looking for papers or any sort of items that could give us more information.


    Luckily, I found some valuable information in it.


    The map and direction to reach the old woman''s Psyche-type Transcendent World. Following the same naming sense as every Transcendent World, it''s called Technorad World.

 Chapter 575 Support of the Hero’s Party

    <h4>Chapter 575 Support of the Hero''s Party</h4>


    I carefully inspected the map for a while, making sure that the content was genuine and not tampered with maliciously in case someone else got it before tucking it back to where it was ced.


    It wasmon to do that as a lot of traveling Transcendents still rooted in their homeworld would like to protect them from being invaded or discovered easily. Furthermore, with Transcendent Worlds having the ability to move along with their fixed star, the directions written will always contain special instructions on how to locate them from the vast expanse.


    Anyway, I only deemed that interesting information for now. We won''t be able to use it right away but I''ll make a mental note to pay a visit to it. Technorad World''s technology can supplement the advancement of both the World of Meta and Earth''s technology.


    Soon afterward, I rummaged through the storage to find anything useful.


    As a Rank 3 Transcendent from that organization and Invasive Transcendent World, I expect her to be loaded with treasures, even low-quality ones. Not just resources but one that could be proven beneficial to us.


    The barbarian should have more but well, his body got encased in ice right away, giving me no chance to loot him.


    Anyway, knowing that the granny was the type to rely on her so-called strongest Framegear fully, everything inside seemed to be loot she umted over the years that she lived.


    A few secondster, I withdrew my senses from the storage, and along with it, I pulled out some items.


    One, a repair kit dedicated to the Thorny Queen Framegear. Even if it could naturally regenerate like a Metagen made from Regenium, it would take too long. With this, Nysia could immediately use it to help me route the other Rank 3 Transcendents.


    Two, weapons for Dannae. With my faucets deactivated, the prototype particle cannon had to be naturally recharged now. At the moment, she''s using her father''s gun as well as armor she got from the Armor Peripherals Storage Building to ward off the Transcendentsing from the sky. These energy-based rifles that regenerate bullets by themselves could provide her with more firepower. And with her Amplification abilities highlypatible with any type of Output Enhancing Equipment or Imbued Tools, she''d always be a walking bundle of artillery power.


    Lastly, I prepared some higher quality Restricting Chains to be used when catching one of these high Rank 3 Transcendents. If that veiled woman could still live after this desperate attempt on her, she would definitely be the most important personnel of their organization in this world.


    If I''m not wrong, she''s higher in ranking than the dead barbarian from the 8192 Serpent Sentinels of Overworld Serpent.


    "Nysia, here."


    I handed the kit to her upon reentering the Framegear through the hole I drilled.


    As I promised, I used my Adaptability to understand how its mechanism works.


    Using my strengthened Energy Maniption from my Transcendent Pathway, my Flux Energy covered the Framegearpletely, tweaking its inner mechanism to bepatible with my wife''s Source Energy.


    Of course, as it was a quick fix, some of its features were locked. It is protected by the built-in security installed in its processing unit. I would need a longer time to force it open or jailbreak it to be freely used by Nysia.


    "This is amazing, husband. No wonder I cannot break this open. When we return to my World, let''s modify and merge this to my Sanguine Aegis!" Nysia eximed. Her eyes shimmering in delight. At the moment, she''s like Jayna who''s overly curious about this new toy.


    "Yes. You read my mind, wife. Alright. Activate this kit. It will patch the hole I created but be careful not to let it be critically hit again as it needs more time to regenerate."


    "I understand. I''ll help Fleur. You go and get them!"


    After that exchange, I flew out of the Framegear and quickly moved.


    I nced at the veiled woman and the freezing auraing from her was already about to be catastrophic. Some of the Rank 1 or 2 Transcendents identally flying near her were freezing over and bing encased in seemingly indestructible ice.


    As much as I wanted to take care of her right away, it was not the right moment yet. Without the help of my faucet that can provide me Source Energy shields, my Sword Skills won''t be enough to take her down.


    That''s why... I could only keep an eye out at the moment.


    Upon reaching Dannae, I handed her the weapons before doing a quick sweep of her vicinity. Those approaching her back got split in half by the Willful Sword and fell lifeless underneath us.


    Hikari, who also lost her faucet and support from me, could only retreat to this side. Since she could still use some of my buffs that she copied, she''s now providing support to the others.


    "You two, slowly retreat to the Kingfisher. Make use of its weapons to save your Flux Energy."


    Before moving away, I directed them to our Space Vessel.


    The two girls acknowledged it right away.


    To help with their retreat, I aimed another Sword Skill at a descending Space Vessel, killing everything inside it.


    They''re a bunch of Rank 1 and Rank 2 Transcendents so it was fairly easy for me to do that but in the eyes of many, it was possibly seen as a godly feat.


    Once that''s done, I marked my next target.


    Erin and Avelin were still able to match up against that muscle freak of a Rank 3 Transcendent. In fact, with the absence of my buffs, the two started polishing their coordination. With Avelin being a tank to hold off their opponent''s attacks, Erin became an elusive ninja disappearing and appearing within his blindspot, chipping away his massive muscle flesh.


    The same could be said for the trio of Leianne, Lunaria, and Elise as well as Yumiko and Jayna.


    The two groups that were having a hard time were Irja and Sophiel against the pervert and Yuko''s Hero''s Party due to the perfect coordination of the twin Rank 3 Transcendent.


    The pervert was clearly close to the level of the veiled woman while the twins broke off the strategy of getting them separated from each other when Noelle went to save me.


    And that''s why, after sending a quick message to Irja and Sophiel, asking them to hold on for a minute or two, my body disappeared in a sh and reappeared near the Hero''s Party.


    As soon as they saw me, the twins instantly became cautious, sending out waves of their coordinated abilities to me. They''re raging like a tornado but having anticipated that, the Willful Sword shed at the front as I dealt two sh Draws. They surged like angry azure lightning dragons neutralizing the iing attacks.


    While that was happening, I took a nce at my five Companions. Their faces became adorned with joyful and relieved smiles.


    "What do you think? Aren''t I also part of the Hero''s Party? Let''s wrap this up." I said, matching the expressions on their faces.


    Right. During my first trip to the Otherworld, I became an integral part of their group. Today, this moment will be our chance to revisit that golden time.


    "The Support of the Hero''s Party reporting in!"


    At the same time as I said that, Chaotic Energy surged in my hand.


    First off, I have to restrict that troublesome coordination...

 Chapter 576 Becoming Supported Instead

    <h4>Chapter 576 Bing Supported Instead</h4>


    "Geez. Support, he said. Look at him go and rush in. That''s not what supports do! Take this!"


    As Iunched the Chaotic Energy I pooled in my hands towards the twin Rank 3 Transcendents, I heard Reinys saying in a teasing tone through telepathy.


    A momentter, a surge of Elemental Energynded on my body and quickly melded within my meager Source Energy.


    [Ding!]


    [Companion Reinys has used a 10-node Fire Elemental Spell: Touch of Inferno]


    [An aura of raging Fire Element has coated your body, enhancing your attacks with Infernal mes]


    [Master, it can be augmented to your Swordforce, adding destructive characteristics to your sword attacks.]


    I haven''t finished reading all that yet when Zerina, Ca and Noelle''s voices also graced my ears. This time they''re not as subtle as Reinys who sent a mental message. They called out to me as I swiftly moved in front of them. Likewise, I could feel their distinct Source Energy hitting and blending in my body.


    "Daisuke, you''re a Sword Master right now, aren''t you? Here. Let us support you instead."


    "You had us worried there for a minute. Good thing you pulled through."


    "Let me bless you, Daisuke!"


    [Companion Zerina has used Rune of Greater Power]


    [Your Strength and Endurance has been enhanced by 10%]


    [Duration: 5 minutes]


    [Companion Ca has used Jewel Skill: Precision de]


    [Your weapon''s Sharpness has been amplified]


    [Duration: 10 minutes]


    [Companion Noelle has used Angelus Blessing]


    [Strength and Endurance +30, Intelligence +5]


    [Duration: 5 minutes]


    Yep. Instead of enhancing their abilities and stats using my Support Skills, the situation this time had been overturned. I became the recipient of their support.


    Reading the description of those buffs, they''re the single-target abilities that they usually use on themselves except the one from Noelle.


    Of course, those weren''t new to me. They always improve themselves step by step to one day stand next to me. And I fully appreciate that.


    At this point, the Chaotic Energy balls that were about to dissipate due to their unstable nature had just reached the twins.


    Fortunately, with how quickly I threw them and the short distance between us, the movements of their bodies to dodge it waste by a split second.


    ""Huh?!""


    The twins eximed at the same time. The frown on their faces clearly showed their shock. They didn''t expect to affect them that much. At first look, it wasn''t that threatening. Only when it was near them that the power of corruption inherent in those Chaotic Energy balls reared its head.


    s. The same as when the granny got hit by it, the effect of the Chaotic Energy was only momentary.


    As soon as they stabilized the control of their Source Energy, the atrocious twin that looked like they came out from an 80''s horror movie disappeared in a sh.


    When they reappeared, they were already at a distance that would be impossible for my assimted Chaotic Energy to reach.


    Furthermore, they didn''t waste a second to prepare for their retaliation.


    The identical earrings hanging by their ears suddenly bloomed in a brilliant red and blue light.


    "Dai-kun, watch out for that pair of earrings. They should be an Imbued Tool that a Transcendent could utilize alone. But they divided it to themselves, allowing it to utilize both of their Source Energy. It''s the ability imbued in it that hindered us from defeating them." Yuko was quick on the uptake as she immediately filled me in on what they were trying to do.


    From where I was floating, that really seems to be the cause. I could sense that the earrings, one in each twin, were resonating with each other.


    They''re already aware of the granny''s death so they''re more cautious this time. If they wanted to win, they''d surely give it their all before giving me a chance.


    "Thanks, Yuko," I replied as I once again took a stance.


    I may have little to no information about the two but with Yuko beside me, filling me in what they know, aplishing what I set out to do became more than a certainty.


    Having shed with them, she already got a glimpse of how they worked. Unfortunately, because of the sudden cancetion of my Support Skills, they fell short of defeating them.


    Although it''s still possible if she used her Ultimate Skill, it wouldn''t be at 100% certainty. Furthermore, knowing its drawbacks after use, she couldn''t just hastily decide to go all out like that after witnessing me being almost taken down.


    And there''s another reason why she''s not using it.


    Among my Companions, I specifically instructed her and Sofiel to take charge of everyone in retreating if something unexpected happens to me. For example, I got separated from them, or worse, I died.


    They''d be separated into two groups so that they''d have a higher chance of survival. Of course, that was the worst-case scenario. Nevertheless, being prepared for those circumstances was a lot better than bing sitting ducks.


    The situation was already close to it earlier. If not for Noelle''s Heaven''s Protection and Bonds of Serendipity, they''d have no choice but to execute that n.


    And that''s why Yuko wouldn''t hastily activate her Hero System''s Ultimate Skill. She reserved it for only dire circumstances.


    "We cannot y around anymore."


    "We cannot let you move freely anymore."


    "It''s time to end this."


    "It''s time for all of you to die."


    As the twin alternately murmured those in creepy monotonic voices, the red and blue lighting from their earrings gradually turned into gigantic flowers.


    Almost instantly, my Adaptability warned me of danger as they started shooting off Energy Projectiles.


    They''d rise in the air and merge into one, bing violet des that could surely pierce into a Rank 3 Transcendent''s body.


    "Ready. Take the red one. I''ll handle the blue."


    Following my cue, Yuko and the other four also readied themselves.


    I said I was going to separate the two and there''s no time to waste since we have a ticking time bomb in the form of that veiled woman.


    Upon executing a few shes to negate the violet des, the Infernal mes from Reinys''s Elemental Spell served as a smokescreen for me.


    In the eyes of those twins, my body was engulfed in it before disappearingpletely.


    And when I reappeared, I arrived on top of them with a flurry of numerous swords produced by Swordforce behind me.


    This is one of my Sword Skills again. One that can outnumber their violet des.


    The Festival of des!

 Chapter 577 Critical Point

    <h4>Chapter 577 Critical Point</h4>


    As the storm of des surged down against them, the twins grimaced. They didn''t dare underestimate it after witnessing how I easily neutralized their attacks earlier or how I took down the granny. They hurriedly conjured another flower but this time, their petals looked way smaller than the one conjured by their Imbued Tool.


    However, it had the same if not higher intensity of Source Energy, making me suspect it was akin to their trump card.


    Thanks to that, I could finally get to pinpoint the type of their Source Energy.


    "Spirit-type, huh?" My forehead creased as I dug into the information within my memories. Having undergone once topletely assimte Spirit-type properties during my past life and walking on one Spirit-type Pathway in this life, I dissected the intricacies of their Transcendent Pathway.


    They''re from a Spirit-type Transcendent World that possibly focused on cultivating some kind of inner spirit. They exist within their bodies and seldom get conjured like this. Those spirits have different forms unlike the one in the World of Spirits where everything starts by making a Strand of condensed Spirit Energy which would eventually be the foundation of the Spiritual Twin.


    The flowers signified their Spirit Soul and were close in importance to the Spirit Pathway''s Crest.


    Of course, they''re more advanced, and considering they''re at Rank 3 Transcendent or the 3rd Realm of their Transcendent Pathway, their mystical abilities were more profound.


    "Dai-kun!"


    Sensing the same dangering from the twins, Yuko called out to me.


    From up above, I saw the five of them moving into a defensive position while still aiming for the red twin.


    Yuko conjured an Energy Shield to block the surge of violet des.


    Zerina and Ca''s Pir Guardians returned to their Pir forms to amplify their defenses.


    Reinys opened up her three Domains to weaken the attacks.


    And Noelle readied herself to protect anyone that would be injured. Her awakened Psyche-type ability, Life Force Maniption, is also on standby.


    I once said that it was overpowered but she had yet to use it in its full capacity. Or rather, the deteriorating capability of it hasn''t seen the light of day yet.


    The girl is gentle in nature, she just can''t easily use it like a Necromancer casting Turn Undead.


    In any case, she''s really a hidden powerhouse and someone who has all the attributes of an Ultimate Support like me.


    "Don''t worry, Yuko. I won''t be as careless orcent anymore. Let''s finish this."


    Understanding why she had to shout at me like that, I eased her worries. Her Foresight probably saw the danger we were about to face. She failed to warn me earlier so¡­ part of her must be ming herself earlier. But that''s a mistake I should own. Not hers.


    "Un. Let''s do this."


    Even though I couldn''t clearly see her face because of the visionary distractions from the twin, she sounded relieved. I could imagine her smile.


    Upon concluding thatmunication, we soon made our move.


    Now that there were two flowers conjured by the blue twin, I inspected them carefully to see how I could break them apart.


    Ah. That''s right. The answer has already been presented to me.


    That Imbued Tool. Since the pair of earrings is supposed to be considered one item, separating them from each other might weaken it or better yet, deactivate thempletely.


    Then¡­ I have to send the one away.


    As the storm of swords continued to rain down below, I started preparing another Sword Skill.


    Of course, my Swordforce may be abundant as a Sword Master but it''s not inexhaustible. If I failed to manage my use of it, exhausting it might bite me in the ass.


    That''s why¡­


    I have to make every Sword Skill I perform to aplish their intended use.


    For now¡­ What I decided to perform is my strongest Sword Skill at the moment.


    Asura!


    -


    -


    "What? You two don''t feel as threatening anymore. Is it because of him?" The pervert Rank 3 Transcendent named Ferne glowered at Sofiel and Irja.


    Having been put at a disadvantage earlier, the smirk on his face had already disappeared. His pride as the 3rd strongest in this world had been cracked.


    He was gloating when the tailed barbarian was killed because he felt that he was still stronger than him. In his mind, it was favorable for his position. However, when even Olive, the veiled woman, got critically injured and was even on the verge of using some kind of forbidden technique, he couldn''t stand it anymore.


    He stopped thinking about ying around and fulfilling his lust. Now that the two women blocking him became weakened, he had to take advantage of it.


    His ability was being suppressed by the two earlier but with their resistance lowering, he believed that he could now defeat them and leave before Olive self-destructed.


    "Heh. Feeling confident, are we? No wonder you will not be able to measure up to that dead guy. All you can do is posture with that ability." Irja dissed. Although he''s correct, she wouldn''t give him the satisfaction of it.


    Daisuke was a pivotal part of their strength. With just the absence of her buffs, their earlier advantage had immediately been nullified. She''s already a Rank 3 Transcendent and even has the Totem Pole; yet, she felt her weakness.


    Seeing Daisuke who got critically injured returning to the battlefield to help them, she felt more bitter for being weak.


    In the end, they still have to rely on him.


    "A vulgar man like you has no right to criticize darling. Kneel and die for us."


    Like Irja, Sofiel was feeling the same. She couldn''t help but nce in his direction, worried about his wounds. But having been faced with this opponent, she couldn''t juste to his side and check on him.


    At the moment, all they could do was to keep the vulgar man at bay.


    As they were all preparing to sh again, a terrifying energy breezed past them.


    And as they turned their heads at its source, they saw a golden giant materializing in the sky.


    There. The Golden Asura brandished its sword against the twins.


    Upon seeing that, Irja and Sofiel grinned while their opponent frowned.


    Using that window where the vulgar Rank 3 Transcendent got stuck speechless at the capability of a Sword Master, Irja and Sofielunched their attacks.


    The Totem Pole materialized as Irja transformed to her upgraded Vibrant Spirit Form and summoned every Lesser and Intermediate Elemental she could call upon.


    "Execute him!"


    The four wings behind Sofiel spread open before her whole body shone in dazzling golden light. With a golden crown materializing on top of her head, she activated her Crown Skill from her Physique-type Pathway at the same time as she cast a 13-node Light Elemental Spell.


    "Come and bring judgement, Oracle of Light!"


    Rather than wait for Daisuke''s help, the two of his strongest Companions set themselves up to topple the formidable opponent before them.

 Chapter 578 Sword Style

    <h4>Chapter 578 Sword Style</h4>


    The same as Irja and Sofiel who began a renewed assault against their opponent, Daisuke''s other Companions were inspired.


    Yumiko and Jayna.


    Avelin and Erin.


    Leianne, Elise and Lunaria.


    Even if currently disadvantaged due to the difference in UPL against their opponent, they started showcasing their assimted Pathways along with their main Transcendent Pathway''s enhanced abilities.


    Yumiko even started using her ability to call upon a Higher Spirit with Spirit Channeling. While she wasmuning with them, Jayna protected her by unleashing the ability in her Imbued Tool, sending out a Domain-like ability that could attach ailment to her perceived enemies. Her Earthfire was also used to the extent of her Energy Control and Energy Molding.


    Apart from their groups, Nysia who rushed over to Fleur''s aide began their final assault against the Rank 3 Transcendent thetter was facing. Actually, even without Nysia''s help, Fleur''s chance of winning remained high. She already proved that earlier.


    But given the circumstances, she didn''t reject Nysia''s help anymore. She wrapped up challenging herself against her opponent to be able to help Daisuke in concluding the drawn-out battle before the veiled woman could erupt.


    "No¡­ I cannot die here. I refuse to!"


    Eventually, the Rank 3 Transcendent screamed in despair as he came face to face against certain death.


    Thebined assault of the Thorny Queen and the Water Goddess broke open all of his defensive abilities and treasures. His Source Energy was depleted and the signs of Energy Exhaustion had already encroached upon him.


    At the same time as the Golden Asura and the Oracle of Light that Daisuke and Sofiel unleashed, the Rank 3 Transcendent''s dying screams were drowned out by the explosive noise and disorienting waves of Energying from that side.


    -


    -


    As the Golden Asura disappeared and the nket of shing Swordforce and Source Energy subsided, the blue twin was sent flying to the right, sessfully separating him from his twin.


    I watched as the conjured flower from their Imbued Tool waned as though it was about to be deactivated.


    However, it yed a huge part in why he''s practically unhurt despite his broken defenses.


    I guess that''s how broken the twins are if they''re together. Even the strongest Sword Skill in my arsenal could only separate them.


    But that''s enough.


    Yuko and the others used the chance that the connection between the two weakened to start their assault.


    Ca and Yuko acted as vanguard. The former Knighted her Pir Guardians who took the brunt of violet-turned-red de petals, allowing Yuko''s Pir Guardians to throw their Energy Swords against the red twin. And while he was busy defending against that, the two of them coordinated theirbined attack.


    Ca pulled out a ymore, something she managed to pick up on our trip to Antis. Likewise, Yuko made use of her new set of armor and the Katana she acquired at the same ce.


    Blood was drawn when they reappeared behind the red twin but it wasn''t the end yet.


    Reinys dropped a meteor on top of his head, setting him ame. Noelle then used a restrictive ability by reversing the Lifeforce of the red twin''s feet, locking him in ce.


    Andstly, Zerina along with her Rune-enhanced Ash Knights disappeared with the use of her Imbued Tool. They reappeared secondster behind the red twin, fanning the me and drawing more blood at his back.


    The image of two flowers behind the red twin cracked like ss as they lost their form before his repressed scream echoed.


    Yeah. They''re strong enough to kill one of them even without my buffs but the twins were proven troublesome when they''re together.


    Now then¡­ It''s my turn.


    Looking around the battlefield, everyone is already set on swiftly finishing their opponents. Nysia and Fleur had even started flying to rout the remaining weaker Transcendents who were already scared witless.


    The World''s Will had yet to make another appearance but for sure, he''s probably gritting his teeth for failing to grab on the opportunity to kill me earlier when I''m weakened.


    If I have to guess, he''s either already desperately trying to connect to a higher world, bypassing the Authority exerted by the veiled woman.


    "Say, do you have anyst words?"


    "You folks killed Benn. I, Ben, vowed to kill you and everyone around you!"


    Ben and Benn, huh? Neat naming sense for a twin, I must say. It''s slightly better than my naming sense.


    "Sure. I''ll give you a choice then. Will you willingly surrender to us or will you die a slow death?"


    He might be weaker alone but considering his strength when he''s with his twin, they''re probably considered the 4th strongest in the Overworld Serpent Transcendents stationed in this world.


    If I can extract information from him and the others before I execute them, then all the better.


    Still, it depends on their stance.


    And from what I''ve witnessed, they''re also a bunch of emotional creatures here.


    So, there is a high chance that his answer will be¡­


    "May the Lord Quetzal cast upon his judgment against you! Die!"


    Gotcha.


    He''s not even a Divinity yet but he''s already being worshiped by them, huh? Well, I can''t say it''s wrong. I also have my own Church and believers in that particr Otherworld. Church of Dark Lights and I represent the Great Protector Schutz.


    Ugh¡­ let''s stop with that.


    Watching the desperate attempt of this blue guy to take me down, I shook my head and prepared to spare no mercy.


    I remember.


    Never to becent again.


    My Weaponsoul, Momomunicated with me through the sword in my hand.


    Although she couldn''t speak clearly through words, her intention was tranted perfectly.


    Using this Rank 3 Transcendent who refused to surrender, a brand-new Sword Style will be invented for my Sword Path''s progress.


    ''How should I name it?'' I thought as I formted the initial stance.


    Well¡­ I''ll decide on thatter.


    As I gripped the Willful Sword''s hilt, my back bent slightly forward.


    Like a static film as it switched between frames, I eyed the blue twin approaching the range of my Sword Style''s First Form.


    "I gave you a chance," I coldly murmured as my sword ejected from its scabbard.


    The Swordforce didn''t create spectacr imagery, instead, it became like a flowing azure me traversing the empty space and creating a river where the endpoint started dripping with the blue twin''s crimson blood. Like drawing on an exquisite canvas, it became something like an artwork that presented his demise.


    [Ding!]


    [Detected the creation of a unique Sword Style]


    [Sword Path has progressed]


    [Sword Path: Master ss (12%)]


    [Weaponsoul has acquired experience assisting in the Sword Style''s creation]


    [Grade: 1 (25%)]

 Chapter 579 A Change in Situation

    <h4>Chapter 579 A Change in Situation</h4>


    In a certain Invasive Transcendent World currently circling a Density-1 World Zone along with its fixed star, a luxurious throne room adorned with gemstones and crystals was reviewing a holographic report being conjured by a metallic sphere.


    There''s not much fanfare happening, however, the tension in the room was like a boiling pot that was about to overflow. The seemingly sturdy floors made from marbles or some kind of mineral ore that exuded exquisiteness cracked under that pressure.


    The report was sent from one of the Mine Worlds overseen by Serpent Sentinels of the organization located at least two World Zones away from their location.


    Given how itcked aprehensive outline of a proper report through their guidelines,?the one being shown by the metallic sphere was considered a piece of urgent news from a Mine World.


    As the undting waves of Source Energying from the holographic image spread out across the room, every figure standing neatly before an elevated throne held their breath.


    "My Lord, this small, urgent piece of information is sent by Serpent Sentinel named Ferne. Tertiary Overseer of the Mine World he is assigned to." An old man wearing a butler suit bowed in front of the elevated throne, providing information about the origin of the report.


    Soon enough, the light from the small metallic ball subsided as the report finished ying. It returned a brief calm in the room. But only for a moment.


    "Ferne? He''s a native of this world." The figure atop the throne said. Their voice may not be thunderous but it''s filled with regality and keen authority


    "Indeed. He''s from the Luceium City-State located at the northwest who distinguished himself during an uprising a hundred years ago."


    "I see. Scribes. Record the exploit and sendpensation to the City-State."


    "Right away, my lord!" Two bald, white robes-wearing figures hurriedly answered as they ran to the sides with scrolls in their hands.


    The old butler eyed them only for a second before waiting for what the figure atop the throne would say next.


    In this Invasive Transcendent World, the Supreme Authority is held by that figure. A Sage Rank expert sent by the notorious organization, Overworld Serpent.


    Here even if kingdoms, countries, and states exist across every corner of the world, the Serpentine Empire founded in the middle of thergest continent has a stranglehold on all of them. Without exception, an Imperial Embassy exists within theirnds. The Ambassadors stationed in each Embassy are members of the organization. They''re there not just to monitor the countries but also serve as advisors to the ruling government ¨C sometimes instigating wars and conspiracies themselves in order to produce Transcendent Rank experts that will be scouted and integrated into the notorious organization.


    In truth, more than half of the figures in this throne room are native recruits ¨C even the old butler.


    He could be considered a legendary figure of this Transcendent World, sweeping across numerous wars years ago. Now, even if he broke through the 5th Realm of his Transcendent Pathway he''s nothing more than a servant to the Sage Realm.


    His life and death still rests upon the expert.


    "Rats."


    The figure atop the throne eventually muttered. There''s no emotion in their voice but the intensity felt by everyone was enough for their knees to tremble and their Source Energy put in disarray.


    "In which hole did they crawl up to? How dare they?!"


    "It--" A veteran old man in a set of ck and red armor tried to answer that question but he was cut off by a rush of wind sent by the Sage Realm expert''s furious breath.


    "It matters not. T''is nothing but an insect''s struggle. Whatever their affiliation, their fates have been decided."


    With that calm yet unnerving deration, every living being present in the throne room shuddered in terror.


    The old butler shook his head inwardly. "Such is the fate of the weak."


    -


    -


    "This is bad," I said as I held a metallic sphere that was to be used to record aprehensive report to be sent to a higher world controlled by the Overworld Serpent.


    At the moment, my Companions have finished clearing up the surrounding Transcendents. Some surrendered when they saw how hopeless the fight became while some died fighting as they didn''t want to be captured.


    Still, one of these spheres has slipped off my grasp.


    That perverted Rank 3 Transcendent who Irja and Sofiel took down by themselves used his remaining Source Energy for onest desperate attempt. No to take down someone with him but to send a sphere into the void when he determined that he was going to lose against the two women.


    The sphere in my hand was something I pilfered from the twins'' Storage Equipment.


    Through Adaptability, I understood how they worked and with the captured Transcendents testimony, I confirmed it to be true.


    By now, a higher world should''ve received that report and determined their next course of action.


    Is it beyond my calction when I decided to attack this Mortal World?


    Honestly, no.


    We''re facing an organization.


    This is to be expected.


    But at the same time, with how far apart most worlds are and the scale of their influence, sending reinforcements or even opening a Portal here to send their experts to take us down won''t happen instantly.


    Not counting how I could suppress the World''s Will to give his consent to opening a Portal, Rank 3 or above Transcendents won''t be able to easily traverse the void to instantly travel here unless their Energy Control is on par with mine.


    "Darling, I''m sorry for not being able to prevent it."


    Reacting to the words I uttered, Sofiel stepped forward to own up to it. And Irja followed suit.


    They misunderstood me. I''m not even ming them. Besides, they did an excellent job taking down a 4-digit UPL Transcendent without any of my Support Skills.


    I looked at them and shook my head, "You''re not at fault. Sofiel, we experienced simr asions in our past life, right? This is to be expected. And Irja. I have nothing but praise for the two of you. Cheer up. What we have to do is to decide our next course of action. No¡­ Decide on how to deal with her."


    As I finished my sentence, all of our eyes turned toward the frozen zone in front of us.


    Like and of death spreading across the sky, the veiled woman was already floating inside the storm of violent Source Energy.


    At the moment, I had my Companions retreat to get out of its influence.


    Strangely, I thought she was just gathering everyst bit of her Source Energy and Life Force to unleash onest destructive attack that would obliterate us.


    However, upon closer look¡­ her eyes. The one unique aspect of her that almost spelled my doom earlier was the one in control of her mind and body. Or rather, it became something like a restriction, preventing her from self-destruction.


    Whether it was sentient or not, I have no idea even as a former Divinity.


    But we have someone who can answer our questions.


    "Yuko."


    "Yes, Dai-kun."


    "Yse."


    "How may I be of help, Daisuke?"


    I called the two women who flew to my side.


    One is the former possessor of the enigmatic Eye of Destiny and the other is the current. possessor.


    Yuko even has her Foresight that can see through a glimpse of the future.


    Together, I believe that they can unravel the mysterious urrence happening before us.


    "I''ll protect you two. Please look into what exactly is happening to her."


    As I said this, my body which was in the middle of recovery finally reached stability.


    The faucet has been restored and I could feel the Source Energy flooding into my body.


    Then, activating every defensive skill in my Arsenal, I led them into that winter hellstorm.

 Chapter 580 Uniqueness

    <h4>Chapter 580 Uniqueness</h4>


    We may have led an adventurous life a few thousand years ago but the mysteries of the universe remained boundless and uncountable. There''s always something new to discover.


    That''s why even the ones who imed themselves wise and full of wisdom wouldn''t confidently say that they know everything. The Universe we live in is just too vast.


    For example, just the fact that Divine Rank and what lies beyond it was being gatekept by the Divine Worlds to the majority of Source Energy Beings is already a clue.


    Furthermore, even if there''s a possibility that I''m not the first one crazy enough to attempt reincarnation through soul freezing and rebirth, how many are privy to it?


    Andstly, is there another being like me? Someone who''s originally a World''s Will incarnation given emotions andter on acquired a physical body?


    The answers to those questions are elusive. Maybe, we won''t ever know. Much like how I won''t ever announce that I''m a former Divinity to anyone except to those who have already known about it.


    This time, here lies another mystery.


    What''s happening to this freaking veiled woman? She didn''t just go batshit crazy for the loss of her loved one. She''s even prepared to lose her life just to take me down.


    Though I sympathize with that thought given that I also chose the same thing when threatened with the life of my Companions, this woman seemed to have failed to do that as well.


    She failed to protect the barbarian. She failed to take down the one that killed him. And she failed to end her life in exchange for mine.


    As there was no time to interrogate the surrendered Rank 3 Transcendents about her origin, there was no other choice but to check this out myself.


    To understand the underlying mystery behind this phenomenon.


    "Dai-kun." Yuko looked at me with inquiring eyes. Despite having the ability to take a glimpse of our future, this is also unprecedented to her. "This is rare for a Transcendent Rank. I can''t recall something as mysterious as this happening before we became Sage Rank back then."


    "Yeah. That''s why I need your experience and Yse''s Eye of Destiny. You can interpret things that she cannot understand."


    "I understand. Leave it to me."


    "Can I really do it?"


    Yuko nodded but Yse was in doubt. She''s not at fault though. Her Eye of Destiny is probably still in its early stages where it can only sense a person''s Destiny Link to another person.


    Yep. Just like how she noticed my eventual connection to all of my Companions.


    But the Eye of Destiny is more than that.


    Yuko made use of that ability to even find out where we can find clues that will lead us to the construction of my physical body.


    Let''s just say like Pathway Realms or Abilities that evolve, the Eye of Destiny is the same. I doubt even Yuko realized all of its potential back then.


    s, because of how I hastily decided to destroy everything for a chance to get away from Celestial Garden, she also lost possession of the Eye of Destiny.


    It''s in our fortune that it got passed to someone who coincidentally crossed paths with me.


    As I don''t know how it came to be, I can just leave the interpretation of its appearance on Yse as a lucky encounter. Of course, I can also put out a wild guess that it chose Yse because of the eventual crossing of our Destiny. Everything was predetermined by it.


    Mhm. That''s kind of too far-fetched, right?


    But like I said, our universe is boundless and filled with mystery. Let''s just leave it at that for now.


    "You can. That Eye is something even I, as a former Divinity, have found almighty. And you have Yuko to attest to it." I assured Yse to ease her doubt.


    "Indeed, Yse. When I possessed that Eye in our past life, it helped us more than hisuded Energy Control." Yuko supplemented.


    Yep.


    What''s happening to the veiled woman is out of the jurisdiction of what my Adaptability and Energy Control could understand.


    Even after plunging into this cial Source Energy Storm created by the veiled woman, the System that usually trantes the data being interpreted by the Adaptability was silent apart from giving me a warning.


    My Energy Senses was also giving a clear Red warning which means, one misstep and we might find ourselves in a fatal situation.


    Our only shot here is if the Eye of Destiny can find out what we''re dealing with.


    After deliberating for a while, Yse curtly nodded as she prepared herself to use the potential of her special eyes.


    Moving one step at a time, I continued conjuring Bulwark of Invincibility to the three of us, replenishing the broken shields from the furious blizzard. My Energy Maniption was in full disy, creating a small zone for us to be protected by it but even then, it was still getting breached.


    I could feel my Source Energy bing drained like a water tank with a huge hole on the side. And with the quality of Level 1 Source Energy, even if my sources are near-unlimited, they won''t be able to keep up for too long with this strong distortion caused by the violent Source Energying from the veiled woman.


    Ten minutester, we approached the ten-meter mark before the center of this storm.


    We could already see her standing there, frozen with no control whatsoever. Her consciousness must''ve been overridden by her special eyes.


    And looking at her from this distance, the veil covering her enchanting pale-white face has already disappeared.


    Her hair was white as snow fluttered behind her. Her unique pair of eyes which was the crux of this situation shone in dazzlingly cold, white light.


    Her pupils have turned into an ice-blue hue and it emits a mysterious glow that is enough for my spine to tingle.


    The danger I''m sensing is at its maximum. The color she''s exuding has changed from Red to Pure ck.


    "I think this is the maximum distance we can approach her."


    I said, stopping both Yuko and Yse from venturing forward.


    "Dai-kun, she might be able to cause an explosion as strong as Sage Rank''s power if she truly self-destructed." Yuko ryed her observation.


    "A Sage Rank? That is¡­" Yse was bbergasted. Even if she already heard the term from us, it''s still a foreign concept to her who has just reached Transcendence.


    "Yes. And it''s all because of her eyes. Luckily, it stopped her from executing that move."


    I narrowed my eyes and focused my Energy Senses to further observe the woman''s situation but no matter how much I tried to probe into it, I was getting nothing.


    Time quickly passed and after countless attempts to see past it, I gave up. I already deemed it impossible for me, I''m just wasting time.


    I nced to my side. And there, I saw Yse silently floating. Her earlier demeanor has changed. And as though resonating with the veiled woman, her Eye of Destiny has also started shining. Thankfully, she seemed to still have a grip on her consciousness.


    A momentter, her voice reached our ears."Yuko. Daisuke. I can see it. I can see the nature of her eyes."


    "What is it?" I promptly inquired.


    Yuko then flew to Yse''s side to support her and be ready to interpret in case Yse herself could not understand what was being shown to her.


    "It''s¡­ something that involves an existence beyond the realms that we know of."


    This¡­ This is bigger than I thought.

 Chapter 581 The Mystery of the Eye

    <h4>Chapter 581 The Mystery of the Eye</h4>


    "Her eyes. Her eyes are resonating with mine. There''s a connection. A deeper connection regarding their origins" Yse continued.


    With her eyes also forcefully opened wide, I could sense how she was trying to resist losing her consciousness. The power within her was sapping most of her Source Energy.


    If not for the faucet that I directed to her, she wouldn''tst this long to pry into the veiled woman''s mysterious eyes.


    I waved my hand, blocking a huge blizzard of sharp ice des from entering our area. I could feel my Source Energy being drained again but it was still negligible.


    Next to Yse, I noticed Yuko has started using her Foresight. She even retracted some of her defensive skills to achieve a better result when it was in its full activation.


    Immediately, the Source Energy around her began churning, creating another storm-like phenomenon, resisting the cial Energy Storm.


    Having understood that this was beyond the scope of our past lives'' knowledge, Yuko was attempting to see what lies before us minutes or maybe hours into the future. Or at least, get a clue on which path we should take.


    Luckily, her Source Energy was more robust than Yse. She has my Flux Energy State, strengthening her main Pathway and she has assimted the Level 3 Earth Energy.


    At this point, while the two women were in the middle of understanding what was in front of us, the only thing I could do was wait for them and protect them from the danger brought by the Energy Storm.


    For sure, this wouldn''t go on for eternity as it also needed a Source; the veiled woman''s body.


    When that happened, she''d either die from thorough Energy Exhaustion or just disappear into ashes after achieving what she initially wanted to do; self-destruct.


    Thinking about it, it''s the reason that special pair of eyes put her into this state.


    It''s betting on an outside interference to stop her from dooming herself to death.


    [Master another blizzard in two different directions]


    Tem warned me. And following it, my Adaptability also picked up the uing danger.


    Using Energy Control on one hand and Sword Skill: Counter on the other, I neutralized the treacherous ice des.


    Then, when it became calmer, I looked ahead and properly observed the veiled woman''s figure.


    Using my acute Energy Maniption, my extreme Senses, and my experience of having stepped into a state where all types of Source Energy have been merged into one, I started peering through what little information I could gleam from what my eye could see.


    Focusing on the woman''s eyes that seemed to be the embodiment of extreme winter. It was peculiar. They''re glowing desperately. They didn''t want to be snuffed out.


    That''s something I already guessed but confirming it like this was helpful.


    However,?what is this feeling...?


    If I could describe being seen through Yuko or Yse''s Eye of Destiny as being stripped naked down to my skeletal remains, this particr pair of eyes possessed by the woman gave me the feeling of being drained of everything. Blood, fluids, flesh, and Source Energy.


    Nheless, it doesn''t emanate the sense of death but of dreary destion.


    Eye of Destiny¡­ We named it like that but we''re not exactly sure what to call it. There are no records of different possessors aside from Yuko. In any case, with it being a guide for us during our past lives, the name stuck with it.


    And then we found out that Yse possessed the same eyes.


    Well, only when I regained my memory did I manage to link Yse''s eyes to the Eye of Destiny.


    As for this pair of eyes.


    It has the ability to freeze Source Energy. No¡­ It might not just be freezing of one''s Source Energy, there''s possibly more to it than the veiled woman knows. She just fitted it in her Transcendent Pathway.


    How should I put it¡­


    It might be closer to feeling nothingness or nonexistent. Nihility.


    It''s different from the Void from the Elemental Pathway as that one only corresponds to the Elemental Energy¡­


    However, I cannot be sure yet.


    As I''ve only experienced being hit by it once, it''s hard to make a conclusion.


    Upon reaching this point of realization, my overthinking process halted as my attention got pulled into Yuko''s state.


    My trusty and most special Companion had started trembling uncontrobly. Her Source Energy had started to be disrupted and slowly, they were beginning to freeze.


    I don''t know what happened but it''s like she got struck by a forbidden spell that specifically prevented her from seeing into the future.


    "Yuko!"


    I immediately teleported behind her and put her in my embrace.


    Changing my Source Energy to pure Fire Elemental Energy, I reced the Flux Energy covering her body to melt the ice encroaching upon her.


    Upon closer inspection, the ice trying to cover her was too extreme and quaintly familiar.


    Right. This feels like the moment my Source Energy was about to be frozen by the veiled woman earlier.


    Damn it! It''s the same state I was in earlier!


    Then... The culprit is none other than that pair of eyes!


    "Stop!" Turning my gaze to the woman once again, I shouted and carried my voice through an extremely sharp molded Source Energy toward the veiled woman.


    One meter before it reached her, the Source Energy I conjured exploded but it sessfully pushed my voice to her.


    As soon as that happened, the process of being encased by the threatening ice halted. Those crystal-like ice shattered into pieces as they started falling off of her body.


    Should I show gratitude to it or not? Hell, no!


    But I''m d it listened.


    To hasten the process, I covered Yuko''s lips with mine and poured in the Fire Elemental Energy from that connection.


    As it was proven effective during our early days when she refilled my World Energy through kisses, the Fire Elemental Energy I converted smoothly spread across her body.


    .


    And it''s highly effective.


    A few breathster, it immediately worked its wonders, warming Yuko''s body up.


    Then, eventually, her consciousness returned.


    "Dai-kun!"


    Yuko was rarely frightened even against the toughest of enemies. However, at this moment, her face became wrought with it.


    She turned around and threw herself further in my embrace, seeking the warmth andforting from me.


    Naturally, I secured her in ce without taking any of my attention away from both the veiled woman and Yse.


    Even if my highest priority is my Companion, our fate also rests upon the two women in this space.

 Chapter 582 Three Paths

    <h4>Chapter 582 Three Paths</h4>


    After recovering from what she experienced, Yuko''s weakened voice reached my ears.


    "Dai-kun... It''s terrifying. It blocked my Foresight to the point that I can only see a nket of white like nothing is waiting for us if I continue prying into the future."


    "Is that how you interpret it? It''s not a fixed prediction of the future?" I asked, not sure how to interpret it properly. But usually, her Foresight never fails her.


    "Yes... I''ve seen a still-image but before I canprehend it, my Source Energy froze and I thought I''m going to..."


    Yuko didn''t continue from there and simply buried her face in my chest.


    It could already infer what she wanted to say anyway. The fear of death overwhelmed her.


    And by what she just described, it meant that her ability had truly been hit by the interference of that pair of eyes. It blocked her from seeing what lies ahead of us. Or maybe it was forcing us to help it instead of leaving it behind.


    Little did it know, a still image that was close to a glimpse was enough for Yuko. She could remember anything she saw through that ability of hers.


    Perhaps thinking that it might hear her if she said it orally, Yuko used our connection to convey it through the Companion Skill within my System.


    "We can leave it behind, Dai-kun. We have enough time to leave this World before the harness it puts in to prevent the woman from self-destructing disappears. But if you choose to help it and save her from dying... it''s uncertain whether that eye can be useful to us or not"


    Yuko further added that her uncertainty was from the fact that she could only catch a glimpse around ten minutes into the future. And since it blocked her from looking further ahead, we should consider preparing for the risk.


    "I see. It''s like that, huh? Then, Yuko. Will ite obediently if I approach it or...?"


    "It won''t. Once you approach her, the woman''s consciousness will return temporarily, attacking you with everything she has. You can possibly survive it but when the Eye takes control again¡­"


    Yuko shook her head, indicating how she was also uncertain how that one would go.


    "What about Yse?"


    "That¡­ Dai-kun, she''s invisible in my Foresight. It''s like she''s not even here with us. Different from before when I at least foresaw her initial meeting with you in the World of Spirits, her Eye of Destiny possibly evolved and is now blocking my ability to see her when I''m peering through future possibilities."


    Right.


    That''s how mysterious that eye is as well.


    Back then, Yuko could not exin some of its abilities properly as well. She just knew that she could do those things using her Eye and everything worked out well for us.


    With this, it not only became too risky for us to stay here any longer, but there''s also Yse who will be outside our prediction.


    Then, the best path to take here is, no doubt, to leave right away...


    However...


    For some reason, my Adaptability is nagging at me. No. It''s not just that essence of my Divinity. The contrasting Source and Chaotic Energy existing within me was also having a reaction.


    They''re pushing me to take this risk.


    Should I¡­ listen? I don''t know.


    "Alright. Let''s check on Yse first and decide depending on what she gleaned from resonating with it."


    "Okay. I''ll protect her as well if things go wrong. Dai-kun, you too. Protect yourself. Not just us."


    Yuko nodded before reminding me sternly.


    "I will."


    That''s not much of an assurance but I already promised myself to stop being careless.


    I won''t die here. We still have an unfinished vendetta as well as our dream to live our lives in peace.


    Whatever end of our journey awaits us, we''ll face it all together.


    After finalizing our decision, Yuko and I immediately moved back to Yse''s side.


    With Yuko ready to grab her and run, I once again exercised my abundant Energy Control,pressing my Source Energy to focus its protection in front of Yuko and Yse.


    I could endure a few ice des and I can heal it with my spell. This isn''t carelessness.


    A few momentster, Yuko muttered something to Yse.


    "What do you see? What does it want?"


    Two questions. They''re simple questions but at the same time, they''re not.


    Yse is seeing things differently from us. And she can understand the pair of special eyes'' intentions.


    "Strings. Connecting all of us to her. But it''s not the one that signifies Convergence of Destiny. It''s different. The color of the string is different. It''s alternating between white and ck."


    Yse started. Her body started convulsing and blood began flowing out of her nose.


    And because of it, her human form had also started to destabilize.


    If we''re not careful, she''ll return to a giant silver dragon.


    This is dangerous but she''s not done yet.


    "It wants us to bring the woman. It didn''t want to return to the Void and wait for its next possessor."


    As soon as she finished those words, Yse lost consciousness.


    Her eyes lost their light and she fell back.


    Like she promised, Yuko quickly grabbed her and protected her. Thankfully, she remained in her human form, otherwise... it would be hard for Yuko to ensure the woman''s safety.


    "Dai-kun. I know what she meant by those ck and white strings. It''s the same when we find the one responsible for the creation of your physical body. It means she''s either going to be a boon or doom for all of us. I don''t want you to make a tough decision but at this stage, we have no other choice. Come back with us safe and sound."


    Yuko''s voice and expression were filled with conflict but she steeled herself for me.


    Once she finished, she opened a path for Yse and herself to leave this cial Energy Storm, leaving me alone.


    Now, there are three paths in front of me.


    Leave with my Companions and allies and leave this world and that Eye to its fate.


    Approach the woman and kill her once she momentarily regains consciousness wherein her special eyes won''t be able to interfere.


    Or thest path. Do what that Eye is asking from us and take another risk by capturing the woman and bringing her with us.

 Chapter 583 Choice

    <h4>Chapter 583 Choice</h4>


    [Peerless Support System (MAX)


    Energy Reconnection: 2nd Realm (72%)


    Universal Rank: Rank 3 Transcendent


    Stored Chaotic Energy: 12


    Strength: 521.8(897.3)


    Endurance: 531.7(923)


    Intelligence: 113(149.4)


    UPL: 1086.68


    Updated Skills:


    Chaos Veil (???)


    Sword Path: Master ss (12%)


    Weaponsoul Grade: 1 (25%)


    Unnamed Sword Style:


    1st Form: Unnamed]


    Looking at my stats that would surely breach the minimum UPL of a Rank 4 Transcendent if I applied all my stat buffs to myself along with Avelin''s Ne of Enhancement, it reminded me that this woman should only be around 1000 to 1100 UPL.


    That''s the equivalent ofte to peak stage Rank 3 Transcendent. The peak stage standard based on UPL was a maximum of 1100. That meant one reached the bottleneck of the 3rd Realm of their Transcendent Pathway.


    And when they broke through that bottleneck, reaching the 4th Realm, the remaining 200 UPL would be awarded like a payout for the Transcendent''s hard work. However, like I previously mentioned during my breakthrough inside the Kouryuu''s Ancestral State, other factors could gain a Transcendent more stats.


    That''s why even if I could say that my UPL is already Rank 4 Transcendent standards, it''s not a surefire way to measure myself against a real expert sitting on that Realm.


    Like always, my abilities would be seen ascking. Not to mention, the maximum storage of Source Energy. They would at least be millions in units higher.


    My only constion was that my monstrous Energy Control made up for that difference.


    With Shared Growth, my Companions base stats were edging close to mine. Beforepleting my Mortal Pathway, Yuko and the others whopleted theirs first had higher base stats than me but that was flipped when I skipped the 1st Realm and immediately jumped to the 2nd Realm of my Transcendent Pathway thanks to the Chaotic Energy inheritance of Huang.


    At this point, only Irja has higher base stats than me. Sofiel is close to mine already while Yuko, Nysia, and Fleur are only tens of UPL behind.


    In a way, I could already imagine that once I reached the UPL standard of Rank 5 Transcendent, our base stats would more or less be equal to each other. Bonus stats from buffs and other sources would be making a difference in our prowess.


    Well, with most of them having more offensive skills, theirbat capabilities would be higher than mine despite the UPL difference. They''d be like peak Rank 4 Transcendent by then while still lingering at the 3rd Realm of their Transcendent Pathway.


    Anyway... Enough about that.


    I just tried to check my state after recovering. To deal with this veiled woman or her eyes, I had to give it my all.


    As for the Path that I chose...


    I decided not to risk anything.


    To kill her and leave this world after extracting the Source Energy Core.


    Before those higher in their organization could send stronger opponents, we''d be long gone.


    "Momo. I''ll prepare the 2nd Form of my Sword Style." I muttered in the wind amidst this furious blizzard.


    As soon as I made sure that Yuko and Yse already left this cial Energy Storm, I opened up all of my Domains except the one from my System Pathway.


    Energy Storm.


    Emperor Domain.


    Spirit Ocean.


    Aether Zone.


    Following that, my Domain Skills.


    Domain of Valor was already automatically activated through my system''s Autoskill.


    Bulwark of Invincibility was also opened all this time.


    So, there''s only Bedevilled Outburst left as well as some of my awakened Repressed Skills.


    Enhancement Aura.


    Ailment Fog.


    Defense Reinforcement.


    As soon as those skills simultaneously opened, I could instantly feel the burn in my Source Energy.


    But it''s fine...


    It''s necessary at this moment.


    I won''t ever underestimate the one that almost killed me.


    Even if she''s unconscious right now and controlled by her own eyes, there''s no room forcency or carelessness anymore.


    I pulled the Willful Sword out of its sheath and started my march inside the red danger zone indicated by my Adaptability.


    Woosh!


    Ice des that were as strong as Rank 3 Transcendent''s attacks began shooting at my position.


    Boom!


    I took another step and the Energy Explosion projectiles from Bedevilled Outburst intercepted them, baring no grounds for piercing through.


    But as I continued closer I got to the woman, the harsher the attacks became.


    Even floating had started to strain me and dodging the des that my defenses failed to block was bing a chore.


    I could already hear some World''s Will wondering why my usage of Source Energy was like a whirlpool drain.


    Thankfully, there''s Ele who was more supportive than anyone.


    Her concern evolved into the desire to be more of a help to me, not minding the possible bacsh it would give her. She''s willing to hand me all of her world''s Source Energy if it means I can ovee my current predicament.


    That''s an admirable dedication.


    With that, I ignored the hardship and took thest few steps before the range of my Sword Style''s Second Form.


    I grasped the Willful Sword and raised my arms, stretching it to its limit before drawing an arc in fluid motion.


    With the Swordforce leaving behind traces, the image of Crescent Moon eventually materialized.


    Matching the coldness being emitted by the cial Energy Storm and the woman, I lifted a foot and retracted my arms, pointing the tip of the sword at her.


    At this point, the return of the woman''s consciousness that Yuko informed me about finally happened.


    As soon as her eyes cleared up, rage bubbled in her head and the cial Energy Storm seemingly started topress.


    "You! I''m taking you down with me! This grudge will never waver!"


    Upon looking closely, it''s gradually turning into a grinder. I might turn into minced meat here if I wasn''t careful.


    But that''s fine. The first thing I ounted for was her rage and desperation to take down her lover''s killer.


    Even if she''s fated to either be a boon or doom to us, I came to a decision to end her life here.


    The Eye of Nihility be damned.


    For now, the possible advantage for us for keeping her alive was extremely outweighed by the loss of someone who''d never be able to forgive me.


    Isn''t it amon troupe to revenge stories? This kind of viin will one day be strong enough to grow into something uncontroble.


    Best to nip the bud before it grows into a sturdy tree that will impede our progress.


    As these thoughts ran around my head as part of my overthinking trait, I executed the 2nd form of my Sword Style.


    It contains two simplistic Intents of Swiftness and Lunge.


    The Crescent Moon dazzlingly shone as it became the guide for the tip of my sword to lunge forward.


    Swiish! Swiish!


    In a blink of an eye, it touched the skin of the woman''s neck.


    Puchi!


    As blood began to be drawn when the pointed tip gradually plunged in, a terrifying surge of Freezing Source Energy draped over me.


    [Master, dodge!]


    Without any window to read that system message, I relied on my instinct and Adaptability to swivel behind the woman, breaking the 2nd Form of my Sword Style to dodge.


    A momentter, a pir of crystal clear ice dropped from my previous location.


    No matter how sturdy it appeared, I could sense the properties within it.


    It''s that same ability that froze my Source Energy earlier and almost encased Yuko in ice.


    What happened?


    I was slower by a millisecond.


    The Eye of Nihility once again took over the woman''s body!

 Chapter 584 Negotiation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 584 Negotiation (1)</h4>


    The Eye cannot talk to me directly but by using everything its possessor had, it was desperately conveying how it didn''t want to perish along with her.


    If it could speak, it would probably say something along the lines of ''Spare her. She''ll be of help to you!''


    Maybe that pir it sent downcked the power to kill me. However, at the very least, it would weaken me enough to blow the wick on my thought of taking the path that involves killing the troublesome woman.


    It''s sly or it''s simply that selfish. If it just wants to survive, it can just offer to be gouged out of the woman''s eye sockets, no? Nah. There''s probably a limitation to it. No matter how mysterious it was, it was bound to her.


    Transnting that pair of eyes to someone else won''t make one its new possessor. Hence its desperation to keep her alive.


    I could feel all the cells in my body churning from the cold. If it wasn''t for my uniqueness and wariness that I might fall prey to its ability again, my Source Energy could''ve been frozen again.


    At this distance... I could further sense its will ¨C the veiled woman couldn''t defy it anymore. That few seconds of rity was all the chance she had because of her injury and her triggering the self-destruct sequence.


    In any case, this situation is undoubtedly strange. Did the Eye of Destiny also exhibit this kind of ego before? I cannot remember any instance. Yuko had it underplete control. And even if she didn''t always rely on it on every asion, it would always be activated whenever things proved to be troublesome for us.


    Regrettably, Yuko died because of me without being able to appeal using her Eye of Destiny. I hastily decided to take them all with me because of the hopelessness of the situation.


    Right. I wasn''t any different than this Eye of Nihility. I was worse and yet my Companions continued to believe in me.


    Time quickly passed while I was lost in my thoughts.


    At one point, the cial Energy Storm started to calm down, however, the cold being emitted by the woman''s body concentrated only on me. Like chains binding me to the ce, it''s preventing me from moving away again.


    Her white-as-snow hair fluttered freely but with her body already out of her control, she was nothing but a doll this time.


    But thanks to that, The Eye was in itsst legs as well.


    In its desperation to not lose its possessor, it forgo maintaining the Energy Storm to keep me chained like this.


    With its control, even the feeling of the sword in my hand became numb. I could see Momo frantically jumping up and down on its surface, controlling the me-like Swordforce to melt whatever was restraining me.


    s, she was unable to pry me out of the Eye''s influence.


    I''ve already arrived at an answer.


    If I continue taking this choice of killing the veiled woman, this Eye of Nihility wouldn''t hesitate to ensure my death and satisfy its possessor''sst wish to kill me. Since it was denied, it also wouldn''t want to just disappear without giving us a setback. And obviously, losing me would be the biggest setback for us. Not just for my Companions but for every living being connected to me.


    As I value my life and I know when it''s inevitable to take a step back, I have toy down my arms and negotiate with this mysterious Eye.


    With difficulty, I raised my arms to show my willingness before vocalizing my thoughts through the only part of me that could freely move.


    "Fine! I hear you. But you have to hear me out too. Even if I take her with us, not only will she be imprisoned, but I will always keep in mind to find a chance to kill her before she can do that to us. You are a special and mysterious existence. You can''t just think we''ll keep a threat and someone who has a vendetta against me unbound and unfettered. Unless you agree to wipe her memories and current attainmentpletely, there''s nothing that can be done."


    Right. This is a gamble. A gamble where Iy my advantageous cards on the table while putting them in the most disadvantageous position.


    I''m already down on my luck after getting saved by Noelle. I have to lower the risk as much as possible.


    And as mysterious as it was, the Eye of Nihility had only one motivation. To continue existing.


    That''s why, by making it believe that its path is that narrow. Even if I make a concession by taking back some of the advantageous cards that I set up, it will be a win for us.


    Time once again trickled.


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    Three.


    The cial Energy Storm gradually subsided and the nket of pure white blocking my vision slowly returned to normal.


    The sky that was tinged with red and the ground of the floating ind with ckened rocks down below once again appeared in my view


    My Companions were all in the vicinity of the Kingfisher. If something unexpected happens, they''ll be able to escape right away. But as always, their looks of concern and trust mixed in with their gazes.


    Up above, the incarnation of the World''s Will was watching closely. However, having gotten a taste of my power,?it didn''t dare to do something else other than wait for the organization''s reinforcement.


    I paid it no heed earlier to make it believe that I wouldn''t go after it once we''re done here. I could subdue it easily but I had to exert significant Energy Control to do so.


    The surrounding captured Transcendents all watched on in horror. They already resigned themselves to being captives but when they also got subjected to the woman''s storm-like rage, they also feared for their lives.


    At the moment, they''re actually rooting for me to resolve this peacefully.


    If only they knew what was in store for them, they''d probably struggle for the slim chance to live.


    Hummmm~


    Around half a minuteter, like a winter morning breeze, the Eye finally responded.


    That humming sound made by the sliver of the woman''s Source Energy delivered it.


    And its first demand not discounting the conditions I set is¡­


    To bring up the woman back to her peak after wiping everything away from her ¨C even her identity.

 Chapter 585 Negotiation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 585 Negotiation (2)</h4>


    Meanwhile, Yuko, watching Daisuke from afar, focused her gaze on the woman possessing the mystical eyes that seemed on par with the Eye of Destiny.


    In the past, she told Daisuke about her vision. The one vision from the far-off future where he''s standing in front of everyone, his wide back inspiring awe and confidence. With him as the one leading the charge, they''re ready toy their life against the enemies encroaching on their world.


    That particr glimpse of the future helped Daisuke a lot ining to terms with his role as a Support as well as his inevitable fate with the women he encountered in various worlds. Without it, he''d always be cautious when dealing with his feelings for his would-be Companions so as not to disappoint Yuko before the restoration of his memories.


    That future had yet to happen. And with the unsealing of Yuko''s memories when she reached Transcendence, the missing details of that vision returned to her. She recalled those details that possibly got shelved along with her other memories when her father, Sugawara Hajime, ced a seal on her.


    This time, with the cial Energy Storm clearing up, her eyes fixated on the woman.


    She already felt the peculiarity earlier but she failed to connect their images.


    "I see. That will be her. No wonder she''s nowhere in sight in all the connected worlds and Earth. Dai-kun is going to take her back to Earth and make her one of our allies."


    Although she was already half-convinced, the voice that left her mouth contained uncertainties.


    She wouldn''t be able to forget the fact that the woman almost killed Daisuke. Even if the woman''s future was to be their ally in a battlefield, Yuko felt like not wanting to see it realized. It was the first time in years that she didn''t want to agree to that vision.


    She failed to recognize the woman when she had her veil on but after that close encounter with her, she recalled someone bearing the same appearance as her.


    However, instead of being someone standing alongside Daisuke''spanions, the woman was by her lonesome at one corner.


    Her vicious appearance was nowhere in sight and she was like a different person altogether.


    "So, that is what''s going to happen... This moment is also part of thating future. We''re not here just because Daisuke picked this ce to retaliate against the organization. We were led here because of her."


    "Yuko?" Yse called out to her. She picked up the girl''s mutterings. With her Eye of Destiny''s ability to discern an individual''s fate, the strings connected between Yuko and the woman Daisuke is facing gradually solidified. However, it''s different from the white and ck hue that she mentioned earlier.


    It was purple.


    Yuko looked at her with trembling eyes. And Yse answered positively.


    "Did you see something else?"


    "Yes. The strings between you and her. It changed to purple."


    Upon hearing that, Yuko''s pupils dted as her body became wrought with more uncertainty. She clenched her fist and her Source Energy became unstable.


    "What does that mean?" Yse inquired as she had yet to fully recognize the different meanings between the strings that her eyes could see.


    Yuko looked at her sternly for a few seconds before releasing a sigh.


    A momentter, Yuko''s voice rang inside Yse''s head. Instead of answering her orally, she used telepathy, keeping the answer from everyone else but for Yse to hear.


    "Do me the favor of keeping this a secret for now, Yse. The purple string means... death to either one of those connected by it. In other words, that woman and me are fated to sh where only one wille out alive..."


    --


    After interpreting the Eye''s response in that way, I acted like I was contemting whether to ept its condition or not.


    In a negotiation, it''s always better to not always agree to what the other side proposes. Even if I started it with all the advantages on my side, I''d have this mysterious entity to take a step back.


    Wasting a minute like that, I soon opened my mouth.


    "Fine. I''ll ensure to bring her back to her previous attainment as soon as possible. However, after wiping her identity, she has to make an Oath to our World''s Will to never betray us."


    I have to nip the seed of rebellion in the bud. It''s not enough that I''ll have her restart her cultivation and erase her previous identity. I also want the insurance that she''ll never turn her sword against us.


    That''s like a ve contract? Not really.


    Because once she became a Sage, there''s a workaround in breaking an Oath from a Sage World without perishing.


    But if that timees, I will see to it that I''ll cut her down myself.


    Hummm~


    The same as earlier, the Eye of Nihility''s answer arrived with a hum.


    It took a few minutes but I interpreted it as reluctantly agreeing to my proposition.


    However, it added another condition. Or at least, that was what was conveyed by the Source Energy''s hum.


    The second condition.


    It either wants us or me to see through thepletion of it.


    Which means... I cannot lock her up on the Earth''s Source Energy Core to apany that hateful guy residing in it.


    This is tricky.


    As much as my Companion trusts me to make the best decision, I don''t want to decide on this alone.


    I want to hear their thoughts.


    Turning around to face them, I sent the message to everyone through our Interdimensional Communication. Even Lexie and Ophelia who were in their own World were included in it. I spared no details and let them know my current stand.


    Also, I looked at Yse and used the crystal to also ask for her opinion.


    She has the Eye of Destiny. She can at least provide us an insight on this.


    Five minutester, my Companions sent their answers back to me and Yse gave her opinion.


    It was a unanimous decision among my Companions. Of course, I told them not to answer simply like they''ll follow what I decided to choose.


    They agreed to the Eye''s proposition.


    As for Yse, she told me to simply be careful since regardless of my choice, the fate between me and the woman seemed to be unchangeable.


    Haa...


    I guess, it''s about time to conclude this.


    "Alright. I won''t kill her. I will bring her back with us. However, I will cripple her current cultivation. I will wipe her memories and her identity as Olive, Serpent Sentinel of the Overworld Serpent. I will give her a new identity to live in and I will see to it that she''ll be back to her peak as soon as possible. I''ll have her take an Oath to never betray us whether directly or indirectly. Likewise, I will also take an Oath to never harm her as long as she doesn''t turn her sword against us..."


    I paused at this point as I nned to add another condition.


    "Additionally, My Avatar will live with her until she reaches Rank 2 Transcendent. It will guide her up to that point before she can join us out here. If you agree to that, I will immediately put her in a shackle and leave this World."


    As I finished that proposal, I looked up at the World''s Will incarnation.


    Assuming that I was calling for its assistance in sealing this negotiation, it immediately made a move as it attempted to fly closer.


    However before it could approach us, I waved my hand, tearing it to shreds.


    Rip! Rip! Rip!


    "You get it, right? It can be bad for you since the World''s Will here is too weak to oversee this. But I promise you. I will settle the end of this agreement to the best of my abilities."

 Chapter 586 Source Energy Core

    <h4>Chapter 586 Source Energy Core</h4>


    Cutting through the thick ckened ground of the floating ind, I arrived before the secretive location of the Source Energy Core.


    On the outside, even if one dug through this, only those with keen Energy Senses or the right equipment to detect it could find out that it''s the location of the Source Energy Core.


    What transpired aboveground has already been wrapped up.


    The Eye of Nihility let the woman be shackled with Energy-restricting chains and my Companions took her inside the Kingfisher.


    The surrendered Transcendents were either killed or also given the same treatment.


    Those loyal to the organization or those who didn''t believe in the deal I was proposing were all killed.


    While a few who value their lives more agreed. The terms weren''t as severe as what I asked for the veiled woman anyway.


    They could keep their attainment but they would be taking an Oath to never betray us in our homeworld before we alter their memories or if that''s not going to be enough, wipe them as well and give them a new identity.


    I would leave the discretion on how to properly deal with them to the World''s Will back on Earth and the old fossils.


    Hajime might be able to find better terms and use them more efficiently.


    Having witnessed that some of us possessed Level 3 Source Energy, they knew that we were from a Sage World. Most of the Transcendents not native to this world mostly hailed Mortal and Transcendent Worlds without exception. Due to that, those who epted the deal knew that there would be no way out for them unless the organization saved them first.


    As for our n to tour the World Zones and make a map to determine the exact location of the connected Worlds to Earth as well as our trip to other Chaosworlds has to be postponed for now.


    I exined it all to my Companions beforeing down here.


    "You! You said you''re going to leave us alone!" cried the true form of the World''s Will.


    "When did I say that? Sorry, but I need your Core." I smirked, pointing the Willful Sword at its neck. It was an Energy Entity so it''s not really a vital part but then again, one hack from my Sword would render it unconscious.


    "N-no! You cannot take it! My denizens. This world. It will be destroyed!" The World''s Will started begging as Restricting Chains wrapped around its body.


    I already wrest control of his full Authority as a World''s Will through my Energy Control so doing that was fairly easy. All that was left for it was its ego. The ego it managed to nurture through the help of the organization.


    "Why don''t you call for your Creator? Has he already perished?"


    Sure he is or maybe not. There might not even be one.


    Because of how I used to deal with a higher world in my previous life, I''ve kinda mixed up categorizing a Mortal World at a nce.


    With ack of Creator, this could very well be a Natural World that got conquered by the organization and got spared having its Source Energy Core extracted to nurture a Created World.


    Thinking about it, it''s probably more ideal for them to let Natural Worlds grow but then again, I''m not that much of an expert when ites to this.


    My only experience was being born from a Natural Sage World and creating two worlds that I left behind. On our travels, even if we got caught up with hostile Worlds, Invasive Worlds, and organizations located in the Transcendent and Sage World Zones, we never delved too deep into their origins and machinations.


    That''s why when ites to a massive Invasive World organization like the Overworld Serpent, this was also a first for me...


    I don''t know what their designation is for this world but it''s probably a mine, a small base, or something.


    In any case, this is only one of the many.


    Even if this world perished, it''s only a small portion of the massive Invasive World Organization.


    Naturally, since there''s a report that passed through, it''s safe to assume that at least some of us have been marked.


    "There''s no Creator. This is a Natural World. Transcendents from Overworld Serpent arrived here when the first Transcendent was born and since then upied us."


    Ah. I see. I finally understand why I mistook this world for a Created World...


    I cannot sense a Converging World connected here.


    Though it''s not really that rare to have an isted Natural World since most of those connected to Earth were one, I kind of got it mixed up. That''s a blunder on my part. With the abundance of my memories from my past life, information of this level was already muddled.


    "I cannot sense any path to Converging World. You''re not connected to one?"


    "No. We once were."


    "It''s the past tense. I understand. Either it already perished or it cut you off. And whichever was the truth, it exined why you got conquered. That Converging World is also part of the organization."


    "Y-yes. We are also victims. Spare us. Spare this world."


    "I sympathize with you, truly. However, I cannot do that. You see... We''re also being attacked by the organization. If I spare you, they''re just going to descend here and squeeze you out of information about us."


    "That..."


    "I''m certain you understand my motivation here. You have to be sacrificed so we can live another day. Don''t worry, I will make proper use of your Source Energy Core. And I''ll select some of your denizens to survive in another world. They will at least live on and continue your legacy."


    "My legacy???"


    Of course, that''s bullshit. Even if a World''s Will cares about its denizens like a child, no legacy will be left behind by it when it perishes. It''s all flowery words to make it ept its fate.


    "Yes. I''ll allow you to check. I opened up a Portal to a suitable world for them. I wrest away your Authority and they''re merely Mortal Ranks. Evacuating them can be easily done."


    Upon saying that, I conjured a moving image that projected the Portals I opened at the surface of this world.


    Those willing to migrate can live or they can choose to perish with their homeworld. Obviously, the ones living in these floating inds will not have the same choice. Innocent or not, I have no more time to pick one from the other. They lived a life of luxury anyway. That''s enough for them as a reason to pass on.


    The World''s Will looked at the projection with watery eyes. Its red skin and form that''s close to the image of its denizens trembled in pain of loss.


    Slowly but surely, its struggle subsided.


    It finally sumbed to its fate.


    "I''ll carry on the grudge of your denizens that became mere Energy Stones for the organization. That I promise. Close your eyes now. This will be quick."


    The chains restricting its true form dissipated and I left it lying prone there.


    I walked forward and teleported to the middle of this ce.


    The Source Energy Core.


    "Come. Let me take you."


    As I muttered those words, my Energy Control at this point could be said to be unparalleled by anything below Sage Rank churned. Even without the specialized equipment used to extract a world''s Source Energy Core, the dazzling core that could drown or even make a normal Transcendent explode was easily extracted.


    Cracks immediately started appearing in my surroundings and the lightpressed to a huge sphere the size of a person.


    The World''s Will also gradually dissipated as though it was never there.


    This is it.


    With this extracted, this world will be barren and perhaps be engulfed in endless natural disasters until it crumbles on its own.


    [Ding!]


    [Master has acquired Source Energy Core (Mortal)]


    [Please store it in a secure storage before it explodes and dissipates.]

 Chapter 587 Shattered Portals

    <h4>Chapter 587 Shattered Portals</h4>


    CRACK! CRACK! CRACK!


    Like sses shattering from a specific vibration frequency, the gradually opening Portals to the designated Mine World that had recently sent an urgent report were simultaneously destroyed. It was a peculiar urrence that the Transcendent Experts tasked to watch over the process of the gradual widening of the Portals found it baffling.


    They immediately sprang up to their feet and inspected the wisp of Source Energy about to dissipate from the location of the supposed Portals.


    "Quick! Inform the Lord. The Mine World has been destroyed. The Portals lost its link to the Mortal World and simultaneously closed."


    Upon arriving at that conclusion, Rank 1 Transcendent servants were hurriedly sent out to ry the urgent report directly to the Sage while the others used amunication device to inform the high-ranking Transcendents tasked to lead a force to capture the rats.


    The same as what the Great Ones of the Dark World did to the Mortal Worlds connected to Earth, this Invasive Transcendent World was forcefully opening a Portal to the Mine World through the use of the coordinates that apanied the urgent report received hours earlier.


    Having deemed the situation urgent, the Sage Rank Ruler of the Serpentine Empire ordered the immediate mobilization of Rank 4 Transcendents to expel or capture the intruder of the Mine World.


    The mobilization consisted of two separate troops; experts from this ''Serpentine World'' who will be traveling through Portals and experts from outside the World sent to other Mine Worlds or Fortress Worlds close to the target Mine World.


    However, with the Portals shattering here, they indicated the destruction of the Mine World.


    "The world is located two World Zones away. Six hours should be enough to widen the Portal to allow passage of Rank 4 Transcendents. In that short timeframe, the enemies destroyed that World. Even if they have a device to extract the Source Energy Core, it shouldn''t be this quick." Wondered the Rank 4 Transcendent overseeing the Portals.


    After further contemting what happened, he sent his findings to his superior.


    Boom!


    Minutester, an explosion of Source Energy could be seen at the tower where the Sage Rank resides.


    Whatever that meant sent terror to every denizen of the World. Even the World''s Will silently residing in its abode shuddered in horror.


    -


    -


    Upon extracting the Source Energy Core, I quickly flew out of that location before I got buried under that floating ind.


    Source Energy was quickly dissipating and even with its natural red sky, an image of an impending apocalypse had begun its sequence.


    With the Source Energy repelling the Chaotic Energy of space disappearing, it started flowing into the surface of the world.


    It created gigantic thunderstorms that seemed like they were about to send a Lightning Tribtion.


    The ever-erupting volcanoes and the sea ofva at the surface boiled like it had never been before, burning the remaining denizens that failed to enter the Portals I opened that would send them to various Mortal Worlds connected to Earth. The floating inds immediately became unstable as the dwindling Source Energy became insufficient to power the floating devices.


    I could see the Mortal Rank noble denizens of this world residing in those luxurious inds frantically running around like headless chickens as chaos gradually ensued.


    They lost the protection of the strong foreign Transcendents and they also lost the coddling presence of the World''s Will. They''re now in thest few seconds or minutes of their existence.


    The sudden pop-up of foreign Portals possibly from the Transcendent World where Ferne sent his report also disappeared since there''s no more Source Energy to maintain them.


    The problem of being faced against higher rank Serpent Sentinels went down.


    However, we''re not done here yet. We also have to make our escape.


    I could open a Portal using my System Skill: Support Recall but it needs to be at a Source Energy World. And with our strength exceeding Rank 2 Transcendent, opening it instantly like before wasn''t possible anymore. The Portal had to be widened enough to give us a stable passage to the other side. I could shorten the process through my overwhelming Energy Control, however, it would still take a few hours. And we don''t have that much time.


    It''s a lot better to traverse the Chaotic Space instead and fly away from the ruined Mortal World.


    As soon as I returned to the Kingfisher, Nysia who was at the helm immediately piloted it to fly away from here. I ward off the corruption of Chaotic Energy encroaching on us and cut away the few asteroids falling from space having lost the electromaic field of the ruined Mortal World.


    Using 10% of the Chaotic Energy barrels as fuel to boost the Space Vessel''s eleration, the view outside the windows became nothing but a vast nothingness apart from the light of the distant stars in just a few minutes.


    After checking and helping my Companions who got exhausted fighting, I carried them to their rooms one at a time, transferring a part of my Source Energy and easing their worries. Once that was done, I made my way to the brig where we put all of our captives.


    At one particr istion room is the veiled woman, wearing her tattered dress while suspended on the wall with shackles covering her whole body.


    It''s a necessary precaution to prevent her from escaping from our grasp.


    She''s still weakened from the wound she suffered from me but at this point, she''s pretty much in the process of recovery.


    A Rank 3 Transcendent like her is like Alwyn. Even if she''s not from a Physique-type World, her Transcendent Body that was tempered by Source Energy was already strong enough to have a speedier recovery than those weaker than her. Only if there''s a lingering wound that was preventing her body from natural recovery would she not see any improvement.


    "Yuko. Yse."


    As I stopped my steps, I called two women standing behind the ss window and peering into the istion room.


    "Dai-kun. Don''t you need to rest too?" Yuko turned around to face me and as always, her concern for me was overflowing.


    I failed to resist pulling her into my embrace. My lovely Companion weed it, making Yse wryly smile.


    "Later. I''ll rest with you." I answered Yuko after giving her a kiss before turning to Yse, "Sorry for acting like this Yse."


    "It''s fine. Haven''t I shown you a more embarrassing moment in our world?"


    Ah. She''s not wrong. Back there, she''s like a dominatrix when ites to her rtionship with the Spirit King Ezyn.


    We both burst intoughter, easing up the somewhat heavy mood inside this room.


    Soon afterward, we turned back to the situation at hand.


    "Dai-kun. When you said you''re going to let your Avatar live with her, are you going to act like her guardian?"


    "I think so, yes." My answer was swift. I could understand Yuko''s concern. It''s not just about us but also the oue of doing that. The woman, even without her memories and having a new identity will be attached to my Avatar, or me. She''s probably concerned that our destinies might converge at one point.


    It''s not impossible but after regaining my memories, I believe a mere Avatar cannot influence my destiny that much.


    "I see¡­ Only you can ensure that she won''t be a threat to us."


    "Yes. If not for that Eye, my sword would''ve already cut her in two."


    Somehow, even though I couldn''t detect any hint of negativity through Yuko''s words, Yse who was listening in on us had aplicated expression.


    Is she the one worrying about us now? I don''t know.


    In any case, we moved on from that topic soon and I told them about what we''re going to do from now on.


    We''ll be returning to the World of Tree Spirits and creating a Portal to return to Earth. We will deliver our captives and let the old fossils and the hateful World''s Will deal with them before going back out.


    Of course, we won''t be retracing our steps and will choose a different path to avoid the organization.


    And while we''re at it, I will be using the Source Energy Core to push us to Rank 4 Transcendent.


    Hopefully, that will be enough.

 Chapter 588 Uncertainty

    <h4>Chapter 588 Uncertainty</h4>


    Somewhere within the World Zone where the World of Inferno was located, arge Space Vessel ripped through the boundary of World Zones around an hour ago. Then, without stopping for a moment, it cut through the empty Chaotic Space, homing towards a set coordinate.


    The Space Vessel belonged to the Overworld Serpent. Aboard it was a crew led by a Rank 4?Transcendent with an organizational rank of Serpent Knight.


    It''s the rank above Serpent Sentinel, however, not every Rank 4 Transcendent belonging to the organization is granted the same title.


    Usually, only those who were granted the title Serpent Sentinels could be promoted to that rank. The selection is actually not just by a whim but based on their potential. Most Serpent Sentinels are deemed to be future Sage Ranks.


    However, as the organization expanded, they set up a Promotion Channel that could allow emerging Rank 4 Transcendents who proved theirpetence the chance to receive the title.


    As for Rank 5 Transcendents, they''re automatically promoted to the next rank given how hard it was to achieve for denizens of Transcendent Worlds and below.


    They''re considered the start of the organization''s Elite Members and were allowed toe to the Sage World where the Headquarters of the organization was located. They''re either awarded the chance to assimte the Level 3 inherent Source Energy if their Pathway matched the Source Energy type or given treasures as an award andpensation if their Pathway didn''t match.


    The Serpent Knight and his crew were stationed at Fortress World that''s used to protect the Mine Worlds closest to them. They mobilized right away as soon as the Serpentine World gave the directive.


    With their Space Vessel specialized in patrolling and chasing after hostile elements, they''re the ones who arrived first within the Star System of the Mine World.


    The Serpent Knight stood at the helm, watching the scenery unfolding in front of their eyes.


    "That''s the Mine World we''re supposed to defend. It''s already crumbling¡­" He solemnly said as he watched it turning into ruins as Chaotic Energy engulfed it.


    On their way, they passed by a few Space Vessels belonging to the same organization. However, the crew of those vessels were simple grunts tasked to deliver resources mined from that world.


    They stopped some of them for questioning and they got filled in with some of the information the Serpentine World failed to provide.


    "Huh. So, it''s the truth. One Space Vessel which contained only a few Transcendents attacked them. What''s uncanny is they''re saying the strongest of them is only gauged aste Rank 3 Transcendent. The rest are peak Rank 2 and some early Rank 3. How did they do it? Not to mention, extracting the Source Energy Core this quickly." The Serpent Knight mused.


    His crew are all Rank 3 Transcendent and some are even sitting at peak stage. Even if they''re not Serpent Sentinels, their Pathway progress alone could route a weak group like that.


    So how?


    That''s the question that lingered on his head as their Space Vessel continued to close in on the ruined Mine World.


    "Sir Knight, we detected traces of eleration boost going in a different direction than the Space Vessels we encountered on the way. We suspect they''re the culprits escaping the scene."


    One of his crew members tasked to perform an immediate scan of the surroundings and analysis of the remaining Source Energy within the Chaotic Space reported.


    "Are you certain it''s not left behind to mislead us?"


    "It''s uncertain, Sir! However, that''s the only lead. The Mine World and its denizens are doomed. Investigating the ruin it will be won''t yield satisfactory results"


    "Okay. Set the thrusters in full eleration. We have to catch them before the other crews rob us of this credit." The Serpent Knightmanded.


    Though he said that to motivate his crew members, he didn''t dare to be confident against a motley crew of weaker Transcendents that managed to take down Serpent Sentinels and get away with the Mine World''s Source Energy Core.


    -


    -


    Several minutester, Yuko and I entered the istion room to check on the woman''s condition. I had Yse remained outside but I told her to keep her Eye of Destiny open.


    Since we''ve proven that even when there''s something called tied fates, our destinies are still bound to change, I cannot rule out the possibility that what Yse saw through her eyes earlier would change.


    I mean, that happened before the Eye of Nihility made that deal with me. However, since there are also predetermined fates, it''s more than likely to not change right away unless a special condition has been met.


    "Dai-kun. You said that the pair of eyes she possessed is not necessarily something specialized for Ice Element. It''s the feeling of dread and desteness." Yuko inquired using the result of my observation earlier.


    That''s something her Foresight and her experience couldn''t discern for her.


    "Yes. That''s why I called it the Eye of Nihility. She must have allowed it to be adopted by her Pathway. Moreover, she''s the same as you back then, you thought the Eye of Destiny only had the ability to see people''s connection to each other yet, it''s just one of its wondrous abilities."


    "You''re right. She''s possibly unaware of it. I''ve only be privy to more secrets of the Eye of Destiny when I became a Sage."


    Yuko''s eyes scanned the woman one more time before returning to my side.


    With theck of Source Energy and the fact that the Eye of Nihility should also be restricted, that mysterious pair of eyes wouldn''t be able toin if we killed the veiled woman right here.


    However, I cannot go back to my words. Even if I haven''t been restricted by an Oath or a Pledge to the World''s Will, I don''t think it''s wise just to throw that deal into the dumpster.


    Who knows what will happen if someday it reappears to a new possessor and it bes hell-bent on chasing after me for breaking the deal? It will be more troublesome for us given that we''re still unaware of the full potential of that mystical pair of eyes.


    By honoring our side of the deal, there''s a possibility that it will be our helpful ally.


    Furthermore, Yuko mentioned to me that the woman is a part of that future vision of hers. She''s unsure whether she''s a Companion or just an ally like the heroes which is different from her usual confidence about that vision.


    Considering how I used that as some sort of guideline when my memory had yet to be retrieved, it''s quite a certainty that this woman ¨C if we follow the deal ¨C won''t be an enemy.


    Or am I trusting it too much, I don''t know.


    Somehow, I couldn''t help but sense that something was amiss. Is it because of Yuko''s uncertainty?


    I wonder. I usually trust my guts but I can''t pinpoint the true source of it at the moment.


    "Husband! Come here. I think we are?being pursued by a Space Vessel!"


    As I was lost in that thought, Nysia''s voice suddenly rang across the room through Kingfisher''s internalmunication.


    Feeling a sense of urgency, we concluded our checkup on the captive woman and left the brig. Yuko and Yse followed after me.

 Chapter 589 Diversion

    <h4>Chapter 589 Diversion</h4>


    "They''re fast. Faster than Kingfisher. Those dummy Space Vessels we left behind near that Star System are being destroyed in quick session. Do you think they shot those down or...?"


    Nysia pointed at a panel that showed the readings of the small Space Vessels that we powered up and left alone to serve as decoys. Although they''re already out of our range, we produced something that worked like a life monitor and connected it to that panel.


    It''s amon tactic to detect pursuers. However, it actually doesn''t use Space Vessels as decoys since they''re valuable no matter their sizes. Unfortunately, wecked the exact equipment for that so we had to improvise through the use of our past life''s experience.


    Using my collection of Space Vessels in my Ne, I scattered them in a wide area to give us an idea of where they woulde from. Certainly, the organization wouldn''t let us be for destroying a World they owned.


    I could only provide for this tactic once though¡­ I pretty much used up most of the Space Vessels we looted, leaving behind only around twenty of them.


    In any case, Nysia''s doubt wasn''t wrong.


    Although our pursuers could shoot those in front of them down, their progress was so quick that it was close to being absurd.


    Is their Space Vessel specialized in speed and firepower?


    Are we dealing with one or a fleet of them?


    Finding answers to those questions would be difficult unless we see them for ourselves.


    At the moment, even though they had yet to be detected by our radar scans, they''d catch up before we reached the World of Tree Spirits if their pace remained the same.


    "No matter. Just continue on our way, Nysia. At the very least, there should be a Rank 4 Transcendent among our pursuers. They wouldn''t dare send another Rank 3 Transcendent when in their eyes, we managed to defeat those peak Rank 3 Transcendents even while being suppressed by the World''s Will."


    I said as I took my eyes off that panel. I did expect this situation when I let Nysia use our Chaotic Energy reserves.


    Even though I was also a little concerned about Alwyn and Remilia''s status in that Transcendent World, the situation before us had to be resolved first.


    What we have to do next is to adjust our next move a little. It''ll still be manageable but our return to Earth would probably be dyed by a day or two since we have to take a detour.


    In this vast Chaotic Space, unless they''re a high-rank Sage expert who could partially use their abundant Source Energy and attainment in their merged Pathways to scan a World Zone, chasing a lone Space Vessel would be like looking for a needle in a haystack as long as we removed our traces.


    Minutester, after discussing the next step with Yuko and Nysia, I went to pick up Zerina, Dannae, and Irja.


    The same as we did during our encounter with the Exploration Fleet from Samsara, what we need are stealth skills. Unfortunately, Erin''s Shadow-mastery couldn''t be used here.


    It''ll only be Zerina''s Imbued Tool, the Void Cape, and my Inherent Skill, Void Concealment.


    Dannae and Irja''s role is to use the Amplification Skill and Totem alongside Zerina to conceal the Space Vessel''s tracks.


    Next, my role is to create baits and diversions in the Chaotic Space. To throw them off our trail and send them to another location.


    Naturally, I have to temporarily leave the Kingfisher. I will be using a small Space Vessel concealed by my Inherent Skill to return to them.


    Maybe it''ll take me a day to aplish that. Furthermore, in case I failed to return early, I already prepared in the event I enteredbat. I''ll be sending them a message through Interdimensional Call or themunication crystal before engaging.


    "Alright. I''ll be returning soon. Nysia let Sofiel take the wheel when you feel exhausted and Yuko, I''ll leave everyone to you."


    After making my preparations, I was set to go.


    "Yes, husband."


    "Careful, Dai-kun. We won''t go back to Earth without you."


    Looking at them, it looks like they''re finally getting the hang of setting aside their worry for me and just believing that I will aplish what I set out to do.


    This is better. We''ve already experienced despair in our past lives, and even though we also got affected by our new life, it''s only a matter of time before we stop worrying for each other over every little setback.


    Our adventure will always be wrought in danger. Being a worrywart will just hinder us. We better reserve that feeling for when it''s actually inevitable to feel that way.


    "Understood. You all know me. I''ll be missing you a lot so¡­ returning will be my number one priority after the task."


    Upon saying that, I made a round to get a kiss from all of them. A little takeaway for me to boost my motivation. Then, I took the panel to predict when our pursuer would show up.


    -


    -


    Upon flying out of the Kingfisher, I watched them turn and then disappear from my sight as Zerina''s Void Cape activated.


    I erased the traces of Source Energy that they left behind before flying in another direction using another Space Vessel that specialized in speed.


    Three hourster, I flew out of the Space Vessel that I put on autopilot to continue traversing its current path and floated in the vast Chaotic Space.


    That''s the tenth one.


    By changing space vessels every few minutes, I created the decoys.


    However, that''s not enough¡­


    I was hoping not to enterbat, however, it''s probably impossible considering their speed.


    Using another hour, I swam through the boundless Chaotic Space before stopping.


    I took onest look at the panel before throwing it away. It''s not needed anymore.


    Turning my head in a certain direction, a fearless smile shed upon my lips.


    There, I could see the dot-like image of a speedy Space Vessel cutting through the treacherous Chaotic Space growingrger andrger.


    "Well then, I should prepare a wee party."

 Chapter 590 Welcoming the Pursuers from the Organization

    <h4>Chapter 590 Weing the Pursuers from the Organization</h4>


    Back when I impulsively stepped into the Portal leading to Dark World, I was helplessly caught by the de Monarch Remilia.


    At that time, no matter how quick or strong my Energy Control was, she overwhelmed me with the abundance of her Source Energy. She even effortlessly canceled the Orb of Concealment that I tried to rely on.


    Now, I''ve grown strong enough to consider myself on par with an early Rank 4 Transcendent. However, given that my Transcendent Pathway was still stuck within the 2nd Realm, contesting someone who firmly stepped into that level would be harder than when I faced the veiled woman.


    Ah. No. Fighting her was actually easier. I even cut down the tailed barbarian in one strike. But that doesn''t inspire confidence.


    A Rank 4 Transcendent in their 4th Realm of Transcendent Pathway is like an entire Pathway apart due to the benefits of reaching it.


    During Mortal Rank, the 4th Realm is equivalent to having the ability to defy gravity and fly to the skies.


    During Transcendent Rank, the 4th Realm is equivalent to having one''s Domain upgraded.


    Yep. Just like Remilia''s Domain that dominated me despite my Adaptability''s effects to weaken it.


    If the granny that Nysia fought broke through to the 4th Realm, she wouldn''t be able to cope with the difference despite her busted Defense Maniption


    That''s why even though I prepared myself to be spotted by our pursuer, confronting a Rank 4 Transcendent directly is out of the question.


    "This will be tricky," I muttered to myself as I continued to passively absorb the stored Chaotic Energy that I brought with me.


    With this, I wasn''t only replenishing my Chaotic Energy reserves quicker but I was also tempering my body and progressing in my Transcendent Pathway.


    Remember. When ites to my Pathway, I can skip gaining enlightenment to them, I only need sufficient Source Energy to sail through.


    And even if there''s a line in the report Ferne submitted that I had a peculiar ability to harness and control Chaotic Energy, many would dismiss that as imusible without direct evidence.


    Because even their Lord Quetzal should be unable to do it. He could absorb them as another source for progress but controlling it and using it as some form of attack would be impossible.


    As the dot in the vast Chaotic Space grewrger, I got a clearer look at their Space Vessel.


    It has a metallic ck hull that seems to blend into the darkness inherent in its surroundings. It''s an elongated vessel that was reminiscent of the starships depicted in sci-fi space opera movies.


    I have my Energy Senses and keen eye to thank for being able to detect spots from this distance.


    The indicator that pointed out its identity was the Source Energy trail it was leaving behind as well as the obvious trait of the Space Beast used to reinforce its outer shell. It''s probably what gave it the ability to enhance and elerate its speed in sailing through this vast Chaotic Space.


    In any case, like the smoke from the exhaust pipes of rockets or any vehicles, the Source Energy trail behind them was difficult to mask. The cannons attached to its side also had traces of Source Energy. They had just been fired against the Space Vessels I left behind.


    True to my guess earlier, they''re using arge-sized Space Vessel. Compared to our Kingfisher which is only considered a medium-sized Space Vessel, the Transcendents aboard that vessel should be in three digits.


    How many Rank 4 will they have? One is the minimum and three should be what to be expected if they''re really out here to capture us.


    "What''s the point of overthinking this? All I have to do is get their attention and dip anyway."


    Clearing the unnecessary thoughts from my head I started by letting my Transcendent Aura be unleashed.


    Wooong!


    Apanied by a dazzling light, I became like a beacon to gather their attention.


    I should still be out of their Source Energy radar but with the light I was emitting, it''s like I''m dangling myself like bait.


    The Space Vessel didn''t stop and continued on its course.


    I also have no way to find out if they already noticed my presence so...


    The next thing I did was to give them a weing gift.


    Bedevilled Outburst!


    Enhancement Aura!


    Random Improvement!


    One Domain-like Skill and two Inherent Skills. Additionally, Autoskill is up and running the Domain of Valor.


    Enhancement Aura is to give the Energy Projectiles additional protection from the corruption of Chaotic Space. It would allow my projectiles to travel further.


    Random Improvement is just like its name. It either erged or minimized those projectiles as they zoomed in toward the iing Space Vessel.


    During the first few minutes when I crazily poured in Source Energy to those Energy Projectiles, not even one of what I sent out reached the Space Vessel''s vicinity.


    If they''re watching me,ughing at my seemingly stupid attempt should be what''s happening on-board.


    That''s fine though. As long as the Rank 4 Transcendent reacted to me, that''s more than enough.


    And I wasn''t left disappointed.


    Upon reaching a certain distance, a Transcendent Aura strong enough to break mine spread open from the Space Vessel.


    Following that, a threatening cannon wave shot in my direction.


    BANG!


    The danger senses of my Adaptability immediately recognized how threatening it was as the crimson color shed in my vision.


    Upon observation, dodging the cannon wave was impossible. It was shot by the Space Vessel itself so the speed broke through the Chaotic Space like a sh of light.


    "It''s great that they''re not holding. They''re angry at my show, huh?" I smirked despite the impending danger.


    My heart couldn''t help but race in this situation. This was more exciting than facing the Serpent Sentinels, after all.


    I guess my acute battle senses from when I was at the peak also started to affect my mindset.


    Regardless, I will still be honoring my promise.


    I hurriedly sent messages to my Companions that I made contact with our pursuer.


    Following that, I nonchntly cut off my Transcendent Aura and activated another set of skills.


    Phantasmic Doppelganger!


    Bulwark of Invulnerability!


    My clones immediately went to my front as they also tried to activate the inferior copy of my skills.


    Multiple Quintuple Shields formed and became like a fortress.


    Then, with my Energy Control and Energy Molding stretched to the limit, I created a Source Energy barrier to cushion the attack.


    Would it be enough?


    Of course not.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Before my eyes, the clones and the shields protecting them melted like butter under the intense attack from arge Space Vessel.


    Thankfully, when it reached the Source Energy Shield that Ipressed to the point that it only provided protection to my vital organs, the strength of the cannon wave already significantly lessened.


    Ignoring the heat and pain that reached my body, I gritted my teeth and counterattacked.


    Energy Projectiles once again formed and passed through the still-churning Chaotic Space.


    Bypassing the strong Transcendent Aura, I targeted its sides where the cannons were mounted to take them out of the equation.


    If they''re going for a chase, minimizing theirbat power like this should be the priority if breaking the Space Vessel itself is impossible.


    Now¡­ Let''s see how that Rank 4 Transcendent will respond.

 Chapter 591 A Monster

    <h4>Chapter 591 A Monster</h4>


    "Sir! He... H-he blocked it." The crew member in charge of firing the cannon stuttered as he reported the result in front of their eyes. He was pale-faced and seemingly got his blood drained from his face.


    That cannon wave can obliterate even a Rank 4 Transcendent. For someone whom the Serpent Knight deemed to be only a Rank 3 Transcendent like him to block it, he could only gulp down at that absurdity.


    "I can see it." The Serpent Knight replied, his gaze deep in contemtion.


    With his hands crossed behind him, one would notice the slight shaking of his body.


    He was excited.


    Even if the young Transcendent who seemed keen on getting their attention was their enemy, he couldn''t help butpare him to the known Serpent Sentinels of their organization.


    Inwardly, he shook his head as everyone pales inparison to the young Transcendent at the distance. Even his past self couldn''t hope to achieve the same result.


    "This is the first time I''ve seen someone block a cannon wave with nothing but his abilities and Energy Control. His armor got toast but it''s definitely not the reason why he survived. Interesting."


    When his subordinates heard him mutter that, they all shuddered in disbelief.


    How long has it been since their superior showed that kind of expression? Ten years? Or maybe more.


    He''s known to be efficient with his mission of chasing down criminals and enemies of the organization. And there''s quite a number of higher-ups believing in his potential to reach Rank 5 Transcendent within twenty years. It can also be shorter depending on the things he will encounter.


    Gaining enlightenment cannot be predicted, after all.


    "Send a Rattlesnake and capture him. If I''m not mistaken, he''s responsible for the Mine World''s attack. He''s using himself as a diversion to throw us away from hispanions. What a gutsy man."


    "Understood!"


    "Wait. Make it two. Do not underestimate him even if he''s injured. He''s from a Sage World."


    The Serpent Knight rehashed his order which his subordinates acknowledged.


    Soon enough themand was ryed to the hangar where most crew members were on standby for orders.


    Rattlesnake is just an alias for the small Space Vessels they''re using for small-scalebat. They''re speedy and easier to maneuver than therge Space Vessel they''re boarding.


    It is piloted by a Rank 3 Transcendent crew member and can amodate three more passengers.


    Soon enough, at the same time as the Energy Projectiles that Daisuke used to counterattack reached the Space Vessel''s cannons, the two Rattlesnakes left the hangar and quickly approached Daisuke.


    The Serpent Knight watched on in interest.


    However, it didn''t take long before that interest turned into apprehension.


    "The Rattlesnakes are down. There are no survivors."


    The pale-faced crew member reported. His voice weakened to the point that it was almost a whisper.


    He couldn''t believe it.


    Is that single Transcendent really just a Rank 3?


    That question got stered in his head as their Space Vessel continued to traverse the Chaotic Space.


    He looked up to check on his superior but even the Serpent Knight was seemingly stupefied.


    Or so he thought.


    His next directive came swiftly.


    "Send five more Rattlesnakes. Treat him like an early Rank 4 Transcendent."


    He ryed the order but he cautiously looked at his superior.


    The Serpent Knight normally wouldn''t bat an eye if one of them gets killed in action. Death apanies everyone in battle, after all.


    But to not care about how easily their enemy executed the two Rattlesnakes which should be carrying eight Rank 3 Transcendents, it was different.


    He started to be nervous.


    And hearing how they needed to treat the enemy as Rank 4 Transcendent made his head recall the Serpent Sentinels who boasted of their potential.


    He could only inwardly curse in his mind, "So there are worse monsters than them..."


    Unbeknownst to him the Serpent Knight was thinking differently.


    "No wonder. Even if I decided not to underestimate him, he still exceeded my expectations. It''s been a while since I fought someone like him. I can confidently win against him but it''s a waste not to use him for my enlightenment."


    As those thoughts filled his head, the five Rattlesnakes left the hangar.


    The Serpent Knight kept a watchful eye this time to properly see the young Transcendent''s absurd capability to cut down opponents of the same rank.


    Although the sh took longer than the first one and his subordinates followed his directive, the same result was presented to them.


    Total annihtion.


    "I see. He''s also a Weapon Expert. A Master Rank. Fascinating. " The Serpent Knight grinned as his eyes shone in delight.


    He also considered himself proficient with his chosen weapon. However, being an Expert eludes him. He could use Weaponforce but he had no idea about awakening a Weaponsoul as he hadn''t felt his weapon stir into consciousness. He tried asking for tips from other Weaponmasters of the organization and they mentioned that prerequisite. Unfortunately, they also couldn''t exin how to awaken a weapon. Hence he got stuck at being only proficient but not an expert or creating his own Path.


    "We''re about to pass by his location. What do we do, sir?"


    "I''ll catch him myself. Continue on this path. Since he showed himself here, he''s hoping to buy hispanions time to get away. Send Rattlesnakes in other directions and scour for Source Energy traces. I refuse to believe that they won''t leave a trail."


    Upon finishing that deration, the Serpent Knight immediately turned around and headed to the exit.


    With him personally taking care of the young Transcendent, his subordinates who had just witnessed theirrades get annihted breathed a sigh of relief.


    Even if theyuded themselves for being strong as Rank 3 Transcendents, meeting absurd characters like the one in front of them was something like a nightmare for them.


    They knew that no one would dare be careless fighting within the Chaotic Space so for Daisuke to aplish what he did, he proved how he is different from them.


    "Understood!" They saluted and started executing the Serpent Knight''smand.


    Before long Rattlesnakes started flying out of the other hangars and the Serpent Knight could be seen floating outside the Chaotic Space to catch the young Transcendent.


    With their Space Vessel streaking past that area, it became impossible to watch the battle that would be taking ce at any moment.


    Nheless, they''re all aware that with the Serpent Knight taking the field himself, they''re confident that it won''t take long before he returns with his captive.

 Chapter 592 Seed of Doubt

    <h4>Chapter 592 Seed of Doubt</h4>


    [Sword Path: Master (19%)


    Weaponsoul Grade: 1 (48)]


    [Stored Chaotic Energy: 2]


    Upon cutting down thest of the small Space Vessels along with its pilot my hands rattled in exhaustion. Looking at the blinking window at the corner of my eyes, by simply singing my sword ording to my created Sword Style was enough to make progress.


    I didn''t have a convenient system like this during my past life. All I did was swing and get enlightenment whether I was close to breaking through my Sword Path.


    But then again, it wasn''t an easy battle. My Swordforce actually got emptied for the first time. Momo even disappeared along with the Swordforce. The little dumpling is probably snoring inside the weapon. Just like how I was progressing in my Sword Path, the Weaponsoul was also being nourished. Even the Willful Sword had changed so much that it became unrecognizable from its original appearance when I first got it from Yuko.


    The lightning streaks that it absorbed from the Transcendent Body Tribtion gave it a golden hue. The Dark Energy skill that it absorbed from a Dark World Transcendent prevented that gold from shining. Andstly, the blue and red from blood and Swordforce forged it to not only be durable but also sharp enough to cut through the reinforced structure of Space Vessels.


    Right. How many Rank 3 Transcendents did I manage to cut down?


    8 during the first wave and 18 during the second.


    Their bodies were now floating lifelessly around me.


    Was it easy? Hell no.


    I had a trick up my sleeve so I managed to end it swiftly. Using Chaos Veil alongside my Sword Path threw them into confusion. When they thought they could block my sword, they''d be hit by the corruption of Chaotic Energy.


    And with the Energy Projectiles that randomly sprouted from behind me, I managed to mask that trick underneath those projectiles'' shy appearance.


    But looking at how thatrge Space Vessel was reacting, the Rank 4 Transcendent inside possibly misunderstood.


    If I''m not wrong, he''ll being out next to catch me.


    The first wave was a probe.


    The second wave was to push me over the edge.


    If the fight took longer than how it happened, a third wave could''ve been sent out.


    By then, being captured by them would be inevitable if I still fight. I''d be forced to use the Concealment Aura to get away as much as possible before we start a wild goose chase.


    However, that''s not my n.


    It''s always about luring the Rank 4 Transcendent away and disappearing while being chased by them.


    "Yeah. I can still stick to my n. I just have to put on a poker face and ride that misunderstanding."


    I sheathed the Willful Sword and quickly looted their weapons and Storage Equipment that were in the form of nes and other essories.


    No matter how trivial their treasures are in my eyes, they can still be useful to us. The Dragon Couple could use some upgrades in their Output Enhancing Equipment as well as the Heroes and other Transcendents back on Earth.


    Even if the old fossils managed to make a bank from the invaders that they intercepted, there''s nothing wrong with bringing more. And the ones at the disposal sites like Antis had one way or another, a defect. Furthermore, not everyone could pass the trial to get something there.


    What little contribution to building up our world''s strength would always be wee. Until more experts became produced and Earth returned to being a Sage World powerhouse, our priority after our strength and safety would be the recovery of our world.


    Anyway, it was not even a minute when the hangar of therge Space Vessel opened again and as it streaked past me, they flew in different directions rather than going after me.


    That got me a little guarded since if they started ignoring me, that would mean the time I was buying for my Companions could only be extended up to here.


    I started preparing to chase and shoot some of them down to act like I was bing desperate. However, as soon as I saw someone with arger presence emerging out of therge Space Vessel, I stopped and focused all of my attention on him.


    There, I saw someone with navy blue skin and a giant yet lean stature draped in what could be a military uniform. On his side, a rolled-up whip was dangling, possibly his weapon choice.


    Perhaps if we stood in front of each other, I would only be half as tall as him. Furthermore, he might look humanoid but he had three pairs of eyes.


    One pair at the usual spot just about the nose.


    One pair at his forehead.


    And thest pair at the sides of his neck.


    They''re blinking in sync and they all possess deep ck pupils.


    Considering how he was at ease floating in the Chaotic Space, I ced the Transcendent Aura that broke mine earlier as his.


    As therge Space Vessel left us behind by continuing on its straight trajectory, I cautiously started circting my Source Energy.


    I couldn''t afford to make a mistake here.


    I''m exhausted and all I have left in my arsenal are the Skills from my five Pathways.


    "Whoever you are, I admire your bravery." The six-eyed Transcendent started. "I am Teriopa Ageshan, auded Serpent Knight of the Overworld Serpent. I will give you an offer. Surrender to me now or¡­ I''m going to beat you half to death."


    Even though his voice was being delivered in the Chaotic Space, it didn''t suffer any distortion. It was so loud and clear that it almost punctured my eardrums.


    Is that part of his ability??Possibly. And given that itcked the essence of Source Energy, it''s something inherent for whatever race he came from.


    "And here I thought you''reing here to negotiate with me." I cast a confident mask on my face to prevent him from probing my true state.


    Without moving stiffly, I watched as he gradually closed the gap of a few kilometers in a short time.


    From a normal human''s perspective, it would look like he''s teleporting. But no, he''s walking nonchntly as though there''s a ground beneath his feet.


    "Negotiate? You lot threw that away when you decided to steal the Mine World''s Source Energy Core."


    Mine World??I see. So, it''s probably their proper term for a ve World.


    "Ah. We''re not the ones who stole it. But you won''t believe me, if I say that, right?"


    "Indeed. You cannot point fingers at anyone else if you tried to hinder us from pursuing your true Space Vessel."


    The six-eyed Transcendent showed a bit of reaction when I mentioned that. He managed to figure out that something doesn''t add up.


    It should be impossible to quickly extract a Source Energy Core and make a run for it a few hours ahead.


    We''re merely a motley crew of Rank 3 Transcendents, even if we''re from a Sage World, we shouldn''t have that capability.


    Of course, they had no idea that I was the focal point of why it became possible.


    But this doubt that was already rooted in his mind would point him to something¡­


    "Won''t it be more reasonable to think that the culprit is a Sage Rank expert?


    "Or it''s a Sage Rank expert from your world. Don''t y smart with me. Even if we fail to recover the Source Energy Core from you, we''ll find out the culprit after interrogating you or, if you want, prying into your memory. You and yourrades will not be spared."


    The six-eyed Transcendent easily disregarded the seed of doubt that I tried to nt in his mind.


    But that''s fine. nting it is enough.


    That''s my goal.


    Looking at how he paused for a moment, he should''ve ryed that doubt to someone else through amunicator. Possibly his superior.


    With that done, it''s about time for me to bail out.


    "Sorry, but being captured by you is not within my task."


    At the same time as I said that, I immediately flew away from the spot. I retracted my Source Energy and contained it inside my body.


    In this way, I would be riding the inherent Chaotic Energy in this vast nothingness. Thanks to my assimtion to a Chaosworld, this would give me the sensation of being a fish in a pond of clear water.

 Chapter 593 Chased

    <h4>Chapter 593 Chased</h4>


    PA!


    A loud snapping sound came from behind me and almost threw me off course.


    The Rank 4 Transcendent''s whip tried to catch my foot before I could get away. With his expression that would be hard to read, I focused more on the movement of his Source Energy.


    Looking back, I could see his Weaponforce taking the form of a navy-blue snake with slithering tongue and fangs that threatened to gnaw at me.


    "Running away?! Like hell, I would let you! Fight me! Show me what you''ve just done!" His voice was once again delivered clearly. My ears hurt as though it was drilling a hole in my eardrums.


    I quickly circted my Source Energy there and cast my elemental healing spells to repair the damage. But they''re not enough. They''re only able to mitigate the pain.


    This guy. He truly misunderstood my quick disposal of his subordinates. He believed I could stand against his strength and give him a good fight.


    While it would also be beneficial for me to sharpen my dulledbat senses from my past life, my loss was already predetermined against him.


    I could only try contesting him if I managed to breakthrough to the 3rd Realm of my Transcendent Pathway. But that''s probably weeks or at most a month''s worth of my normal Source Energy absorption volume.


    "Yeah. No! I''m not your match and I''m not some training bag to give you enlightenment. Catch me if you can but I''ll definitely be escaping from you!"


    I shouted my reply even though he might not even be able to hear it.


    Speeding through the seemingly endless void that was the Chaotic Space, I rode the Chaotic Energy wave to slip past asteroid belts and other heavenly objects floating around.


    The closest Star System from our location was at least a day away based on the speed of the Kingfisher but if I only relied on my body, it''s at least a week.


    With that estimation, there wasn''t anywhere to hide for me except those space rocks that littered our surroundings.


    My n was going well but this was the trickiest part. Considering some of those small Space Vessels from earlier sailed through the direction that the Kingfisher was taking, I also chose to fly towards that direction.


    It was to give an illusion that I was still diverting their attention to where my Companions were supposed to be going.


    Thankfully, the six-eyed Transcendent isn''t idiotic at all or this won''t work. He''s the type to think it through. If he noticed what I was doing, there''s a high chance that he''d order them to focus their search away from here.


    Ten minutes.


    Twenty minutes.


    Thirty...


    As mystical as it appeared in his eyes, I continued with my sess of evading his whip.


    He threw a lot of his skills at me, however, all of those were also dodged or often missed their mark on my back.


    The environment wasn''t working well in his favor. On the other hand, I feel like being a child taken care of in the Chaotic Space''s warm embrace.


    If I only relied on Energy Control and an abundant supply of Source Energy, this wouldn''t be possible. I would have been by him at the fifteen-minute mark.


    In any case, it''s still not time for me to rx.


    He still kept sending his weird inherent ability along with his words, causing my ears to hurt. It already bled a lot and I could only maintain my hearing through the nonstop activation of my elemental skills.


    "Fine! This has gone on for too long. You''re still buying time for yourrades, huh?! It''s about time I end this farce and drag you back with me!"


    Another fifteen minutes before he reached his boiling point.


    Cracking his whip, I didn''t need to turn around to feel his Transcendent Aura from expanding.


    And along with it, his Domain that I continued to escape out of also expanded, catching my foot in it.


    Despite only being partially subjected to its authority, I could feel my Adaptability churn in full activation to weaken its influence.


    [You have entered the Realm of the Damned]


    [Your Adaptability reduced the Domain''s effectiveness on you to 50%]


    [Your Speed has been reduced by 20%]


    [Your Strength and Endurance have been reduced by 20 points]


    [Every few seconds inside the Domain, restricting vines will be produced in an attempt to root you in ce. They''ll apply the negative status effect Weaken to further take away your ability to escape]


    "Shi¡ª" I halfway cursed inwardly. Even if he only caught my feet, my whole body could feel the sensation of having my speed and stats suffering from the effect of his Domain.


    And because of being slowed down, it didn''t take long before my whole body became encroached inside.


    The vines sprouted ceaselessly trying to hold me down.


    Seeing all that as he gradually closed our distance, the six-eyed Transcendent triumphantlyughed.


    "If you only listened to me, I wouldn''t resort to this."


    Even with difficulty, I responded to provoke his ire, "Yeah, right. As if you''d let me off if I fought you. In the end, I''m going to lose."


    "If you know that, you shouldn''t have wasted my time chasing after you. Don''t worry. It won''t take long before your friends are also captured. They''re escaping in the opposite direction, right? To the lower Layer. Pray for that Sage Rank to go back and pick you all up."


    Hearing all that from him, I became afraid to break my poker face andugh at his wrong assumptions.


    He bought all of my deceit without testing it first.


    Well then, I should continue acting to keep him satisfied.


    I started circting my Source Energy and also simultaneously opened my Domain to counter his.


    Although they failed to fully remove his Domain''s influence on me, I managed to slip out of those veins that were more akin to tentacles wrapping around my body.


    Without looking back, I sped through another asteroid belt.


    My body, ears, and insides were being racked with pain by now. Even my reserve Source Energy had started to get drained from all of my skills that were currently activated.


    It wouldn''t be long before the World''s Wills nagged at me again for crazily using up their resources. They''ll tell me that they also need time to replenish.


    But what else could I do? There''s no avable Source Energy to absorb. I also emptied the tanks I brought with me. And with the inherent Chaotic Energy in space not viable for absorption, I''d be dead once I exhaust my energy.


    "You won''t get away! Come back here!"


    The six-eyed Transcendent unleashed another strong skill and it''s something I couldn''t block.


    However, it was at this moment that something unexpected happened.


    As the threatening force of the six-eyed Transcendent''s attack gradually encroached on my body, searing and stabbing into my flesh, a gigantic shadow suddenly emerged out of nowhere, blocking the light from the distant stars and nullifying his attack.


    There was no indication that it was originally there or where it came from or else we would''ve detected its approach. It mystically emerged like a deepwater fish finding the surface of the ocean.


    ROAR!

 Chapter 594 Space Beast

    <h4>Chapter 594 Space Beast</h4>


    ROAR!


    That roar which came out of nowhere shook even the tranquil chaotic space. It even distorted it to the point that in my eyes, the Chaotic Space in this World Zone was shaking.


    There''s no doubt. That creature should be a type of Space Beast... But I''d never seen one who could conceal itself like that. No. Was it swimming as though the Chaotic Space was an ocean?


    As my mind revolved around that thought, the reality of the situation set in.


    If the voice of the six-eyed Transcendent could make my ears hurt, this roaring from the emerging creature was enough to make my senses close to crumbling.


    My consciousness is about to dim. Up bes down and down bes up. Furthermore, I feel like I am in freefall even though I remain floating in this nothingness.


    I don''t even have the time to think about the six-eyed Transcendent that was chasing after me.


    All I could manage to do was struggle to stay awake and get away from the effective range of this gigantic creature.


    "Ugh..."


    As I failed to hold back my grain, my bones felt like they were starting to crack under the pressure of the unidentified Space Beast. My only saving grace was thatpared to my pursuer, I was ahead of him and was really close to the boundary where the Space Beast''s influence should lessen.


    Time seemed to slow down. When I got ahold of my sense of vision, the creature was still in the process of rising from where it came from.


    Its roar continued to disturb the Chaotic Space but thanks to my Adaptability''s quick effect, I finally got a gist of why its pressure was this huge.


    It isn''t just a Transcendent Level Space Beast. It is bordering the Sage Level!


    This type of Space Beast should be on the ninthyer of Density-1 or even at the loweryers of the Density-2 World Zones.


    This shouldn''t be here at all.


    Did it travel through deep space? Possibly. But without the use of wormholes, that should be impossible...


    Ugh...


    I should stop thinking about that for now. My survival here was my number one priority.


    After an undetermined time because of my distorted senses, I once again heard the grating voice of the six-eyed Transcendent.


    Unlike earlier, his inherent ability wasn''t activated. He''s in the same state as me.


    Surprised and bbergasted at the Space Beast''s sudden appearance.


    "W-what the?!"


    From the corner of my eyes, I could see the six-eyed Transcendent cursing out as he immediately attempted to swim out of the Space Beast''s influence. His Domain had already shattered into pieces from that ungodly roar.


    For sure, he also felt the pressureing from it. No matter how confident he is with his ability, he''ll be like an ant in front of that gigantic creature.


    Even now, I couldn''t even see its full form. Only the silhouette that was upying my vision.


    And at this moment, something else came into my view.


    Arge amount of Chaotic Energy that looked like droplets of water was about to rain down on us. Or in other words, within the vicinity of that creature.


    Most likely, with it breaking through the stable surface of the Chaotic Space, those broken pieces turned to be like sshes of water from the creature''s point of emergence.


    Right. The thought that the Chaotic Space was like a sea for it might be real.


    I have to get out... But can I do that?


    Regrettably, that line of thinking was na?ve. There''s no getting out of this. The only thing I could do was to dodge it and hope not to be drowned by it.


    At almost the same time, those huge droplets of Chaotic Energy rained down on us.


    The six-eyed Transcendent started screaming at the top of his lungs as the shower Chaotic Energy started boring a hole through his Source Energy protection with its potent corruption properties.


    He cracked his whip to at least block some of those but it was futile in the end.


    His body started sizzling as though he was getting grilled as opposed to being bathed in it.


    Because of his Source Energy and hisck of ability to control Chaotic Energy, that pure contradiction dwelling in his body turned his expression to that of horror and despair.


    He had already forgotten that he was chasing me. All he wanted to do was to get away and live through another day.


    Perhaps it was both of our luck that the creature actually didn''t notice us. From the way it was about to plunge back down where it came from, it felt like a hibernating creature that was simply roused to sleep. Or rather, a fish that found the surface and jumped out of the water.


    Its body ascended high before vertically flipping to return from whence it emerged.


    That''s well and good but that didn''t change the fact that I''m facing the same situation as my pursuer.


    I dodged one or two drops easily and shed a few. However, that''s all I could aplish.


    Not even a secondter, one dropnded heavily on my shoulder.


    Hissszzz!


    The same sizzling sound immediately ensued as the Chaotic Energy made contact with my body.


    Despite my ability to retract my Source Energy inside me, I was... no doubt, another Source Energy being. My Transcendent Body was also made and baptized by Source Energy.


    And that''s why absorbing Chaotic Energy was originally so painful.


    But if there''s one thing that''s different between me and that six-eyed Transcendent, it is my Adaptability!


    [You''ve been hit by a pure clump of Chaotic Energy]


    [Adaptability has started aiding your body in absorbing it]


    [Chaotic Energy +1]


    [Chaotic Energy +2]


    [Chaotic Energy +3]


    [Chaotic Energy +4]


    [Chaotic Energy +5]


    [Adaptability has increased in progress]


    [Level 3 Adaptability (2%)]


    [Your Transcendent Body is being tempered]


    [Strength and Endurance +3]


    [Your Transcendent Mind is being tempered]


    [Intelligence +0.5]


    My eyes went wide open as those system messages flooded my eyes.


    This isn''t bing like a disaster but a boon!


    Somehow, these droplets were originally a part of the inherent Chaotic Energy of the Chaotic Space. They ceased to be part of its stable nature.


    The same as the Chaotic Energy existing within a Chaosworld, it became possible for me to absorb it!


    And my Adaptability was hungrily slurping it down as if it was a heaven-sent blessing. Moreover, my body has also started benefiting from it!


    Right. I shouldn''t dodge these droplets and instead absorb all of them to nourish myself!

 Chapter 595 A Boon that Turned the Table

    <h4>Chapter 595 A Boon that Turned the Table</h4>


    [Chaotic Energy +21]


    [Chaotic Energy +22]


    [Chaotic Energy +23]


    [Chaotic Energy +24]


    [Chaotic Energy +25]


    [Adaptability has increased in progress]


    [Level 3 Adaptability (3%]


    Focusing all of my attention on the absorption of Chaotic Energy, I discovered that it''s bing easier for my body to digest. It''s like the rate of my absorption was gradually rising because of the smoothening of the energy channels where the Chaotic Energy passes through. Not only that it continued to be directly proportionate with the continued progress of my Adaptability as well as the tempering of my Transcendent Body.


    If this continued, not only would I have a lot of Chaotic Energy reserves, but the small Chaosworld connected to me would also feel the progress. Its creation of new Space Oddities would quicken and the possibility for it to start giving back or supplying me with Chaotic Energy like the Source Energy Worlds would rise.


    [Chaotic Energy +27]


    [Chaotic Energy +29]


    [Chaotic Energy +31]


    [Chaotic Energy +33]


    [Chaotic Energy +35]


    [Strength and Endurance +6]


    [Intelligence +1]


    Several minutester, the shower of big droplets of Chaotic Energy stopped. Chasing after those I missed was actually impossible as they would reenter the stable Chaotic Space, like raindrops reaching the ground where they either dried up or got absorbed back into the earth.


    To get them again, I needed to be like the Space Beast who could break the stability open and plunder this Chaotic Space.


    Divinities who started progressing with their Divine Pathway would possibly be able to do that. Still,pared to Space Beasts which could be considered Chaotic Energy beings, it would be hard to replicate what it did.


    And considering it wasn''t even a Sage Level yet, imagine what those who firmly stepped on that level could do¡­


    In our past life, we haven''t truly encountered a lot of them and more often than not, they''d be floating peacefully without a care in the world. It''s rare to see them moving like this.


    That''s why another question popped up in my head. What was it trying to do?


    "F-finally. It''s over."


    As I was lost in that thought, an exhausted voice reached my ears. Remaining in the same spot where Ist saw him, the six-eyed Transcendent weakly floated while trembling like a weak, malnourished kitten.


    His earlier ferocity disappeared and all he could do to stay awake was to grasp what little Source Energy he had left.


    Judging from how his armor and body became blotted by dark spots, he could''ve died from that shower of Chaotic Energy if it didn''t stop.


    At this point, the only thing visible on the Space Beast was its long tile that reminded me of a lizard. It was smooth, fat, and wriggled like it was paddling the Space Beast back to deep space.


    The sshes of Chaotic Energy became contained to its vicinity. And I know that with my current strength, approaching it carelessly could result in it bing aware of my presence and considering me as hostile to it.


    That''s not worth risking my life for after getting blessed by it.


    As my eyes refocused on my pursuer who was in no shape to do that anymore, I referred to Tem''s system notifications to quickly check the progress I made.


    [Level 3 Adaptability (3%)]


    [Stored Chaotic Energy: 1133]


    [Strength and Endurance +39]


    [Intelligence +13]


    [Energy Reconnection: 2nd Realm (84%)]


    Somehow, the absorption teaued at 50 after a certain point. Still, seeing these numbers, I got quite a lot considering how short the duration was¡­ Really, no wonder Chaotic Energy was still preferred by experts to absorb despite the pain it could bring them as well as its corruption properties. Because at the end day, even if the Chaotic Energy they absorbed came from the Density-1 World Zone, it''s akin to or quite close to Level 4 Source Energy because of its purity.


    Andpared to me, those who had yet to adapt to Chaotic Energy couldn''t absorb it 100%. And with their continuous absorption without expelling its umted properties inside their body, the efficiency would also lower.


    "H-how. How are you fine with that?! What are you?! No. What did you do?!"


    Holding his whip with his weakened hand, the six-eyed Transcendent caught me in his eyes, and even with just his vision, he surmised that I fared better than him even though we were put in the same situation.


    With his Source Energy waning from his body, he''s really on hisst legs. Contrary to him, I was like a tank full of water thanks to that Space Beast.


    "It''s a secret and it seems like the situation has changed. I''m sorry but catching me is now out of the question. You chased after me and sent your men to my people¡­ I guess it''s only enough that I do the same."


    As I said that, I circted my Source Energy and used a Movement Skill to arrive before him.


    "But first, I have to deal with you before you can recover. I''m still weaker than you if you''re at 100% but right now¡­ You''re close to an empty tank."


    That''s right. The tables have turned. This was my opportune moment to turn the situation around.


    Although a lot different from what I originally nned, the circumstances when I formted that included the fact that it would be difficult for me to defeat a full-fledged Rank 4 Transcendent.


    But a Rank 4 Transcendent that was on hisst legs?


    Yeah. He''s a prey I could hunt for myself.


    "W-wait!"


    His six eyes still managed to catch me in his vision however, with his body not moving the way he wanted it to, his reaction was slower.


    My left fist strengthened by Source Energy hit his face, turning his blue skin into red.


    A crisp sound of hitting something hard and breaking it rang out as I could sense his bone structure cracking from that empowered punch.


    But that''s just the star.


    Compared to the brilliant glow of my left fist, my right became covered up by the sinister nature of Chaotic Energy.


    [Chaos Veil has been applied to your right fist]


    BAAM! HISSSS!


    As soon as my fist connected to the left side of his face, another sizzling sound of something burning echoed as he got thrown backward.


    I chased after him and rained down more punches and kicks on his beaten body. With my feet also wrapped with either Source Energy or Chaotic Energy, it became a contest in which one would emerge victorious.


    Naturally, in terms of purity, my Flux Energy was still iplete and wouldn''t be able to win against the Source Energy counterpart.


    The six-eyed Transcendent''s cries of pain and cracking of bones became the prominent noise in this part of this space. As there was no sign of the Space Beast returning from where it dived down, I took my time to thoroughly subdue him.


    Capturing him passed by my head butpared to the veiled woman and the other Transcendents we caught, the risk with him would be higher.


    I mean, if it was easy to convert someone by removing their memories or identity and crippling their Pathway, the old fossils would''ve done it already to bolster the forces of Earth.


    Unfortunately, there are a lot of things that we have to consider before attempting that. In fact, even the n to give the veiled woman a new identity still hingedrgely on the willingness of the other party.


    If the woman resists the process, it''s likely to fail. That''s why the Eye of Nihility would be the clutch on how to ascertain the sess rate by taking over her.


    Anyway, let''s not think about that yet and deal with the situation at hand.


    The six-eyed Transcendent continued to defend himself or try to counterattack by pulling some treasures in his Storage Equipment. But having prepared for that, I would p it away from his hands before he could activate any.


    And as his resistance gradually breaks, my five Domains put him in his ce.


    "me the Space Beast appearing at that critical moment. Not me."


    That''s myst words to the six-eyed Transcendent before executing him.


    "No¡­ I can''t die here! I''m Serpent Knight! I''m set to be a Hydra!"


    In hisst-ditch effort for a desperate attempt, he tried pooling his Source Energy to blow us up.


    But even that was snuffed out by the Chaos Veil''s corruption properties.


    "H-how¡­ How are you wielding that energy? That should be impossible¡­"


    With that question as hisst words to utter, his three pairs of eyes closed and he breathed hisst.

 Chapter 596 Returning to the Kingfisher

    <h4>Chapter 596 Returning to the Kingfisher</h4>


    Five dayster, I caught up and returned to the Kingfisher where my Companions waited for me outside the World of Tree Spirit''s Star System.


    Since I managed to fool our pursuers about which general direction to take, I took my time hunting down the smaller Space Vessels they sent out. I made sure to be arbitrary on picking targets to throw them off which way they should really look for.


    And given that the Serpent Knight died after he sent out his order to go down ayer, their main Space Vessel went there.


    I had no idea if they already found out that their superior died chasing after me. But to ensure that they would think I also died, I left behind some of my essence in the form of blood-soaked ripped armor and clutched it between his hands ¨C my Source Energy would just be corrupted even if I left it behind anyway. His corpse also remained at the same ce the Space Beast emerged. With how his whole body became blotted by dark patches from the burning caused by Chaotic Energy, they''d understood that the cause of his death was me.


    In any case, that''s just a precaution in case they found his corpse.


    The thought of waiting for another shower of Chaotic Energy passed through my head. However, I did sweep it out of my head right away after weighing the risks and rewards. It''s not worth it putting myself in danger against a near Sage Level Space Beast.


    "Have you been well?"


    As soon as I stepped inside the Kingfisher, I was weed in the embrace of whoever was at the front among my Companions.


    This time, it was Noelle. She''s wearing her usual priestess outfit on top of the light armor she has to protect her vital parts. Still, despite her small build, the girl perfectly settled herself inside my embrace.


    Looking at the other girl''s expressions they seemed to have let Noelle take this opportunity. Maybe it was because she was the one who saved me back in that world. Whatever the reason, I''m still d to see them all like this.


    "Yes, I am. Wee back, Daisuke..."


    "Mhm. I''m sorry it took me this long to return." I nted my lips on hers before gently stroking her head.


    It''s not like I didn''t update them of my whereabouts but seeing me standing before them must''ve made them this emotional, right?


    As if. They''re just happy to see me back after that risky n I made.


    Upon moving further into the Space Vessel and assuring them that our pursuer wouldn''t be able to follow us anymore, I had the Space Vessel continue tond on the World of Tree Spirits.


    Our ns have changed and we lost a bit of time. Nevertheless, our gains from this trip were already immense enough that our strength progressed a lotpared to before we left Earth a few weeks ago.


    Since I''ve made some progress thanks to the Chaotic Energy shower, all of my Companions also benefited from it through Shared Growth.


    Some of them finally stepped foot on the standard UPL of Rank 3 Transcendent with only their base stats and without any buff. Moreover, their Transcendent Pathway also progressed. Those who got left behind by my progress when I skipped to the 2nd Realm of Energy Reconnection managed to catch up.


    Noelle herself told me that by breaking through, she generated a new Blessing from her System called Restoration Aura. It''s like a passive blessing to herself and anyone near her, increasing one''s regeneration capabilities. And that included the Energy Absorption Rate.


    She had gotten more proficient with her healing skills while applying the properties from her Transcendent Pathway and using her third Mortal Pathway toplement the other two.


    To showcase that, she let me lie down on herp as she cast a healing spell on me to recover my fatigue from not being able to sleep properly for the past few days that I was out there hunting for our pursuers.


    It only took a few seconds but I prolonged my stay on herp to spend quality time with her.


    Once that was done, I thanked the girl. Following that, Noelle asked for a kiss with her shyness already almost nonexistent.


    Aside from her, Reinys and Ca also broke through as well as the three princesses from the World of Meta.


    Zerina, Avelin, and Jayna broke through way earlier because of their identity of being my former Companions. It''s the result of the boost that they got when we restored Earth Energy along with Sofiel and Nysia.


    The only ones remaining in the 1st Realm of their Transcendent Pathway are Erin, Dannae, Hikari, Lexie, and Ophelia.


    Erin said she was already on the verge of it so after asking me to give her another good luck charm, she asked for Noelle''s presence, dragging the girl to the Absorption Room.


    As she''s the mostpetitive among my Companions, that ninja-like barbarian didn''t want to be left behind.


    Dannae was more than happy for her progress since even a little boost in the strength of her Amplification would mean her stacked skills would be more devastating.


    As for Lexie and Ophelia, they''re also d for the progress but considering they''re both busy in their respective worlds, they updated me about their situation.


    Lexie was still directing the United Alliance in rebuilding their world while providing a Full Immersion Chamber for Earth. To appease her headache from continuing to provide for Pathways Online, I told her I prepared a present for her; the data I rummaged from the belongings of that granny Rank 3 Transcendent from a Psyche-type Transcendent World. Also, we showed her the Framegear that we stole. That would help her and the Researchers to upgrade the Metagens.


    Ophelia informed me about taking in the refugees from the World of Inferno into the Great Whiteshade Tribe, giving them a home when they found them wandering near their territory. Since their world was destroyed by me, she made it some kind of a task to make sure that they settled in their new world. Though I told her to be careful since they might harbor resentment for being evicted from their homeworld, Ophelia assured me that apart from Raiden or whatever''s hidden beneath that cliff, no one would be a match against her.


    That''s reassuring alright.


    Anyway, back to the present, while we wait for the Kingfisher to reach the World of Tree Spirits, I narrated to Yuko and the ones who don''t have anything to do with that experience with the Space Beast. I only provided a summary of my updates, after all. They''re interested in how it happened.


    Other than that, once the situation calmed down, I once again contacted both Alwyn and Remilia to check on their situation.


    Thest I heard from my attempt to contact them these past few days, they managed to meet up. Alwyn freed herself from her captives and even subdued the Blessed of the World''s Will without retaliating against her. ording to them, something seemed to be happening in that Transcendent World so they decided to wait there, telling me toe and meet them there.


    That''s a bit strange considering Alwyn left on Illiana''smand to search for something.


    Are they being held hostage by the World''s Will? With Remilia''s strength as the de Monarch? Yeah... Something''s not right.

 Chapter 597 What happened over there

    <h4>Chapter 597 What happened over there</h4>


    More than a week ago, Alwyn, who recovered her physical strength, freed herself from that dungeon after beating the peak Rank 2 Transcendent interrogating her as well as what the world shended on called the Heavenly Mistress.


    Dragging them both out of that dungeon with the bodies bound by the energy-restricting chains, she barged into the pce of the Heavenly Empire, killing a few servants and warriors who tried to attack her and free the Heavenly Mistress.


    They''re all Transcendents and after being subjected to that treatment, she didn''t hold back in killing them anymore.


    With her strength, the others who were thinking of attacking her lost their will to fight. They moved away and simply watched Alwyn continue to drag the Heavenly Mistress and the peak Rank 2 Transcendent to the throne.


    A few minutes after that, the Knights of the Kingdom alsounched their attacks on her but because she was already wary of their human Formation, Alwyn never gave them a chance to use it against her.


    She killed their Commander and other high-ranking officers before forcing submission to the remaining Transcendents in their rank.


    At that point, Alwyn believed that the World''s Will didn''t care enough about what she was doing. Even if she lorded over them and took the Heavenly Mistress''s ce, it''d turn a blind eye.


    Obviously, the Heavenly Mistress who regained her consciousness as well as the other experts of the World who knew that their World''s Will could suppress Alwyn or send an Incarnation to take her down might be unwilling to provide them any assistance for this matter.


    Following that, Alwyn informed everyone of her identity. Something she already told her interrogator many times over. That she''s a passing Transcendent, had they not captured her, she would''ve long left the world.


    Because of that mistake, their remaining Transcendents once again lost a few experts.


    Although some wanted to me the Heavenly Mistress who was still so far up in her head and shouting at Alwyn to free her, no one uttered a word. They left the pce when the woman told them they could go.


    With their human Formation already seen through by Alwyn, even if they called another expert to fill in the shoes of theirmander, it''d be hard to execute again. And so, they gave up resistance and decided to wait on what Alwyn would do next.


    It surprised them that even after a few days had passed, Alwyn remained at the pce. She recovered her Storage Equipment and regained her strength back to its peak.


    If she''s already stronger after just escaping their dungeon, she became a more invincible existence to them when that happened. Those who were present when they captured her before once again felt the hopelessness against her. In the first ce, the human Formation which weakened Alwyn to a great extent was the only reason they managed to capture her. Furthermore, Alwyn never intended to kill any of them before but now, her explosive strength made a mental trauma to some.


    Then on the third day after her freedom, Alwyn received the World''s Will Incarnation at the pce. Everyone thought they''d finally be able to fight back but that''s not what happened.


    The Incarnation showed no hostility against Alwyn. It even expressed the intention to talk to her.


    As for the result of their conversation, only the people remaining in that throne room know.


    A day after that, another Space Vesselnded on the surface, and to their horror, an existence even stronger than Alwyn emerged from it.


    Remilia, the de Monarch.


    Alwyn received her after being informed by Daisuke that she was on their side. The reason she managed to find the Transcendent World that should be hidden from the naked eye was because the World''s Will undo its cloak.


    She informed Remilia of the things that happened while she was in there and at the same time waiting for Daisuke to contact them.


    And now back to the present, the two of them remained upying the Heavenly Empire''s pce.


    The servants are now bowing to them and every warrior and Transcendent of the world ceased their rebellious thoughts.


    The World''s Will broke its silence and dered them as their honored guests and they should be treated with respect.


    And because of that, Alwyn freed the bundle of sticks Heavenly Mistress and the peak Rank 2 Transcendent middle-aged man from their shackles.


    They''ve seen everything that happened so... even the egotistical bitch of a World''s Will''s Blessed could only shut her mouth, never to defy them again.


    "That man. He said he''s going back to their world. Something unexpected happened." Remilia said while staring out of the balcony of the pce. Next to her, Alwyn was doing the same.


    She''s already ustomed herself to this world and the freedom somehow reminds her of how suffocating it was in the Dark World. She was sent here to aid Alwyn, but they got stuck in this world after meeting up with her.


    Her strength was steadily growing but it would still be years before she touched upon the threshold of Rank 5 Transcendent.


    "Yeah. He also contacted me. It appears they caused a bit of?trouble against the organization Great Ones Zaraya and the others put our world in."


    "This world is also attacked by the same organization. Looks like everything is connected."


    "That''s true. There''s a huge mystery why Great One Illiana ced too much importance on that guy but I''m starting to see why."


    "What? You believed him when he said he killed a Rank 4 Transcendent?"


    "That''s too far-fetched but after spending time with him and seeing his growth in real-time back in the Dimensional Defense, it''s not impossible for him." Alwyn shrugged and shook her head with a bitter smile.


    Remilia wasn''t that impressed by him but she could admit that his growth could only be considered absurd. She caught Daisuke easily just more than a month or two ago. He''s so powerless against her Domain. But that same guy defeating a Rank 4 Transcendent like her? It felt like a fever dream.


    In any case, with his continuedmunication with them, she believed that there was no reason for him to lie and brag to her about it. She could confirm it when they meet again anyway.


    "I''ll stab him with this de when I see him to confirm." With a sinister smirk, Remilia unsheathed her favorite de.


    Alwyn, who knows she''s not up to the Monarch''s standard, could only raise her hand andugh, "Should I also punch him to check?"


    "Yes. You should. Anyway, what''s the deal with the World''s Will of this World?"


    "Honestly, I have no idea. Leaving shouldn''t be a problem now but it asked me to wait for its Incarnation to return. Ah. Speak of the devil."


    As soon as she finished saying that, someone approached them from behind.


    In front, the bundle of sticks Heavenly Mistress who could only keep her head lowered was acting like a servant as it led the World''s Will Incarnation to the two of them.


    Remilia''s de-like gaze immediatelynded on the World''s Will who took the form of a young man. It had an emotionless expression seemingly not wanting to expose any of its thoughts in front of them.


    Alwyn, on the other hand, red at the Heavenly Mistress who was already sweating bullets. She signaled for the woman to step aside which she followed while frowning.


    Seeing that, Alwyn smirked. She understood that the woman was still indignant about this situation. She''s supposed to be the World''s Will''s representative and yet... she cannot raise his gaze in front of them.


    "Alright. State your case. Since we''re going to stay for a few more days to wait for someone, we''ll hear you out."


    Remilia started as she addressed the emotionless Incarnation.


    It bowed in front of her before saying... "That is much appreciated. This world needs your help. The Chaosworld nearby, this lowly one is here to request your cooperation. We wanted to raid it to recover from damages the Invasive Forces incurred."

 Chapter 598 Relation

    <h4>Chapter 598 Rtion</h4>


    "That Chaosworld? You''re dreaming if you think we can clear it."


    Remilia disdainfully answered the Incarnation. Her Source Energy-infused re shot out, cutting through the air. It passed by the Incarnation''s face and grazed against the Heavenly Mistress''s face behind it. Blood immediately got drawn from the cut but she didn''t dare move in fear of being cut open by Remilia''s physical de.


    At this point, her arrogance was already cowed and even if she remained to be the World''s Will''s Blessed, she could only perform messenger or servant duties ¨C at least, while the two women remained a guest to their world.


    "It''s not something a bunch of mediocre Transcendents can clear. Set your eyes on something more realistic."


    Remilia turned around, giving the attitude that she didn''t want to discuss the topic anymore.


    Having seen the ce up close when she disposed of Inyoin''s group there, Remilia understood how dangerous it was. With numerous Space Oddities that ranged between Rank 2 Transcendent and above, casualties will be inevitable even if they bring an army consisting of hundreds of Exalteds and tens of Monarchs.


    And that is her estimate if they only consider upying the outer regions and hunting down the Space Oddities there.


    Alwyn did scan it once when she deliberated whether to refuel there so she had no idea that it was chock-full of Space Oddities, waiting for an unlucky Source Energy being to pass by.


    Remilia herself wouldn''t dare herself stay there longer than a few minutes within the boundary of that Chaosworld.


    Even if she''s confident of cutting down a legion of them, the corruption properties of Chaotic Energy as well as the aura being exuded by those Space Oddities would be enough to gradually burn through her Source Energy reserves.


    Moreover, it''s also not impossible for a stronger Space Oddity to exist close to its Core where the Chaotic Energy processed by the Chaosworld is concentrated.


    "I may have misspoken, I apologize."


    The expressionless Incarnation lowered its head before continuing.


    "I did not mean rounding up every Chaotic Energy being in that Chaosworld. Only the ones that can be lured outside."


    Reiterating his request, the Incarnation provided more insight about it.


    Alwyn looked at Remilia. Since she''s stronger than her, she believed that giving her the right to make a decision was the correct choice.


    They could consult Daisuke again, however, they both had the same notion of not troubling the guy who was World Zones apart from them. It''s already enough that he continues to check on them whenever possible. The feeling of having someone worrying about their safety has long been dulled considering the years that they''d lived in constant danger. For Daisuke to reignite that, they''re already gratified for it.


    Of course, they never dared talk about the guy''s audacious im of wanting them to be his Companions. They both served the Great One Illiana and they understood his importance to her.


    "I will still have to decline. I''m confident in my strength, however, I''m not invincible. Tell me, what made you decide to trust us? We may not be from the same Invasive World that attacked you but we''re still from another Invasive World. Not to mention¡­ the ones running our world may have sold us to the same organization the invaders belonged to."


    Remilia deemed it not important to withhold that much information. For all she knew, there was a reason why the World''s Will specifically let them in this world without restricting them. And even if it turned hostile from learning about that, she''s confident to escape with Alwyn.


    "Indeed. It must have been confusing to read my intention. The world you came from¡­ it is rted to us."


    The Incarnation answered. His tone remained the same but the weight of that information shocked both Remilia and Alwyn. Even the Heavenly Mistress''s face switched back to horror ¨C most likely thinking that she truly messed up by capturing Alwyn before.


    What did it mean by saying that their worlds are rted to each other? This is a Natural Transcendent World while the Dark World is originally a Created World.


    -


    -


    Upon arriving at the World of Tree Spirits, the World''s Will Incarnation which still took the form of a small girl weed us.


    Naturally, having been connected to me through World Assimtion, she was partly aware that they experienced an intense situation that made him hungrily siphon Source Energy from this world''s reserve.


    It didn''t inquire but I still informed it that we destroyed a ve World of the Invasive World Organization.


    She was shocked but recovered immediately upon seeing that everyone who left with me was still alive.


    As we reached the surface, the denizens of the World who still revered us as saviors also weed us.


    Then, the trio of heroes; Kazeyoshi, Amry, and Matthew appeared from where they were staying, wondering what happened.


    I didn''t tell them everything but at the very least, I informed them that we shed against the enemy of the Earth and told them to be alert in case an unknown Space Vessel passed by.


    If a Space Vessel turned out hostile, I asked them to inform me or the sly old man back on Earth first before engaging them. Otherwise, they should just let them go.


    Their strength was only aroundte Rank 2 Transcendent. They''d find it hard to contest against them if a Rank 3 Transcendent showed up.


    They''re heroes but they''re neither immortal nor the protagonist of a panda-novel with an absurd amount of plot armor.


    Once that''s done, I opened a Portal back to Earth.


    Before going back, some of my Companions told me that they would stay behind just in case. That way, I can also send an Energy Incarnation to help defend.


    I naturally agreed but before doing so I made sure to equip them with more protective treasures that we looted ¨C I''m still such a worrywart for them.


    In the end, the ones who decide to stay behind are Erin, Avelin, Dannae, and Leianne.


    I could understand some of the reasons that they probably held back on telling me.


    For Erin, she wanted to focus on challenging herself to reach the threshold of the 2nd Realm of her Transcendent Pathway.


    For Avelin, she''s just there to apany Erin and look after her. They''re already closer than blood-rted sisters. And despite her past life''s memory, Erin remained that precious to her. I mean, they''ve been together ever since we arrived at her small Whiteshade Tribe in the World of Barbarians.


    For Dannae, she believed her prototype Particle Cannon could save them time in dealing with hostile Space Vessels. She''s not wrong. She could obliterate them as long as she applied her abilities to it and prepared to shoot it right away.


    For Leianne, knowing that I might return to the World of Meta, she''s probably holding herself back from returning yet. She''s stubborn when ites to her goal. Given that she had yet to aplish what she set out to do by bing my Companion anding with me, she didn''t want to return prematurely with nothing to show off.


    I know I can probably change their minds if I wanted to but if I keep hindering them with their personal decisions then it will feel like I''m keeping them in prison. No matter what, they''re already my Companions and our destinies have long been tied together.


    "Alright. We''ll be back in a bit. I''ll just dump these people to the old fossils and aplish my side of the deal."


    As my Companions stepped inside the Portal, they pulled in a cart holding the other captives.


    On the other hand, I''m carrying the white-haired, formerly veiled, woman who had yet to regain consciousness.

 Chapter 599 Earth’s Progress

    <h4>Chapter 599 Earth''s Progress</h4>


    Within a few weeks of leaving Earth, a lot of changes already happened. The world''s perception of the supernatural eased up and those who had yet to ept it started to dwindle.


    The fear of alien invasion also disappeared but with the old fossils and the Earth Defense Force sitting at the helm, they ordered the governments not to keep their citizens in the dark. They could do so slowly to prevent panic from spreading, that way even when video leaks about mysterious phenomena continued to flood the inte, the majority would have the idea of which one was a hoax.


    The conflict in real life between countries had also stopped. There are no more soldiers in army bases waiting for orders from their superiors to attack. Everyone''s attention switched to the world''s most sensational game, the Pathways Online.


    Within the first week of itsunching, those who were lucky enough to get their Full Immersion Chamber became totally engrossed in the endless possibilities offered by the game.


    Of course, with its advent, Pris and the other old fossils prepared a countermeasure in case people got addicted and stopped being productive in real life.


    Those who died in the game and were forced to wait for a day or two before they could log in again were encouraged to continue with their job before the game''sunch. And given that there''s a time limit on how many hours one could y, the yers were forced to continue with their daily lives.


    Nheless, that didn''t stop people who started writing on the inte about the game.


    Online forums and video clips started to be flooded with interest. The trend gradually shifted from social issues that were generated because of the long-time peace to the total hype for the game.


    Celebrities and popr names also started advocating for the public to get their Full Immersion Chamber as soon as possible. Although some of them were paid by Pris''spany to endorse it, it didn''t take long for others to do the same without getting paid after having a taste of what it was like to freely adventure in a virtual world.


    Of course, posts and videos telling everyone they could bring back their progress in real life also became more apparent.


    To prevent widespread crimes beingmitted, Pris and the Earth''s Defense Force along with the national governments started policing those who would abuse their meager power outside of the game.


    That didn''t stop the inherent greed of people though. Societies and organizations began to be created dedicated to the people who found out about the benefits of the game.


    Thankfully, after some of them experienced that whatever they received inside the game could be crushed easily by the people of the Earth''s Defense Force, they started focusing more on building up their associations inside the game.


    At the moment, the game was already running for more than a month after itsunch. During its first month, Pris and hispany Levatus raffled more Full Immersion Chambers for the general popce.


    Ranking of Countries and Individuals is also implemented to show the prestige one would receive from continuing to y it.


    Andstly, to further encourage the people to try it out, in-game treasures and weapons were distributed for those elites or through arge quest that every yer became a part of.


    They got teleported to one isted map toplete that quest and those who excelled in it received those prizes.


    ording to thest report I heard, Pris also started arranging for nations to start some kind ofpetition.


    Since the denizens of Earth in this era were more patriotic to their respective countries, they''re bound to feel the honor of representing them in something like eSports.


    However, that might take a month before the firstpetitions could start.


    For now, among the early yers, the strongest already reached the 4th Realm of their Mortal Pathway. They''re still quite weak when ites to the content of the games but some thought that they''re already invincible in real life. Those who took that step were easily suppressed and started to be monitored by the EDA.


    Since no one graduated yet, the game would probably continue to be a sensation until everyone stepped foot at the first stages of their Mortal Pathway.


    With the Level 3 Earth Energy continuing to recover, there were already people who would naturally awaken.


    Anyway, that''s probably the most significant change on Earth to date.


    Though it''s important for the continued survival and the recovery of Earth''s strength, we have more important tasks to do.


    Upon returning to Earth, my Companions led by Nysia, Irja, and Yumiko traveled to the headquarters of the Earth''s Defense Force to present the captives to the other fossils stationed there


    As for me, I brought Yuko, Yse, and Fleur to meet with Hajime and my father back at the Academy.


    Of course, the white-haired woman was with us.


    Since we''d be needing the sly old man''s help toplete my end of the deal, I told him almost everything that happened while my father listened to the side.


    Luckily, they''re both here and not outside the Earth, preventing invading Space Vessels from reaching the world.


    "I get it, Kuramoto-kun. It is imperative to erase her memory and wipe away her Pathway''s progress. However..." The sly old man said after I told him what kind of assistance I needed from him.


    He''s the one who put a seal on Yuko''s memories, after all. He should have the means to do it for this woman as well.


    Or maybe not.


    The woman is a peak Rank 3 Transcendent. Perhaps if we didn''t arrive in that world, she''d breakthrough Rank 4 in a few months or a year.


    If this sly old man was going to say that it was impossible for him, she was probably too strong to be tampered with by his ability. Or his ability was not enough to fully erase her memories.


    "You can''t do it?"


    "Erasing her memory and turning her into a nk te is impossible. We can only assist you in retrieving her Pathway and resetting it back to Mortal Rank. You''re going to have her assimte our world''s inherent Energy, am I correct?"


    "Yes. I will also bring her back to her peak state after it."


    "I see." The old man nodded. His meaningful gaze thennded on Yuko and Yse.


    "Father, is it really impossible?" Yuko inquired. She also thought her father would be able to do it.


    "I apologize, Yuko-chan. But it is out of my current abilities." The sly old man bowed. He''s probably sincere about that.


    My father on his side also appeared solemn. He''s a purebat Transcendent, after all. He''s only here because of me and the old man.


    "Alright, then who can deal with her memories? That''s the deal I made with her mysterious Eye. If her memory of me remained intact, her hatred for me would just consume her."


    "I see. I believe you already know the answer to that Kuramoto-kun. There''s an entity that can simultaneously do what you''re asking for."


    "You mean that guy?"


    Ah. Of course. It''s the hateful World''s Will of Earth. If it''s him, it''s definitely possible. But I still had to try here first. Considering ourst interaction, I still loathe dealing with him.


    "Indeed. However, there''s another one."


    As the old man said that, his eyes focused on me, obviously gesturing that the other entity that could aplish the same feat was none other than me.


    "Dai-kun. The World''s Will''s Authority that he handed to you..." Yuko said, understanding what her father meant.


    "Yeah. That seems to be the case. If I wield its Authority, it''s possible for me to do both. I may have to do it inside the Source Energy Core though."


    Of course, it won''t be easy. I''m still unaware of the process to take. However, if it means not dealing with that hateful guy, then I''ll do it.?Just that, since I have to do it there¡­ encountering that guy would be inevitable.


    Haa. I guess I could grit my teeth and ept this reality then. We have to finish this soon and return on our journey. We cannot be rxed yet.


    "Alright. We''ll be staying here for a few days first to prepare. Can you look after her?" I said as I handed them the bound, unconscious woman.


    Following that, I turned to my father, "How is mom?"


    "Brat..." With a wry smile, he answered while scratching his head. He didn''t expect me to suddenly bring her up to the conversation.


    Still, with his smile rxing, I could sense his relief, "She''s fine. With you traveling away from our world, she has been feeling lonely these days. You should visit her. Bring your Companions too if you can."


    "Dad, shouldn''t you be with her then?"


    "I am going home to her at night! You know I''m busy too. Hurry up and be a Sage for us so I can stay at home."


    "Yeah, right. I''ll do that soon. Give me a little brother or sister, alright? Before we give you grandchildren." I smirked.


    Yuko and Fleur blushed at what they heard before giggling filled the room, amused at our father-and-son bantering.

 Chapter 600 Uneasiness

    <h4>Chapter 600 Uneasiness</h4>


    Meanwhile, in the Transcendent World belonging to the Overworld Serpent, the throne room was once again rife with tension.


    With the continuous report iing from the Fortress Worlds that sent the Serpent Knights and other Rank 4 Transcendentsmanding some of the specializedrge Space Vessels called Vipers, none had yet to deliver good news. What''s worse was the confirmed death of the Serpent Knight Teriopa Ageshan.


    He''s the first one who arrived at the wreckage of the Mine World and chased after the suspected culprits. The Viper that hemanded went down ayer in his order to chase after the culprit''s Space Vessel had already returned with nothing to show for.


    And because he didn''t return after days had passed, his subordinates searched for him and found his body was blotted with Chaotic Energy corruption.


    They concluded that his cause of death was Energy Drought whiches after a long-term Energy Exhaustion. As to how he seemingly got subjective by the corrupt properties of Chaotic Energy, it was still a mystery. Although there were a lot of suspicious points about his death considering he left to catch a mere Rank 3 Transcendent that acted as bait and diversion, those who received the report could only specte it unless they go to the scene and examine it.


    Unfortunately, with the nature of the Chaotic Space, traces of Source Energy and any battle would be difficult to find after some time passed.


    Still, among the organization troops that were sent out, he''s the only one who provided intel.


    ''The culprits seemed to be from a Sage World and a Sage Rank expert could be involved due to the speed at which they managed to extract the Source Energy Core.''


    As the discussions from the experts standing at the side of the throne room gradually grew, the Sage seated atop the throne hit its armrest.


    BANG!


    Everyone stood in attention and the endless chatter instantly got silenced.


    "The rats seemed to have grown wings." The figure started.


    Even at this moment, they were obscured within a hazy mist which made it impossible for everyone to perfectly capture their true appearance. Their voice was also seemingly distorted so that it would be impossible to determine whether they were young or old, male or female. However, for the experts of this Serpentine World, the Sage''s Aura alone was more than enough to cow them into submission.


    "Rezallo. Tell me about the report from the other day."


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    The old butler answered as he stepped up to bow before repeating what he already reported a few days ago.


    It was regarding the other Invasive Transcendent Worlds affiliated with the organization pursuing an unawakened Sage World.


    The Sage paid it no heed before since as a Sage privy to more knowledge than average Transcendents, they knew that a Sage World rarelyes down to Density-1 World Zones, much less, be unawakened.


    However, the report they received from them was that the Space Vessels they sent out to search for it and find its correct coordinates never returned.


    Thest report they received was that they seemingly ran out of the area of Density-1 World Zones, arriving outside it to where many considered it a Deste Zone. That ce was designated as Density-0 in every navigator the organization is using. To their knowledge, the Deste Zone offers nothing but small Chaosworlds that have yet to mature.


    "They believed that their Transcendents were all dead or captured by some organization or the unawakened Sage World denizens themselves. They''re preparing to organize a stronger fleet to rescue them if there are survivors and invade the unawakened Sage World by scouring the nearby World Zones for Mortal Worlds connected to it as well as exploring the said Deste Zone where thest Space Vessel wasst heard."


    The old butler finished his report and only now did he finally understand why the Sage made him repeat it.


    Everyone started rting that unawakened Sage World to the Sage that might''ve been the culprit for the Mine World''s destruction.


    "Those fools don''t have any Sage in their midst. What can their fleet do against a world that might have one?" The Sage scoffed. "If it is indeed a Sage who destroyed that Mine World. T''is my duty to head to the frontlines to confirm. Prepare our fleet too and send a message."


    "Yes!"


    "Tell them that this Sage will be gracing them of their presence. Let it be known that the Overworld Serpent of Lord Quetzal can topple even a renowned Sage World much less an unawakened one! There''s always a price in crossing us."


    With that kind of thunderous deration, everyone in the throne room gulped down her saliva, wetting their throats that dried from trepidation.


    In their heads, the same thought emerged, ''The Sage themselves will take action! How long has it been? This is unprecedented!''


    Contrary to what Daisuke and the experts on Earth thought, the Invading Worlds that seemed to set their eyes on Earth had actually failed to gather the intel about its coordinates. They''re still blind about it. Nheless, with this decision to arrange a fleet to seek them, it''s only a matter of time before the enemy knocks on their doors


    -


    -


    After leaving the white-haired woman to the sly old man''s care, I decided to take care of the small matters first.


    We have a few days to spare so... the first thing I did was to visit the EDA and check the progress of the Heroes and emerging Transcendents from Earth and the ones from the Mortal Worlds who came with us.


    General Yamada who received us before and handed me the report about the Earth''s early adapter guided us once again. He''s now a Transcendent so I congratted him. I even gifted him a weapon of his choice.


    ording to him, the Transcendents we captured before had already lost their will to live. Seeing their peers getting sacrificed every other day, they knew that their fate would be the same.


    Since they also didn''t have any new intel for us, the higher-ups of EDA who consulted the old fossils also decided to just continue using them to nurture more Transcendents.


    At the moment, apart from the Heroes that were sent to Otherworlds, EDA had already produced more than thirty Transcendents using the Baptismal Chamber I brought back from the World of Magic. The one that was made by Onimbus of the Dark World. It uses Lifeforce of the sacrifices to induce artificial growth for a week. Through that, those stillcking a few points to reach the 100 UPL threshold managed to call on the Door of Transcendence early on. However, because it''s not their genuine progress, the sess rate of Transcending through it was lower. Hence, only thirty seeded even after two weeks and many Transcendent Sacrifices.


    We brought new captives but those Rank 3 Transcendents would possibly be like the long-nosed Transcendent. They will all take the Oath to never betray us and choose between losing their memories and retaining their Pathway progress or retaining their memories and losing their Pathway progress.


    Those Rank 2 Transcendents and some unlucky World of Inferno native Rank 1 Transcendents would be additional Fuel for the Baptismal Chamber.


    Well, I couldn''t care less about their fates anymore. Who knows? They might get a better offer.


    With Earth Energy already growing stronger, we might not need to use that chamber anymore. Many Earthlings would be able to reach the threshold naturally.


    After finishing his report, General Yamada once again respectfully bowed to me.


    "I apologize but may I ask about something?"


    "What is it?"


    "If I''m not wrong, your return is premature. Is something big going to happen?"


    "Not really. We''ll be leaving again after finishing what we returned here for. But while we''re here... I''d like to see if we can further improve the rate of nurturing our denizens."


    "Oh! I understand what you''re talking about! With Earth Energy readily avable and an apt training ground created for them, only a few have reached the 4th Realm of Earth''s Mortal Pathway." General Yamada eximed.


    Although it''s only a month, having an inherent Level 3 Source Energy to absorb, we expected some of the early adapters or those who excelled in the Pathways Online to reach Rank 5 quickly. Unlike the soldiers of EDA who trained in a faraway world, they have the privilege of training in a much abundant and favorable environment.


    I know that we''re already on the path of recovery but with our enemies looming close as well as my near-death experience, I can''t help but feel uneasy.


    "Dai-kun, it''s fine. We''re getting stronger quicker than before. We just have to continue like this and not rush."


    Maybe sensing my uneasiness, Yuko immediately went to my side,forting me with her assuring words.

 Chapter 601 Changes in the New Era

    <h4>Chapter 601 Changes in the New Era</h4>


    Article: Pathways Online has a max level and graduation? Levatus announced an official naming convention to be used outside the game.


    It isn''t a secret anymore that the sensational game Pathways Online can make people get stronger by ying it. More than a month ago when it was initiallyunched, only a million units had been distributed. Those million yers who got a headstart began sharing the changes in their bodies once they logged out or reached the limit of their ytime.


    Some called it the Awakening of Superpowers or something along the lines of that. But upon days of evidence turning up on the inte, the collective agreement among the yers called it Treading into the Ability Pathway¨C from the name of the game itself.


    yers who reach Level 2 will unlock a Special Ability that is randomly generated. Or not? Apparently, it isn''t random but it depends on every person''s aptitude. In other words, it''s in one''s gics.


    One of the top yers who continues dominating the top rankings to this day has unlocked a Special Ability called Fire Aura which was given the moniker of Lady Phoenix. In an exclusive interview, each subsequent level after 2 grants an upgrade to the ability. By now, her Fire Aura has evolved to Fire Armor upon reaching Level 4.


    Not only that, it was revealed that Level 4 gives the yers the ability to fly, be it in the game or real life.


    How was that, superhumans? The time is now!


    Now that we''re done with that to refresh everyone''s memories, let''s move on to the main topic.


    Max Level? Graduation?


    Today, through a press conference and a special announcement on their homepage, Levatus informed the public about those two important things.


    Level 5 is the current max level. Once a yer reaches it, they''re eligible for graduation.


    What is a Graduation? It means you''ve already exhausted the current content of the game. And to provide fairness for other early yers and those who have yet to start, you''ll have to sit out until new content has been added.


    Fear not! By reaching Level 5, it means you''re already an elite even in the real world.


    Levatus has prepared a special ceremony with mary rewards and gives you a choice.


    What choice?


    To be a member of the Earth''s Defense Army!


    That''s right.


    We all know what kind of organization it is. We have been informed about it for the past month.


    We have already entered a new era. We''re not alone in this wide universe.


    Even now, the Defense Army has been protecting us against alien invaders.


    Ask yourself. What can you do with the power you receive from the game?


    Worry not. This is not virtue signaling. Your Path will still be decided by your own choices.


    Moving on. The second part of Levatus'' announcement and as you may have guessed, this is also endorsed by the Earth''s Defense Army.


    The official naming convention to be used outside the game which corresponds to your current status.


    Superhuman Pathway.


    Level 1: Enhanced Realm


    Level 2: Awakened Realm


    Level 3: Transformed Realm


    Level 4: Evolved Realm


    Level 5: Perfected Realm


    Will there be a Level 6? The short answer to that is YES. For questions rted to it, it is best to hold back your curiosity for now and focus on ying the game and leveling up to graduate.


    Graduates will be given the privilege to ess information about it.


    What are you waiting for? Go and get your copy of the Full Immersion Chamber and be a superhuman!


    -


    -


    As I finished reading that article published in differentnguages all around the world, I couldn''t help but shake my head.


    Is it too early to reveal all that to them? No. Not really.


    It''s for the general popce and not just for those ying the game.


    Natural Adapters who started treading the Mortal Pathway were already a thing even before the release of the game. But it was proven easier to grow stronger through ying it, many of them also went to dive into the game.


    In a way, Pathways Online might not just be a simple game to kickstart the Earthlings. It may as well be the general route for every denizen of this world.


    Yeah. It is far from what I originally envisioned but upon seeing the data provided by Pris, it''s not far-fetched to continue developing the game while keeping that in mind.


    It is an easy and safe space to produce Rank 5 Mortals or maybe Transcendents too. Not only that, it can also provide everyone withbat experience.


    Of course, the realism and immersion should be adjusted to prepare them for the real thing.


    As for the possible dissension and appearance of terrorists who will naively think they''re already strong enough to take the world for themselves, we can just establish a World Police to nip them in the bud.


    Naturally, as our world continues to progress, conflicts will be inevitable. Whether countries can continue existing or they will be reced by various factions, it''s still up in the air.


    In any case, I''ll have less involvement with it. It''s now up to the old fossils and EDA to continue managing the world while my focus will be set on regaining my previous attainment.


    We''re just starting and we''re not safe yet as long as Overworld Serpent and Celestial Garden continue to exist.


    "Dai-kun. We''re ready."


    Yuko''s voice brought me back to reality. She''s been silently sitting next to me while also reading that article.


    It''s been three days since our return and the sly old man messaged us that the white-haired woman had finally awakened.


    During these past three days, we busied ourselves with the affairs of the world and also visited the Mortal Worlds connected to Earth.


    I went to see Lexie and gave her the data I promised. Of course, as my Companion, I also took the chance to spend time with her.


    We got some Metagens and Powergens to use but they''re still in the standard of a Mortal World but that''s enough, I guess? Nysia also took those three days to work on merging her Sanguine Aegis with the Thorny Queen turning it to the Queen Aegis. She wanted to call it Thorny Aegis but the other girls stopped her. Our naming sense is truly at the same level.


    Anyways. Using the data from merging those two, the technology of Metagen will possibly get a quicker development even without scanning the information I gave Lexie.


    I mean, the Thorny Queen was supposed to be the strongest Framegear from that granny''s world. Hence, it''s already sufficient for them to use its data.


    I also visited Ophelia which the woman felt grateful for. She''s been doing fine and by spending the night in her quarters, we got a little closer.


    Of course, it''s not to the point of bing romantically involved yet, we just talked about our experiences in our journey and slept next to each other.


    Lastly, I also took my time to check on Ele who gave me a warm and joyous wee. Why? The World of Elemental''s progress is already 95%.


    It might be possible for it to reach the threshold once I use the Source Energy for our progress. When that happens, Earth will probably benefit as well.


    And the fact that the Elemental-type Source Energy we assimted will be Level 2.


    Fleur, Sofiel and everyone who assimted it will also receive the same benefit.


    "Alright. Let''s go and finish what we''re here for."


    I stood up and walked over Yuko, Fleur and Yse.


    Our destination?


    The Earth''s Source Energy Core.

 Chapter 602 The Childish World’s Will

    <h4>Chapter 602 The Childish World''s Will</h4>


    When we went to pick up the woman from the sly old man, she was still bound by the energy-restricting chains. With both of her hands restrained and her mouth covered by a reinforced cloth to prevent her from screaming, she onlycked a straitjacket to be mistaken for a patient of a Mental Asylum.


    Ah. Actually, she went into a berserk state as soon as I entered her vision. The pupils of her eyes shrank to the point that they looked like a dot as she red at me full of fury. Like a wild beast who wanted to tear its prey apart, she started struggling within her chains.


    The three women with me looked at her with aplicated expression but no one truly sympathized with her.


    She almost killed me and if not for the Eye of Nihility that she possessed, she might also hurt my Companions when she decided to self-destruct and bring us to mutual destruction.


    No one, not even the kindest of my Companions would truly find her pitiful.


    "I''ll speak with her first. Her identity will be erased after we''re done. I''ll hear her out for thest time and face her rage head-on."


    I said to Yuko and Fleur who probably didn''t want me to enter the room the woman was detained in. They''re not just here to apany me, after all. They''re also here to make sure that the white-haired woman wouldn''t even think of touching a strand of my hair.


    Yuko nodded and didn''t say anything to me. With her Foresight, she already knew that nothing would change with this.


    Fleur, on the other hand, reminded me that the woman almost took me away from them.


    I assured her that I was not pitying the woman. In my head, I just want to see if her current emotion will stick to her even after her memory and whole personality have been erased.


    Before stepping in, I looked at Yse just in case she''d also offer some words. She kept her silence and simply looked at the invisible threads connecting us to the woman through her Eye of Destiny.


    "Hey. I believe you understand what''s going to happen."


    I started with that upon approaching the bed she was bound to.


    Clink-clink!


    The sound of her struggle immediately filled the room as she agitatedly tried to lunge at me.


    Her seething rage, despite not having any control of Source Energy, was fully conveyed to me through her eyes. If she could speak, she''d already cursed at me a hundred times over.


    "You lost and your eye had to give up on you. Olive was it? That identity will disappear after we''re done with you. You can hold onto that rage and direct it to me but know what? I will be the one looking after the new you. The one without any identity. If someday that rage remains in you, I guess I''ll give you the chance to exact your revenge on me. You have to be strong enough to challenge me though."


    I focused on her face and then her body. As a peak Rank 3 Transcendent, her figure remained intact. She didn''t look exhausted or malnourished. She''s simply being eaten by her rage.


    Even the wound she got after being hit by my Crest Release already healed.


    Such resilience.


    I waited for a minute before standing up again. Then while dodging her attempts to charge at me despite her bound status, I went behind her and picked her up on my shoulder.


    Ignoring her struggles, I signaled for Yuko and the other two to follow me inside. Then using the Authority of the World''s Will, I opened a Portal directly inside his abode, the location of the Earth''s Source Energy Core.


    -


    -


    "You! I never allowed you to bring anyone here!"


    Not even a second after stepping inside the ce that could only be described as mystifying, the voice of the hateful guy echoed across the ce.


    Yuko, Fleur, and Yse vigntly looked over as the World''s Will taking on the form of my younger version came flying from somewhere.


    It naturally startled them as they''d never met this guy in person, they only heard my narration of my meeting with him.


    But now, the three women looked at us alternately.


    For sure, from the side, it looked like I was an older brother to this idiot when in fact, I could be considered his offspring or a clone of himself.


    "Aren''t you sleeping? Too much for trying to recuperate." I smirked, ignoring his nonsense.


    "I am! I''m sensitive about intruders!"


    "Intruders? Who?" I nced behind me and skipped through Yuko, Fleur, and Yse''s figure before facing the front again with a shrug.


    Yuko and Fleur sure found it amusing. Yse, not so much.


    As for the woman on my shoulder, her struggles seemingly lessened.


    Even if she''s bound by the restricting chains, it wouldn''t be hard for her to understand where I took her.


    "Enough! What are you here for?!"


    Instead of flying into a rage, the young boy who looked like me roared and ttened his tone. With the colorful and dense Source Energy filling the ce, he looked like a deity about to descend.


    At this moment, just by stepping into this ce, our natural absorption rate was already at full capacity.


    And among us, Yse was taking the most benefit. Even if she''s already as strong as Rank 2 Transcendent because of being added to my Support List, she''s not like my Companions who are benefiting from my Shared Growth. Both she and her husband had yet to breakthrough to the 2nd Realm of their Transcendent Pathway.


    Maybe after we''re done here, she''d be a step closer to it and her stats would be equal to Ezyn''s current strength.


    "Do I still have to point this out for you? I need your help to erase her memory and whole identity. And while we''re at it, severe her current attainment. She''s going to start over."


    As I said that, I dropped the woman who instantly slumped down to the ground. She''s still weakened and with the dense Source Energy around us, she''s probably dumbstruck at what she''s seeing.


    "Okay¡ªDo you think I''ll agree that easily? Tell me the situation. Don''t leave anything behind."


    "What for? Not like you care about my matters."


    "Yeah. I don''t care. But I''m not your servant or your friend. I''m the World''s Will of Earth."


    "And finding out my reason is important because of what?"


    "None of your business. If you''re not going toply. Leave and find someone else to help you. I''ll also take away the Authority I''ve given you. You can''t just bring anyone here."


    I see. This guy is trying to be difficult just because he wants to. There''s no deeper reason to it. He just wanted to make a fool out of me.


    "Dai-kun... Should we leave?"


    Perhaps worried that things weren''t going our way, Yuko tugged at my sleeve. Fleur was also expressing the same sentiment.


    "Don''t worry. This guy is just acting up."


    That''s not reassuring but at least, that eased up their expression.


    Facing the front again, I found the hateful guy smirking as though he''s enjoying their reaction.


    "Alright then. If you''re not going to help me, I''ll leave that woman to you. Look after her, okay? You can kill her but believe me when I tell you that you won''t have any peace from today onwards."


    Turning around, I opened up a Portal leading outside. And like a fish falling into the bait.


    The hateful World''s Will waved his hand, closing the Portal right away, preventing me from even putting a foot out.


    "Tsk. This is thest time. Thest time you''re going to disturb me. You hear me?"


    Yep. What a childish World''s Will. Did he really put all of his emotions into me? I''m starting to find that unbelievable.


    "Sure. I''ll knock next time."


    With a smirk, I stepped forward and crouched down before the woman. One by one, I started removing her shackles.

 Chapter 603 Final Struggle

    <h4>Chapter 603 Final Struggle</h4>


    Acting exactly to my expectation, the woman threw her fist against me as soon as her shackles were removed. She relied solely on her physical capabilities, intending to hurt me at least.


    I dodged it effortlessly.


    The woman didn''t give up on that. Her fiery eyes filled with fury wouldn''t simply give up on exacting her revenge on me.


    A secondter, she kicked in my direction, sweeping from the side as she targeted my calf. She''s probably thinking of tripping me. That way, she could mount me and attack me with her fists from above.


    But it was all futile.


    I grabbed that leg and hauled her to the side.


    She rolled a few times before standing back up with her own two feet.


    Maybe thinking that I was a fool who gave her a chance to get away, she immediately dashed away in search of an exit.


    However, she didn''t even take a few steps before she crashed against an invisible wall.


    This ce must''ve looked like it was without boundary, however, it''s merely an illusion created by the World''s Will and the inherent Source Energy of the world.


    One can exit this ce by burrowing through the currently invisible ceiling or maybe the ground depending on where this ce was located.


    If she had time, she could think about that but it''s enough that I let her run wild like this.


    Using Aether Steps that I had upgraded to a 9-node Aether Elemental Spell, I immediately arrived before her. Looking down at her trembling figure that was still not bereft of hope, I opened my mouth.


    "There''s no running away from here. You can only sumb to your fate."


    "You wish!" With her voice hissing in fury, she turned her eyes on me. A familiar sensation crept through my body.


    Once again, the ability of her mystical eyes once again made its presence known.


    "I told you¡­ Even if I die, I''ll take you down with me¡ªhuh?"


    A nk look immediately reced her expression when she noticed what just happened.


    Crack!


    Her ability shattered before her eyes. It failed to set in my body like before.


    [A mystical force is attempting to freeze your Source Energy!]


    [Adaptability negated the effect due to the previous exposure and thetent energy used by the mystical force being exhausted!]


    Those two system messages by Tem werete by a second but that''s exactly what happened. That''s why I didn''t even attempt to dodge.


    I''ve thought about it a lot after being hit by it and observing what happened to Yuko when she also got subjected to it. Since I held the girl back then, my Adaptability worked wonders in analyzing it.


    Still, this was only possible because she was weakened. If she was at her peak, I''d have to be careful not to be hit again.


    Momentster, the woman''s eyes started bleeding. Possibly a bacsh from drawing out the ability of her eyes when she''s in her current state.


    She was forced to close it and before trying jumped back a few meters away from me.


    "No. No. No. I can''t ept this!"


    With tears of blood flowing on her wless face, indignation upied the woman''s expression. But without any hint of giving up on her fate, she started crazily absorbing the Source Energy around her.


    Pa!


    Unfortunately for her, a simple flick of a finger and the ground she was standing on became isted. The Level 3 Earth Energy hurriedly evacuated the ce as if it was being chased away, leaving her attempt to recover some energy dry.


    Her eyes trembled and attempted to chase after the energy. However, no matter how desperate she became, it continued to elude her.


    Who''s responsible for that?


    I''d like to say ''It''s me'' but that''s not the case this time.


    The World''s Will in the form of the young me maliciously controlled the surrounding Earth Energy as he smilingly watched her struggle.


    Yuko and Fleur frowned at it even though they had just been preparing to move to restrain the woman.


    I thought of giving the woman onest chance to attack me, no matter how disadvantageous it was for her but this hateful brat spoiled it for me.


    "Heh. Aren''t you going to say something? Like ''release her''?"


    He tried to taunt me with a smirk. And to see him doing that using my own face, I couldn''t help but clench my fist to straighten up his mug.


    But well, it wouldn''t be fulfilling at all.


    "What for? To entertain you? Let''s get this over with."


    I replied before picking up the woman and bringing her back to where she was kneeling earlier.


    Acting like he got his lollipop stolen from him, the World''s Will pouted and crossed his arms.


    "Tsk. You''re too uptight. Are you trying to show off to your women?"


    "What do you know about showing off?" I threw a dismissive nce at it before focusing on keeping the woman in my hold.


    She''s pretty much already hopeless at this point but her rage was still making her move in order to inflict some damage to me.


    There''s no point conversing with her anymore. After this, she''d be a different person altogether. Even if her rage lingered, she wouldn''t know where to turn that on.


    Understanding that I''m done ying games with him, the World''s Will dropped his act and started moving. He turned to the three women I brought with me and instructed them.


    "A lot but you''re no fun. I better just be done with this and sleep again. You three, especially you with the Eye of Destiny, step forward and create a circle around them."


    Upon saying that, another wave of his hand created a cage made of Source Energy. At four points on the ground, a glowing stone popped up. He''s used a sealing formation. Through that, the cage appeared more solid than the illusion of the scenery around.


    And since we''re in the middle of it, I understood its function. This sealing cage was going to be like a tank that would be filled up with the condensed, liquid form of Source Energy.


    Using that to submerge the woman, she''d be subjected to aplete erasure of her memory and¡­ current attainment in her Transcendent Pathway.


    The same as that Rank 3 Transcendent we caught back then, her connection to her homeworld would also be severed here.


    Following the emergence of the cage, Yuko, Fleur, and Yse stepped near those formation stones that were emitting a terrific wave of Source Energy. If it''s not being used by the formation, it''s probably equivalent to a few containers of Source Energy that we''re using inside the Kingfisher.


    Upon seeing them at their ce, the World''s Will stepped closer to thest formation stone but instead of only maintaining it, he pped his hand and a cloud seemingly riddled by azure lightning appeared out of nowhere.


    Yuko and the other two had no idea what it was but I could easily tell¡­


    It''s the Earth''s Source Energy Core. That''s where the purest form of Earth Energy was being stored. Of course, it''s not its physical form. It was still buried somewhere around here but that cloud was certainly connected to it.


    If that was uprooted, Earth would crumble just like that World of Inferno.


    "I''ll be granting the three of you a temporary Authority. Maintain this formation and you¡­ I''m only lending a hand. You have to do the rest by yourself."


    Upon saying that, the World''s Will produced an ancient medallion that was preserved from the previous era and threw it to me.


    I carefully caught it in my hand. Almost instantly, my Adaptability informed me of what kind of item it was¡­


    An Imbued Tool used for sealing something. And in this case, it would be the catalyst for extracting the woman''s memory and her Pathway''s Essence.


    However, it wasn''t the type of seal that if destroyed, what was taken would be returned to the owner. Nope. It would basically sever everything from her.


    Did he foresee this happening? No. Maybe it''s Hajime, that sly old man who had long seen this through his irvoyance.


    Even after having my memory restored, it looks like he''s still a step ahead of me.


    Yep. Let''s not dream of bing his enemy. It''ll be troublesome.

 Chapter 604 Sealed

    <h4>Chapter 604 Sealed</h4>


    [Ancient Token of Regret sessfully extracted the target''s memories and Pathway Attainment]


    [Sealing in progress...]


    [1%]


    [10%]


    [Target is resisting. Applying a paralyzing agent. An infusion of Source Energy is required]


    Activating the medallion required an infusion of Source Energy. It was negligible at first but it''s like a bottomless pit. Thankfully, the process became easily observable to me through the System and my Adaptability.


    The formation was already up and running. The World''s Will, Yuko, Fleur, and Yse were maintaining it.


    Then up above, the cloud representing the Source Energy Core had begun to rain condensed Source Energy down to us.


    The woman was still conscious and she was still attempting to break free. Her will to live and exact revenge would probably be snuffed out but at this point, her struggle was already pointless.


    We took away her Storage Equipment. We dressed her up in clothes that didn''t even have defensive capabilities. Her little struggle earlier was all done with minuscule Source Energy remaining in her body.


    And with her mystical eyes not doing anything to save her, she could only hope for a miracle.


    As I used my Energy Control to scoop up and infuse the Source Energy into the medallion, the palm-sized antique of an Imbued Tool seemingly expanded.


    It became like a dart board filled with signs and formation nodes.


    I have no experience in forging Imbued Tools but seeing the intricacies of it, it''s definitely a treasure produced not just by hard work but also by a brilliant mind.


    The Imbued Tools which became the catalysts to seal Earth''s Source Energy before were also tailor-made by someone we know in our past life. Unfortunately, I had no idea about that craftsman''s fate. With a lot of people dying from being sacrificed by me, I had no time to truly check each and every one of them.


    A whileter, the medallion stopped expanding. It began spinning as though it was a wheel of fortune, deciding the woman''s luck.


    Of course, there''s only one fate awaiting her here.


    Lights of different colors suddenly stretched out of the expanded medallion, binding the woman and lifting her off the ground.


    Next, Tem once again made use of the system messages, informing me of the process.


    [Source Energy requirement has been filled up]


    [Sealing resumes...]


    [40%]


    [50%]


    [Target''s memories have beenpletely extracted]


    With her white hair seemingly pping violently as she desperately struggled for thest time, the white-haired woman looked at me. This time, her expression mellowed down. Her pitiful expression was probably trying to evoke sympathy from me. But that''s useless.


    There''s no going back now.


    Soon enough as the medallion''s sealing powers continued to affect her, the light in her eyes dimmed. The rage, the confusion, and any other type of emotion disappeared. All that was left was a nk look as she stared in front of her.


    Her identity as Olive, a Rank 3 Transcendent Serpent Sentinel of the Overworld Serpent has been extracted away from her.


    Naturally, the process didn''t stop there.


    The medallion stopped spinning and returned to its previous size.


    Looking at it, I could sense that there was another symbol engraved on its surface. That probably contained the woman''s extracted memory.


    As it moved closer to the woman, it eventuallynded on her chest before burrowing into her.


    The nk look on her face was immediately reced with a frown before her mindless scream started.


    At this point, the raindrops of Source Energy surged. Around us, I could see Yuko and Fleur staring at the woman in pity while Yse''s Eye of Destiny was in full activation. Whatever she''s seeing, it''s adding up to her experience. Maybe she''d find out more about the nature of her mystical eyes from this.


    [Identifying target''s Source Energy Pathway]


    [Detected Elemental-type Transcendent Pathway]


    [Calcting required Source Energy Infusion to extract...]


    The same as earlier, the medallion required another infusion of Source Energy. The World''s Will was already frowning when he saw those condensed Source Energy being sucked in by the medallion. And seeing it happening again made him livid.


    He''d probablyin to me againter. Well, he could do that but it''s not like that''s going to ease up the loss he''s feeling.


    Besides, with how different a Sage World''s Source Energy Core is to a Mortal World one, those few drops raining down on us were probably not even 1% of what he actually has in reserve.


    Since they''re being used to maintain the Earth, there''s a lot of it that continues to supply the surface and then process the Chaotic Energy outside.


    In other words, this small cloud was just a drop in a bucket.


    [Source Energy requirement has been filled up]


    [Sealing resumes...]


    [55%]


    [75%]


    [Target has lost consciousness. Unconscious resistance heightened]


    [76%]


    [Slowing down. Continue infusing Source Energy]


    [77%]


    [78%]


    The white-haired woman finally stopped screaming. Like a lifeless body hanging while tied on the rope stretched out from the medallion, her strength was slowly leaving her body.


    Fromte Rank 3 Transcendent, the inherent auraing off from her gradually weakened.


    At this point, it''s already down to early Rank 3 Transcendent.


    With how abundant her Source Energy capacity is as someone who truly stepped into the 3rd Realm and approaching the 4th Realm of her Transcendent Pathway, it''s quite normal to see that it would appear this slowly.


    But as her attainment continued to slide down, it would elerate to the point that it would feel like the bullet train taking us to the far province in a matter of hours.


    In any case, what I have to do next here was to continue guiding those drops into the medallion and also to us.


    Not for absorption but to replenish my energy and keep the woman alive.


    [98%]


    [99%]


    [100%]


    [Sealingpleted]


    A second after thatst system message popped up, the medallion retracted the rope like energy binding the woman.


    She dropped to the floor like a fragile being. Her snow-white skin turned a little red and her body heated up like she was burning in fever.


    Right. With her attainment extracted out of her, she''s now no more than a weak mortal despite her Transcendent Body.


    It took more than three hours but that time was irrelevant. We were sessful.


    The remaining condensed Earth Energy that rained down from above had started to be recalled to the cloud. It''s as though time was reversing. It was sucked back without sparing any drop that I was sneakily trying to steal.


    What a cheap World''s Will.


    The formation also stopped working as Yuko and Fleur slumped down on the ground. They''re exhausted from maintaining it for that long.


    Yse, on the other hand, approached us despite her exhausted state. Her Eye of Destiny was still open and she seemed to have seen something new.


    "Daisuke. The ck and white thread connecting your fates had disappeared. However..." She hesitated for a moment as she nced at Yuko. "... it was reced by a crimson thread."

 Chapter 605 Threads of Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 605 Threads of Destiny</h4>


    "Crimson thread?"


    Not knowing what it meant, I waited for Yse or Yuko to exin. The threads that connect me to my Companions are all red. More often, they''re faint at first but once the red color solidified, it meant that our destinies have converged.


    Crimson is just a deeper shade of red and for Yse to make that distinction, it''s definitely not something remotely rted to the red one.


    "I''m sorry, Dai-kun. I''ve never seen a crimson thread during our past life. I have no idea what it means."


    "I as well... It''s not the same color as the one connecting you and your Companions. However, only yours have changed, Daisuke. The ck and white thread became faint for us..."


    Yuko''s face became adorned by a frown. She''s probably upset not to know what it means even after being the possessor of the mystical eyes in our past life.


    And Yse would never lie to us. She''s simply conveying what was presented in her eyes. However, I couldn''t help but sense a hint of hesitation when she said thatst sentence. And she''s looking at Yuko when she said that.


    I should ask her about it. Since I''ve noticed, it would be hard for me to forget about and it might just lead to me overthinking things.


    However, considering her hesitation, Yuko possibly asked her to keep it a secret...


    Why? Is it serious? Is it because of my choice to ept that deal?


    And there I go, overthinking things already.


    "Stop staring at one another. Pick her up and leave. You overstayed your visit."


    The World''s Will annoyingly chose this moment to interrupt us. He pped his hand and a Portal already opened for our way out.


    He couldn''t wait to kick us from his territory.


    Fleur moved and picked up the woman by utilizing her Elemental Energy, creating a water bed.


    Yuko, on the other hand, checked on the woman''s state while Yse was still a little out of sorts. Before long, she deactivated her eyes and her face became washed with exhaustion.


    I turned to the World''s Will and decided to extort him before leaving.


    "Hey. I know you won''t give us even a drop of your Source Energy but can you help her out? Let her stay here until shepletes the 2nd Realm."


    "What? Am I running a charity here? This ce isn''t a training facility. This is the center of the world!"


    "No. It''s fine Daisuke... Ezyn must have been waiting for me. You don''t have to¡­ do this."


    "Ah! You''re right. That guy can''t be left behind. I''ll send another one. Let him in too. That''s only two people or dragons. Their Source Energy are Spirit-type so there''s nothing to be gained other than enlightenment from staying here."


    Honestly, it would already be generous if he allowed Yse in. They''re about to get left behind by us once I started my n to absorb the Source Energy Core that I plundered. We might be forced to leave them behind if that happened.


    Yse''s Eye of Destiny is still beneficial for our ns and a few days in here can truly result in her being enlightened to her Transcendent Pathway.


    I mean, the two dragons are both assimting Psyche-type properties. Not Elemental. That''s why Ezyn can also use this chance.


    The abundance of Source Energy avable will just be a bonus.


    And this won''t be beneficial for my Companions


    Those who are assimting the same properties as their Transcendent Pathway don''t need the same enlightenment anymore. They alreadypleted the Mortal Pathway for it. Just like me, they onlyck sufficient Source Energy to be a Sage.


    Of course, they can still study it but they won''t experience any bottleneck until around Rank 3 Sage.


    That''s how much of a cheat the Flux Energy State that I handed to them.


    "Eh? Daisuke... I said--"


    "Tsk. Fine. They can stay until before you leave again. It depends on them whether they can reach that goal you set. And stop contacting me anymore. Talk to Hajime and arrange things with him."


    Cutting off Yse who''s probably still confused from my insistence and inclusion of Ezyn, the World''s Will scratches his small head in annoyance as he agrees to my request.


    Well, he''s probably aware that I won''t take no for an answer. I can forcefully open a Portal here even if he adamantly declines.


    "Then Yse, wait for Ezyn. He''ll apany you here. Maybe your Eye of Destiny can also evolve here. We''ll pick you back up when we finish setting up to resume our journey."


    "This is... We''re already buried in your debt, Daisuke."


    "Don''t mind it. You''re always a great help to us." I smiled and said goodbye to her.


    Fleur and Yuko also did the same before the three or four if I counted the unconscious woman leaving the location of the Source Energy Core.


    After arriving back at the academy, I had Yuko and Fleur look after the woman. I went to Ezyn and exined the situation to him and the same as his wife, the Spirit King almost wept from the huge favor.


    Well, their gratitude was already enough for me. Besides, I roped them in this mess myself when they could just stay in the World of Spirits and rule the Spirit Beasts there.


    They''re still pivotal to our cause. For sure there wille a day when we might leave them behind in the future. For now, that day hasn''t arrived yet.


    --


    When I returned to Yuko and Fleur, I immediately addressed the elephant in the room.


    I told them I had Hajime prepare a ce for the woman away from this country. Also, I added that I recalled my Avatar apanying Lexie to be her guardian as part of the agreement.


    Of course, they had something to say about it and I didn''t let them stay quiet.


    Even if they agree with my idea, I will always weigh in their opinion. We''re all in this together somunicating our thoughts will always be prioritized.


    And in the same vein, I asked Yuko if she had something else to say to me.


    As someone who could never keep things from me for so long, I didn''t need to persuade her for a long time to spill the secret she was keeping between her and Yse.


    She pointed at the white-haired woman and revealed to me the appearance of the purple thread between them.


    "I don''t know when it will happen, Dai-kun. Maybe it will be in the far-off future after our enemies are gone. So, you don''t have to worry."


    "Or it can be that same day you saw in your vision. Yuko, you can''t tell me not to worry about it when your life and death hinge on that. I will... prevent that future from happening."


    "Dai-kun. You know how those treads work. Even you can''t interfere with them. Unless they change naturally like what recently happened."


    "Still..."


    "No. I can''t let you be troubled by this. When that dayes, I will emerge victorious. This is our life where we will be free against those who impeded our paths before. Nothing can stop us, Dai-kun."


    "Daisuke. I think I should also have a say in this. I agree with Yuko. You should think about the meaning of that crimson thread instead. Will it be beneficial to you or not?"


    Haa... I lost. They''re right. I keep focusing on that one thing when there''s clearly an unknown fate tying me to the white-haired woman.


    Even her mystical eyes are still shrouded in mystery. I have to use this chance to look after her. To properly observe and understand the unknowns about her.


    "Alright. You two make sense. Feel free to scold me."


    "Idiot. You know we can''t do that."


    "Just stay still and let us embrace you. You''re always hard at work. Rely on us more."


    Forgetting about the unconscious woman lying on the ground, my two lovely Companions sandwiched me between them.


    As always, this is a heavenly feeling. I''m lucky to be alive.

 Chapter 606 Family

    <h4>Chapter 606 Family</h4>


    Two dayster, the arrangement for where my Avatar would live with the woman waspleted. With his grasp on the World, finding a remote vige out of nowhere would also be possible but in the end, she just sent the woman where her quite an exotic look wouldn''t be a problem.


    As for her new identity, the sly old man also crafted a fake background for her. Katrina Heimitz, 25. She grew up in an orphanage after an ident took away the lives of her parents and siblings. She then also got into a recent ident where her head suffered quite a heavy injury on her head after falling prey to a Dark Cult member.


    She became a Possessed Earthling and was only freed after the Earth Energy was restored.


    Hence, the amnesia. Her forged background would slowly be epted by her.


    When she woke up in the hospital bed, my Avatar who was already a perfect replication of my image afterpleting my Physique-type Mortal Pathway introduced itself with my name. But the Avatar''s identity is a soldier from the Earth Defense Army tasked to be her caretaker after she became involved with the Dark Cult.


    The ability to talk was made possible by another Imbued Tool. With its current strength that could contest an early to mid Rank 3 Transcendent, protecting her until she bes a Rank 2 Transcendent will be a piece of cake.


    Of course, as for her Pledge or Oath to the World''s Will, we made it seem like just an assurance in case the same incident with the Dark Cult happened again.


    Realistically speaking, she couldn''t take all of that information in just a day. She also told my Avatar who remained by her side how her chest tightens whenever she looks at his face. The feeling of rage lingers inside her.


    But that''s not going to be an issue. At least, without proper strength, she had no choice but to follow the EDA''s arrangement and live with my Avatar.


    They dubbed it as her rehabilitation and until she could stand on her own feet, I would remain by her side, fulfilling my duty to protect her.


    Yep. That''s all about it. I didn''t n to be fully hands-on about it. And there''s no problem for my Avatar to continue visiting other worlds to check on Lexie and Ophelia.


    At first, I decided to only sync the Avatar''s memory every seven days. But Yuko and my Companions told me that it''s better to regrly do it. That way, we would be able to monitor her properly.


    I don''t know if that''s the entire reason but it feels like I will be going to live a double life from now on. Not that I''mining. That will also take care of my growing affection for the Companions I left behind.


    Still, our focus would remain the same.


    To be stronger quickly in order to defend ourselves against the enemies encroaching on Earth and also¡­ to take back my control of the Dark World.


    As much as I wanted tomunicate with the Eye of Nihility, I pushed that back because with the woman''s attainment extracted from her body, that mystical eye also became dormant.


    It would possibly be awakened once she started treading on the Earth''s Mortal Pathway.


    -


    -


    Later that day, since we have nothing much to do anymore but wait. I returned with my Companions to visit the ce my mother was staying at.


    After a rowdy dinner with my parents at the extended table, Yuko and my other Companions apanied them to the living room, taking the chance to appeal and get to know them better.


    Naturally, my father and I could only remain silent while listening to them.


    They talked about our adventure but minimized the description making it look like a merry adventure where we ended up liberating a world.


    Of course, my mother was not ignorant of the threat we were facing anymore. And given that I urged my father to tell her everything, she decided not to stay idle at home and also began to tread on her Mortal Pathway. But she''s not going the same path we took. She became a yer of Pathways Online and started adventuring in that simted world.


    She was only ying for a week but with the help of my father and energy stones, she''s already a Rank 3 Mortal, Transformed Realm, or Level 3 in the game.


    The ability she awakened was quite funny. If not for knowing the real identity of my Adaptability, I''d probably think that I inherited it from her since I got nothing from my father.


    It''s called Support Adaptation. It already transformed or evolved once and became Enhanced Support Adaptation.


    What kind of ability is that? She can create her own variation of a Support Ability cast on her. A little simr to Hikari''s Skillmaster but only for support skills. Furthermore, there''s a strict limitation, stricter than the three conditions of Skillmaster. The variation she would create would be adjusted ording to her progress. Even if she adapted my Domain of Valor, it would probably turn into something like Enhance Strength or Enhance Allstats with pretty much minimized effect.


    Currently, her UPL was quite average so¡­ as a son who wanted the best for his parents, I added her to my Allies list, giving her as much as 50% of my Support Bonus.


    How high is that? Well, let''s see. When I broke through and evolved the system to Peerless Support System, the Support Bonus became 45 for both Strength and Endurance and 7 for intelligence.


    When Ipleted my Mortal Pathway and started integrating the system as my Transcendent Pathway, that Support Bonus had already been upgraded twice after reaching the 2nd Realm.


    Uponpletion and setting foot on my Transcendent Pathway, it became 60 Str, 60 End, and 9 Int. But because my breakthrough skipped that, the system also skipped in informing me of it


    Now, it sits at 80 Str, 80 End, and 12 Int with the bonus of stronger Energy Amplifier and Durability than before.


    So, with a 50% Support Bonus, my mother was instantly boosted by 40 Str, 40 End, and 6 Int, or in other words, 46.4 UPL.


    A Rank 3 Mortal has a minimum of 45 UPL. And since she''s not stuck in its early stages¡­ my mother instantly reached the threshold of Transcendence!


    When my mother suddenly shone in a brilliant light when I put her on my Allies List, my father almost choked on his spit upon seeing the phenomenon.


    "What the hell?"


    Confused, he hurriedly ran to my mother and inspected her himself.


    As for my Companions, they all looked at me with meaningful smiles. They didn''t fail to miss that it''s because of me.


    "Eh? Dear, what''s happening? I feel my strength surging¡­ Oh!"


    When the situation calmed down, my mother Keiko asked my father but then, she probably felt it, the calling of the Door of Transcendence.


    "Daisuke. Not yet! Lower your support skill! Your mother is not prepared for the Transcendent Trials yet!"


    My father worriedly shouted and that hit me like a ball.


    I was careless.


    I forgot that the Transcendent Trials are as dangerous as fighting an unbeatable enemy with her current strength¡­


    We''re all lucky to pass it but for someone who lived a normal life like my mother and had just started treading on her Pathway, it was really too much.


    Luckily, it''s not toote yet. As long as she hadn''t called for the Door of Transcendence, I could still pull back.


    Almost immediately, I turned it down to 20% instead of 50%.


    Like a deting balloon, the visible manifestation of my mother''s strength UPL left her body.


    To apologize properly, I hurriedly went to her, checking on her state too.


    "I''m sorry Mom. I got too excited."


    "Pfft. It''s quite an experience, you brat. And you don''t have to be sorry. I understand." As doting as ever, she ruffled my hair and hugged me tightly.


    Feeling the motherly love, I couldn''t help but be reminded that I''m already a lot different from our past life. Here, I have this family that will unwaveringly have faith in me.

 Chapter 607 To Bond through an Adventure

    <h4>Chapter 607 To Bond through an Adventure</h4>


    With themotion of my mother almost calling the Door of Transcendence calming down, the room went back into a serene atmosphere.


    However, not for long.


    After half an hour of talking with my Companions about her own adventures inside the game, she excitedly stood up and invited my Companions to apany her for an adventure.


    Yep. She expressed her intention to bond with her daughters-inw through a virtual adventure inside that simted game world.


    My father was speechless and I couldn''t help but find it amusing.


    Likewise, my Companions all gushed in excitement except a few like Reinys and Lunaria who were still too reserved in front of my mother


    Nevertheless, all of them agreed to it.


    The question is¡­ how will they aplish that?


    Unsurprisingly, their eyes all turned to me.


    Yeah. I gave in right away.


    I wryly smiled and pulled out my phone to contact Pris


    With the connection I have with the old fossils, the sky is not even the limit for us.


    In a short round trip through a Portal after informing Pris of my request, I picked up the Full Immersion Chambers from thepany''s warehouse and the one with administration ess included.


    As the creator of the game even though they already polished it enough for release, configuring some parameters to conveniently send my Companions to my mother''s coordinates in the game is easily done.


    Naturally, I used dummies that will mimic mortal bodies for my Companions. I also restricted their abilities and UPL to the same level as my mother. That way, they can enjoy their adventure properly without my girls being overpowered or steamrolling the simted world.


    From the records, my mother is in the central continent filled with warring states and dungeons to explore.


    Well, it''s one of those worlds we visited in our past life but I altered some of it to make sure there''d be enough content for yers and NPCs alike.


    Many guilds and some nations have already set up their bases there so those yers can also give them a bit of a challenge if they encounter them.


    With my Companions who not only wanted to bond with my mother but were also itching to try the game that they kept seeing on TV and the inte, everyone became as excited as my mother.


    Before jumping in, my mother acted like a leader, giving them their roles and asking them what they could do.


    It''s quite an interesting sight.


    Of course, they also invited me to join them but since it''s a virtual adventure with my mother, I refrained and simply told them to enjoy it with her.


    With the time in the game elerated, they''d finish a whole day of adventure in just six hours. Besides, it''s still their daily limit.


    Naturally, there are exceptions to be made for yers to stay in the game longer than a day. For example, if they''re in a long quest or military campaign.


    Well, that''s irrelevant for my mother and Companions so let''s stop at that.


    My father also chose not to join them. He''s like me. He wanted my mother to enjoy it with the girls. Instead, he''s going to watch over them as a spectator using the Full Immersion Chamber with the admin ess.


    Most likely, he''s going to add more challenges if he sees them entering a not-so-interesting quest or challenge.


    He''s a mid Rank 4 Transcendent who, like the other old fossils, got their own adventure in a different world long before this modern era we''re living in. He knows his stuff.


    "Dad, let''s spar before we leave again in a week."


    As I assisted him in logging in to the virtual world, I slipped in that issue of challenge to him.


    He grinned and nodded as sparks of thunder seemingly formed from his eyes and eyebrows, "Sure. I won''t hold back even if you''re my son."


    "Great. I don''t need to ask you for that. I''ve only heard of your exploits. I want to see if I can already hold a candle against all of you, old folks."


    "You''re being audacious, son. You''re a former Divinity in your previous life but in this present, you''re my flesh and blood. I''ll have you learn that you cannot surpass me easily."


    "Sure. Sure. Well then, look after mother and your daughters."


    "Yeah. Do what you have to do."


    With that as ourst exchange, I closed the chamber and watched him settle down with the virtual device covering his eyes.


    Before long, it activated along with the other chambers in the house.


    I went to check on my Companions one by one before stepping back and sitting down.


    He said do what I have to do.


    Well, good timing.


    I also have no intention just to rest. I still have things left to do.


    -


    -


    "Hmm. This medallion¡­"


    While sitting on the bed, I pulled the ancient-looking medallion Imbued Tool from my Ne.


    It''s the same medallion that I used to seal Olive''s Pathway attainment and memories.


    Its main function is a seal but of course, it''s not a one-time use Imbued Tool.


    The sealed attainment and memories still have their uses. ording to what my Adaptability gleaned from identifying its functions, this medallion was probably used as punishment before.


    Sealing one''s Pathway and memories is probably worse than the death penalty. It contained their hard work throughout the years. And for someone to just lose it all, it will be devastating if not for memories also bing sealed.


    In any case, returning the sealed properties to the owner is not impossible. There''s a function for that.


    But will I return it? Of course not.


    I brought it out this time because of the other function for those sealed properties.


    The attainment can be gifted to someone. However, there''s a restriction that you cannot simply gift a Transcendent''s attainment to a Mortal. Their bodies will break because of it. It can only be transferred to another Transcendent and it will be in the form of Source Energy and Pathway progress.


    It will be efficient to give it to someone with the same or simr Transcendent Pathway. For example, since Olive is an Elemental World Transcendent incorporating Spirit properties, someone with the same attributes will benefit from it the most.


    The only exception is me. Someone who doesn''t need more enlightenment and is just hungry for more Source Energy.


    And that''s what I''m going to do. Before the main dish of Source Energy Core¡­ I''ll be absorbing Olive''s lifetime attainment. And there''s no reason to feel bad about it.


    She''s now Katrina. An Earthling who will be helping us in the near future. I''ll make every attempt to change that purple thread connecting her to Yuko. I''ll think about the crimson threadter.


    As for the memories, it can be read or deleted. I decided to delve into her memoriester and see if there was a piece of important information that could benefit us.


    After setting up an Energy Screen, Energy Zone and any other auxiliary skill that would help me absorb what was sealed in the Ancient Token of Regret and the inherent Earth Energy without getting disturbed, I returned to our room to also not create an interference to the Full Immersion Chambers.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!